GOULD  «fc  CO., 

N.  E.  corner  Ninth  and  Market  Sts,,  242  and  244  South 
Second  St.,  and  37  and  39  North  Second  St,,  Philada. 


o3 

CD 

c n 

CD 

CD 

CO 

3 

o 


H 

“O 

<rt> 


CD 


This  Solid  Walnut  Centennial  Italian  Marble  Top  Chamber 
Suit,  three  pieces,  viz.,  Double  Bedstead,  Marble  Top  Bureau  and 
Marble  Top  Washstaud,  $47. 


This  Solid  Walnut  Centennial  Dressing  Case  Chamber  Suit, 
three  pieces,  viz.,  Double  Bedstead,  Marble  Top  Dressing  Case, 
Marble  Top  Washstaud,  only  SCO. 


3 

tU 

m 

be 

3 

• rH 
r—H 

'3 

£ 

P 

U 

o 

fe 


o 


This  Fine  Walnut  Parlor  Suit,  covered  in  Hair-cloth 
Terry,  any  color,  seven  pieces,  §155. 

We  wilfship  the  above  suits  to  any  address  on  receipt  of  prices 
named.  No  charge  for  packing.  For  §8.25  extra,  Four  Walnut 
Cane  Seat  Chairs.  One  Walnut  Cane  Seat  Rocker  and  One  Walnut 
Towel  Rack  will  be  sent  with  either  < hainber  Suit.  Solid  Black 
Walnut  Wardrobes,  eight  feet  high,  $22.50.  Solid  Black  Walnut 
Secretai y Book  Cases,  seven  and  a half  feet  high.  $23.50.  All  other 
kinds  of’ Chamber  or  Parlor  Furniture  equally  reduced  in  price. 
The  choicest  patterns  of  Carpets  sold  at  manufacturers'  prices. 
Bedding  in  every  variety.  Name  the  price  of  any  article  of  Fur- 
niture you  may  need,  and  we  will  seud  photograph. 


"C 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


W)I.  D.  BOGEBS,  JOSEPH  MOORE.  Jr. 

ESTABLISHED  1S46. 

WTVH.  ID.  ROGERS  &c  CO., 

The  Highest  American  Standard 

CARRIAGES  AND  LIGHT  WAGONS. 

Manufactory,  Thirteenth  and  Parrish  Sts., 
Warerooms,  1009  and  1011  Chestnut  St., 

ESTABLISHED  1783. 

wm.  y.  McAllister, 


728  CHESTNUT  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 


MUSICAL  BOXES, 


Playing  from  1 to  100  Airs, 

And  COSTING  FROM  $2.50  TO  $3000, 

In  Handsome  Polished  Rosewood  and  Carved  Walnut  Cases,  with  the  various  and 
beautiful  Accompaniments  of  Bells,  Drums,  Castanets  and  VOIX  CELESTES,  play- 
ing all  the  latest  and  most  favorite  Airs,  Songs,  Operas,  Melodies  and  Sacred  Music. 

MUSICAL  CHAIRS,  MUSICAL  WOE-BOTTLES,  MUSICAL  ALBUMS, 
MUSICAL  JEWEL-CASES,  MUSICAL  WORK-BOXES,  etc.,  etc. 

Musical  Boxes  Carefully  Repaired  by  Swiss  Workmen. 

JVi AGIC  J^ANTERNS,  jiTEREOPTICONS,  AND  ^SLIDES  OF  pYERY  pESCRIP- 

tion,  Philosophical  Instruments,  etc.,  etc. 

Catalogues  sent  on  Application.  Price  10  cents  each.  Part  I.  Magic  Lanterns.  Part  II.  Philo- 
sophical Instruments.  Part  III.  Optical  and  Mathematical  Instruments. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from  ^ 
Duke  University  Libraries 


https://archive.org/details/americanenterpri01burl_0 


Syl Ve-'sVe-v  VO  , ^LOf\e-y 


1776.  AMERICAN  ENTERPRISE.  1876. 


BURLEY’S 


UNITED  STATES  CENTENNIAL 


GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


1876. 

CONTAINING 

Plans  of  the  Centennial  Buildings  and  Grounds  of  the  International  Ex- 
hibition of  the  United  States  in  1876,  and  the  Classification  into  Groups 
and  Departments  of  the  Various  Articles  for  Exhibition  ; Historical 
Sketch  of  the  United  States,  General  Information  relative  to 
the  Topography,  Physical  Geography',  Resources  and  Pros- 
pects, Products  of  the  Soil  and  Climate  and  the  Mines, 
and  Census  and  Statistics  of  the  United  States. 


Sketches  of  Progress  during  the  Past  Century-  in  Arts,  Manufactures,  Lit- 
erature, Education,  Inventions,  Railroad  Facilities  and  Steam  Naviga- 
tion, etc.,  and  Articles  on  the  Press,  the  Government  and  Laws,  and 
other  Matters  of  Interest  to  both  Citizens  and  Visitors  from 
Foreign  Countries.  A General  Descriptive  and  Statistical  Ac- 
count of  the  Business  of  the  United  States  at  the  Present- 
Time;  together  with  soyie  of  the  Principal  and  Promi- 
nent Business  Houses  in  the  Various  Branches  of 
Trade  and  Manufacture  as  herein  represented. 


PROPERLY  INDEXED,  CLASSIFIED  AND  ARRANGED  UNDER  THE  PERSONAL  SUPER- 
VISION OF  THE  PROPRIETOR. 

CHARLES  HOLLAND  KIDDER,  Editor. 


A GENERAL  ENCYCLOPEDIA  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


PHILADELPHIA : 

S.  W.  BURLEY,  PROPRIETOR  AND  PUBLISHER. 
1876. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1874,  by 
S.  W.  BURLEY, 

In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


Westcott  & Thomson, 
Stereotype rs  and  Electrotypers,  Philada. 


Collins,  Printer, 
705  Jayne  St. 


PREFACE. 


<? 


Had  the  past  hundred  years  been  spent  in  arranging  plans  for  the  proper 
celebration  of  the  One  Hundredth  Anniversary  of  American  Independence, 
nothing  could  have  been  devised  more  appropriate  for  the  occasion  than  a 
Centennial  International  Exhibition  of  Arts,  Manufactures  and  Products 
of  the  Soil  and  Mine.  At  the  beginning  of  our  existence  as  a nation  the 
development  of  the  resources  of  this  country  was  scarcely  begun  ; every 
species  of  manufacture  which  would  interfere  with  trade  with  Great  Britain 
had  been  restrained  as  far  as  possible  by  the  mother-country,  and  the  min- 
eral wealth  which  abounds  in  every  portion  of  this  favored  land  was  almost 
entirely  unnoticed  or  unappreciated.  When  the  colonists,  numbering  less 
than  three  millions,  who  occupied  a narrow  belt  of  land  on  the  Atlantic 
coast,  declared  themselves  “free  and  independent,”  their  attempts  at  self- 
government  met,  of  course,  with  little  favor  from  the  friends  of  monarchy 
and  of  aristocracy,  who  had  no  faith  in  popular  sovereignty,  and  who 
prophesied  the  speedy  downfall  of  the  infant  Republic.  Ancient  history 
was  raked  over  for  examples  of  “the  incurable  evils  inherent  in  every 
form  of  republican  policy.”  Free  institutions  were  to  be  weighed  in  the 
balances,  and  questions  which  had  been  warmly  debated  by  writers  upon 
government  were  now  to  be  settled  by  “ the  logic  of  events.”  The  result 
of  the  Revolutionary  War  and  of  the  War  of  1812 — that  Second  War  of 
Independence — the  peaceful  adoption  of  a Federal  Constitution,  the  rapid 
increase  in  population  and  territory  of  the  new  Republic  during  the  first 
fifty  years  of  its  existence,  encouraged  the  friends  of  freedom  throughout 
the  world ; and  now,  when  the  One  Hundredth  Anniversary  of  American 
Independence  is  approaching,  how  could  it  be  more  fitly  celebrated  than 
by  an  International  Exhibition,  in  which  Columbia  (wellnigh  the  young- 
est of  nations,  although  she  will  then  be  a centenarian)  may  invite  her 
sisters  to  participate?  This  Exhibition  has  been  planned  and  will  be  car- 
ried on,  not  in  a spirit  of  self-adulation,  but  of  honest  pride.  Pointing  to 

11 


12 


PREFACE. 


our  works  of  art,  to  our  own  manufactures  and  to  the  products  of  our  own 
soil  and  mines,  it  may  be  said,  “See  what  has  been  accomplished  during  a 
hundred  years  of  independence  in  the  development  of  the  resources  of  a 
new  country.”  There  can  be  given  a practical,  a convincing,  a decisive 
answer  to  the  arguments  of  those  who  are  opposed  to  free  institutions.  In 
spite  of  wars,  foreign  and  domestic,  in  spite  of  financial  “ panics”  (of  which 
eveu  monarchies  and  empires  have  had  their  share),  in  spite  of  many 
hotly-contested  “ presidential  campaigns,”  during  which  each  party  knew 
that  the  country  would  be  ruined  by  the  success  of  their  political  oppo- 
nents, the  progress  of  the  United  States  in  everything  that  constitutes  the 
greatness  of  a nation  has  been  marvellously  rapid.  The  infant  nation  has 
grown  to  manhood — a manhood  so  honored  and  vigorous  that  it  is  not 
afraid  to  challenge  a comparison  of  its  past  exploits  and  its  present  condi- 
tion with  those  of  any  country  on  the  face  of  the  globe. 

Millions  of  visitors,  coming  from  various  portions  of  this  country,  as  well 
as  from  every  civilized  nation  in  the  world,  will  doubtless  attend  the  Cen- 
tennial International  Exhibition  of  1876.  It  is  the  dictate  not  merely  of 
national  pride,  but  of  national  self-respect,  that  we  should  be  prepared  to 
offer,  both  to  the  American  public  and  to  foreigners,  a gazetteer  of  our 
country  and  a guide  to  our  public  institutions,  our  commercial  interests, 
our  manufacturing  industries  and  our  almost  unlimited  resources.  While 
it  is  generally  admitted  that  our  country  is  great,  wealthy  and  prosper- 
ous, it  is  a difficult  matter  for  many  even  of  our  most  intelligent  citizens  to 
answer  specific  questions  as  to  matters  of  detail.  It  is  to  be  regretted  that 
more  has  not  been  done  to  keep  our  statistical  literature  up  with  the  times, 
and  to  give  our  youth  (too  often  woefully  ignorant  of  these  matters)  accu- 
rate notions  of  the  resources  and  prospects  of  our  country.  Our  resources 
are  so  ample,  our  progress  has  been  so  rapid,  our  prospects  are  so  full  of 
promise,  that  we  need  not  fear  the  test  of  the  most  accurate  of  figures,  nor 
dread  to  have  carefully-prepared  statements  put  in  the  place  of  the  vague 
generalities  which  form  the  staple  of  oration,  lecture  and  essay.  “Truth 
is  stranger  than  fiction  and  accurate  statistics  will  rather  increase  than 
diminish  the  satisfaction  which  every  true  American  feels  in  the  growth 
and  progress  of  his  country.  Statistics,  however,  serve  a better  purpose 
than  to  foster  .national  pride.  By  showing  with  exactness  what  has  been 
accomplished  in  the  past,  they  enable  those  who  attentively  study  them  to 
make  suitable  arrangements  for  the  future.  In  no  country  are  statistics 


PREFACE. 


13 


more  carefully  collected  and  preserved  than  in  France.  This  fact  has 
doubtless  had  much  to  do  with  the  careful  management  which  has  enabled 
the  French  to  recover  so  rapidly  after  a disastrous  foreign  war,  followed 
by  the  terrible  Communist  insurrection.  Statistics  are  of  especial  import- 
ance to  an  American.  Possessing  a country  of  almost  unbounded  re- 
sources, it  is  due  to  our  credit  as  a nation  that  the  nature  of  those  re- 
sources should  be  properly  stated.  What  has  been  accomplished  during 
the  past  century  in  bringing  to  light  the  wealth  that  had  lain  hidden  for 
ages,  and  in  making  the  wilderness  to  blossom  as  the  rose,  should  also  be 
set  forth,  as  well  as  what  remains  to  be  done.  The  intelligent  foreigner 
who  remembers  that  one  hundred  years  ago  the  greater  part  of  this  coun- 
try was  a wilderness,  when  he  sees,  at  the  Centennial  Exhibition,  the  vast 
and  varied  results  of  the  American  energy  and  inventive  genius,  and  the 
numerous  productions  of  this  favored  land,  will  naturally  desire  accurate 
information  concerning  the  intermediate  period.  He  will  also  ask  particu- 
lar questions  which  can  be  answered  in  no  other  way  than  by  giving  relia- 
ble statistics.  It  is  to  answer  these  questions  that  this  work  has  been  at- 
tempted. It  is  a gazetteer  of  the  country,  not  in  the  ordinary  sense  of  the 
word — i.  e.,  a mere  geographical  dictionary,  naming  even  every  insignifi- 
cant hamlet — but  as  giving  general  information  upon  subjects  of  import- 
ance both  to  citizens  and  foreigners,  and  depends  for  its  interest  upon  the 
eagerness  felt  not  only  in  this  country,  but  in  every  part  of  the  world,  for 
instruction  upon  the  very  topics  of  which  it  treats.  These  topics  are  dwelt 
upon  as  fully  as  is  possible  in  a condensed  work  of  this  nature  ; and  in  order 
to  make  it  a worthy  exponent  of  our  national  life,  the  amount  of  reading 
matter  has  been  extended  from  the  five  hundred  and  fifty  pages  promised 
in  the  Prospectus  to  upward  of  seven  hundred  pages,  including  the  Syn- 
opsis of  Classification  of  Articles  foe  Exhibition,  with  the  details 
(pages  853-869)  and  the  Appendix  (pages  871-886),  without  a proportion- 
ate increase  in  price. 

The  Historical  Sketch  gives  the  principal  events  in  the  history  of  the 
United  States,  from  the  first  discovery  of  the  mainland  by  John  and  Sebas- 
tian Cabot  to  the  celebration  of  the  centennial  of  the  battle  of  Bunker  Hill 
(June  17, 1875).  The  late  civil  war,  which  is  sometimes  passed  over  in  con- 
densed sketches  with  a very  brief  notice,  is  treated  as  fully  as  any  of  the  pre- 
ceding wars.  Impartiality  has  been  aimed  at;  and  if  errors  have  crept  in, 
they  are  errors  each  of  which  is  endorsed  by  at  least  one  leading  authority. 


14 


PREFACE. 


The  article  on  Physical  Geography  gives  general  information  with 
reference  to  the  physical  features,  the  climate,  rainfall  and  storms,  and  the 
mineral  and  metallurgical  products  of  this  country.  A larger  amount  of 
space  has  been  given  to  the  section  devoted  to  climate,  etc.,  than  is  usual  in 
works  which  promise  only  general  information,  and  an  attempt  has  been 
made  to  gather  the  cream  of  what  has  been  said  of  the  meteorology  of  the 
United  States  in  special  treatises  upon  the  science,  also  to  bring  up  the 
scientific  portions  to  the  standard  demanded  by  the  great  advance  recently 
made  in  the  knowledge  of  meteorology.  At  the  same  time,  technical 
terms  have  been  as  far  as  possible  avoided,  or  if  used  they  have  been 
explained.  To  treat  such  a subject  with  scientific  accuracy,  yet  with  suf- 
ficient clearness  to  be  both  intelligible  and  interesting  to  the  average 
reader,  is  a difficult  task ; it  is  hoped  that  this  fact  will  be  remembered  by 
those  who  pass  judgment  upon  this  portion  of  the  work. 

The  Resources  and  Prospects  of  the  country  are  dealt  with  in  a 
special  article,  which  is  brief,  as  the  setting  forth  of  those  resources  in 
order  to  give  the  reader  an  opportunity  to  estimate  the  value  of  the 
prospects  is  the  leading  object  in  the  composition  and  publication  of  this 
work. 

The  article  on  the  Topography  of  the  United  States  contains 
a sketch  of  every  State  and  Territory  in  the  Union,  in  which  series  of 
sketches  the  leading  topics,  “Situation  and  Extent,  Physical  Features, 
Soil  and  Climate,  Agricultural  Productions,  Manufactures,  Minerals  and 
Mining,  Commerce  and  Navigation,  Railroads,  Public  Institutions  and 
Education,  Cities  and  Towns,  Population,  Government  and  Laws  ” and 
“ History  ” are  distinguished  by  a different  type  heading  the  paragraphs. 
As  these  topics  are  treated  in  the  same  order  for  each  State,  and  as  the 
headings  in  title-letter  are  so  prominent  as  to  be  easily  caught  by  the  eye, 
this  portion  of  the  work  is,  so  to  speak,  an  index  to  itself.  Every  effort 
has  been  made  to  obtain  the  latest  and  most  trustworthy  data ; and  it  can 
be  safely  asserted  that  in  no  other  work  which  has  yet  appeared  can  such 
a variety  of  information  with  reference  to  each  State  and  Territory  in  the 
Union  be  found. 

The  article  on  the  Centenniai  City  contains  in  small  space  a very 
valuable  account  of  Philadelphia,  in  which  some  facts  are  noted  which 
will  probably  be  news  to  not  a few  even  of  the  residents  of  the  City  of 
Brotherly  Love. 


I 


PREFACE.  15 

In  the  article  on  Coin's  and  Currency  a brief  sketch  is  given  of  the 
colonial  and  Revolutionary  currencies,  and  of  the  first  formation  of  banks 
in  the  modern  acceptation  of  the  term,  together  with  information  relative 
to  the  present  coinage  and  banking  system  of  the  country. 

Thirty  pages  are  devoted  to  the  history,  progress  and  present  condition 
of  the  Commerce  and  Navigation  of  the  United  States.  The  trials 
of  the  early  colonists  and  the  effect  of  the  Navigation  acts  are  set  forth, 
and  considerable  space  is  given  to  the  rejiublication  of  Sheffield’s  gloomy 
prophecies  concerning  American  commerce,  for  comparison  with  the  bril- 
liant success  which  proved  his  lordship  incorrect  in  almost  every  important 
statement,  and  which  showed,  so  to  speak,  the  financial  and  commercial 
value  of  free  institutions  and  the  superiority  of  independence  to  the  one- 
sided “ colonial  system.”  The  article  concludes  with  a rapid  sketch  of  the 
progress  made  during  the  present  century,  and  notices  of  the  principal  arti- 
cles of  export  and  import,  of  shipping  and  of  steam  navigation. 

The  three  succeeding  essays  are  upon  The  Press,  American  Litera- 
ture and  American  Education.  The  marvellous  progress  made  in 
American  journalism  and  in  American  authorship  during  the  present  cen- 
tury is  described  as  fully  as  was  considered  advisable  in  a work  for  popular 
circulation;  and  in  the  third  article  just  mentioned  the  rise  of  the  free- 
school  system,  the  founding  of  the  principal  colleges  established  before  the 
Revolution  and  the  national  land-grants  to  schools,  with  statistics  of  the 
number  of  schools  in  recent  census  years,  receive  due  attention ; also  the 
returns  of  illiteracy  and  the  relation  of  education  to  pauperism  and  to 
crime. 

The  Government  and  Laws  of  the  United  States  are  then  described, 
each  cabinet  department  coming  (by  the  same  arrangement  of  type  already 
mentioned)  under  the  title  of  its  executive  head.  Statistics  of  the  army 
are  therefore  given  under  the  title  “Secretary  of  War,”  and  those  of  the 
navy  under  the  title  “ Secretary  of  the  Navy.”  Congress,  the  United  States 
courts,  the  laws  of  the  United  States  (so  far  merely  as  their  sources  are 
concerned)  and  the  naturalization  laws  are  then  noticed,  and  the  article 
concludes  with  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  the  careful 
perusal  of  which  needs,  or  ought  to  need,  no  recommendation  from  us. 
The  Declaration  of  Independence,  with  a brief  historical  introduc- 
tion, claims  the  next  place,  as  its  omission  in  a work  of  this  nature  would 
resemble  “ the  play  of  Hamlet  with  the  part  of  Hamlet  left  out.” 


16 


PREFACE. 


American  Agriculture  is  the  subject  of  the  next  extended  essay,  in 
the  course  of  which  essay  the  latest  attainable  statistics  of  the  crops  and 
of  the  number  of  the  leading  domestic  animals  in  this  country  are  worked 
in  after  the  progress  of  agriculture  in  the  United  States  has  been  traced 
from  the  earliest  settlements  to  recent  times. 

American  Manufactures  claim  a space  equal  to  that  given  to  the 
foregoing  article  (34  pages),  the  early  history  being  traced  in  a similar 
manner,  the  progress  made  during  the  several  decades  since  1810  being 
followed  up  by  the  aid  of  the  census  reports,  and  statistics  of  leading 
branches  being  given  with  increasing  fulness  up  to  1870.  The  remaining 
statistics  for  the  last-named  year  will  be  found  in  the  General  Descriptive 
and  Statistical  Account  of  the  Business  of  the  United  States,  to  which  we 
have  not  yet  referred,  but  in  which  will  be  found  many  interesting  personal 
statistics  of  the  number,  nativity  and  ages  (at  tiie  time  of  taking  the 
census)  of  workers  not  only  in  manufacturing  branches,  but  in  many  other 
occupations.  Those  who  are  engaged  in  any  business  which  employs  more 
than  20,000  people  art  giveu  these  personal  statistics  in  some  portion  of 
this  department,  and  the  headings  are  alphabetically  arranged,  together 
with  the  names  of  advertisers  in  those  branches,  or  in  a special  collection 
of  “Additional  Statistics,”  given  immediately  before  the  Advertisers’ 
Index,  or  in  the  introduction  to  the  article.  For  the  capitalist  and  the 
investor  census  statistics  are  worked  in  of  every  leading  manufacture,  giv- 
ing the  number  of  establishments,  of  steam-engines  and  water-wheels,  with 
the  aggregate  horse-power;  of  the  hands  employed,  and  the  amount  of  the 
capital,  wages,  materials  and  products. 

Ten  pages  have  been  allotted  to  the  Signal  Service  Bureau,  an  organ- 
ization of  great  value  and  efficiency,  which  has  not  hitherto  received  its 
due  meed  of  commendation  in  any  work  similar  to  the  present.  It  is  a 
service  of  which  this  country  may  well  be  proud  ; and  a description  of  its 
workings  is  absolutely  essential  to  complete  the  plan  of  an  attempt  to  set 
forth  the  progress  and  present  condition  of  the  United  States,  the  only 
nation  in  the  world  in  which  every  leading  daily  newspaper  publishes 
weather  prognostications  which  are  in  eight  cases  out  of  ten  correct. 

An  article  on  the  Railroads  of  the  United  States  then  follows,  in 
which  the  latest  obtainable  statistics  are  given,  together  with  a sketch  of 
the  first  attempts  at  using  these  now  indispensable  highways  of  travel  and 
transportation. 


PREFACE. 


17 


American  Art  is  treated  in  a somewhat  popular  style  for  the  general 
reader,  not  for  the  art  critic — a fact  which  .we  hope  may  be  remembered  by 
any  of  the  latter  class  into  whose  hands  this  work  may  come.  This  state- 
ment will  account  for  the  almost  entire  absence  of  technical  terms,  and  for 
their  explanation  in  the  few  instances  where  they  are  used. 

American  Inventions  have  been  so  numerous  and  so  valuable  that 
many  volumes  of  the  size  of  the  one  now  offered  to  the  public  could  be 
written  upon  this  subject  alone  without  exhausting  the  theme.  We  have 
therefore  noted  only  a few  of  the  principal  ones,  and  have  shown  the  hope- 
lessness of  giving  an  adequate  condensed  view  of  all  that  has  been  done 
in  this  line  by  presenting  statistics  of  the  number  of  patents  issued  each 
year  for  thirty-five  years,  the  total  number  being  upward  of  one  hundred 
and  seventy  thousand. 

The  information  with  reference  to  the  United  States  Centennial 
International  Exhibition,  drawn  from  official  sources,  with  engrav- 
ings of  the  various  edifices  and  plans  of  buildings  and  the  grounds,  will 
serve  to  render  this  work  of  value  to  all  who  are  interested  in  the  celebra- 
tion of  the  One  Hundredth  Anniversary  of  American  Independence,  and 
who  desire  to  preserve  a memorial  of  such  celebration. 

The  previous  International  Exhibitions  of  the  World  have 
not  been  forgotten,  brief  articles  upon  them  (each  accompanied  with  a 
cut  of  the  principal  building  used)  being  scattered  at  appropriate  intervals 
through  the  work.  Though  these  articles  are  short,  it  is  hoped  that  suf- 
ficient information  has  been  condensed  in  them  to  make  them  worthy  of 
the  perusal  of  all  who  are  interested  in  such  undertakings. 

The  statistics  given  throughout  this  work  have  been  drawn  from  the  most 
trustworthy  sources — from  official  documents  and  statements  wherever  these 
have  been  accessible;  and  the  task  of  combining  them  in  the  various  gen- 
eral articles  so  as  to  be  interesting  to  the  average  reader  has  been  one  of 
no  small  difficulty.  Too  few  figures  would  leave  the  amount  of  real  infor- 
mation given  comparatively  meagre.  Too  many  figures  would  repel  many 
who  are  unaccustomed  to  the  study  of  statistical  returns.  The  tabular 
form  has  therefore  been  avoided  as  far  as  possible ; and  where  it  has  been 
used,  the  table  has  been  usually  given  in  the  Appendix  (pages  871-886). 

We  now  come  to  the  pleasing  task  of  acknowledging  the  assistance  which 

has  been  rendered  by  those  who  have  felt  an  interest  in  the  spread  of 
2 


18 


PREFACE. 


statistical  information.  Mr.  Charles  Holland  Kidder,  the  editor,  has  been 
engaged  on  the  book  since  the  summer  of  1874.  The  work  throughout 
will  bear  witness  to  his  great  carefulness  and  ability.  The  preparation  of 
the  articles  upon  the  “ Topography  of  the  United  States  ” (with  few  excep- 
tions) and  the  “ Centennial  City  ” was  entrusted  by  him  to  the  Rev.  Moseley 
H.  Williams.  The  advertisers  who  have  given  their  support,  many  of 
whom  have  been  connected  with  the  work  since  the  early  part  of  1873, 
and  several  of  whom  have  greatly  assisted  by  furnishing  the  latest  statis- 
tics in  their  various  branches,  are  worthy  of  special  mention  as  co-operators 
in  the  task  which  we  have  just  completed.  Some  of  these  firms  are  among 
the  leading  houses  in  the  world  in  their  respective  lines  of  business. 

Thanks  are  due  to  the  Hon.  Lorin  Blodget  for  kindly  giving  the  use  of 
valuable  charts  and  of  public  documents  which  could  not  elsewhere  be  ob- 
tained; also  for  suggestions  and  hints  which  were  of  great  service  in  work- 
ing up  several  of  the  articles. 

The  Hon.  Edward  Young,  Chief  of  the  Bureau  of  Statistics,  forwarded 
documents  and  information  iu  advance  of  the  annual  reports  with  a prompt- 
ness and  courtesy  which  added  another  to  the  many  proofs  of  his  eminent 
fitness  for  the  laborious  and  responsible  but  inadequately  compensated  office 
which  he  now  holds. 

Acknowledgment  should  be  made  to  the  stereotyping  establishment  of 
Messrs.  Westcott  & Thomson,  and  especially  to  their  proof-readers,  Messrs. 
Forbes  and  Peck,  whose  constant  vigilance  has  helped  to  secure  accuracy. 

The  care  and  responsibility  attending  the  publication  of  a work  like 
this  can  be  estimated  and  appreciated  only  by  those  having  knowledge  of 
the  business.  The  work  was  planned  and  begun  in  the  year  1872  with  a 
view  to  furnishing  useful  and  valuable  information  concerning  this  country 
at  a time  when  all  the  world  shall  assemble  here  to  see  what  has  been 
accomplished  during  one  hundred  years  of  American  energy  and  inventive 
genius,  the  publisher  feeling  that  an  International  Exhibition  of  the  United 
States  would  be  an  occasion  of  extraordinary  interest,  which  at  this  date 
promises  to  be  a more  splendid  success  than  was  anticipated.  The  labor 
of  several  years  is  completed  with  the  consciousness  that  no  effort  has 
been  spared  to  make  the  work  worthy  in  every  particular. 

S.  W.  BURLEY. 


January,  1876. 


INDEX. 


Advertisers’  Index 

American  Agriculture 

Art 

Education 

Inventions 

Literature 

Manufactures 

Appendix 

Articles  for  Exhibition,  Classification 

Attorney-General 

Building-Stones 

Census  of  1820 

Centennial  City 

Climate 

Coal 

Coins  and  Currency 

Commerce  and  Navigation 

Congress 

Constitution  of  the  United  States 

Copper 

Cotton-Gin 

Cyclones 

Declaration  of  Independence 

Electric  Telegraph 

Exports  and  Imports 

General  Descriptive  and  Statistical 
Account  of  Business  of  the  U.  S... 

Gold  and  Silver 

Government  and  Laws 

Hamilton’s  Report  on  Manufactures.. 

Historical  Sketch 

International  Exhibition,  London 


PAGE 

International  Exhibition,  Lond.,  1851.  151 

New  York,  1853 321 

Paris,  1S55 203 

Paris,  1867 547 

Vienna,  1873 689 

United  States  Centennial,  1876...  651 

Agricultural  Building,  1876 676 

Art  Gallery,  1876 668 

Horticultural  Building,  1876 674 

Machinery  Building,  1876 671 


Main  Exhibition  Building,  1876.  664 
Classification,  etc.,  Synopsis  of...  868 
Ground  Plan  of  Agricultural 


Building 677 

Art  Gallery 669 

Horticultural  Building 675 

Machinery  Building 672 

Main  Exhibition  Building...  665 

Plan  of  Centennial  Grounds 678 

System  of  Awards 682 

Iron 183 

Laws  of  the  United  States 522 

Lead 193 

Manufactures  in  1820 607 

1830 608 

1840 608 

1850 609 

1860 610 

1870 612 

Mineral  and  Metallic  Products 179 

Naturalization  Laws 523 

Patents 649 


PAGE 

35 

549 

633 

491 

641 

481 

583 

871 

853 

519 

179 

607 

427 

161 

180 

437 

445 

519 

525 

191 

645 

177 

539 

646 

469 

21 

188 

505 

602 

91 

425 


19 


20 


INDEX. 


PAGE 

Petroleum 186 

Physical  Geography 153 

Postmaster-General 517 

Precious  Stones 179 

Quicksilver 194 

Railroads  of  the  United  States 627 

Rainfall 169 

Resources  and  Prospects 195 

Salt 179 

Secretary  of  State 506 

of  the  Treasury 507 

of  War 507 

of  the  Navy 511 

of  the  Interior 516 

Sewing-Machine 648 

Sheffield’s  Observations  on  American 

Commerce, 456 

Sheffield;  Replies  to 463 

Shipping 470 

Signal  Service  Bureau 617 

Snow 173 

Steamboat,  The 642 

Steam  Navigation 474 

Storms 175 

Tench  Coxe’s  Statement  of  Manufac- 
tures  604 

The  Press 475 

Topography  of  the  States. 

Alabama 205 

Arkansas 210 

California 214 

Connecticut 220 

Delaware 224 

Florida 228 

Georgia 232 

Illinois 237 

Indiana 242 

Iowa 246 

Kansas 250 

Kentucky... 254 

Louisiana 258 


Topography  of  the  States. — Continued. 


Maine 263 

Maryland 26S 

Massachusetts 272 

Michigan 277 

Minnesota 283 

Mississippi 288 

Missouri 292 

Nebraska 298 

Nevada 302 

New  Hampshire 307 

New  Jersey 313 

New  York 323 

North  Carolina 332 

Ohio 337 

Oregon 343 

Pennsylvania 347 

Rhode  Island 355 

South  Carolina 359 

Tennessee 364 

Texas 368 

Vermont 373 

Virginia 378 

West  Virginia 383 

Wisconsin 387 

The  District  of  Columbia 393 

The  Territories. 

Alaska 396 

Arizona 399 

Colorado 402 

Dakota 405 

Idaho 408 

Indian  Territory,  The 410 

Montana 412 

New  Mexico 415 

Utah 417 

Washington 420 

Wyoming 422 

Tornadoes 175 

United  States  Courts 521 

Zinc 193 


GENERAL  DESCRIPTIVE  AAD  STATISTIC- 
AL ACOOHAT  OF  THE  BHSIAESS  OF  THE 
HATTED  STATES. 


Introduction. — General  statistics  for  the  whole  country  are  pro- 
cured only  once  in  ten  years,  at  the  taking  of  the  United  States  census. 
In  a few  branches  later  reports  are  obtainable;  but  however  much  the 
census  returns  are  open  to  criticism,  the  statistician  is  obliged  in  most  cases 
to  fall  back  upon  the  figures  obtained  by  the  census  marshals.  The  census 
of  1870  was,  as  we  have  said  elsewhere  (page  612),  superior  to  any  of  its 
predecessors,  but  there  were  local  differences  in  the  methods  of  taking  the 
returns  and  of  filling  up  the  schedules,  which  caused  considerable  variation 
in  the  value  of  the  figures  obtained.  Too  often  the  deputy-marshals,  when 
manufacturers  refused  to  give  the  desired  information,  forgot  that  the  census 
is  taken  for  the  benefit  of  the  whole  country,  and  applied  the  principle  of 
the  directory  agent,  who  thinks  a man  who  refuses  to  give  his  name  is 
justly  punished  by  being  omitted  from  the  list.  In  Philadelphia,  for  in- 
stance, 2300  establishments,  having  an  average  production  for  the  census 
year  of  about  fifty  thousand  dollars  each  (aggregate  §115,000,000),  were 
omitted  from  the  first  returns.  The  Superintendent  of  the  Census  solicited 
the  fullest  aid  that  could  be  afforded  in  making  the  account  complete,  and 
the  Hon.  Lorin  Blodget  of  Philadelphia  was  commissioned  by  the  Depart- 
ment of  the  Interior  with  full  authority  to  obtain  returns  under  the  census 
laws,  and  to  make  a complete  revision  of  the  schedules  already  forwarded, 
as  well  as  to  prepare  supplemental  returns  embracing  everything  not  in- 
cluded in  the  first  canvass.  The  result  of  this  revision  was  the  discovery 
of  the  omission  just  mentioned,  and  of  the  inclusion  of  about  $40,000,000 
of  railroad  earnings  among  the  products  of  the  manufactures  of  Philadel- 
phia. The  committee  of  the  City  Councils  on  the  United  States  census  of 
1870  published  the  corrected  returns,  and  say  in  their  report:  “ It  is  proper 
to  state  that  the  figures  given  are  the  result  of  Mr.  Blodget’s  calculations, 
not  reviewed  by  the  census  office,  but  believed  by  both  the  superintendent 
and  Mr.  Blodget  to  be  practically  identical,  the  computations  of  the  census 
office  not  being  sufficiently  advanced  to  make  exact  comparisons,  but  pre- 
cisely the  same  returns  in  duplicate  being  used  for  each.”  The  corrected 
returns  for  Philadelphia  were  as  follows : Establishments,  8339  ; steam- 


22 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


engines,  1877  (horse-power,  49,674);  hands  employed,  137,876  - (men, 
92,112;  women,  35,478;  youths,  10,286);  capital,  $185,000,357;  wages, 
$61,948,874;  materials,  $181,261,223  ; products,  $334,852,458.  The  clas- 
sification of  the  various  branches  was  much  more  minute  in  the  special 
report  than  in  the  census  figures  for  the  whole  country.  Special  statistics 
were  given  of  548  branches  and  of  a group  of  unclassified  establishments, 
producing  an  aggregate  of  $1,666,564.  The  regular  census  report  divided 
the  manufactures  of  the  country  into  only  390  classes,  several  minor 
branches  being  frequently  grouped  together  under  one  general  heading. 
In  giving  special  statistics,  therefore,  for  the  several  businesses  represented 
we  have  been  obliged  occasionally  to  group  together  several  branches,  or 
rather  to  place  under  one  branch  or  general  heading  the  statistics  as  found 
in  the  census,  then  to  refer  under  the  other  branches  included  in  the  group 
to  the  title  under  which  the  combined  statistics  of  the  group  will  be  found. 
In  many  cases,  on  account  of  the  minute  subdivision  in  Mr.  Blodget’s 
report,  it  is  possible  to  give  special  statistics  for  Philadelphia  in  branches 
which  were  omitted  or  included  under  a general  heading  in  the  regular 
census  report.  The  manufactures  of  Philadelphia  in  1875  are  estimated 
by  Mr.  Blodget  at  $500,000,000.  The  census  return  for  the  manufactures 
of  Alleghany  county,  Pa.,  was  also  about  $100,000,000  short,  as  it  gives  a 
total  of  only  $88,789,414,  while  the  manufacturers  paid  tax  that  year  on 
an  aggregate  product  of  about  $190,000,000.  Personal  statistics  have  also 
been  given  sometimes  in  lieu  of,  and  sometimes  in  connection  with,  returns 
of  production.  These  statistics  have  been  obtained  from  the  “ Table  of 
Occupations”  in  the  census  report.  Though  this  table  is  in  some  respects 
incomplete,  the  adult  males  of  the  country  are  as  fully  accounted  for  as 
could  be  expected.  Of  10,429,150  between  the  ages  of  16  and  59,  inclu- 
sive, 9,486,734  were  assigned  gainful  occupations.  The  great  discrep- 
ancies which  will  be  noticed  between  the  number  of  “hands  employed” 
in  the  factories  producing  or  working  over  certain  articles  and  the 
number  returned  in  the  Table  of  Occupations  as  working  in  these 
branches  can  be  easily  understood  when  it  is  remembered  that  the 
establishments  mentioned  in  the  “Table  of  Manufactures”  are  mainly 
those  conducted  on  the  factory  principle,  that  the  number  of  “hands 
employed”  is  the  average  number  employed,  aud  that  in  this  number 
both  unskilled  laborers  and  skilled  workmen  were  frequently  returned 
fa  practice  which  tended,  of  course,' to  increase  the  number  credited  to  this 
branch),  while,  on  the  other  hand,  those  not  in  factories,  or  who  were  not 
directly  engaged  in  the  manufacturing  department  of  their  business,  were 
excluded  by  the  plan  of  the  “Table  of  Manufactures,”  but  included  in  the 
returns  of  the  “Table  of  Occupations.”  The  nature  of  these  personal 
statistics  can  be  seen  by  examining  the  following  return  for  persons  “ 10 
years  old  and  over”  engaged  in  all  occupations:  Number,  12,505,923 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


23 


(males,  10,669,635;  females,  1,836,288);  ages,  10  to  15,  739,164;  16  to 
59,  11,081,517 ; 60  aud  over,  685,242;  born  in  tlie  United  States,  9,802,- 
034;  Germany,  836,418  ; Ireland,  947,234;  England  and  Wales,  301,795; 
Scotland,  71,922 ; British  America,  189,318  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Den- 
mark, 109,658  ; France,  58,200  ; China  and  Japan,  46,274.  According  to 
the  leading  subdivision,  these  people  are  classed  as  engaged  in  agriculture, 
in  “professional  and  personal  services,”  in  “trade  and  transportation”  and 
in  “ manufactures  aud  mining,”  with  the  following  personal  statistics : 
1.  Persons  engaged  in  Agriculture,  5,922,471  (males,  5,525,503 ; females, 
396,968);  ages,  10  to  15,  499,558 ; 16  to  59,  4,959,890  ; 60  and  over,  463,- 
023  ; born  in  the  United  States,  5,303,363 ; Germany,  224,531  ; Ireland, 
138,425;  England  and  Wales,  77,173  ; Scotland,  17,850 ; British  America, 
48,288;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  50,480;  France,  16,472;  China 
and  Japan,  2861.  2.  Persons  engaged  in  Professional  and  Personal  Ser- 

vices, 2,684,793  (males,  1,618,121 ; females,  1,066,672) ; ages,  10  to  15, 
149,491 ; 16  to  59,  2,428,147 ; 60  and  over,  107,155;  born  in  the  United 
States,  1,858,178;  Germany,  191,212;  Ireland,  425,087;  England  and 
Wales,  49,905  ; Scotland,  12,672  ; British  America,  48,014;  Sweden,  Nor- 
way and  Denmark,  29,333 ; France,  13,102 ; China  aud  Japan,  19,471. 
3.  Persons  engaged  in  Trade  and  Transportation,  1,191,238  (males,  1,172,- 
540;  females,  18,698);  ages,  10  to  15,  14,472;  16  to  59,  1,149,042;  60 
and  over,  27,724  ; born  in  the  United  States,  862,653;  Germany,  112,435; 
Ireland,  119,094 ; England  and  Wales,  32,086 ; Scotland,  8440  ; British 
America,  16,565  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  9564 ; France,  8654 ; 
China  and  Japan,  2250.  4.  Persons  engaged  in  Manufactures  and  Mining, 
2,707,421  (males,  2,353,471;  females,  353,950);  ages,  10  to  15,  75,643; 
16  to  59,  2,544,438  ; 60  and  over,  87,340;  born  in  the  United  States,  1,777,- 
840 ; Germany,  308,240  ; Ireland,  264,628  ; England  and  Wales,  142,631 ; 
Scotland,  32,960;  British  America,  76,451;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Den- 
mark, 20,281;  France,  19,972;  China  and  Japan,  21,962.  The  two  lead- 
ing occupations  included  in  the  second  class  just  given  furnished  employ- 
ment to  nearly  four-fifths  (2,007,400)  of  the  whole  number  engaged  in 
personal  and  professional  services,  the  returns  being  as  follows : Domestic 
Servants,  975,734  (males,  108,380;  females,  867,354);  ages,  10  to  15,  109,- 
503  ; 16  to  59,  838,400  ; 60  and  over,  27,822 ; born  in  the  United  States, 
729,180;  Germany,  42,866;  Ireland,  145,956;  England  and  AYales, 
12,531;  Scotland,  3399;  British  America,  14,878;  Sweden,  Norway  and 
Denmark,  11,287  ; France,  2874;  China  and  Japan,  5420.  Laborers  (not 
specified),  1,031,666  (males,  1,010,345;  females,  21,321);  ages,  10  to  15, 
52,159  ; 16  to  59,  948,404  ; 60  and  over,  51,103;  born  in  the  United  States, 
602,075;  Germany,  96,432 ; Ireland,  229,199;  England  and  Wales,  21,- 
932;  Scotland,  5723;  British  America,  25,394;  Sweden,  Norway  and 
Denmark,  15,459;  France,  4832;  China  and  Japan,  9436.  The  largest 


24 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


single  entry  under  the  heading  “persons  engaged  in  trade  and  transporta- 
tion ” was  the  following : Clerks  in  Stores,  222,504  (males,  216,310 ; females, 
6194);  ages,  10  to  15,  7085;  16  to  59,  213,588;  60  and  over,  1831;  born 
in  the  United  States,  181,478 ; Germany,  16,886;  Ireland,  9532 ; England 
and  Wales,  5341  ; Scotland,  1537 ; British  America,  2732;  Sweden,  Nor- 
way and  Denmark,  1044;  France,  1166;  China  and  Japan,  207.  There 
was  also  the  following  separate  return : Bookkeepers  and  Accountants  in 
Stores,  31,177  (males,  30,884;  females,  293);  ages,  10  to  15,63;  16  to  59, 
30,563 ; 60  and  over,  551 ; born  in  the  United  States,  24,494 ; Germany, 
2250;  Ireland,  1524;  England  and  Wales,  1259;  Scotland,  490;  British 
America,  447  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  74;  France,  186;  China 
and  Japan,  38.  In  the  class  engaged  in  manufactures  and  mining  the 
number  of  “manufacturers”  returned  as  such  (meaning,  of  course,  pro- 
prietors of  establishments)  was  42,877  (males,  42,687 ; females,  190);  16 
to  59,  40,898 ; 60  and  over,  1979 ; born  in  the  United  States,  31,962  ; 
Germany,  4896  ; Ireland,  1817 ; England  and  Wales,  2189 ; Scotland,  447 ; 
British  America,  506  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  151 ; France,  308; 
China  and  Japan,  22. 

The  question  of  the  nativity  of  the  inhabitants  of  this  country  (how 
many  are  native-  and  how  many  are  foreign-born,  with  the  nationalities  of 
the  latter)  is  so  interesting  that  we  feel  that  no  apology  is  necessary  for 
giving  some  facts  from  the  census  with  reference  to  this  important  matter. 
The  total  foreign-born  population  of  the  United  States  in  1870  was  5,567,- 
229,  while  the  native  population  was  32,991,142.  The  foreign-born  popu- 
lation in  1850  was  2,244,602,  or  9.68  per  cent,  of  the  total  population.  In 
1860  it  was  4,138,697,  or  13.16  per  cent,  of  the  total  population;  and  in 
1870  it  was  14.44  per  cent,  of  the  total  population.  This  increase  in  the 
proportion  indicates  a greater  increase  in  the  foreign-born  population  than 
in  the  native,  and  the  exact  figures  are  as  follows  : Increase  of  native  pop- 
ulation between  1850  and  1860,  31.80  per  cent.;  increase  of  foreign-born 
population  during  the  same  period,  88.84  per  cent.  Increase  of  native 
population  between  1860  and  1870,  20.83  per  cent.;  increase  of  foreign- 
born  population  during  the  same  period,  34.50  per  cent.  The  leading 
States  in  foreign-born  population  in  1870  were  New  York  (1,138,353), 
Pennsylvania  (545,309),  Illinois  (515,198),  Ohio  (372,493),  Wisconsin 
(364,499)  and  Massachusetts  (353,319).  The  following  statement  from  the 
census  report  gives — 


The  Foreign-born  Population,  distributed  according  to  Place  of  Birth  among  the 
pnncipal  Foreign  Countries. 


Austria 30,508 

Belgium 12,553 

Bohemia 40,289 

British  America 493,464 


China 63,042 

Denmark 30,107 

France 116,402 

Germany 1,690,533 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE.  25 


Great  Britain  (not  specified)...  4,122 

England 550,922 

Ireland 1,855,827 

Scotland 140,835 

Wales 74,533 

Hungary 3,737 

Italy 17,157 

Luxemburg... 5,802 

Mexico 42,435 


Norway 114,246 

Poland 14,436 

Portugal 4,542 

Russia 4,644 

Holland 46,802 

Spain 3,764 

Sweden 97,332 

Switzerland 75,153 

West  Indies 11,570 


The  German  population  came  from  so  many  different  States  that  a 
special  table  was  prepared  in  the  census  office  of  the 


German  Population  distributed  according  to  Place  of  Birth  among  the  principal 
States  and  Free  Cities  of  Germany. 


Baden 153,366 

Bavaria 204,119 

Brunswick 4,876 

Hamburg 7,829 

Hanover 104,365 

Hessen 131,524 

Liibeck 279 

Mecklenburg 39,670 


Nassau 8,962 

Oldenburg 10,286 

Prussia  (not  specified) 596,782 

Saxony 45,256 

Weimar 1,628 

Wurtemberg 127,959 

Germany  (not  specified) 253,632 


The  leading  States  in  German  population  were  New  York  (316,902),  Illi- 
nois (203,758),  North  Carolina  (182,897),  Wisconsin  (162,314)  and  Penn- 
sylvania (160,146),  these  five  States  containing  1,026,017  (60.75  per  cent.) 
or  more  than  three-fifths  of  the  total  German  population.  There  were 
151,216  Germans  in  the  city  of  New  York,  59,040  in  St.  Louis,  52,318  in 
Chicago,  50,746  in  Philadelphia  and  49,448  in  Cincinnati.  The  leading 
States  in  Irish  population  were  New  York  (528,806),  Pennsylvania  (235,- 
798),  Massachusetts  (216,120)  and  Illinois  (120,162),  making  for  these 
four  States  1,100,886  (59.32  per  cent.),  or  nearly  three-fifths  of  the  total 
number  of  natives  of  Ireland  in  this  country.  The  leading  States  in  Eng- 
lish population  were  New  York  (110,070),  Pennsylvania  (69,665),  Illinois 
(53,871),  Ohio  (36,561),  Michigan  (35,051)  and  Massachusetts  (34,099), 
making  for  these  six  States  339,318  (61.61  per  cent.),  or  more  than  three- 
- fifths  of  the  total  English  population  in  this  country.  The  leading  States 
in  Scotch  population  were  New  York  (27,282),  Pennsylvania  (16,846), 
Illinois  (15,737),  Massachusetts  (9003)  and  Michigan  (8552),  making  for 
these  five  States  77,420  (55  per  cent.),  or  more  than  one-half  of  the  total 
Scotch  population  in  this  country.  The  leading  States  in  Welsh  popula- 
tion were  Pennsylvania  (27,282),  Ohio  (12,939),  New  York  (7857)  and 
Wisconsin  (6550),  making  for  these  four  States  54,628  (73.33  per  cent.), 
or  nearly  three-fourths  of  the  total  Welsh  population  in  this  country. 
There  were  234,594  “ natives  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  ” in  the  city 


26 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


of  New  York,  123,408  iu  Philadelphia,  97,475  in  Brooklyn,  64,787 
in  Boston,  54,800  in  Chicago  and  38,961  in  St.  Louis.  The  leading 
States  in  British- American  population  were  Michigan  (89,590),  New 
York  (79,042),  Massachusetts  (70,055),  Illinois  (32,550),  Vermont 
(28,544)  and  Maine  (26,788),  making  for  these  six  States  326,467 
(66.15  per  cent.),  or  very  nearly  two-thirds  of  the  British-American 
population  in  this  country.  The  leading  States  in  Swedish  population 
were  Illinois  (29,979),  Minnesota  (20,987)  and  Iowa  (10,796),  making 
for  these  three  States  61,752  (63.46  per  cent.),  or  more  than  three-fifths 
of  the  total  Swedish  population  in  this  country.  The  leading  States 
in  Norwegian  population  were  Wisconsin  (40,046),  Minnesota  (35,940), 
Iowa  (17,556)  and  Illinois  (11,880),  making  for  these  four  States  105,422 
(92.31  per  cent.),  or  more  than  nine-tenths  of  the  Norwegian  population 
in  this  country.  The  leading  States  in  French  population  were  New  York 
(22,302),  Ohio  (12,781),  Louisiana  (12,341),  Illinois  (10,911),  Pennsyl- 
vania (8695)  and  California  (8068)',  making  for  these  six  States  75,098 
(64.52  per  cent.),  or  nearly  two-thirds  of  the  total  French  population  in 
this  country.  There  were  8845  natives  of  France  in  New  Orleans,  8265 
in  New  York,  3547  in  San  Francisco,  2788  in  St.  Louis  and  2479  in  Phil- 
adelphia. The  returns  of  the  native  and  foreign-born  population  of  all 
nationalities  for  the  principal  cities  were  as  follows:  New  York  city, 
native,  523,198;  foreign-born,  419,094;  Philadelphia,  native,  490,398; 
foreign-born,  183,624;  Brooklyn,  native,  251,381;  foreign-born,  144,718; 
St.  Louis,  native,  198,615;  foreign-born,  112,249;  Chicago,  native,  154,- 
420;  foreign-born,  144,557;  Baltimore,  native,  210,870;  foreign-born. 
56,484;  Boston,  native,  162,540  ; foreign-born,  87,986  ; Cincinnati,  native. 
136,627;  foreign-born,  79,612;  New  Orleans,  native,  142,943;  foreign- 
born,  48,475;  San  Francisco,  native,  75,754 ; foreign-born,  73,719;  Buf- 
falo, native,  71,477;  foreign-born,  46,237;  Washington,  native,  95,442; 
foreign-born,  13,757  ; Newark,  native,  69,175;  foreign-born,  35,884.  In- 
teresting statistics  were  also  collected  of  the  population  (whether  native  or 
foreign-born)  of  foreign  parentage,  the  following  being  the  figures : Hav- 
ing one  or  both  parents  foreign,  10,892,015;  leading  States,  New  York 
(2,225,627),  Pennsylvania  (1,151,208),  Illinois  (986,035),  Ohio  (849,815), 
Wisconsin  (717,832)  and  Massachusetts  (626,211),  making  for  these  six 
States  6,556,728  (60.20  per  cent.),  or  more  than  three-fifths  of  the  total 
number  ; having  foreign  father  and  native  mother,  786,388  ; having  foreign 
mother  and  native  father,  370,782;  having  both  parents  foreign,  9,734,845; 
leading  States,  New  York  (2,043,112),  Pennsylvania  (991,851),  Illinois 
(890,823),  Ohio  (731,345),  Wisconsin  (670,759)  and  Massachusetts  (590,- 
352),  making  for  these  six  States  4,918,242  (50.52  per  cent.),  or  more  than 
one-half  of  the  total  number. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


27 


Additional  Statistics  from  the  Table  of  Occupations  and  the 
Table  of  Manufactures. 

Though  a promise  was  given  of  a statistical  and  descriptive  account  of 
those  departments  only  which  are  represented  in  the  Advertisers’  Index, 
various  collateral  branches  have  been  put  in  under  the  proper  headings  in 
order  to  give  as  full  a description  as  possible  of  the  business  of  the  country. 
The  following  statistics,  taken  from  the  two  tables  upon  which  we  have 
been  obliged  to  place  our  main  reliance,  will  be  of  interest  to  the  reader, 
and  will  tend  to  make  this  portion  of  the  work  still  more  complete.  Two 
of  the  three  so-called  learned  professions  are  given  under  Electropathic 
Physicians  and  Patent  Lawyers.  The  number  of  Clergymen  was  43,874 
(males,  43,807  ; females,  67)  ; ages,  16  to  59,  39,489  ; 60  and  over,  4385; 
born  in  the  United  States,  35,668;  Germany,  2745;  Ireland,  1740;  Eng- 
land and  Wales,  1566  ; Scotland,  318  ; British  America,  485  ; Sweden,  Nor- 
way and  Denmark,  198  ; France,  416  ; China  and  Japan,  6.  The  longevity 
of  clergymen,  as  shown  by  this  table,  is  specially  noteworthy,  the  number 
of  those  who  were  60  and  over  lacking  only  three  of  being  ten  per  cent. 
(4388)  of  the  total. 

Actors. 

Number,  2053  (males,  1361;  females,  692);  ages,  10  to  15,  25;  16  to 
59;  2002;  60  and  over,  26;  born  in  the  United  States,  1328;  Germany, 
153;  Ireland,  99  ; England  and  Wales,  234;  Scotland,  11 ; British  Amer- 
ica, 35;  France,  31;  China  and  Japan,  95. 

Agricultural  Laborers. 

Number,  2,885,996  (males,  2,512,664;  females,  373,332);  ages,  10  to 
15,499,474;  16  to  59,2,287,708;  60  and  over,  98,814  ; born  in  the  United 
States,  2,700,268  ; Germany,  57,261  ; Ireland,  43,398 ; England  and  Wales, 
19,122;  Scotland,  3798;  British  America,  20,589;  Sweden,  Norway  and 
Denmark,  19,917 ; France,  4026;  China  and  Japan,  1766. 

Auctioneers. 

Number,  2266  (males,  2254;  females,  12);  ages,  16  to  59,  2155;  60  and 
over,  111;  born  in  the  United  States,  1907;  Germany,  97  ; Ireland,  96; 
England  and  Wales,  87  ; Scotland,  17 ; British  America,  19  ; Sweden, 
Norway  and  Denmark,  3 ; France,  18. 

Bag's  (paper). 

Establishments,  39  ; steam-engines,  17  (horse-power,  321);  water-wheels, 
6 (horse-power,  127) ; hands  employed,  444  (men,  205  ; women,  206 ; youths, 
33);  capital,  8473,100;  wages,  8134,932;  materials,  $1,053,483 ; products, 
$1,483,963. 


28 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Bags  (other  than  paper). 

Establishments,  39 ; steam-engines,  14  (horse-power,  239);  water-wheels, 
4 (horse-power,  125);  hands  employed,  1097  (men,  486:  women,  502; 
youths,  109)  ; capital,  $1,290,500  ; wages,  $452,517  ; materials,  $3,827,678, 
products,  $8,261,679. 

Bankers  and  Brokers  of  Money  and  Stocks. 

Number,  10,631  (males,  10,616  ; females,  15)  ; ages,  10  to  15,  3 ; 16  to 
59,  10,137  ; 60  and  over,  491 ; born  in  the  United  States,  9004  ; Germany, 
684  ; Ireland,  258  ; England  and  Wales,  311 ; Scotland,  90  ; British  Amer- 
ica, 74;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  15;  France,  85;  China  or  Ja- 
pan, 1. 

Barkeepers. 

Number,  14,362  (males,  14,292;  females,  70);  ages,  10  to  15,  159;  16 
to  59,  14,043;  60  and  over,  160;  born  in  the  United  States,  7330;  Ger- 
many, 3508;  Ireland,  1824;  England  and  Wales,  444;  Scotland,  81; 
British  America,  221  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  89  ; France,  341 ; 
China  and  Japan,  4. 

Boarding-  and  Lodging-House  Keepers. 

Number,  12,785  (males,  5725;  females,  7060)  ; ages,  16  to  59,  11,772; 
60  and  over,  1013;  born  in  the  United  States,  7496;  Germany,  1336;  Ire- 
land, 2173;  England  and  Wales,  572;  Scotland,  108;  British  America, 
349;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  243;  France,  153;  China  and 
Japan,  112. 

Brewers  and  Maltsters. 

Number,  11,246  (males,  11,238  ; females,  8)  ; ages,  10  to  15,  45  ; 16  to 
59,  11,037  ; 60  and  over,  164;  born  in  the  United  States,  2715;  Germany, 
6780;  Ireland,  520;  England  and  Wales,  389;  Scotland,  73;  British 
America,  92;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  44;  France,  271;  China 
and  Japan,  5. 

Brooms  and  Whisk  Brushes. 

Establishments,  35  ; steam-engines,  6 (horse-power,  178) ; water-wheels, 
6 (horse-power,  118)  ; hands  employed,  5206  (men,  3056 ; women,  992 ; 
youths,  1158)  ; capital,  $2,015,602  ; wages,  $1,268,875  ; materials,  $3,672,. 
837  ; products,  $6,622,285. 


Carpet-Makers. 

Number,  15,669  (males,  10,292;  females,  5377) ; ages,  10  to  15,  522 ; 16 
to  59,  13,628  ; 60  and  over,  1519  ; born  in  the  United  States,  8518  ; Ger- 
many, 1725;  Ireland,  2706;  England  and  Wales,  1524;  Scotland,  561  ; 
British  America,  362;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  49;  France,  70; 
China  or  Japan,  1. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


29 


Clerks  and  Bookkeepers  in  Banks. 

Number,  7103  (males,  7081;  females,  22);  ages,  10  to  15,  25;  16  to  59, 
6994;  60  and  over,  84;  born  in  the  United  States,  6547;  Germany,  198; 
Ireland,  91 ; England  and  Wales,  104 ; Scotland,  30  ; British  America,  30 ; 
Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  28;  France,  37. 

Clerks  and  Bookkeepers  in  Insurance  Offices. 

Number,  1568  (males,  1562;  females,  6);  ages,  10  to  15,  13;  16  to  59, 
1527 ; 60  and  over,  28 ; born  in  the  United  States,  1437 ; Germany,  42 ; 
Ireland,  24;  England  and  Wales,  34;  Scotland,  5;  British  America,  12; 
Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  4;  France,  4. 

Coal-Oil  (refined). 

Establishments,  170  ; steam-engines,  198  (horse-power,  4214)  ; hands  em- 
ployed, 1870  (men,  1834;  woman,  1;  youths,  35);  capital,  $6,770,383; 
wages,  $1,184,559;  materials,  $21,450,189;  products,  $26,942,287. 

Cotton-Mill  Operatives. 

Number,  111,606  (males,  47,208 ; females,  64,398)  ; ages,  10  to  15, 19,946 ; 
16  to  59,  88,840;  60  and  over,  2820;  born  in  the  United  States,  71,547  ; 
Germany,  1214;  Ireland,  18,713;  England  and  Wales,  10,091;  Scotland, 
1714  ; British  America,  7683  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  35 ; France, 
110  ; China  and  Japan,  3. 

Daguerreotypers  and  Photographers. 

Number,  7558  (males,  7330;  females,  228);  ages,  10  to  15,  32;  16  to 
59,  7429 ; 60  and  over,  97 ; born  in  the  United  States,  6327 ; Germany, 
410 ; Ireland,  146 ; England  and  Wales,  287 ; Scotland,  42 ; British 
America,  165  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  54 ; France,  50 ; China 
and  Japan,  5. 

Employes  of  Insurance  Companies  (not  clerks). 

Number,  11,611  (males,  11,587 ; females,  24);  ages,  10  to  15,  2 ; 16  to 
59,  11,157;  60  and  over,  452;  born  in  the  United  States,  10,218;  Ger- 
many, 625;  Ireland,  205;  England  and  Wales,  238;  Scotland,  55;  Brit- 
ish America,  126  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  17  ; France,  36. 

Employes  of  Telegraph  Companies  (not  clerks). 

Number,  8316  (males,  7961  ; female's,  355)  ; ages,  10  to  15,  260  ; 16  to 
59,8027  ; 60  and  over,  29;  born  in  the  United  States,  7577  ; Germany, 
98  ; Ireland,  226  ; England  and  Wales,  164  ; Scotland,  31 ; British  Amer- 
ica, 159;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  21 ; France,  10. 


30 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Farmers  and  Planters. 

Number,  2,977,711  (males,  2,955,030;  females,  22,681);  ages,  16  to  59, 
2,618,000;  60  and  over,  359,711;  born  in  the  United  States,  2,569,023; 
Germany,  159,114 ; Ireland,  88,923;  England  and  Wales,  54,880 ; Scot- 
land, 13,050;  British  America,  27,171;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark, 
30,259;  France,  11,459;  China  and  Japan,  366. 

Fishermen  and  Oystermen. 

Number,  27,106  (males,  27,071 ; females,  35)  ; ages,  10  to  15,  827 ; 16 
to  59,  24,882;  60  and  over,  1397;  born  in  the  United  States,  21,551; 
Germany,  564;  Ireland,  872;  England  and  Wales,  443;  Scotland,  95; 
British  America,  1573;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  345;  France, 
165  ; China  and  Japan,  310. 

Gardeners  and  Nurserymen. 

Number,  31,435  (males,  31,202;  females,  233);  ages,  16  to  59,  27,748; 
60  and  over,  3687  ; born  in  the  United  States,  13,845;  Germany,  6259; 
Ireland,  5079;  England  and  Wales,  2378;  Scotland,  756;  British  Amer- 
ica, 318 ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  178;  France,  679  ; China  and 
Japan,  676. 

Hucksters. 

Number,  17,362  (males,  16,147 ; females,  1215);  ages,  10  to  15, 157  ; 16 
to  59,  16,297 ; 60  and  over,  908;  born  in  the  United  States,  10,909  ; Ger- 
many, 2296  ; Ireland,  2214  ; England  and  Wales,  455  ; Scotland,  71  ; Brit- 
ish America,  138  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  41 ; France,  295  ; China 
and  Japan,  55. 

Iron  Foundry  Operatives. 

Number,  34,235;  ages,  10  to  15,  646;  16  to  59,  33,122;  60  and  over, 
477  ; born  in  the  United  States,  18,538;  Germany,  4409;  Ireland,  6826; 
England  and  Wales,  2196;  Scotland,  732;  British  America,  742;  Swe- 
den, Norway  and  Denmark,  184;  France,  254. 

Iron  Furnace  Operatives. 

Number,  7452 ; ages,  10  to  15,  158;  16  to  59,  7068 ; 60  and  over,  236; 
born  in  the  Uuited  States,  4294;  Germany,  562;  Ireland,  1780;  England 
and  Wales,  612 ; Scotland,  48 ; British  America,  61  ; Sweden,  Norway 
and  Denmark,  14  ; France,  43. 

Iron  and  Steel  Rolling-Mill  Operatives. 

Number,  17,249  ; ages,  10  to  15,  566 ; 16  to  59,  16,430 ; 60  and  over, 
253;  born  in  the  United  States,  8703;  Germany,  1793;  Ireland,  3451; 
England  and  Wales,  2717;  Scotland,  155;  British  America,  138;  Swe- 
den, Norway  and  Denmark,  46;  France,  75  ; China  or  Japan,  2. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


31 


Iron  and  Steel  Works  Operatives. 

Number,  22,141  (males,  21,646;  females,  495);  ages,  10  to  15,  864;  16 
to  59,  20,931 ; 60  and  over,  346 ; born  in  the  United  States,  14,278;  Ger- 
many, 1410 ; Ireland,  3775 ; England  and  Wales,  1878  ; Scotland,  222 ; 
British  America,  291;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  22 ; France,  100. 

Journalists. 

Number,  5286  (males,  5251 ; females,  35) ; ages,  16  to  59,  5180;  60  and 
over,  106  ; born  in  the  United  States,  4411 ; Germany,  314,;  Ireland,  174  ; 
Eugland  and  Wales,  183;  Scotland,  55;  British  America,  54;  Sweden, 
Norway  and  Denmark,  20;  France,  34;  China  or  Japan,  1. 

Lumbermen  and  Raftsmen. 

Number,  17,752 ; ages,  10  to  15,  48  ; 16  to  59, 17,357 ; 60  and  over,  347 ; 
born  in  the  United  States,  13,550  ; Germany,  443  ; Ireland,  567;  England 
and  Wales,  263  ; Scotland,  171 ; British  America,  1908  ; Sweden,  Norway 
and  Denmark,  356  ; France,  47  ; China  and  Japan,  111. 

Mechanics  (branch  not  specified). 

Number,  16,514  (males,  13,955;  females,  2559);  ages,  10  to  15,  367; 
16  to  59,  15,514;  60  and  over,  663;  boi’n  in  the  United  States,  11,865; 
Germany,  1870  ; Ireland,  1119  ; England  and  Wales,  777  ; Scotland,  190  ; 
British  America,  264;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  55;  France,  166; 
China  or  Japan,  1. 

Mill  and  Factory  Operatives  (not  specified). 

Number,  41,619  (males,  33,509;  females,  8110);  ages,  10  to  15,  3720; 
16  to  59,  37,233;  60  and  over,  666;  born  in  the  United  States,  29,392; 
Germany,  3099  ; Ireland,  3852  ; England  and  Wales,  1805  ; Scotland,  496  ; 
British  America,  1597  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  343  ; France,  154 ; 
China  and  Japan,  203. 

Millers. 

Number,  41,582  (males,  41,343;  females,  239);  ages,  10  to  15,122;  16 
to  59,  39,125;  60  and  over,  2335;  born  in  the  United  States,  35,290; 
Germany,  2614;  Ireland,  867  ; England  and  Wales,  1434;  Scotland,  323; 
British  America,  431 ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  133  ; France,  273  ; 
China  and  Japan,  11. 

Musicians  (professional). 

Number,  6519  (males,  6346;  females,  173) ; ages,  10  to  15,  46;  16  to  59, 
6295 ; 60  and  over,  178  ; born  in  the  United  States,  2663  ; Germany,  2401 ; 
Ireland,  351 ; England  and  Wales,  273  ; Scotland,  35 ; British  America,  66 ; 
Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  50;  France,  131;  China  and  Japan,  36. 


32 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


Nurses. 

Number,  10,976  (males,  806;  females,  10,170);  ages,  16  to  59,  9636; 
60  and  over,  1340;  born  in  the  United  States,  8325;  Germany,  458  ; Ire- 
land, 1346 ; England  and  Wales,  387 ; Scotland,  92 ; British  America, 
170  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  71;  France,  54. 

Officials  of  Government. 

Number,  44,743  (males,  44,329;  females,  414)  ; ages,  16  to  59,  42,058; 
60  and  over,  2685  ; born  in  the  United  States,  38,461 ; Germany,  1800 ; 
Ireland,  2534  ; England  and  Wales,  867  ; Scotland,  226  ; British  America, 
302;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  116 ; France,  164;  China  and  Ja- 
pan, 4. 

Peddlers. 

Number,  16,975  (males,  16,697  ; females,  278) ; ages,  10  to  15,  187  ; 16  to 
59,  16,090;  60  and  over,  698;  born  in  the  United  States,  7072;  Germany, 
4799;  Ireland,  2180;  England  and  Wales,  571;  Scotland,  108;  British 
America,  211;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  78;  France,  319;  China 
and  Japan,  152. 

Porters  in  Stores  and  Warehouses. 

Number,  16,631  ; ages,  10  to  15,  286;  16  to  59,  15,964;  60  and  over, 
381  ; born  in  the  United  States,  8418 ; Germany,  2888  ; Ireland,  4100 ; 
England  and  Wales,  377  ; Scotland,  122  ; British  America,  120  ; Sweden, 
Norway  and  Denmark,  79;  France,  164;  China  and  Japan,  83. 

Produce  Dealers. 

Number,  11,809  (males,  11,746;  females,  63);  ages,  16  to  59,  11,468; 
60  and  over,  341;  born  in  the  United  States,  9171;  Germany,  1056;  Ire- 
land, 643;  England  and  Wales,  356;  Scotland,  78;  British  America,  155; 
Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  29  ; France,  69 ; China  and  Japan,  27. 

Real  Estate  (Traders  and  Dealers  in). 

Number,  8933  (males,  8919;  females,  14);  ages,  16  to  59,  8446;  60  and 
over,  488;  born  in  the  United  States,  7391  ; Germany,  351  ; Ireland,  425; 
England  and  Wales,  269;  Scotland,  63;  British  America,  77;  Sweden, 
Norway  and  Denmark,  15;  France,  63;  China  and  Japan,  2. 

Salesmen  and  Saleswomen. 

Number,  14,203  (males,  11,428;  females,  2775);  ages,  10  to  15,  365; 
16  to  59,  13,692;  60  and  over,  146;  born  in  the  United  States,  11,306; 
Germany,  973  ; Ireland,  1025;  England  and  Wales,  374;  Scotland,  158; 
British  America,  184;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  10;  France,  55. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


33 


Ship-Carpenters. 

Number,  15,900  ; ages,  10  to  15, 10;  16  to  59,  15,102  ; 60  and  over,  788; 
born  in  the  United  States,  11,720  ; Germany,  644  ; Ireland,  1176 ; England 
and  Wales,  545;  Scotland,  295;  British  America,  1072;  Sweden,  Norway 
and  Denmark,  252;  France,  74;  China  or  Japan,  1. 

Soldiers  (United  States  Army). 

Number,  22,081  ; ages,  16  to  59,  22,059 ; 60  and  over,  22 ; born  in  the 
United  States,  11,478;  Germany,  2997;  Ireland,  4964;  England  and 
Wales,  986 ; Scotland,  328  ; British  America,  392 ; Sweden,  Norway  and 
Denmark,  171  ; France,  210. 

Stock  Raisers. 

Number,  6588  (males,  6558;  females,  30);  ages,  16  to  59,  6388;  60 
and  over,  200;  born  in  the  United  States,  5321  ; Germany,  214;  Ireland, 
222;  England  and  Wales,  178;  Scotland,  51 ; British  America,  75  ; Swe- 
den, Norway  and  Denmark,  26  ; France,  44. 

Teachers  of  Music. 

Number,  9491  (males,  3911 ; females,  5580) ; ages,  10  to  15,  19  ; 16  to 
59,  9247;  60  and  over,  225;  born  in  the  United  States,  7246;  Germany, 
1231;  Ireland,  162;  England  and  Wales,  339;  Scotland,  36;  British 
America,  125  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  38  ; France,  106, 

Teachers  (not  specified). 

Number,  126,822  (males,  42,775  ; females,  84,047) ; ages,  10  to  15,  336; 
16  to  59, 124,030  ; 60  and  over,  2456  ; born  in  the  United  States,  116,606  ; 
Germany,  3215  ; Ireland,  2568  ; England  and  Wales,  1290  ; Scotland,  390; 
British  America,  1156  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  198  ; France,  696; 
China  and  Japan,  6. 

Tobacco  Factory  Operators. 

Number,  11,985  (males,  9695;  females,  2290);  ages,  10  to  15,  2496; 
16  to  59,  9369*;  60  and  over,  170;  born  in  the  United  States,  10,266; 
Germany,  936  ; Ireland,  451  ; England  and  Wales,  96  ; Scotland,  10  ; Brit- 
ish America,  24 ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  6 ; France,  36 ; China 
or  Japan,  1. 

Wheelwrig'hting'. 

Establishments,  3613;  steam-engines,  32  (horse-power,  554);  water- 
wheels, 75  (horse-power,  983);  hands  employed,  6989  (men,  6915;  women, 
11 ; youths,  63)  ; capital,  §2,839,316  ; wages,  §1,353,474 ; materials,  $1,907,- 
418;  products,  $5,846,943. 

3 


34 


BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


Wheelwrights. 

Number,  20,942;  ages,  10  to  15,  15;  16  to  59,  19,153;  60  and  over, 
1774;  born  in  the  United  States,  14,477  ; Germany,  1416;  Ireland,  652; 
England  and  Wales,  419 ; British  America,  529 ; Sweden,  Norway  and 
Denmark,  65;  France,  130  ; China  and  Japan,  3. 

Wood-choppers. 

Number,  8338;  ages,  10  to  15,  130;  16  to  59,  7931  ; 60  and  over,  277  ; 
born  in  the  United  States,  6201;  Germany,  322;  Ireland,  196;  England 
and  Wales,  100;  Scotland,  30;  British  America,  735;  Sweden,  Norway 
and  Denmark,  88  ; France,  81 ; China  and  Japan,  419. 

Woollen-Mill  Operatives. 

Number,  58,836  (males,  36,060;  females,  22,776)  ; ages,  10  to  15,  7427  ; 
16  to  59,  50,212;  60  and  over,  1197;  born  in  the  United  States,  32,083  ; 
Germany,  2664;  Ireland,  12,231;  England  and  Wales,  6609;  Scotland, 
1306  ; British  America,  3175  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  69  ; France, 
138;  China  and  Japan,  97. 


Too  Late  for  Classification.  “A38 

Distillers. 

(For  statistics  of  Distilled  Liquors  see  under  Wines  and  Liquors,  p.  89.) 

The  Hannis  Distilling  Company,  218  and  220  South  Front  street,  Phil- 
adelphia, see  page  891. 

Distillers  and  Rectifiers. 

Number,  2874  (males,  2868  ; females,  6) ; ages,  16  to  59,  2799 ; 60  and 
over,  75;  born  in  the  United  States,  1610;  Germany,  692;  Ireland,  334  ; 
England  and  Wales,  79  ; Scotland,  11;  British  America,  23 ; Sweden,  Nor- 
way and  Denmark,  7 ; France,  49. 

Wines  and  Liquors. 

(For  statistics  see  under  Wines  and  Liquors,  page  89.) 

The  Hannis  Distilling  Company,  218  and  220  South  Front  street,  Phil- 
adelphia, see  page  891. 

Tobias  & Company,  Joseph  F.,  241  Chestnut  street,  Philadelphia,  see 
page  892. 


ADVEKTISEKS1  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 

WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


Note. — The  location  of  the  houses  mentioned  under  the  various  headings  throughout  this  Index, 
where  cmly  the  address  of  the  street  and  number  is  given  (except  where  it  is  otherwise  stated),  is 
in  Philadelphia. 

The  figures  immediately  following  the  addresses  of  the  advertisers  indicate  the  pages  on  which 
their  cards  appear. 


Agricultural  Implements. 

(For  statistics  see  American  Manufactures,  page  614.) 

Boyer  Wm.  L.  & Brother,  2101  Germantown  avenue,  749. 

Buist  Robert,  Jr.,  922  and  924  Market  street,  799. 

Dreer  Henry  A.,  714  Chestnut  street,  721. 

Jones  Wm.  H.,  1621  Market  street,  844. 

Landreth  David  & Son,  23  South  Sixth  street,  841  and  842. 

Alcohols,  etc. 

Locke  Z.  & Co.,  1126  Market  street,  775. 

Alcohol. — Establishments  in  1860,  22 ; hands  employed,  208 ; capital, 
$897,000;  wages,  $82,068;  materials,  $3,567,062;  products,  $4,168,360. 
No  special  statistics  for  the  whole  country  were  given  in  the  census  of 
1870,  but  the  figures  for  Philadelphia  were  as  follows  : Alcohol  (redistilled). 
— Establishments,  3 ; steam  engines,  3 ; horse-power,  80  ; hands  employed, 
20;  wages,  $13,236;  materials,  $515,000;  products,  $640,250. 

Aquarium  and  Vivarium  Manufacturers. 

Seal  & Stephens,  622  Arch  street,  780. 

Taxis  E.  W.,  60  North  Sixth  street,  730. 

Artificial  Limbs. 

Palmer  B.  Frank,  M.  D.,  1609  Chestnut  street,  784. 

During  the  civil  war  there  were  12,000  soldiers  in  the  Northern  army, 
and  10,000  in  the  Southern  army,  who  lost  limbs  and  survived,  and  10,000 
artificial  limbs  were  put  on  within  one  year  after  the  end  of  the  war.  The 
United  States  government  paid  to  the  Federal  soldiers  (and  pays  every  five 
years  to  the  survivors)  $50  for  an  arm  and  $75  for  a leg,  giving  the  pen- 

35 


36 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 


sioner  the  option  of  receiving  either  the  limb  or  the  money.  The' number 
now  put  on  is  very  materially  reduced,  and  the  census  figures  are  as 
follows:  Establishments,  24;  steam  engine,  1 (horse-power,  10);  hands 
employed,  78  (70  men,  1 woman,  7 youths);  capital,  $122,300;  wages, 
$36,079  ; materials,  $59,894  ; products,  $166,416. 

Artists. 

Winner  W.  E.,  146  South  Eighth  street,  827. 

There  were  2948  artists  (not  specified)  in  the  United  States  in  1870. 
Males,  2663;  females,  285.  Ages,  10  to  15  years,  7 ; 16  to  59,  2843;  60 
and  over,  98.  Born  in  the  United  States,  2029 ; Germany,  420 ; Ireland, 
81;  England  and  Wales,  176;  Scotland,  24;  British  America,  48; 
Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  14;  France,  68  ; China  and  Japan,  2. 

The  following  are  the  statistics  of  those  specified  (as  painters  or  sculptors)  : 
Painters. — 775  (males,  717;  females,  58);  ages,  16  to  59,  755;  60  and 
over,  20;  born  in  the  United  States,  529;  Germany,  114;  Ireland,  15; 
England  and  Wales,  52;  Scotland,  5;  British  America,  13;  Sweden,  Nor- 
way and  Denmark,  12  ; France,  15.  Sculptors. — 250  (males,  246  ; females, 
4)  ; ages,  16  to  59,  238  ; 60  and  over,  12  ; born  in  the  United  States,  130  ; 
Germany,  47  ; Ireland,  15  ; England  and  Wales,  10  ; Scotland,  4 ; Sweden, 
Norway  and  Denmark,  2 ; France,  15. 

Ai’tists’  Materials. 

Janentzky  & Co.,  1125  Chestnut  street,  739. 

Winner  & Co.,  146  South  Eighth  street,  827. 

Establishments,  8 ; steam-engines,  4 (combined  horse-power,  40)  ; hands 
employed,  50  (men,  38  ; women,  3;  youths,  9)  ; aggregate  capital,  $43,800  ; 
annual  cost  of  labor,  $20,062,  and  of  materials,  $21,680 ; value  of  artists’ 
materials  produced  in  1870,  $94,150. 

Auger  and  Bit  Manufacturers. 

(For  statistics  see  Hardware.) 

De  Witt,  Morrison  & Kelley,  Twenty-second  above  Market  street,  834. 

Pugh  Job  T.,  rear  3112  to  3120  Market  street,  749. 

Awnings,  Flags,  etc. 

Scheible  William  F.,  49  South  Third  street,  743. 

Establishments,  45;  hands  employed,  219  (men,  162;  women,  49; 
youths,  8);  capital,  $132,475  ; annual  wages,  $87,424  ; materials,  $371,677  ; 
value  of  product  (awnings  and  tents),  $625,269.  In  1860  there  were  only 
3 establishments;  aggregate  capital,  $5000;  hands  employed,  25  (men,  9; 
women,  16);  materials,  $7225;  wages,  $6840;  value  of  products,  $18,500. 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


Bakers — Bread,  etc. 

Cassady  C.  D.,  45  North  Thirteenth  street,  704. 

Fisher  Michael,  639  North  Fifteenth  street,  839. 

Heinold  Jno.  M.,  1432  Parrish  street. 

Jaus  John,  1717  Chestnut  street,  735. 

Johnson  Thomas,  302  North  Thirteenth  street. 

Junker  John.  1233  Locust  street. 

Kolb  John  G.,  1407  to  1413  South  Tenth  street,  713. 

Langer  P.  J.,  1131  Green  street,  730. 

Lipp  H.  C.  & Brother,  217  North  Ninth  street,  717. 

Mosebach  H.  (Cake),  S.  E.  corner  Eleventh  and  Poplar  streets,  839. 

Mills  Frank,  Nineteenth  street,  below  Spring  Garden,  717. 

Mullin  Hugh,  3924  Market  street,  713. 

Partridge  Thomas,  237  South  Tenth  street,  826. 

Rupp  Thomas,  918  Race  street. 

Wood  A.  W,  609  North  Fifth  street,  839. 

Young  George,  3342  Market  street,  704. 

Bakers — Cracker,  etc. 

Camp  W.  E.  & N.  H.,  625  and  627  North  Broad  street,  731. 

Carrick  D.  & Co.,  1903  Market  street,  742. 

Keebler  Godfrey,  258  to  264  North  Twenty-second  street,  796. 

Wattson  & Co.,  157  North  Front  street,  847. 

Wilson  Walter  G.  & Co.,  212  and  214  North  Front  street,  742. 

Bakers — Pie. 

Hutchison  W.  D.,  806  to  810  South  Twelfth  street,  839. 

Thumiert  Charles,  476  North  Fifth  street,  758. 

Statistics  of  “ bread,  crackers  and  other  bakery  products:”  Establish- 
ments, 3550;  steam  engines,  187  (combined  horse-power,  2370);  water- 
wheels, 2 (combined  horse-power,  218) ; hands  employed,  14,126  (men, 
12,598;  women,  842;  youths,  686) ; capital,  $10,025,966 ; annual  cost  of 
labor,  $5,353,184,  and  of  materials,  $22,211,856 ; value  of  products  in 
1870,  $36,907,704.  This  must  have  included  only  the  larger  bakeries,  for 
in  the  table  of  occupations  are  found  the  following  returns:  Number  of 
bakers  in  1870,  27,680  (males,  27,442 ; females,  238) ; ages,  10  to  15,  537 ; 
16  to  59,  26,592;  60  and  over,  551;  born  in  the  United  States,  11,167; 
Germany,  10,863;  Ireland,  2421;  England  and  Wales,  897;  Scotland, 
487  ; British  America,  377  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  134;  France, 
628  ; China  and  Japan,  31.  Exports  of  bread  and  biscuit  during  the  year 
1872-3,  11,700,767  pounds,  worth  $690,832;  year  ending  June  30,  1874, 
11.142,439  pounds,  worth  $676,197. 


38 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX. 


Barbers’  Supplies. 

Hambleton  Job  & Son,  221  Spruce  street,  735. 

Number  of  barbers  and  hair-dressers  in  the  United  States  in  1870,  23,935 
(males,  22,756;  females,  1179);  ages,  10  to  15,  315  ; 16  to  59,  23,340;  60 
and  over,  280;  born  in  the  United  States,  16,377;  Germany,  4814;  Ire- 
land, 423;  England  and  Wales,  381 ; Scotland,  71 ; British  America,  350  ; 
Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  67  ; France,  433  ; China  and  Japan,  243. 
Number  of  apprentices  to  barbers,  859  (males,  853;  females,  6);  ages,  10 
to  15,  265;  15  to  21,  594;  born  in  the  United  States,  685  ; Germany,  134; 
Ireland,  4;  England  and  Wales,  12;  Scotland,  1;  British  America,  7; 
France,  3. 


Bath  Boilers  and  Tanks. 

(For  statistics  see  Tin,  Copper  and  Sheet-Iron  Ware.) 

Myers  George,  204  North  Broad  street,  746. 

Bed  Coverlet  Manufacturer. 

Schmidt  George  F.,  1429  and  1431  Franklin  street,  739. 

Table-cloths,  quilts  and  counterpanes  (cotton)  manufactured  in  1870, 
493,892;  coverlids  (woollen),  226,744. 

Belts  and  Belting  Manufacturers. 

Alexander  Brothers,  410  and  412  North  Third  street,  721. 

Arny  Charles  W.,  148  North  Third  street,  836. 

Eckfeldt  & Richie,  418  North  Third  street,  720. 

Forepaugh  Wm.  F.,  Jr.,  and  Bros.,  Randolph  and  Jefferson  streets,  747. 

Rorer  Thomas  J.,  112  North  Third  street,  792. 

Belting  and  Hose  (leather) : Establishments,  91 ; steam-engines,  13 
(combined  horse-power,  302)  ; water-wheels,  3 (combined  horse-power, 
42);  hands  employed,  808  (men,  784;  women,  8;  youths,  16);  aggregate 
capital,  $2, 118, 577;  annual  cost  of  labor,  $454,187,  and  of  material, 
$3,231,204;  value  of  products  in  1870,  $4,558,043.  The  India-rubber 
belting  and  hose  made  in  1870  amounted  to  906,000  pounds. 

Billiard  Table  Manufacturers. 

Schaffer  J.  & Brother,  471  and  473  North  Third  street,  785. 

Establishments  in  1870,  39  ; steam-engines,  4 (combined  horse-power,  86)  ; 
hands  employed,  505  (men,  493;  women,  2;  youths,  10);  aggregate  cap- 
ital, $805,000  ; annual  cost  of  labor,  $383,768,  and  of  materials,  $650,864  ; 
value  of  products,  $1,692,943.  Value  of  billiard  tables  and  apparatus  ex- 
ported in  1872-3,  $25,857,  and  in  1873-4,  $48,799. 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


39 


Blacking  Manufacturers. 

Bartlett  H.  A.  & Co.,  113  to  117  North  Front  street,  731. 

Cragin  I.  L.  & Co.,  119  South  Fourth  street,  741. 

Mason  Jas.  S.  & Co.,  140  N.  Front,  806. 

Establishments  in  1870,  32;  steam-engines,  8 (combined  horse-power, 
91);  hands  employed,  305  (men,  134  ; women,  158  ; youths,  13)  ; aggregate 
capital,  $266,750;  annual  cost  of  labor,  $107,450,  and  of  material, 
$428,716;  annual  value  of  products,  $817,768.  According  to  the  special 
report  as  revised  by  Mr.  Blodget,  there  were  8 establishments  in  Phila- 
delphia. Steam-engines,  4 (horse-power,  40);  hands  employed,  164  (men, 
41;  women,  113;  youths,  10);  capital,  $140,500;  wages,  $60,500 ; mate- 
rials, $279,137  ; products,  $455,572.  Value  of  blacking  exported  from 
the  United  States  during  1873-4,  $67,987. 

Blacksmiths. 

Blacksmithing  Establishments,  26,364 ; steam-engines,  69  (horse-power, 
747)  ; water-wheels,  66  (horse-power,  628) ; hands  employed,  52,982  (men, 
52,527;  women,  9;  youths,  446) ; capital,  $15,977,992;  wages,  $9,246,549  ; 
materials,  $13,223,907;  products,  $41,828,296.  Blacksmiths,  141,774; 
ages,  10  to  15,  599 ; 16  to  59,  135,186 ; 60  and  over,  5989 ; born  in  the 
United  States,  101,567;  Germany,  14,012;  Ireland,  12,339;  England  and 
Wales,  5005 ; Scotland,  1401 ; British  America,  3712 ; Sweden,  Norway 
and  Denmark,  1236;  France,  866;  China  and  Japan,  44. 

Blank  Books  and  Bookbinders. 

Arnold  James,  22  South  Fifth  street,  825. 

Clark  John  C.  & Sons,  230  Dock  street,  739. 

Jones  John,  712  Sansom  street,  732. 

Southwick,  McCay  & Co.,  38  Hudson  street,  762. 

Establishments  in  1870,  500;  steam-engines,  77  (horse-power,  773); 
hands  employed,  7967  (men,  3972;  women,  3175;  youths,  550);  capital, 
$5,319,410;  wages,  $3,095,821  ; materials,  $8,026,870  ; products,  $14,077,- 
309.  The  returns  in  the  table  of  occupations  are  as  follows : Bookbinders 
and  finishers,  9104  (males,  6375  ; females,  2729) ; ages,  10  to  15,  448  ; 16 
to  59,  8496 ; 60  and  over,  160 ; born  in  the  United  States,  6460 ; Ger- 
many, 944 ; Ireland,  778;  England  and  Wales,  498  ; Scotland,  93  ; British 
America,  120 ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  52  ; France,  39. 

Bluing. 

Bartlett  H.  A.  & Co.,  113  North  Front  street,  731. 

Wiltberger  D.  S.,  233  North  Second  street,  739. 

Establishments,  11 ; steam-engine,  1 (horse-power,  60)  ; hands  employed,. 


40 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 


54  (men,  36;  women,  11;  youths,  7) ; capital,  $52,500;  wages,  $17,975  ; 
materials,  $37,422 ; products,  $92,100. 

Bobbin  and  Spool  Manufacturers. 

(For  statistics  see  Wood,  Turned  and  Carved.) 

Cundey  E.  & Brother,  848  North  Fourth  street,  724. 

Bolts,  Nuts,  Screws,  etc. 

M.  J.  Coleman  Bolt  and  Nut  Co.,  Hancock,  Mascher  and  Columbia 
avenue,  728. 

Shields  William,  Twenty-third  above  Race  street,  838. 

Sykes  L.  & Son,  723,  725  and  727  Richmond  street,  779. 

Bolts,  Nuts,  Washers  and  Rivets. — Establishments,  93  ; steam-engines,  69 
(horse-power,  2480) ; water-wheels,  24  (horse-power,  743) ; hands  employed, 
4423  (men,  3632;  women,  89;  youths,  702);  capital,  $4,263,227  ; wages, 
$1,665,426;  materials,  $4,021,070  ; products,  $7,191,151.  Screws.-— Estab- 
lishments, 18;  steam-engines,  11  (horse-power,  978);  water-wheels,  3 
(horse-power,  138);  hands  employed,  1582  (men,  924;  women,  476; 
youths,  182) ; capital,  $9,147,880 ; wages,  $664,408 ; materials,  $1,248,- 
135 ; products,  $3,425,473. 

Boiler-Makers. 

(See  Steam-Engines  and  Boilers.) 

Boiler  (Steam)  Cleansing1  Compound. 

Lord  George  W.,  232  Arch  street,  819. 

Bone  Work — Buttons,  Dominoes,  Fancy-Work,  etc. 

Emil  Wahl,  2342  Marshall  street,  747. 

Buttons. — Establishments,  64;  steam-engines,  31  (horse-power,  281); 
water-wheels,  20  (horse-power,  316);  hands  employed,  1912  (men,  617; 
women,  949;  youths,  346);  capital,  $1,013,700;  wages,  $580,380;  mate- 
rials, $751,183;  products,  $1,778,893. 

Bookbinders’  Furnishing-House. 

(For  statistics  of  bookbinding  see  Blank  Books  and  Bookbinding.) 

Copper  John  C.,  S.  E.  corner  Sixth  and  Minor  streets,  823. 

Paquet  E.  R.  (Bookbinders’  Dies),  24  South  Fifth  street,  847. 

Booksellers  and  Publishers. 

Baker,  Davis  & Co.,  17  South  Sixth  street,  827. 

Barnes  A.  S.  & Co.,  New  York,  760. 

Burley  S.  W.,  152  South  Fourth  street,  793. 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


41 


Printing  and  Publishing  ( not  specified). — Establishments,  311 ; steam- 
engines,  187  (horse-power,  2698)  ; water-wheel,  1 (horse-power,  20)  ; hands 
employed,  10,668  (men,  8718;  women,  1231;  youths,  719);  capital. 
$16,839,993;  wages,  $7,156,332;  materials,  $11,398,131;  products,  $28,- 
995,214.  Book  Printing  and  Publishing. — Establishments,  40 ; steam- 
engines,  28  (horse-power,  458)  ; hands  employed,  1390  (men,  920  ; women, 
352;  youths,  118);  capital,  $2,128,993;  wages,  $760,275;  materials, 
$1,525,773 ; products,  $3,568,823.  Booksellers  and  Stationers,  3392 
(males,  3337  ; females,  55)  ; ages,  16  to  59,  3272;  60  and  over,  120;  born 
in  the  United  States,  2417  ; Germany,  324 ; Ireland,  259 ; England  and 
Wales,  188 ; Scotland,  65 ; British  America,  29  ; Sweden,  Norway  and 
Denmark,  21 ; France,  32;  China  or  Japan,  1. 

Boots  and.  Shoes. 

Funk  George  F.,  633  Arch  street,  744. 

Helweg  & Co.,  614  Arch  street,  721. 

Meyer  C.  A.  Adolph,  228  South  Fourth  street,  788. 

Smith  George  W.,  3508  Market  street,  835. 

Boot  and  Shoe  Upper  Manufacturers. 

Greiner  J.  F.,  221  North  Fourth  street,  738. 

Ryan  Joseph,  236  North  Fourth  street,  749. 

For  statistics  of  the  manufacture  of  boots  and  shoes  iu  1860  and  1870 
see  pages  612  and  614.  The  following  statistics  with  reference  to  boot-  and 
shoemakers  are  found  in  the  table  of  occupations.  Number  in  1870,  171,- 
127  (males,  161,485;  females,  9642);  ages,  10  to  15,  2328;  16  to  59, 
159,542;  60  and  over,  9257;  born  in  the  United  States,  108,320;  Ger- 
many, 28,226 ; Ireland,  16,998 ; England  and  Wales,  5082 ; Scotland, 
1041 ; British  America,  5506 ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  1402 ; 
France,  1520  ; China  and  Japan,  489. 

Boring  Machines. 

Flanders  L.  B.,  Eleventh  and  Hamilton  streets,  829. 

Bottle  Moulds. 

Weidig  & Yockel,  235  Bread  street,  749. 

Box  Makers — Cigar. 

Brecht  Fred.,  Hillsdale  street,  between  Third  aud  Fourth,  836. 

Wemmer  N.  J.  & Son,  215  Pear  street,  812. 

Box  Makers — Packing. 

Belz  Adam,  312  Cherry  street,  789. 


42 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 


Meyer  Martin,  217  Quarry  street. 

Myers  C.,  514  North  street,  836. 

Cigar  Boxes. — Establishments,  104;  steam-engines,  17  (horse-power, 
200);  water-wheels,  5 (horse-power,  73);  hands  employed,  783  (men,  486; 
women,  139;  youths,  158);  capital,  $274,610  ; wages,  8242,130  ; materials, 
$477,499  ; products,  $960,222.  Wooden  Packing-boxes. — Establishments, 
489;  steam-engines,  195  (horse-power,  4303);  water-wheels,  148  (horse- 
power, 2642);  hands  employed,  4509  (men,  4084;  women,  195;  youths, 
230);  capital,  $3,571,972;  wages,  $1,909,088;  materials,  $4,236,745; 
products,  $8,222,433. 


Boxwood,  Mahogany,  etc. 

Wemmer  N.  J.  & Son,  215  Pear  street,  812. 

Entered  into  consumption  in  the  United  States  in  1872-3  : Rosewood 
(value),  $199,859 ; sandalwood,  $266 ; all  other  cabinet  woods  not  other- 
wise specified,  $177,657;  in  1873-4,  rosewood,  $208,160;  all  other  cabinet 
woods,  etc.,  $194,614.43. 

Brass  Cock  Manufacturers  and  Brass-Work. 

Lehman  B.  E.,  Bethlehem,  Pa.,  756. 

Everhart  James  M.,  Scranton,  Pa.,  824. 

Brass  Pounders. 

Bradford  John,  721  East  York  street. 

Halstead  & Spencer,  1129  Cherry  street,  819. 

Reeves  Paul  S.,  760  South  Broad  street,  789. 

Brass  and  Copper  Tubing. — Establishments,  3 ; steam-engines,  2 (horse- 
power, 80);  hands  employed,  121  (males  above  16, 114;  youths,  7) ; capi- 
tal, $203,600;  wages,  $60,434;  materials,  $345,875;  products,  $500,000. 
Brass  Founding  and  Finishing. — Establishments,  275;  steam-engines,  146 
(horse-power,  1882);  water-wheels,  6 (horse-power,  266);  hands  employed, 
3377  (men,  3102;  women,  39;  youths,  236);  capital,  $4,783,585 ; wages, 
$1,731,306;  materials,  $3,293,629;  products,  $6,855,756. 

Brewers. 

(See  Wines  and  Liquors.) 

Brick  Machines  and  Presses. 

Carnell  F.  L.  & D.  R.,  1844  Germantown  avenue,  724. 

Chambers,  Bro.  & Co.,  Fifty-second  street  and  Lancaster  avenue,  803. 

Brick. — Establishments,  3114;  steam-engines,  372  (horse-power,  10,333) ; 
water-wheels,  19  (horse-power,  218) ; hands  employed,  43,293  (men,  39,541 ; 
women,  258;  youths,  3494);  capital,  $20,504,238 ; wages,  $10,768,853 ; ma- 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


43 


terials,  §7,413,097 ; products,  $29,028,359.  Brick- and  Tile-makers,  26,007 
(males,  25,996;  females,  74);  ages,  10  to  15,  1456;  16  to  59,  24,216 ;,  60 
and  over,  398;  born  in  the  United  States,  15,268  ; Germany,  3340;  Ireland, 
3443;  England  and  Wales,  731  ; Scotland,  85;  British  America,  2269; 
Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  305;  France,  159;  China  and  Japan,  62. 

Bridge  Builders. 

Burton  A.  B.,  430  Walnut  street,  796. 

Cofrode  J.  H.  & Co.,  530  Walnut  street,  731. 

Continental  Bridge  Company,  110  South  Fourth  street,  706. 

Keystone  Bridge  Company,  218  South  Fourth  street,  807. 

Moseley  Thomas  W.  H.,  147  South  Fourth  street,  851,  852. 

Bridge  Building. — Establishments,  64;  steam-engines,  36  (horse-power, 
1034);  water-wheels,  2 (horse-power,  40);  hands  employed,  2090  (men, 
2069;  youths,  21);  capital,  $2,973,250;  wages,  $1,123,353;  materials, 
$3,239,771;  products,  $5,476,175.  Bridge  Builders  and  Contractors,  1029; 
ages,  16  to  59,  1013;  60  and  over,  16;  born  in  the  United  States,  860; 
Germany,  23;  Ireland,  80;  England  and  Wales,  22;  Scotland,  9;  British 
America,  7 ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  3;  France,  3. 

Bronze  Ware. 

(See  Hardware.) 

Clamer  Francis  J.  & Co.,  909  North  Ninth  street,  740. 

Bronze  Work — Statuary  Bronzes,  etc. 

Wood  Robert  & Co.,  1136  Ridge  avenue,  700. 

Bronze  Castings. — Establishments,  9 ; steam-engines,  2 (horse-power,  45); 
hands  employed,  187  (men,  156;  women,  29;  youths,  2);  capital,  $539,300; 
wages,  $111,714;  materials,  $63,375  ; products,  $280,400. 

Builder — Composite  and  Iron  Houses. 

Moseley  Thomas  W.  H.,  147  South  Fourth  street,  851,  852. 

Builders’  Supplies. 

French  E.  D.  & W.  A.,  Third  and  Vine  streets,  Camden,  N.  J.,  707. 

Builders  and  Contractors,  7511  (males,  7508;  females,  3);  ages,  16 
to  59,  7177 ; 60  and  over,  334;  born  in  the  United  States,  4977  ; Ger- 
many, 483;  Ireland,  1263;  England  and  Wales,  404;  Scotland,  104; 
British  America,  145;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  36;  France,  44; 
China  or  Japan,  1. 

Butchers’  Tools. 

Nittinger  August,  Jr.,  828  North  Fourth'  street,  759. 


44 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX , 


Butchers,  44,354;  ages,  10  to  15,  338  ; 16  to  59,  42,841 ; 60  and  over, 
1175.  Born  in  the  United  States,  23,412;  Germany,  13,227;  Ireland, 
2646 ; England  and  Wales,  2089 ; Scotland,  247 ; British  America, 
504;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  123;  France,  1076;  China  and 
Japan,  85.  Butchering  Establishments  (including  only  the  larger  ones), 
509;  steam-engines,  18  (horse-power,  247);  water-wheel,  1 (horse-power, 
6);  hands  employed,  1881  (men,  1851 ; women,  11 ; youths,  19)  ; capital, 
$2,099,905;  wages,  $546,346;  materials,  $11,039,928;  products,  $13,686,061. 

Cars,  Railroad  and  Repairing. 

(See  Railkoads.) 

Card  and  Card-Board. 

Beck  Charles,  16  South  Sixth  street,  720. 

Collins  A.  M.,  Son  & Co.,  18  South  Sixth  street,  718. 

Restein  Brothers,  1218  South  Eighth  street,  839. 

Cards. — Establishments,  18;  steam-engines,  11  (horse-power,  179); 
hands  employed,  653  (men,  235 ; women,  373 ; youths,  45) ; capital,  $984,600 ; 
wages,  $247,136;  materials,  $864,800;  products,  $1,519,000. 

Carpentering  and  Building. 

Establishments,  17,142  ; steam-engines,  289  (horse-power,  4654)  ; water- 
wheels, 73  (horse-power,  1140);  hands  employed,  67,864  (men,  67,306  ; 
women,  5 ; youths,  553)  ; capital,  $25,1 10,428  ; wages,  $29,169,588  ; mate- 
rials, $65,943,115;  products,  $132,901,432.  Carpenters  and  Joiners,  344,- 
596;  ages,  10  to  15,  864;  16  to  59,  329,962;  60  and  over,  13,770;  born 
in  the  United  States,  264,531;  Germany,  29,704;  Ireland,  16,566;  Eng- 
land and  Wales,  9784;  Scotland,  2845;  British  America,  11,288  ; Sweden, 
Norway  and  Denmark,  3500;  France,  1796  ; China  and  Japan,  155. 

Carpets. 

Gould  & Co.,  Ninth  and  Market  streets.  See  inside  front  cover. 

Carpets  (ray). — Establishments,  474  ; steam-engines,  2 (horse-power,  60); 
water-wheels,  2 (horse-power,  24);  hands  employed,  1016  (men,  874; 
women,  116;  youths,  26);  capital,  $310,744;  wages,  $141,148;  materials, 
$498,595;  products,  $1,005,327.  Carpets  {other  than  rag). — Establish- 
ments, 215 ; steam-engines,  45  (horse-power,  3017) ; water-wheels  18 
(horse-power,  702);  hands  employed,  12,098  (men,  6808;  women,  4316; 
youths,  974) ; capital,  $12,540,750  ; wages,  $4,681,718  ; materials,  $13,577,- 
993;  products,  $21,761,573. 

Carriage  and  Coach  Manufacturers. 

Allgaier  John,  S.  E.  corner  of  Fifth  and  Buttonwood  streets,  819. 

Beckhaus  Joseph,  1204  Frankford  avenue,  815. 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


45 


Caffrey  Charles  S.,  Camden,  N.  J.,  794  and  795. 

Cunningham  P.  B.  & Co.,  Bethlehem,  Pa.;  827. 

Dunlap  Henry,  475  North  Fifth  street,  834. 

Eaches  William,  410  Girard  avenue  and  1168  North  Fourth  street,  763. 

Fleming  James,  S.  E.  corner  of  Twelfth  and  Thompson  streets,  721. 

Gardner  William  D.,  214  South  Fifth  street,  796. 

Lane -David  M.  & Son,  3432  Market  street,  709. 

Rech  Jacob,  S.  E.  corner  of  Eighth  and  Girard  avenue,  746. 

Rogers  William  D.  & Co.,  1009  and  1011  Chestnut  street,  front  of  book. 

Rodgers,  Dean  & Monteith,  1537  Filbert  street,  745. 

Wallis  & Blackiston,  1541  Ridge  avenue,  763. 

Weaver  & Lyle,  216  and  218  North  Broad  street,  818. 

Wenzler  G.,  329  and  331  North  Broad  street,  789. 

Carriage  Wood-Work. 

Clymer  F.  T.,  Wilmington,  Delaware,  779. 

Carriages  and  Sleds  {children’ s'). — Establishments,  53  ; steam-engines,  22 
(horse-power,  366)  ; water-wheels,  21  (horse-power,  391) ; hands  employed, 
913  (men,  780;  women,  89;  youths,  44);  capital,  8746,628 ; wages,  $407,- 
327  ; materials,  $495,281  ; products,  $1,432,833.  Carriages  and,  Wagons. — - 
Establishments,  11,847;  steam-engines,  279  (horse-power,  4169);  water- 
wheels, 363  (horse-power,  4651);  hands  employed,  54,928  (men,  54,280; 
women,  76;  youths,  572);  capital,  836,563,095;  wages,  $21,272,730;  ma- 
terials, $22,787,341 ; products,  $65,362,837.  Carriage-  and  Wagon-makers, 
42,464  (males,  42,432  ; females,  32) ; ages,  10  to  15,  208  ; 16  to  59,  40,738; 
60  and  over,  1518;  born  in  the  United  States,  32,244;  Germany,  5196; 
Ireland,  1590;  England  and  Wales,  1162;  Scotland,  222;  British  Amer- 
ica, 977  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  288;  France,  288;  China  and 
Japan,  3. 

, Cattle  Powder. 

Miller  F.  A.,  129  North  Front  street,  808. 

Cement. 

French  E.  D.  & W.  A.,  Third  and  Vine  streets,  Camden,  N.  J.,  707. 

Mitchell  J.  E.,  310  York  avenue.  Portland  Cement,  pure  as  imported. 

Establishments,  45;  steam-engines,  23  (horse-power,  1190);  water-wheels, 
23  (horse-power,  900);  hands  employed,  1632  (men,  1508;  youths,  124); 
capital,  $1,521,500;  wages,  $631,993;  materials,  $773,192;  products, 
$2,033,893. 

Cemeteries. 

Mount  Vernon  Cemetery  Company,  corner  of  Ridge  and  Lehigh  ave- 
nues, office,  137  South  Fifth  street,  801. 


46 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 


Chemical  Stoneware  Manufactory. 

Remmey  Richard  C.,  2363  Frankford  avenue,  727. 

Stone  and  Earthenware. — Establishments,  777  ; steam-engines,  82  (horse- 
power, 1586);  water-wheels,  8 (horse-power,  122)  ; hands  employed,  6116 
(men,  5059;  women,  316;  youths,  741);  capital,  $5,294,398;  wages, 
$2,247,173;  materials,  $1,702,705;  products,  $6,045,536. 

Chemists,  Manufacturing. 

(For  statistics,  see  Drugs  and  Chemicals.) 

Browning  & Brothers,  42  and  44  North  Front  street,  719. 

Hance  Brothers  & White,  Philadelphia,  796. 

Harrison  Brothers  & Co.,  105  South  Front  street,  704. 

Phillips  Moro,  Philadelphia,  702. 

China  Decorators. 

Haden  Thomas,  3633  Market  street,  762. 

Phillips  Joseph  W.,  Jr.,  132  North  Seventeenth  street,  736. 

Entered  into  consumption  in  the  United  States  in  1871-2,  China,  Por- 
celain and  Parian  Ware , Plain  White,  $470,749.50;  in  1872-3,  $479,617.15  ; 
in  1873-4,  $397,729.90.  China,  Porcelain  and  Parian  Ware,  Gilded  and 
Ornamented,  in  1871-2,  $814,133.52 ; in  1872-3,  $867,205.77  ; in  1873-4, 
$676,655.61. 

Chiropodist. 

Burdict  S.  P.,  1338  Parrish  street,  742. 

Chiropodists,  65  (males,  63  ; females,  2) ; ages,  16  to  59,  60  ; 60  and 
over,  5 ; born  in  the  United  States,  47  ; Germany,  4 ; Ireland,  3 ; Eng- 
land and  AVales,  5 ; Scotland,  1 ; British  America,  1 ; France,  2. 

Cigar  Manufacturers. 

(For  statistics  of  cigars  and  tobacco,  see  pages  571,  615,  616.) 

Batchelor  Brothers,  808  Market  street,  783. 

Cigar-makers,  28,286  (males,  26,442 ; females,  1844) ; ages,  10  to  15, 
1209;  16  to  59,  26,893;  60  and  over,  184;  born  in  the  United  States, 
13,833  ; Germany,  9292  ; Ireland,  547  ; England  and  Wales,  804  ; Scotland, 
51 ; British  America,  177  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  114;  France, 
162  ; China  and  Japan,  1727. 

Civil  Engineers. 

(For  statistics,  see  Engineers,  etc.) 

Moseley  Thomas  W.  H.,  147  South  Fourth  street,  851,  852. 

Clocks,  Regulators,  etc. 

Cooke  B.  J.,  137  North  Third  street,  781. 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


47 


Establishments,  26 ; steam-engines,  12  (horse-power,  502) ; water-wheels, 
14  (horse-power,  277);  hands  employed,  1330  (men,  1177;  women,  66; 
youths,  87);  capital,  8882,700;  wages,  8805,340;  materials,  8808,409; 
products,  82,509,643. 

Clothiers. 

Rockhill  & Wilson,  603  and  605  Chestnut  street,  746. 

Men’s  Clothing. — Establishments,  7838  ; steam  engines,  37  (horse-power, 
457);  water-wheels,  3 (horse-power,  96);  hands  employed,  106,679  (men, 
46,934;  women,  58,466 ; youths,  1279);  capital,  849,891,080 ; wages,  830,- 
535,879;  materials,  886,117,231 ; products,  8147,650,378.  Women’s  Cloth- 
ing.— Establishments,  1847;  steam-engines,  4 (horse-power,  35);  water- 
wheels, 2 (horse-power,  125);  hands  employed,  11,696  (men,  1105;  women, 
10,247  ; youths,  344)  ; capital,  83,520,218  ; wages,  82,513,956  ; materials, 
86,837,978 ; products,  812,900,583. 

Coal  Miners  and  Shippers. 

(For  Iron  Coal  Breaker  see  page  851.  For  statistics  of  coal  see  Physical  Geog- 
raphy, pp.  180,  181,  and  Pennsylvania,  in  Topography,  pp.  349,  350.) 

Pardee  A.  & Co.,  303  Walnut  street  and  Trinity  Building,  N.  York,  768. 

Miners,  152,107  (males,  152,061  ; females,  46) ; ages,  10  to  15,  3524 ; 
16  to  59,  144,420 ; 60  and  over,  4163 ; born  in  the  United  States,  57,388 ; 
Germany,  8579  ; Ireland,  22,822  ; England  and  Wales,  28,877  ; Scotland, 
5515 ; British  America,  2489 ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  1559 ; 
France,  1731 ; China  and  Japan,  17,069. 

Commercial  and  Mercantile  Agency. 

Dun  R.  G.  & Co.,  618  Chestnut  street,  823. 

Traders  and  Dealers  ( not  specified),  100,406  (males,  97,573  ; females, 
2883);  ages,  10  to  15,  387 ; 16  to  59,  96,067 ; 60  and  over,  3952;  born 
in  the  United  States,  74,381 ; Germany,  11,078  ; Ireland,  5647 ; Eng- 
land and  Wales,  2992;  Scotland,  800;  British  America,  985;  Sweden, 
Norway  and  Denmark,  376;  France,  1308;  China  and  Japan,  604.  Com- 
mercial travellers,  7262  (males,  7230;  females,  32);  ages,  10  to  15,  4;  16 
to  59,  7103;  60  and  over,  155  ; born  in  the  United  States,  6203;  Germany, 
350;  Ireland,  222;  England  and  Wales,  235;  Scotland,  51;  British  Amer- 
ica, 84;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  27  ; France,  19. 

. Concrete. 

(For  statistics  see  Cement.) 

Mitchell  J.  E.,  310  York  avenue,  Philadelphia,  Tiles,  House  Fronts, 
etc.,  of  pure  Cement  and  Silica. 


48 


ADVERTISERS'  CLASSIFIED  INDEX , 


Confectioners’  Tools  and  Machines. 

Andress  Thomas  J.  & Co.,  229  Vine  street,  774. 

Mills  Thomas  & Bro.,  N.  E.  cor.  Eighth  and  Thompson  streets,  817. 

Confectioners,  Manufacturing. 

Campbell  S.  S.  & Co.,  422  Market  street,  752. 

Croft,  Wilbur  & Co.,  125  North  Second  street,  693. 

Greer  G.  N.,  N.  E.  corner  Tenth  and  Walnut  streets,  702. 

Harbach  Bros.,  36  North  Eighth  street  and  809  Filbert  street,  708. 

Holt  A.  W.,  1009  Walnut  street,  804. 

Whitman  E.  G.  & Co.,  812  Chestnut  street,  815. 

Whitman  Stephen  F.  & Son,  Twelfth  and  Market  streets  and  1004 
Chestnut  street,  716. 

Confectionery. — Establishments,  949 ; steam-engines,  41  (horse-power, 
550);  water-wheels,  3 (horse-power,  23);  hands  employed,  5285  (men, 
4151;  women,  1225;  youths,  449) ; capital,  $4,995,293 ; wages,  $2,091,826 ; 
materials,  $8,703,560;  products,  $15,922,643.  Confectioners,  8219  (males, 
7607  ; females,  612);  ages,  10  to  15,  84;  16  to  59,  7881;  60  and  over, 
254 ; bom  in  the  United  States,  4350 ; Germany,  2185 ; Ireland,  477  ; 
England  and  Wales,  312;  Scotland,  101  ; British  America,  114;  Sweden, 
Norway  and  Denmark,  30;  France,  225;  China  and  Japan,  6. 

Cooper. 

Wischman  Herman,  122  Pegg  street  and  123  Willow  street,  756. 

Cooperage. — Establishments,  4961  ; steam-engines,  153  (horse-power, 
3653);  water-wheels,  147  (horse-power,  2644);  hands  employed,  23,314 
(men,  22,764;  women,  20;  youths,  530);  capital,  $9,798,847;  wages, 
$7,819,813;  materials,  $12,831,796;  products,  $26,863,734.  Coopers, 
41,789;  ages,  10  to  15,  349;  16  to  59,  38,830;  60  and  over,  2610;  born 
in  the  United  States,  25,903  ; Germany,  8954 ; Ireland,  3484 ; England 
and  Wales,  706  ; Scotland,  232  ; British  America,  973  ; Sweden,  Norway 
and  Denmark,  272;  France,  589;  China  and  Japan,  11. 

Cordage,  Rope  and  Twine. 

Baumgardner,  Woodward  & Co.,  38  South  Delaware  avenue,  698,  847. 

Establishments,  201 ; steam-engines,  36  (horse-power,  2381) ; water- 
wheels,  30  (horse-power,  664);  hands  employed,  3698  (men,  2115;  women, 
779;  youths,  804);  capital,  $3,530,470;  wages,  $1,234,272;  materials, 
$5,739,608;  products,  $8,978,382. 

• 

Cork  Manufacturers  and  Dealers. 

Butz  Alfred  L.,  829  and  831  North  Third  street,  835. 

Brauer  & Brueckmann,  248  North  Front  street,  847. 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


49 


Guimaraes  Jose  de  Bessa,  130  Walnut  street,  833. 

Murphy  & Monaghan,  522  South  Fifth  street,  839. 

Pearson  S.  B.  & Co.,  Fifty-second  street  and  Laucaster  avenue,  740. 

Rossell  Charles  FT.,  417  North  Third  street,  729. 

Wilkie  Samuel,  842  North  Third  street,  737. 

Cork  wood  ( alcornoque ) or  bark  (unmanufactured)  entered  into  con- 
sumption in  the  United  States  in  1870-71,  $266,644.97  ; in  1871-2,  $484,- 
348.04;  in  1872-3,  $645,928 ; in  1873-4,  $435,270.  Cork  (manufactured), 
in  1870-71,  $144,578;  in  1871-2,  $125,480;  in  1872-3,  $159,602;  in 
1873-4,  $115,727. 

Costumer. 

Desmond  W.  C.,  917  Race  street,  835. 

Cotton  Bale-ties. 

Moseley  Thomas  W.  H.,  147  South  Fourth  street,  851,  852. 

Cotton  and  Woollen  Machinery. 

(For  statistics  of  cotton,  see  Table  VI.  in  Appendix  ; also  pages  570,  571,  614 ; and 
for  woollen  goods,  see  page  615.) 

Bridesburg  Manufacturing  Company,  65  North  Front  street,  822. 

Cotton  and  Woollen  Machinery. — Establishments,  338 ; steam-engines, 
136  (horse-power,  3383)  ; water-wheels,  115  (horse-power,  2543)  ; hands  em- 
ployed, 8918  (men,  8438  ; women,  326  ; youths,  154) ; capital,  $10,603,424  ; 
wages,  $4,632,913;  materials,  $5,246,874;  products,  $13,311,118. 

Crucible  Manufacturers. 

Strow,  Wile  & Co.,  1330  to  1334  Callowhill  street,  837. 

Newkumet  Adam,  1537  North  Front  street,  704. 

Taylor  Robert  & Co.,  corner  of  Nineteenth  and  Callowhill  streets,  768. 

Establishments,  10;  steam-engines,  7 (horse-power,  155);  hands  em- 
ployed, 119  (men,  112;  youths,  7);  capital,  $699,000;  wages,  $127,188; 
materials,  $538,712;  products,  $1,117,463.  Crucibles  of  foreign  manufac- 
ture entered  into  consumption  in  the  United  States  in  1870-1,  lead,  $85; 
sand,  $2191  ; in  1871-2,  lead,  $3983;  sand,  $4102;  in  1872-3,  lead,  $451 ; 
sand,  $981 ; in  1873-4,  lead,  $328 ; sand,  $813. 

Cutlery  Manufacturers. 

Herder  L.  & Son,  606  Arch  street,  809. 

Cutlery  and  Edge  Tools  ( not  specified). — Establishments,  184 ; steam- 
engines,  61  (horse-power,  1405)  ; water-wheels,  87  (horse-power,  2601) ; 
hands  employed,  4428  (men,  3966 ; women,  226;  youths,  236);  capital, 
$4,127,547  ; wages,  $2,131,758 ; materials,  $1,624,043;  products,  $5,621,841. 

Cutlery  of  foreign  manufacture  entered  into  consumption  in  the  United 
4 


50 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 


States  in  1870-1,  $1,986,010.09;  in  1871-2,  $2,160,886.45;  in  1872-3, 
$2,244,352.41 ; in  1873-4,  $1,615,984.04. 

Dentistry. 

Thomas  Dr.  J.  D.,  912  Walnut  street,  778. 

Wardle  Thomas,  M.  D.,  D.  D.,  1029  Race  street,  694. 

Dentists’  Gold  Foil. 

Abbey  Charles  & Sous,  230  Pear  street. 

Dentistry,  Mechanical. — Establishments,  650 ; steam-engines,  2 (horse- 
power, 6);  hands  employed,  1020  (men,  991;  women,  15;  youths,  14); 
capital,  $621,762;  wages,  $184,272;  materials,  $441,534;  products, 

$1,634,844.  Dentists,  7839  (males,  7815;  females,  24);  ages,  16  to  59, 
7678  ; 60  and  over,  163  ; born  in  the  United  States,  7299  ; Germany,  146  ; 
Ireland,  58;  England  and  Wales,  116;  Scotland,  24;  British  America, 
106;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  9;  France,  21. 

Gold  Leaf  and  Foil. — Establishments,  51  ; steam-engines,  4 (horse- 
power, 98);  hands  employed,  613  (men,  373  ; women,  189;  youths,  51); 
capital,  $412,905;  wages,  $264,408;  materials,  $621,773;  products, 

$1,411,431. 

Dredging. 

American  Dredging  Company,  10  South  Delaware  avenue,  775. 

Druggists  (Retail). 

Brown  Frederick,  N.  E.  corner  of  Fifth  and  Chestnut  streets,  778. 

Davis  G.  H.,  1050  Germantown  avenue,  724. 

Davis  Robert  Coulton,  S.  E.  corner  of  Sixteenth  and  Vine  streets,  834. 

Hufnal  J.  T.,  1900  Green  street,  713. 

Knight  William  E.,  S.  E.  corner  of  Tenth  and  Locust  streets,  742. 

Keys  Roger,  N.  W.  corner  of  Twelfth  and  Pine  streets,  736. 

Kunkel  E.  F.,  259  North  Ninth  street,  729. 

Marks  James  N.,  3742  Market  street,  713. 

Musson  W.  A.,  2043  Chestnut  street,  839. 

Shinn  James  T.,  S.  W.  corner  Broad  and  Spruce  streets,  717. 

Van  Buskirk  & Apple,  Second  and  Dauphin  streets,  804. 

Witmer  D.  L.  & Brother,  June,  of  Fifth  and  Germantown  avenue,  786. 

Wyeth  John  & Brother,  1412  Walnut  street,  806. 

Druggists  (Wholesale). 

Mackeown,  Bower,  Ellis  & Co.,  1000  Market  street,  827. 

Shoemaker  Robert  & Co.,  N.  E.  corner  of  Fourth  and  Race  streets,  728. 

Drugs  and  Chemicals. — Establishments,  292;  steam-engines,  114  (horse- 
power, 3637) ; water-wheels,  17  (horse-power,  445) ; hands  employed,  4729 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


51 


(men,  4026;  women,  452;  youths,  251);  capital,  $12,750,800;  wages, 
$2,141,238;  materials,  $11,681,405;  products.  $19,417,194.  Druggists, 
17,369  (males,  17,335 ; females,  34) ; ages,  16  to  59,  16,977  ; 60  and  over, 
392;  born  in  the  United  States,  14,273;  Germany,  1470;  Ireland,  339; 
England  and  Wales,  607  ; Scotland,  88  ; British  America,  189  ; Sweden, 
Norway  and  Denmark,  64;  France,  118;  China  and  Japan,  51. 

Dry  Goods  (Wholesale  and  Retail). 

(For  statistics  of  Cotton  and  Woollen  Goods,  see  pages  570,  571,  614,  615.) 

Homer,  Colladay  & Co.,  1412  and  1414  Chestnut  street,  757. 

Sharpless  & Sons,  N.  W.  corner  of  Eighth  and  Chestnut  streets,  812. 

Williams,  Yerkes  & Co.  (wholesale),  611  Market  street,  887. 

Traders  in  Dry  Goods  in  1870,  39,790  (males,  39,129;  females,  661); 
ages,  16  to  59,  38,543  ; 60  and  over,  1247  ; bom  in  the  United  States, 
31,180;  Germany,  4564;  Ireland,  1505;  England  and  Wales,  786;  Scot- 
land, 319  ; British  America,  242  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  122  ; 
France,  369  ; China  and  Japan,  4. 

Dye-Woods,  Dye-Stuffs,  etc. 

Browning  & Brothers,  42  and  44  North  Front  street,  719. 

Dye-Woods,  Stuffs  and  Extracts. — Establishments,  19  ; steam-engines,  22 
(horse-power,  1004) ; water-wheels,  7 (horse-power,  565)  ; hands  employed, 
548  (men,  517  ; women,  5 ; youths,  26)  ; capital,  $1,227,500 ; wages,  $300,- 
755;  materials,  $1,275,434  ; products,  $2,053,300. 

Dyers  and  Scourers. 

Klauder  Ik,  Howard,  corner  of  Oxford  street,  730. 

Bleaching  and  Dyeing. — Establishments,  250  ; steam-engines,  101  (horse- 
power, 4278);  water-wheels,  26  (horse-power,  1384);  hands  employed, 
4172  (men,  3279;  women,  680  ; youths,  213);  capital,  $5,006,950  ; wages, 
$1,783,449;  materials,  $53,166,634;  products,  $58,571,493.  Bleachers, 
Dyers  and  Scourers,  4901  (males,  4582 ; females,  319) ; ages,  10  to  15, 
141 ; 16  to  59,  4552;  60  and  over,  208 ; born  in  the  United  States,  2013  ; 
Germany,  705;  Ireland,  1091;  England  and  Wales,  614;  Scotland,  165; 
British  America,  39;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  22;  France,  162. 

Electro-Magnetic  Machines. 

Neff  William  C.,  Philadelphia,  758. 

Electropathic  Physician. 

Armitage  Dr.  Thomas,  N.  E.  corner  Fifteenth  and  Cherry  streets,  736. 

Physicians  and  Surgeons,  62,383  (males,  61,858  ; females,  525) ; ages,  16 
to  59,  57,947;  60  and  over,  4436;  born  in  the  United  States,  55,920; 


52 


ADVERTISERS'  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 


Germany,  2362  ; Ireland,  913  ; England  and  Wales,  983  ; Scotland,  268; 
British  America,  793;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  82;  France,  308; 
China  and  Japan,  193. 

Elevators,  Hoists,  Dumb-waiters. 

Murtaugh’s,  Isaac  Richards,  2217  Chestnut  sti’eet,  836. 

Stokes  & Parrish,  N.  W.  corner  Thirtieth  and  Chestnut  streets,  756. 

Encaustic  Floor  Tiles. 

Sharpless  & Watts,  1325  Market  sti’eet,  714. 

Encaustic  Tiles  entered  into  consumption  in  the  United  States  in  1870-71, 
(value),  $4771 ; 1871-2,  $8083  ; 1872-3,  $18,717  ; 1873-4,  $14,193. 

Engineers,  Contractors,  etc. 

(See  also  Bridge  Builders.) 

Starr  Jesse  W.  & Son,  435  and  437  Chestnut  street,  726. 

Civil  Engineers,  4703;  ages,  10  to  15,  1 ; 16  to  59,  4574;  60  and  over, 
128  ; born  in  the  United  States,  3959;  Germany,  191 ; Ireland,  167 ; Eng- 
land and  Wales,  206;  Scotland,  39  ; British  America,  42;  Sweden,  Nor- 
way and  Denmark,  17;  France,  31.  Engineers  and  Firemen,  34,233; 
ages,  10  to  15,  33 ; 16  to  59,  33,857  ; 60  and  over,  343 ; born  in  the  Uni- 
ted States,  24,286  ; Germany,  2098  ; Ireland,  3317 ; England  and  Wales, 
2550;  Scotland,  742 ; British  America,  653 ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Den- 
mark, 127;  France,  179. 

Engravers. 

Crosscup  & West  (wood),  702  Chestnut  street,  709. 

Gafney  James  F.,  53  North  Seventh  street,  788. 

Paquet  E.  R.  (general),  24  South  Fifth  street,  847. 

Sartain  John  (plate),  728  Sansom  street,  734. 

Taylor  & Smith  (wood),  113  South  Fourth  street,  754. 

Engravers,  4226  (males,  4197;  females,  29);  ages,  10  to  15,  48;  16  to 
59,  4102;  60  and  over,  76;  born  in  the  United  States,  2286;  Germany, 
890;  Ireland,  230;  England  and  Wales,  434;  Scotland,  103;  British 
America,  49;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  18;  France,  113;  China 
or  Japan,  1.  Engraving. — Establishments,  157 ; steam-engines,  13  (horse- 
power, 151) ; hands  employed,  1407  (men,  1047 ; women,  269  ; youths,  91) ; 
capital,  $1,744,795;  wages,  $1,022,090;  materials,  $452,072;  products, 
$2,093,482. 

Fancy  Cabinet- ware. 

Goff  R.  W.  P.,  625  and  627  Wall  street,  844. 

Traders  and  Dealers  in  Cabinet-ware,  4087  (males,  4071 ; females,  16)  ; 
ages,  16  to  59,  3928  ; 60  and  over,  159  ; born  in  the  United  States,  2756  ; 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


53 


Germany,  673;  Ireland,  258;  England  and  Wales,  179;  Scotland,  34; 
British  America,  62;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  16;  France,  41. 
Cabinet-makers,  42,835  (males,  42,123;  females,  712);  ages,  10  to  15,  886; 
16  to  59,  39,854 ; 60  and  over,  2095 ; born  in  the  United  States,  25,293  ; 
Germany,  11,798;  Ireland,  1595;  England  and  Wales,  1020;  Scotland, 
240;  British  America,  849  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  632  ; France, 
518;  China  and  Japan,  11.  See  also  Furniture  Manufacturers,  etc. 

Fancy  Goods. 

Binder  Mrs.  M.  A.,  Eleventh  and  Chestnut  streets,  761. 

Bond  Francis,  139  South  Eighth  street,  766. 

Fancy  Articles. — Establishments,  13;  steam-engines,  2 (horse-power,  77); 
water-wheels,  2 (horse-power,  22);  hands  employed,  191  (men,  82;  women, 
94;  youths,  15);  capital,  $172,650;  wages,  $65,435;  materials,  $77,627; 
products,  $188,830. 

Fertilizers. 

Jones  William  H.,  1621  Market  street,  844. 

Phillips  Moro,  Philadelphia,  702. 

Fertilizers  (not  plaster,  ground). — Establishments,  126;  steam-engines, 
69  (horse-power,  2307) ; water-wheels,  33  (horse-power,  644) ; hands  em- 
ployed, 2501  (men,  2470;  women,  19;  youths,  12);  capital,  $4,395,948; 
wages,  $766,712;  materials,  $3,808,025;  products,  $5,815,118.  Special 
statistics  for  Philadelphia:  Fertilizers,  Phosphate,  Poudrette. — Establish- 
ments, 8 ; steam-engines,  6 (horse-power,  325) ; hands  employed,  246 ; 
capital,  $1,105,000;  wages,  $137,744;  materials,  $509,660;  products, 
$1,035,952. 

Files  and  Rasps. 

Barnett  G.  & H.,  41  Richmond  street,  730. 

Disstou  H.  & Sons,  Front  and  Laurel  streets,  750. 

Files. — Establishments,  121;  steam-engines,  30  (horse-power,  780); 
water-wheels,  18  (horse-power,  216);  hands  employed,  1581  (men,  1356; 
women,  59;  youths,  166);  capital,  $1,659,370  ; wages,  $638,982  ; materials, 
$468,303 ; products,  $1,649,394. 

Fire-brick  Manufacturers. 

(For  general  statistics  of  Bricks,  see  Brick  Machines  and  Presses.) 

Neukumet  Philip,  Twenty-third  and  Vine  streets,  828. 

Remmey  Richard  C.,  1100  East  Cumberland  street,  727. 

No  special  statistics  for  Fire-bricks  were  given  for  the  whole  country,  but 
for  Philadelphia  the  statistics  were  as  follows : Establishments,  8 ; using 
steam,  6 (horse-power,  117);  hands  employed,  209  (men,  188;  youths, 


54 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 


21) ; capital,  $530,000 ; wages,  $108,686  ; materials,  $228,250 ; products, 
$501,850. 

Fire  Extinguishers. 

Platt  W.  K.  & Co.,  212  Market  street,  826. 

Fire  Hydrants. 

Starr  Jesse  W.  & Son,  435  and  437  Chestnut  street,  726. 

Florist. 

Mackenzie  Thos.  J.,  Broad  street  and  Columbia  avenue,  778. 

Florists,  1085  (males,  1046;  females,  39);  ages,  16  to  59,  1044;  60  and 
over,  41  ; born  in  the  United  States,  522 ; Germany,  183 ; Ireland,  104 ; 
England  and  Wales,  135;  Scotland,  63;  British  America,  9;  Sweden, 
Norway  and  Denmark,  6;  France,  48. 

Forwarding  and  Transportation. 

(See  Railroads  ; also,  American  Railroads,  pages  627-632.) 

Clyde  W.  P.  & Co.,  12  South  Delaware  avenue,  front  of  book. 

The  following  personal  statistics,  taken  in  connection  with  those  of  rail- 
roads, will  give  some  idea  of  the  number  and  nationality  of  persons  whose 
occupations  are  connected  with  the  business  of  forwarding  and  transporting 
both  freight  and  passengers.  Boatmen  and  Watermen,  21,332  (males,  21,302 ; 
females,  30);  ages,  10  to  15,  408;  16  to  59,  20,484;  60  and  over,  440; 
born  in  the  United  States,  17,499 ; Germany,  737  ; Ireland,  2019 ; Eng- 
land and  Wales,  312;  Scotland,  91 ; British  America,  326;  Sweden,  Nor- 
way and  Denmark,  131  ; France,  63.  Draymen,  Haclcmen,  Teamsters,  etc., 
120,756  (males,  120,560;  females,  196);  ages,  10  to  15,  1427 ; 16  to  59, 
116,815;  60  and  over,  2514;  born  in  the  United  States,  83,078;  Germany, 
11,261;  Ireland,  17,925  ; England  and  Wales,  2616;  Scotland,  630 ; Brit- 
ish America,  2613;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  457  ; France,  549 ; 
China  and  Japan,  26.  Sailors,  56,663  ; ages,  10  to  15,  312 ; 16  to  59, 
54,618  ; 60  and  over,  1733  ; born  in  the  United  States,  42,064;  Germany, 
2247  ; Ireland,  4087  ; England  and  Wales,  2170;  Scotland,  704;  British 
America,  1656  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  1710;  France,  265;  Chi- 
na and  Japan,  86. 

Frames  (Looking-glass  and  Picture). 

Reukauff  Geo.  C.,  1312  Chestnut  street,  788. 

Thiery  A.,  N.  E.  corner  Fourth  and  Branch  streets,  725. 

Looking-glass  and  Picture  Frames. — Establishments,  320  ; steam-engines, 
49  (horse-power,  1107);  water-wheels,  4 (horse-power,  93);  hands  em- 
ployed, 3587  (men,  2976;  women,  196  ; youths,  415);  capital,  $2,590,020 ; 
wages,  $1,623,653;  materials,  $2,466,313;  products,  $5,962,235. 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


55 


Fruit  Butter  Manufacturers. 

Schimmel  J.  O.  & Co.,  Philadelphia,  Chicago  and  New  York,  722. 

Fruits,  Canned,  etc. 

Anderson  & Campbell,  Camden,  N.  J.,  791. 

Fruits  and  Vegetables,  Canned  and  Preserved. — Establishments,  97  ; steam- 
engines,  45  (horse-power,  742);  hands  employed,  5869  (men,  1658  ; women, 
3434;  youths,  777);  capital,  $2,335,925;  wages,  $771,643;  materials, 
$3,094,846;  products,  $5,425,677. 

Fur  Dealers  and  Furriers. 

Keinath  W.,  812  Arch  street,  737. 

Reisky  Nav.  C.,  237  Arch  street,  789  and  806. 

Furs,  Dressed. — Establishments,  182 ; steam-engines,  6 (horse-power,  76) ; 
water-wheel,  1 (horse-power,  10) ; hands  employed,  2903  (men,  1306 ; 
women,  1525;  youths,  72);  capital,  $3,472,267;  wages,  $1,042,305 ; ma- 
terials, $4,816,122;  products,  $8,903,052.  Fur  Workers,  1191  (males, 
836  ; females,  355)  ; ages,  10  to  15,  33  ; 16  to  59,  1127  ; 60  and  over,  31  ; 
born  in  the  United  States,  435;  Germany,  372;  Ireland,  183;  England 
and  Wales,  111 ; Scotland,  8 ; British  America,  17  ; Sweden,  Norway  and 
Denmark,  5;  France,  17. 

Furniture  Manufacturers  and  Dealer’s. 

Gould  & Co.,  Ninth  and  Market  streets,  37  and  39  North  Second  street 
and  272  South  Second  street,  inside  front  cover. 

Heacock  William,  18  North  Ninth  street,  776. 

Loth  Henry,  645  North  Broad  street,  769. 

Mauger  I.  B.,  349  North  Second  street,  789. 

Richardson  W.  T.,  corner  Sixth  and  Oxford  streets,  840. 

Furniture.  — Establishments,  5423;  steam-engines,  764  (horse-power, 
14,811);  water-wheels,  406  (horse-power,  6920) ; hands  employed,  40,554 
(men,  38,023;  women,  657;  youths,  1874);  capital,  $35,740,029;  wages, 
$17,901,379;  materials,  $21,669,837;  products,  $57,926,547.  Chairs. — 
Establishments,  529 ; steam-engines,  117  (horse-power,  3203) ; water- 
wheels, 184  (horse-power,  4740);  hands  employed,  12,462  (men,  6975; 
women,  3168;  youths,  2319);  capital,  $7,643,884.  For  personal  statistics 
of  cabinet-makers  see  Fancy  Cabinet- ware. 

Gas  Apparatus. 

Starr  Jesse  W.  & Son,  435  and  437  Chestnut  street,  726. 

Gas-burners  and  Gas-heating  Apparatus. 

Gefrorer  C.,  248  N.  Eighth  street,  742. 


56 


ADVERTISERS'  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 


Gas-  and  Lamp-shades,  etc. 

Y.  Quarre  Co.,  832  and  834  Arch  street,  827. 

Gas  Machines. 

Hulrae  George  W.,  12  North  Seventh  street,  705. 

Gas. — Establishments,  390;  steam-engines,  160  (horse-power,  2747); 
water-wheels,  2 (horse-power,  21);  hands  employed,  8723  (men,  8705; 
youths,  18);  capital,  $71,773,694 ; wages,  $6,546,734;  materials,  $10,869,- 
373  ; products,  $32,048,851.  Gasometers. — Establishments,  2 ; steam-en- 
gines, 2 (horse-power,  7);  hands  employed,  30 ; capital,  $35,000;  wages, 
$15,000;  materials,  $74,000;  products,  $140,000.  Gas  Retorts. — Estab- 
lishments, $5;  steam-engines,  3 (horse-power,  22);  hands  employed,  177 
(men,  176;  youth,  1);  capital,  $863,000;  wages,  $142,280;  materials, 
$356,846  ; products,  $665,225.  Gas-  and  Lamp-fixtures. — Establishments, 
39;  steam-engines,  27  (horse-power,  661);  water-wheel,  1 (horse-power, 
50);  hands  employed,  2469  (men,  2089;  women,  257 ; youths,  123);  cap- 
ital, $2,723,194;  wages,  $1,232,124;  materials,  $1,626,579;  products, 
$4,061,778.  For  gasfitters  see  Plumbers  and  Gasfitters. 

Gents’  Furnishing-  Goods. 

Laing  C.,  Sixth  and  Chestnut  streets,  831. 

Richelderfer  J.  H.,  S.  E.  corner  Eleventh  and  Chestnut  streets,  752. 

Neddies  (special  statistics  for  Philadelphia). — Establishments,  5 ; hands 
employed,  187  (men,  7 ; women,  180);  capital,  $61,000;  wages,  $46,268; 
materials,  $124,100  ; products,  $214,500.  For  further  statistics  see  Shirts  ; 
also  Hosiery,  etc. 

Glass  Cutters. 

Laird  H.  J.,  205  Quarry  street,  754. 

Magee  John  A.,  1235  Vine  street,  835. 

Glass-house  Pots. 

Newkumet  Adam,  1537  North  Front  street,  704. 

Glass  Shades. 

Galbraith  A.,  209  North  Ninth  street,  745. 

Maxwell  John,  226  North  Ninth,  814. 

Cut  Glass. — Establishments,  29 ; steam-engines,  21  (horse-power,  180); 
hands  employed,  285  (men,  257 ; women,  2 ; youths,  26) ; capital,  $136,700; 
wages,  $157,576  ; materials,  $178,526  ; products,  $470,875.  Plate  Glass. — 
Establishments,  5;  steam-engines,  2 (horse-power,  52);  water-wheel,  1 
(horse-power,  4);  hands  employed,  200  (men,  195;  youths,' 5);  capital, 
$195,700;  wages,  $132,410;  materials,  $86,708;  products,  $355,250. 
Stained  Glass. — Establishments,  18;  steam-engines,  3 (horse-power,  44); 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


57 


hands  employed,  170  (men,  156;  women,  10;  youths,  4);  capital,  $148,- 
800;  wages,  $99,789  ; materials,  $90,277  ; products,  $297,480.  Glassware 
(■ not  specified). — Establishments,  114;  steam-engines,  55  (horse-power, 
1044);  water-wheels,  3 (horse-power,  42);  hands  employed,  12,308  (men, 
8494 ; women,  666 ; youths,  3148) ; capital,  $10,385,882 ; wages,  $5,953,- 
423 ; materials,  $4,376,897  ; products,  $14,300,949. 

Gold  Pen  Manufacturers. 

Benton  & Bro.,  409  Chestnut  street,  730. 

Gold  Pens  and  Pencils. — Establishments,  21;  steam-engines,  3 (horse- 
power, 56);  water-wheel,  1 (horse-power,  5);  hands  employed,  242  (men, 
199;  women,  30;  youths,  13);  capital,  $268,250;  wages,  $133,556 ; mate- 
rials, $181,740;  products,  $467,380. 

Grindstones. 

Mitchell  J.  E.,  310  York  avenue,  Philadelphia.  2000  tons  on  hand. 
Founded  in  1810. 

Grindstone  Fixtures. 

Mitchell  J.  Henry,  602  Beach  street,  Pliila.,  Shafts,  Cast-iron  Boxes,  etc. 

Grindstones. — Establishments,  10;  steam-engines,  6 (horse-power,  136); 
hands  employed,  236  (men,  226;  youths,  10);  capital,  $83,800;  wages, 
$59,600;  materials,  $33,853;  products,  $163,700. 

Grocers  (Wholesale). 

Conrow  T.  & Co.,  5 North  Water  street,  725. 

The  term  “groceries”  comprehends  such  a variety  of  articles  that  it  is 
impossible  to  give  in  our  limited  space  full  details  of  the  business.  The 
imports  of  sugar  and  molasses,  coffee  and  tea  for  1872-3  and  1873-4  will 
be  found  in  the  article  on  Commerce  and  Navigation,  page  470.  The 
following  personal  statistics  are  found  in  the  census  : Traders  and  Dealers 
in  Groceries,  74,410  (males,  73,213  ; females,  1197);  ages,  16  to  59,  71,676; 
60  and  over,  2734  ; born  in  the  United  States,  46,226  ; Germany,  13,456  ; 
Ireland,  8879;  England  and  Wales,  2075;  Scotland,  444;  British  Amer- 
ica, 690;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  232;  France,  999;  China  and 
Japan,  124. 

Guns,  Pistols,  etc. 

Grubb  Joseph  C.  & Co.,  712  Market  street,  753. 

Firearms. — Establishments,  46  ; steam-engines,  27  (horse-power,  1323); 
water-wheels,  17  (horse-power,  365) ; hands  employed,  3297  (men,  3152 ; 
women,  33;  youths,  112);  capital,  $4,016,902;  wages,  $2,490,774;  ma- 
terials, $1,100,999 ; products,  $5,582,258.  Gun-  and  Locksmiths,  8184 
(males,  8151;  women,  33);  ages,  10  to  15,  77 ; 16  to  59,  7709;  60  and 


58 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 


over,  398  ; born  in  the  United  States,  4703  ; Germany,  2091 ; Ireland,  453; 
England  and  Wales,  452;  Scotland,  51;  British  America,  63;  Sweden, 
Norway  and  Denmark,  49;  France,  141 ; China  and  Japan,  2. 

Hair  Jewelry  and  Hair-Work. 

Neher  Charles,  612  Arch  street,  748. 

Schmitt  Madam  K.,  222  North  Eighth  street,  788. 

Wimpfheimer  Mrs.  C.,  320  Market  street,  835. 

Special  statistics  of  hair  jewelry  for  the  whole  country  were  not  given  in 
1870.  For  Philadelphia  the  figui’es  were  as  follows:  Establishments,  3 ; 
hands  employed,  7 (women);  capital,  $12,500  ; wages,  $1800;  materials, 
$3400;  products,  $7625.  Hair-Work. — Establishments  in  the  United 
States  in  1870,  230;  steam-engines,  3 (horse-power,  55);  water-wheel,  1 
(horse-power,  7);  hands  employed,  1651  (men,  597;  women,  940;  youths, 
114);  capital,  $766,875;  wages,  $416,294;  materials,  $883,421 ; products, 
$1,971,839. 

Hardware. 

Clamer  Francis  J.  & Co.,  909  North  Ninth 'street,  740. 

Craft  Edwin  & Co.,  905  Market  street,  827. 

Enterprise  Manufacturing  Company  of  Pennsylvania,  Henry  Asbury, 
president,  American  and  Dauphin  streets,  711. 

Haase  John  A.,  116  Van  Horn,  743. 

Rose  W.  & Brothers,  Thirty-sixth  and  Filbert  streets,  714. 

Vanhorn  James  S.  & Co.,  Ridge  and  Girard  avenues,  810. 

Hardware. — Establishments,  .580;  steam-engines,  243  (horse-power, 
5616) ; water-wheels,  155  (horse-power,  3398) ; hands  employed,  14,236 
(men,  11,713;  women,  1179;  youths,  1344);  capital,  $13,869,315;  wages, 
$6,845,640;  materials,  $9,188,044;  products,  $22,237,329. 

Harness  and  Saddlery. 

Sage  B.  V.,  3142  Market  street,  724. 

Young  J.  H.,  35 J North  Ninth  street,  762. 

Saddlery  and  Harness. — Establishments,  7607 ; steam-engines,  12  (horse- 
power, 172);  water-wheels,  3 (horse-power,  43)  ; hands  employed,  23,557 
(men,  22,716;  women,  375;  youths,  466);  capital,  $13,935,961;  wages, 
$7,046,207;  materials,  $16,068,310;  products,  $32,709,981.  Saddlery 
Hardware. — Establishments,  155;  steam-engines,  29  (horse-power,  689) ; 
water-wheels,  13  (horse-power,  260);  hands  employed,  2566  (men,  2129; 
women,  184;  youths,  253);  capital,  $1,482,225;  wages,  $1,062,059;  ma- 
terials, $1,257,947  ; products,  $3,227,123.  Harness-  and  Saddle-makers, 
32,817  (males,  32,767  ; females,  50) ; ages,  10  to  15,  287  ; 16  to  59,  31,543  ; 
60  and  over,  987 ; born  in  the  United  States,  24,568 ; Germany,  3868 ; 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


59 


Ireland,  1747 ; England  and  Wales,  811  ; Scotland,  161  ; British  Amer- 
ica, 715;  Swedeu,  Norway  and  Denmark,  161;  France,  226;  China  or 
Japan,  1. 

Hat-Block  Manufacturers. 

Cundey  E.  & Brother,  848  North  Fourth  street,  724. 

Nonnenberger  Christian,  323  Race  street,  732. 

Hat  Materials. — Establishments,  62;  steam-engines,  11  (horse-power, 
433) ; water-wheels,  8 (horse-power,  138) ; hands  employed,  1014  (men, 
722;  women,  146;  youths,  146);  capital,  $1,168,635;  wages,  $537,287; 
materials,  $2,074,959;  products,  $3,225,763. 

Hats  and  Caps,  etc. 

Brylawski  M.,  manufacturer,  16  North  Third  street,  835. 

Damai  E.  (retail),  143  Arch  street,  834. 

Laing  C.,  Sixth  and  Chestnut  streets,  831. 

Hats  and  Caps. — Establishments,  483;  steam-engines,  64  (horse-power, 
2112) j water-wheels,  10  (horse-power,  186);  hands  employed,  16,173 
(men,  8847 ; women,  6301  ; youths,  1025) ; capital,  $6,489,571  ; wages, 
$6,574,490;  materials,  $12,262,107;  products,  $24,848,167.  Hat-  and 
Cap-makers,  12,625  (males,  9275;  females,  3350);  ages,  10  to  15,450; 
16  to  59,  11,815;  60  and  over,  360;  born  in  the  United  States,  8829; 
Germany,  1154;  Ireland,  1727  ; England  and  Wales,  518;  Scotland,  74; 
British  America,  87;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  17;  France,  93; 
China  and  Japan,  2.  Traders  and  Dealers  in  Hats  and  Caps,  3375  (males, 
3360;  females,  15)  ; ages,  16  to  59,  3161;  60  and  over,  214;  born  in  the 
United  States,  2355 ; Germany,  523 ; Ireland,  231 ; England  and  Wales, 
124  ; Scotland,  20  ; British  America,  16  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark, 
7 ; France,  46  ; China  or  Japan,  1. 


Heaters,  Ranges,  Furnaces,  etc. 

Borden  J.  & Brother,  637  North  Nineteenth  street,  732. 

Harrison  William  H.  & Brother,  1435  Chestnut  street,  783. 

McCoy  & Roberts,  1208  and  1210  Market  street,  837. 

Moseley  Thos.  W.  H.  (Radiators),  147  South  Fourth  street,  851  and  852. 
Nixon  George  & Son,  N.  E.  corner  of  Sixteenth  and  Vine  streets. 

Rand  A.  W.,  124  North  Sixth  street,  797. 

Reynolds  J.  & Son,  N.  W.  corner  of  Thirteenth  and  Filbert  streets,  770. 
Heating  Apparatus. — Establishments,  59 ; steam-engines,  18  (horse- 
power; 239);  hands  employed,  1141  (men,  1121;  youths,  20)';  capital, 
$1,605,830;  wages,  $853,516 ; materials,  $1,424,345  ; products,  $3,425,150. 
See  also  Stoves,  Ranges,  etc. 


60 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX , 


Hides  and  Tallow. 

(For  statistics  of  Leather,  tanned  and  curried,  see  page  615.) 
Schollenberger  William  & Sons,  Mascher  and  Oxford  streets,  778. 
Establishments,  12  ; steam-engines,  6 (horse-power,  84);  hands  employed, 
138  (men,  135  ; woman,  1 ; youths,  2) ; capital,  $164,000  ; wages,  $39,000  ; 
materials,  $526,754;  products,  $743,040. 

Grease  and  Tallow. — Establishments,  62 ; steam-engines,  13  (horse- 
power, 233)  ; hands  employed,  442  (men,  359  ; women,  62 ; youths,  21) ; 
capital,  $841,980;  wages,  $184,787;  materials,  $5,114,868;  products, 
$6,035,845. 

Hides  and  Skins,  Sumac,  etc. 

Keen  James  S.,  115  Margaretta  street,  847. 

Traders  and  Dealers  in  Leather,  Hides  and  Skins,  2261  (males,  2257  ; 
females,  4) ; ages,  16  to  59,  2171  ; 60  and  over,  90 ; born  in  the  United 
States,  1542 ; Germany,  433  ; Ireland,  109  ; England  and  Wales,  86  ; 
Scotland,  17  ; British  America,  17 ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  3 ; 
France,  29. 

Hose  Manufacturers  (Leather). 

(For  statistics  see  Belting  and  Hose.) 

Eckfeldt  & Richie,  418  North  Third  street,  720. 

Hosiery. 

■ (See  Shawls,  Hosiery  and  Knit  Goods.) 

Hotel  and  House  Enunciators. 

Moseley  Thomas  W.  H.,  147  South  Fourth  street,  851  and  852. 
Hotel-keepers,  26,394  (males,  25,529;  females,  865);  ages,  16  to  59, 
24,901;  60  and  over,  1493;  born  in  the  United  States,  19,416;  Germany, 
3037;  Ireland,  1915;  England  and  Wales,  831  ; Scotland,  118;  British 
America,  384;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  104;  France,  239; 
China  and  Japan,  19.  Clerks  in  Hotels  and  Restaurants,  5243  (males, 
5166 ; females,  77)  ; ages,  10  to  15,  49  ; 16  to  59,  5147  ; 60  and  over,  47  ; 
born  in  the  United  States,  4467  ; Germany,  260 ; Ireland,  210 ; England 
and  Wales,  101  ; Scotland,  14;  British  America,  83;  Sweden,  Norway 
and  Denmark,  17 ; France,  27.  Employes  of  Hotels  and  Restaurants, 
(jiot  clerks) , 23,438  (males,  17,139;  females,- 6299) ; ages,  10  to  15,921; 
16  to  59,  22,263;  60  and  over,  254;  born  in  the  United  States,  15,598; 
Germany,  2145  ; Ireland,  3762;  England  and  Wales,  504  ; Scotland,  121 ; 
British  America,  305  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  197  ; France,  254; 
China  and  Japan,  98. 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


61 


House-Furnishing-  Goods. 

Christ  J.  H.  & Brothers,  824  Arch  street,  745. 

Craft  Edwin  & Co.,  905  Market  street,  827. 

Williams  Isaac  S.  & Co.,  728  Market  street,  744. 

Wooden  Ware. — Establishments,  269;  steam-engines,  76  (horse-power, 
2293) ; water-wheels,  165  (horse-power,  3366) ; hands  employed,  3169 
(men,  2708;  women,  67;  youths,  394);  capital,  $2,814,592;  wages, 
$1,210,268;  materials,  $1,623,694 ; products,  $4,142,124. 

( For  the  remaining  statistics,  see  Cutlery  ; Tin,  Copper  and  Sheet-iron  Ware 
and  the  appropriate  headings  of  other  leading  articles  in  this  somewhat  comprehen- 
sive business.) 

Ice  Cream  Freezers. 

Blatchley  Charles  G.,  506  Commerce  street,  721. 

Ice  Cream  Restaurants. 

Burns  & Son,  133  South  Fifteenth  street,  756. 

Lipp  H.  C.  & Brother,  217  North  Ninth  street,  717. 

Mosebach  H.,  Eleventh  and  Poplar  streets,  839. 

Though  ice  cream  is  an  American  invention,  special  statistics  were  not 
given  in  the  census,  and  the  only  figures  obtainable  are  the  following  per- 
sonal statistics,  which  include  proprietors  of  eating-houses.  Restaurant- 
keepers,  35,185  (males,  34,542;  females,  643) ; ages,  16  to  59,  34,457; 
60  and  over,  728;  born  in  the  United  States,  14,020;  Germany,  11,877; 
Ireland,  4220  ; England  and  Wales,  1241 ; Scotland,  201  ; British  America, 
628;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  328;  France,  973;  China  and  Ja- 
pan, 66. 


India-rubber  and  Elastic  Goods. 

Establishments,  56;  steam-engines,  49  (horse-power,  4412);  water-wheels, 
35  (horse-power,  1864)  ; hands  employed,  6025  (men,  3030  ; women,  2649 ; 
youths,  346) ; capital,  $7,486,600 ; wages,  $2,559,877  ; materials,  $7,434,742 ; 
products,  $14,566,374. 

Ink  Manufacturers. 

Wright  J.  K.  & Co.  (printing),  Twenty-sixth  and  Hare  streets,  729. 

Bush  I.  A.  (writing),  214  South  Tenth  street,  826. 

Knapp  C.  F.  & Son  (writing),  510)  Arch  street,  789. 

Stump  F.  & Co.,  140  South  Third  street,  792. 

Printing-ink. — Establishments,  16;  steam-engines,  13  (horse-power,  248); 
water-wheels,  2 (horse-power,  55) ; hands  employed,  155  (men,  152;  youths, 
3);  capital,  $343,300;  wages,  $100,187;  materials,  $353,711;  products, 
$600,329.  Writing-ink. — Establishments,  25 ; steam-engine,  1 (horse- 


62 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 


power,  8);  hands  employed,  160  (men,  101  ; women,  32;  youths,  27);  cap- 
ital, $276,230;  wages,  $45,962;  materials,  $176,399;  products,  $366,473. 

Insurance  Companies  (Fire). 

Pennsylvania  Insurance  Co.,  510  Walnut  street,  798. 

Number  of  Fire  Insurance  Companies  in  1875,  87 ; gross  assets,  $69,- 
469,397  ; fire  risks  written  in  1874,  $2,416,963,130 ; marine  and  inland 
risks,  $421,584,527 ; amount  at  risk  January  1, 1875,  $2,527,020,865;  total 
income  in  1874,  $38,243,986  ; foreign  companies  doing  business  in  the 
United  States,  14;  risks  in  1874,  $827,520,160;  total  amount  at  risk  Jan- 
uary 1,  1875,  $3,354,541,025. 

Insurance  Companies  (Life). 

American  Life  Insurance  Co.,  Fourth  and  Walnut  streets,  703. 

Penn  Mutual  Life  Insurance  Co.,  921  Chestnut  street,  755. 

Number  of  Life  Insurance  Companies  in  1875,  59;  number  of  policies 
in  force,  866,690 ; amount  insured,  $2,140,565,481  ; average  amount  of 
each  policy  in  force,  $2469  ; gross  assets  January  1,  1875,  $401,706,301. 

Iron  Broker. 

Etting  Edward  J.,  230  South  Third  street,  846. 

Iron  Founders. 

(For  statistics  of  Iron  see  pages  186,  613,  614.) 

Starr  Jesse  W.  & Son,  435  and  437  Chestnut  street,  726. 

Wharton  Joseph  S.  Lovering,  Fifteenth  and  Wood  streets,  731. 

Iron  Galvanizing'  and  Corrugating. 

Chase  Frederic,  2425  and  2427  South  street,  740. 

McCullough  Iron  Co.,  Sixteenth  and  Washington  avenue,  730. 

Marshall  Bros.  & Co.,  24  Girard  avenue,  847. 

Moseley  Thos.  W.  H.,  147  South  Fourth  street,  851  and  852. 

The  Philadelphia  Galvanizing  Co.,  2130  Race  street,  735. 

Galvanizing. — Establishments,  9;  steam-engines,  4 (horse-power,  48); 
hands  employed,  146  (men,  141 ; youths,  5) ; capital,  $206,000  ; wages, 
$88,650 ; materials,  $584,996 ; products,  $796,326.  Special  statistics  of 
Galvanized  and  Corrugated  iron  for  Philadelphia,  in  1870  : Establishments, 
5 ; using  steam,  5 (horse-power,  88) ; hands  employed,  136  (men,  131 ; 
youths,  5);  capital,  $279,000;  wages,  $82,950 ; materials,  $448,796;  prod- 
ucts, $794,526. 

Iron  Manufacturers. 

McCullough  Iron  Co.,  Sixteenth  and  Washington  avenue,  730. 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


63 


Moseley  Thos.  W.  H.  (Iron  Screw  Piles),  147  South  Fourth  street,  851. 

Musconetcong  Iron  Works,  A.  Pardee  & Co.,  303  Walnut  street,  768. 

Starr  Jesse  W.  A Son,  435  and  437  Chestnut  street,  726. 

Iron  Pipe  Manufacturers. 

Girard  Tube  Works  and  Iron  Co.,  42  North  Fifth  street,  828. 

Iron  Pipe  {wrought). — Establishments,  22 ; steam-engines,  26  (horse- 
power, 1715);  water-wheel,  1 (horse-power,  5);  hands  employed,  2129 
(men,  1988  ; youths,  141);  capital,  $5,311,095;  wages,  $1,155,910;  ma- 
terials, $4,872,907 ; products,  $7,369,194. 

Iron  Railing,  Fences,  Doors,  Vases. 

Watson  & Kelso,  46  and  48  North  Front  street,  798. 

Wood  Robert  & Co.,  1136  Ridge  avenue,  700. 

Iron  Railing  (wrought). — Establishments,  74;  steam-engines,  27  (horse- 
power, 197);  water-wheel,  1 (horse-power,  3);  hands  employed,  630  (men, 
605  ; youths,  25);  capital,  $405,200;  wages,  $321,101 ; materials,  $533,116; 
products,  $1,268,756. 

Iron  Railing  (cast). — Number  of  feet  made  in  1870,  1,530,581. 

Jewellers. 

(See  Watches,  Jewelry,  etc.) 

Lampblack  Manufacturers. 

Martin  L.  & Co.,  118  Walnut  street,  703. 

Establishments  in  1870,  9 ; steam-engines,  3 (horse-power,  43) ; hands 
employed,  56;  capital,  $93,000;  wages,  $20,734;  materials,  $107,565; 
products,  $193,800.  Corrected  statistics  of  Philadelphia  in  1870:  Estab- 
lishments, 4;  hands  employed,  36  (men,  27  ; youths,  9);  capital,  $183,000  ; 
wages,  $30,900  ; materials,  $65,350  ; products,  $117,700. 

Lamp  and  Lantern  Manufacturers. 

Wilhelm  & Neumann,  919  and  921  Race  street,  734. 

Lamps,  Lanterns  and  Locomotive  Head-lights. — Establishments,  40 ; 
steam-engines,  16  (horse-power,  164);  water-wheel,  1 (horse-power,  10); 
hands  employed,  558  (men,  490  ; women,  36  ; youths,  32) ; capital,  $689,- 
300  ; wages,  $286,843 ; materials,  $403,295 ; products,  $995,289. 

Lapidary. 

Bohrer  William,  Fourth  and  Chestnut  streets,  779. 

Lapidary  Work. — Establishments,  13;  steam-engine,  1 (horse-power,  10); 
water-wheels,  2 (horse-power,  22);  hands  employed,  88  (men,  81;  women, 
5;  youths,  2);  capital,  $34,400;  wages,  $38,800;  materials,  $37,184; 
products,  $107,300. 


64 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 


Last  Manufacturer. 

Dewees  Peter,  113  and  115  Callowhill  street,  739. 

Lasts. — Establishments,  60;  steam-engines,  32  (horse-power,  465); 
water-wheels,  10  (horse-power,  180) ; hands  employed,  510  (men,  484 ; 
women,  2;  youths,  24);  capital,  $330,800;  wages,  $262,212;  materials, 
$137,657  ; products,  $665,703. 


Laundry. 

Tardif  William,  Jr.,  220  North  Second  street,  826. 

Launderers  and  Laundresses,  60,906  (males,  5297 ; females,  55,609) ; ages, 
10  to  15,  548;  16  to  59,  57,964;  60  and  over,  2394;  born  in  the  United 
States,  40,814;  Germany,  2761;  Ireland,  11,530;  England  and  Wales, 
601 ; Scotland,  205;  British  America,  331 ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark, 
170;  France,  327  ; China  and  Japan,  3653. 

Leather  and  Findings. 

(For  statistics  of  Leather  Dealers  see  Hides  and  Skins,  and  for  those  of  Leather 
see  American  Manufactures,  page  615.) 

Greiner  J.  F.,  221  North  Fourth  street,  738. 

Ryan  Joseph,  236  North  Fourth  street,  749. 

Schmidt  John  G.,  1234  and  1236  Poplar  street,  732. 

Boot-  and  Shoe-findings. — Establishments,  271 ; steam-engines,  32  (horse- 
power, 310);  water-wheels,  14  (horse-power,  223);  hands  employed,  2773 
(men,  1045;  women,  1442;  youths,  286);  capital,  $858,560;  wages,  $792,- 
957;  materials,  $1,817,028;  products,  $3,389,091. 

Lime  Dealers  and  Manufacturers. 

Irvine  & Carty,  Twenty-third  and  Spring  Garden  streets,  736. 

Lime. — Establishments,  1001;  steam-engines,  17  (horse-power,  425); 
water-wheels,  3 (horse-power,  56);  hands  employed,  6450  (men,  6402; 
women,  3;  youths,  45);  capital,  $5,344,154;  wages,  $1,936,158;  mate- 
rials, $4,458,542 ; products,  $8,917,405. 

Lithographers. 

Citti  Lewis  F.  & Co.,  Seventh  and  Market  streets,  844. 

Taylor  & Smith,  113  South  Fourth  street,  754. 

Toudy  H.  J.  & Co.,  623  Commerce  street,  790. 

Statistics  of  lithography  were  not  given  for  the  whole  country  in  1870. 
The  figures  for  Philadelphia  in  1870  were  as  follows : Establishments,  30  ; 
using  steam,  3 (horse-power,  31);  hands  employed,  279  (men,  243;  women, 
22  ; youths,  14)  ; capital,  $509,200  ; wages,  $201,495  ; materials,  $138,058; 
products,  $628,135. 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


65 


Livery  Stables. 

Delaplaine  James  L.,  Seventeenth  and  Cherry  streets,  824. 

Doble  W.  H.  & Son,  1424  South  Penn  square,  772. 

Livery  Stable  Keepers,  8504  (males,  8493;  women,  11);  ages,  16  to  59, 
8278  ; 60  and  over,  226  ; born  in  the  United  States,  7087 ; Germany,  427 ; 
Ireland,  545;  England  and  Wales,  182;  Scotland,  34;  British  America, 
126;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  32;  France,  28.  For  statistics  of 
horses,  see  pages  572,  573,  574,  576. 

Machinists. 

Carnell  F.  L.  & D.  R.,  1844  Germantown  avenue,  724. 

Chambers,  Bro.  & Co.,  Fifty-second  street  and  Lancaster  avenue,  803. 

Dienelt  & Eisenhardt,  Seventeenth  street  and  Fairmount  avenue,  811. 

Ferrell  and  Jones,  2218  and  2220  Race  street,  832. 

Flanders  L.  B.,  Eleventh  and  Hamilton  streets,  829. 

Mills  Thos.  & Bro. , Eighth  and  Thompson  streets,  817. 

Nittinger  A.,  Jr.,  828  North  Fourth  street,  759. 

Riehle  Brothers,  Philadelphia,  798. 

Quimby  B.  F.,  fine  machinery,  224  South  Fifth  street,  743. 

Shearman  & Hilles,  309  and  311  Arch  street,  824. 

Smith  Charles  H.,  135  North  Third  street,  744. 

Teal  C.  A.  & W.  L.,  3029  Chestnut  street,  694. 

Walker  Joseph,  915  Market  street,  888. 

'Wharton  J.  S.  Lovering,  Fifteenth  & Wood  streets,  731. 

Snyder  Henry  & Co.,  43  South  Fourth  street,  777. 

Machinists’  Tools. 

Van  Haagen  C.  & Co.,  2341  and  2343  Callowhill  street,  745. 

Machinery  (not  specified). — Establishments,  1737 ; steam-engines,  981 
(horse-power,  17,429);  water-wheels,  356  (horse-power,  6707) ; hands  em- 
ployed, 30,780  (men,  30,183;  women,  93;  youths,  505);  capital,  840,383,- 
960  ; wages,  817,812,493  ; materials,  822,575,692  ; products,  854,429,634. 
Machinists,  54,755;  ages,  10  to  15,  209;  16  to  59,  53,215;  60  and  over, 
1331 ; born  in  the  United  States,  35,432;  Germany,  5016  ; Ireland,  4833; 
England  and  Wales,  5175;  Scotland,  1741  ; British  America,  1097;  Swe- 
den, Norway  and  Denmark,  299  ; France,  499  ; China  and  Japan,  6. 

Marble  Columns  and  Pedestals. 

Allen  James  T.  & Co.,  25  North  Seventeenth  street,  831. 

Marble  Dealers  and  Workers. 

Prince  S.  F.,  2214  Chestnut  street,  839. 

Rightmire  W.  H.,  Camden,  N.  J.,  772,  773. 


66 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 


Struthers  & Sons,  1022  Market  street,  715. 

Van  Gunden  & Young,  1221  Spring  Garden  street,  712. 

Waterhouse  John,  1817  Arch  street,  808. 

Marbleized  Slate  Mantels. 

French  E.  D.  & W.  A.,  Third  and  Vine  streets,  Camden,  N.  J.,  707. 

Kimes  J.  B.  & Co.,  1215  Race  street,  731. 

Wilson  & Miller,  1210  Ridge  avenue,  706. 

Marble-  and  Stone-work  (not  specified). — Establishments,  923  ; steam-en- 
gines, 141  (horse-power,  4231) ; water-wheels,  34  (horse-power,  1406) ; 
hands  employed,  13,190  (men,  12,974;  women,  12;  youths,  204);  capital, 
$11,287,677;  wages,  $7,601,471;  materials,  $8,034,858;  products,  $21,- 
316,860.  Marble  Monuments  and  Tombstones.- — -Establishments,  1049  ; 
steam-engines,  43  (horse-power,  853);  water-wheels,  13  (horse-power,  135); 
hands  employed,  5719  (men,  5650 ; women,  8 ; youths,  61) ; capital, 
$4,942,063;  wages,  $2,490,296 ; materials,  $3,709,518;  products,  $8,916,- 
654.  Marble-  and  Stone-cutters,  25,831  ; ages,  10  to  15,  84;  16  to  59,  25,- 
155;  60  and  over,  592 ; born  in  the  United  States,  11,923;  Germany, 
3491;  Ireland,  6237  ; England  and  Wales,  1709;  Scotland,  966;  British 
America,  766;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  114;  France,  212. 

Masons,  Brick  and  Stone. 

Number  in  1870,  89,710 ; ages,  10  to  15,  251 ; 16  to  59,  85,521 ; 60  and 
over,  3938  ; born  in  the  United  States,  55,147 ; Germany,  11,606;  Ireland, 
13,537 ; England  and  Wales,  4480 ; Scotland,  989 ; British  America, 
1500;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  703;  France,  475;  China  and 
Japan,  23.  Masonry,  Brick  and  Stone. — Establishments,  2264  ; steam- 
engines,  4 (horse-power,  32);  hands  employed,  11,043  (men,  10,931; 
youths,  112);  capital,  $2,546,425;  wages,  $4,271,700;  materials,  $7,015,- 
782;  products,  $14,587,185. 

Masonic  and  Society  Marks,  etc. 

(For  statistics  see  under.  Military  Goods  and  Regalia.) 

Bedichimer  I.,  160  North  Second  street,  762  and  800. 

Somerset  Jacob,  722  Chestnut  street,  832. 

Match  Manufacturers. 

Smith  Ephraim  K.,  919  St.  John  street,  736. 

Matches. — Establishments,  75;  steam-engines,  29  (horse-power,  359); 
water-wheels,  19  (horse-power,  449)  ; hands  employed,  2556  (men,  609; 
women,  1089  ; youths,  858)  ; capital,  $1,521,802  ; wages,  $61 6,714  ; ma- 
terials, $1,179,666;  products,  $3,540,008. 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


67 


Mathematical  and  Philosophical  Instruments. 

Edgerton  1ST.  H.,  924  Chestnut  street,  830. 

McAllister  William  Y.,  728  Chestnut  street,  front  of  book. 

Queen  Jas.  W.  & Co.,  924  Chestnut  street,  818. 

YYung  W.  J.  & Sons,  43  North  Seventh  street,  778. 

Instruments,  Professional  and  Scientific. — Establishments,  135  ; steam- 
engines,  32  (horse-power,  207);  water-wheels,  4 (horse-power,  125);  hands 
employed,  1173  (men,  1049  ; women,  58;  youths,  66);  capital,  $1,838,391  ; 
wages,  $649,921 ; materials,  $417,165  ; products,  $1,724,257. 

Metallic  Cap  Manufacturers  and  Tin  Foil  Dealers. 

Hilgert’s  John  Sons,  1009  and  1011  North  Fifth  street,  739. 

Metallic  Sign  Manufacturers. 

The  Wells  & Hope  Co.,  918,  920  and  922  Vine  street,  786. 

Military  and  Reg-alia  Goods. 

Horstmann  Brothers  & Co.,  Philadelphia,  New  York  and  Paris,  802. 

Migeod  J.  M.  & Son,  510  Race  street,  818. 

Naylor  Charles,  54  North  Fifth  street,  816. 

Military  Goods. — Establishments,  6 ; steam-engines,  3 (horse-power,  24) ; 
hands  employed,  91  (men,  69;  women,  12;  youths,  10);  capital,  $98,200; 
wages,  $66,426  ; materials,  $141,550;  products,  $282,630.  Regalia  and 
Society  Banners  and  Emblems. — Establishments,  29 ; steam-engines,  5 
(horse-power,  31);  hands  employed,  410  (men,  150;  women,  237;  youths, 
23);  capital,  $251,650  ; wages,  $114,702  ; materials,  $307,296  ; products, 
$626,476.  Military  Goods  and  Regalia  (corrected  statistics  for  Philadel- 
phia).— Establishments,  8 ; using  steam,  4 (horse-power,  22)  ; hands  em- 
ployed, 172  (men,  37 ; women,  130;  youths,  5);  capital,  $241,200;  wages, 
$53,400;  materials,  $99,410;  products,  $259,800. 

Milk  Dealers. 

Jones  Jos.  L.,  603  North  Eighth  street,  717. 

AVoolman  Edward  W.,  44  North  Thirty-eighth  street,  713. 

Number  of  gallons  of  milk  sold  in  1870,  235,500,599.  Leading  States: 
New  York,  135,775,919  gallons;  Ohio,  22,275,344;  Massachusetts,  15,284,- 
057 ; Pennsylvania,  14,411,729.  Pounds  of  cheese  made  in  1870,53,492,153. 
Leading  States : New  York,  22,769,964;  Ohio,  8,169,486.  Pounds  of  cheese 
made  in  1860,  103,663,927,  and  in  1850,  105,535,893.  For  exports  of 
cheese  in  various  years,  showing  the  recent  progress  in  its  manufacture, 
see  page  200.  Pounds  of  butter  made  in  1870,514,092,683;  in  1860, 
459,681,372;  and  in  1850,  313,345,306.  Leading  States  in  1870:  New 
York,  107,147,526  pounds;  Pennsylvania,  60,834,644;  Ohio,  50,266,372. 


68 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 


Millinery  and  Fancy  Goods. 

(Statistics  of  Women’s  Clothing  will  be  found  under  Clothiers.) 

Binder  Mrs.  M.  A.,  1101  Chestnut  street,  761. 

Millinery. — Establishments,  1668;  steam-engines,  4 (horse-power,  18); 
hands  employed,  7205  (men,  864;  women,  6106 ; youths,  235) ; capital, 
$2,425,926;  wages, $1,156,531 ; materials, $3,365,132;  products, $6,513,222. 
Milliners,  Dress-  and  Mantua-Makers,  92,084  (males,  1604 ; females,  90,480) ; 
ages,  10  to  15,  1759;  16  to  59,  89,509;  60  and  over,  816;  born  in  the 
United  States,  72,505;  Germany,  3541;  Ireland,  8578;  England  and 
Wales,  2894;  Scotland,  687;  British  America,  2468;  Sweden,  Norway 
and  Denmark,  197  ; France,  526;  China  and  Japan,  20. 

Mince  Meat. 

Atrnore  & Son,  136  South  Front  street,  695. 

Anderson  & Campbell,  Camden,  N.  J.,  791. 

Conrow  T.  & Co.,  5 North  Water  street,  725. 

Food  Preparations  (animal). — Establishments,  85 ; steam-engines,  32 
(horse-power,  426) ; water-wheels,  5 (horse-power,  87) ; hands  employed, 
582  (men,  512;  women,  55;  youths,  15);  capital,  $672,656;  wages,  $276,- 
437;  materials,  $1,548,480;  products,  $2,328,790.  Mince  Meat  (corrected 
statistics  for  Philadelphia  iu  1870). — Establishments,  3;  using  steam,  2 
(horse-power,  12);  hands  employed,  52  (men,  31;  women  21);  capital, 
$50,000-;  wages,  $19,250;  materials,  $116,840;  products,  $161,000. 

Morocco  Manufacturers. 

Adams  & Keen,  934  St.  John  street,  725. 

Bockius  C.,  S.  E.  corner  of  St.  John  and  Willow  streets,  783. 

Deemer’s  John  Sous,  147  and  149  Margaretta  street,  714. 

Eveland  D.,  215  Willow  street,  705. 

Frank  Gottlieb,  149  Willow  street,  747  and  831. 

Hummel  G.  W.  & Co.,  125  Margaretta,  756. 

Hummel  J.  M.  & Sons,  955  North  Third  and  970  Canal  streets,  720. 

Nevil  Joseph  & Sons,  144  Margaretta  street,  712. 

Schollenberger  William  & Sons,  Oxford  corner  of  Masclier,  778. 

Schumann  Charles,  1724  North  Fifth  street,  786. 

Schumann  F.  & Son,  1810  North  Eighth  street,  814. 

Schumann  L.  & A.,  1027  Canal  street,  747. 

Stewart  William  R.  & Brother,  435  and  437  York  avenue,  712. 

Morocco. — Establishments,  113;  steam-engines,  48  (horse-power,  683); 
water-wheels;  3 (horse-power,  16)  ; hands  employed,  3006  (men,  2740 ; 
women,  182;  youths,  84);  capital,  $3,854,072;  wages,  $1,678,226;  mate- 
rials, $6,623,066  ; products,  $9,997,460.  Patent  and  Enamelled  Leather. — 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


69 


Establishments,  26 ; steam-engines,  14  (horse-power,  354);  water-wheel,  1 
(horse-power,  45);  hands  employed,  528  (men,  509;  youths,  19);  capital, 
$903,000;  wages,  $341,445;  materials,  $3,211,749;  products,  $4,018,115. 

Musical  Boxes,  Magic  Lanterns,  etc. 

Edgerton  17.  H.,  924  Chestnut  street,  830. 

Harbach  Theodore  J.,  809  Filbert  street,  708. 

McAllister  William  Y.,  728  Chestnut  street,  front  of  book. 

Musical  Instruments  ( not  specified ). — Establishments,  83  ; steam-engines, 
10  (horse-power,  207)  ; water-wheels,  19  (horse-power,  355) ; hands  em- 
ployed, 1059  (men,  1019;  women,  21;  youths,  19);  capital,  $1,351,600 ; 
wages,  $631,634;  materials,  $932,637  ; products,  $2,019,464. 

Nails  and  Spikes. 

Nails  and  Spikes,  Cut  and  Wrought. — Establishments,  142  ; steam-en- 
gines, 101  (horse-power,  10,775);  water-wheels,  65  (horse-power,  2503); 
hands  employed,  7770  (men,  6062;  women,  381;  youths,  1327);  capital, 
$9,091,912;  wages,  $3,961,172;  materials,  $18,792,383;  products,  $24,- 
823,996. 

Newspapers. 

The  Daily  Graphic,  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  870. 

Newspapers. — Establishments,  1199  ; steam-engines,  302  (horse-power, 
3135)  ; water-wheels,  9 (horse-power,  74)  ; hands  employed,  13,130  (men, 
11,343;  women,  718  ; youths,  1069)  ; capital,  $14,947,887  ; wages,  $8,168, - 
515;  materials,  $8,709,632;  products,  $25,393,029.  Corrected  statistics 
for  Philadelphia  in  1870. — Establishments,  43;  using  steam,  28  (horse- 
power, 399);  number  of  presses,  121  ; hands  employed,  1254  (men,  1199; 
women,  20;  youths,  35);  capital,  $3,472,000;  wages,  $1,142,959;  mate- 
rials, $1,375,333 ; products,  $4,297,173.  See  also  article  on  The  Press, 
pages  475-480. 

Notions,  Trimmings,  White  Goods  and  Hosiery. 

Lanning  J.  P.,  Fourth  and  Spruce  streets  and  1637  Chestnut  street,  705. 

Oil  Manufacturers. 

(For  Petroleum  see  pages  186-188.) 

Hulburt  & Co.,  137  Arch  street,  735. 

Locke  Z.  & Co.,  1126  Market  street,  775. 

Oil  {animal). — Establishments,  58  ; steam-engines,  24  (horse-power,  396)  ; 
hands  employed,  543  (men,  464  ; women,  45;  youths,  34)  ; capital,  $2,072,- 
532;  wages,  $298,975  ; materials,  $7,582,576  ; products,  $9,728,667.  Oil 
{fish). — Establishments,  101;  steam-engines,  57  (horse-power,  1081); 
water-wheels,  2 (horse-power,  30) ; hands  employed,  1487  (men,  1468 ; 


70 


ADVERTISERS'  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 


women,  12;  youths,  7);  capital,  $1,490,131;  wages,  $277,895 ; materials, 
$2,782,361 ; products,  $3,993,139.  Cottonseed.  Oil. — Establishments,  26; 
steam-engines,  21  (horse-power,  1142);  water-wheels,  2 (horse-power,  65); 
hands  employed,  664  (men,  639  ; women,  10;  youths,  15);  capital,  $1,225, - 
350;  wages,  $292,032;  materials,  $1,333,631;  products,  $2,205,610. 

Organs  (Cottage). 

Bruce  E.  M.  & Co.,  1308  Chestnut  street,  699. 

Melodeons,  House  Organs  and  Materials. — Establishments,  22  ; steam- 
engines,  7 (horse-power,  135);  water-wheels,  2 (horse-power,  23);  hands  em- 
ployed, 401  (men,  393 ; women,  8);  capital,  $408,000;  wages,  $264,485; 
materials,  $233,767  ; products,  $596,685. 

Organ  Builders. 

Buffington  Joseph,  131  South  Eleventh  street,  844. 

Nicholls  Reuben,  78  and  80  Laurel,  814. 

Organs  and  Materials. — Establishments,  76;  steam-engines,  19  (horse- 
power, 328);  water-wheels,  4 (horse-power,  58);  hands  employed,  1566 
(men,  1535  ; women,  20;  youths,  11)  ; capital,  $1,775,850;  wages,  $1,139,- 
780  ; materials,  $743,351 ; products,  $2,960,165. 

Opticians. 

McAllister  Win.  Y.,  728  Chestnut  street,  front  of  book. 

Queen  Jas.  W.  & Co.,  924  Chestnut  street,  818. 

Spectacles  and  Eye-glasses. — Establishments,  31;  steam-engines,  9 (horse- 
power, 51);  hands  employed,  258  (men,  237;  women,  10;  youths,  11); 
capital,  $183,825 ; wages,  $133,555 ; materials,  $183,830 ; products, 
$429,859. 

Packing — Steam  and  Hydraulic. 

Glanding  Jas.  & Co.,  113  and  115  Queen  street,  746. 

Painters — House  and  Sign. 

Alburger  & Son,  1249  North  Second  street,  740. 

Bevan  D.,  1725  Chestnut  street,  838. 

Chapman  Joseph,  530  North  Tenth  street,  708. 

Huneker  & Brant,  219  Arch  street,  734. 

Maxwell  John,  421  North  Second  street,  743. 

Painters  and  Varnishers,  85,123  (males,  85,070;  females,  53);  ages,  10 
to  15,  837 ; 16  to  59,  82,703;  60  and  over,  1583 ; born  in  the  United  States, 
65,226;  Germany,  6736;  Ireland,  4383;  England  and  Wales,  4200;  Scot- 
land, 745;  British  America,  1408;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  829; 
France,  481 ; China  and  Japan,  8.  Painting. — Establishments,  3040 ; 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


71 


steam-engines,  3 (horse-power,  19);  hands  employed,  10,964  (men,  10,728; 
women,  28  ; youths,  8);  capital,  82,797,306-;  wages,  $4,169,839 ; materials, 
$4,990,475;  products,  $13,244,498. 

Paints,  Oils,  etc. 

French  E.  D.  & W.  A.,  Third  and  Vine  streets,  Camden,  N.  J.,  707. 

Felton,  Rau  & Sibley,  138  and  140  North  Fourth  street,  754. 

Harrison  Brothers  & Co.,  105  South  Front  street,  704. 

Lewis  John  T.  & Brothers,  231  South  Front  street,  781. 

Martin  L.  & Co.,  118  Walnut  street,  703. 

Shoemaker  Robert  & Co.,  N.  E.  corner  Fourth  and  Race  streets,  728. 

Wetherill  & Bro.,  Thirty-first  street  below  Chestnut,  797. 

Witmer  D.  L.  & Bro.,  Fifth  and  Germantown  avenue,  786. 

Paints  ( not  specified). — Establishments,  68 ; steam-engines,  57  (horse- 
power, 1731);  water-wheels,  9 (horse-power,  365);  hands  employed,  1008 
(men,  968;  women,  9;  youths,  31);  capital,  $3,742,150;  wages,  $550,463; 
materials,  $3,988,106;  products,  $5,720,758.  Paints,  Lead  and  Zinc. — 
Establishments,  75 ; steam-engines,  83  (horse-power,  5054);  water-wheels, 
10  (horse-power,  242) ; hands  employed,  1932  (men,  1865 ; women,  29 ; 
youths,  38);  capital,  $7,414,250;  wages,  $1,016,574;  materials,  $7,480,- 
622;  products,  $11,211,647. 

Paper-Box  Manufacturers. 

American  Paper-Box  Company,  213-17  North  Fourth  street,  771. 

Kerr  N.  M.  & Co.,  Philadelphia,  New  York  and  Chicago,  765. 

Schoettle  F.,  312  and  314  Branch  street,  736. 

Paper  Boxes. — Establishments,  234 ; steam-engines,  16  (horse-power, 
122);  water-wheels,  9 (horse-power,  177);  hands  employed,  4486  (men, 
1104;  women,  3062;  youths,  320);  capital,  $1,148,025;  wages,  $1,222,- 
338;  materials,  $1,553,777 ; products,  $3,917,159. 

Paper-Cutting-  Machines. 

Brown  & Carver,  614  Filbert,  804,  805. 

Riehl  M.  & Sons,  1246  to  1250  North  Sixteenth  street,  820. 

Paper-Folding  Machines. 

(For  statistics  see  Machinery.) 

Chambers,  Bro.  & Co.,  Fifty-second  street  and  Lancaster  avenue,  803. 

Paper  Hangings. 

Newland  & Son,  52  North  Ninth  street,  743. 

Thompson  George,  259  South  Fourth  street,  705. 


72 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 


Paper-Hanging  Manufacturers. 

Wilson  & Fenimores,  Eighteenth  street  and  Washington  avenue,  749. 

Paper  Hangings. — Establishments,  15  ; steam-engines,  18  (horse-power, 
348);  water-wheel,  1 (horse-power,  40);  hands  employed,  869  (men,  558; 
women,  145;  youths,  166);  capital,  $1,415,500;  wages,  $329,267;  mate- 
rials, $1,315,106 ; products,  $2,165,510. 

Paper  Manufacturers  (Fancy  Colored,  Glazed,  etc.). 

Beck  Charles,  16  South  Sixth  street,  720. 

Restein  Brothers,  1218  South  Eighth  street,  839. 

Paper  ( not  specified).— Establishments,  68 ; steam-engines,  57  (horse- 
power, 1731);  water-wheels,  9 (horse-power,  365);  hands  employed,  1008; 
men,  968;  women,  9;  youths,  31);  capital,  $3,742,150;  wages,  $550,463; 
materials,  $3,988,106;  products,  $5,720,758. 

Paper  Manufacturers  and  Dealers. 

Magarge  Charles  & Co.,  32  South  Sixth  street,  727. 

Paper,  Printing. — Establishments,  235;  steam-engines,  144  (horse-power, 
5269) ; water-wheels,  454  (horse-power,  17,354) ; hands  employed,  8167 
(men,  5107;  women,  2553;  youths,  507);  capital,  $16,771,920;  wages, 
$3,400,038;  materials,  $16,120,363  ; products,  $25,200,417.  Paper,  Wrap- 
ping.— Establishments,  225 ; steam-engines,  67  (horse-power,  5572)  ; water- 
wheels, 352  (horse-power,  11,652);  hands  employed,  3111  (men,  2462; 
women,  475;  youths,  174);  capital,  $6,276,600;  wages,  $1,249,821;  mate- 
rials, $4,420,240;  products,  $7,706,317.  Paper,  Writing. — Establishments, 
46;  steam-engines,  10  (horse-power,  731) ; water-wheels,  146  (horse-power, 
6144);  hands  employed,  3862  (men,  1450;  women,  2384;  youths,  28); 
capital,  $6,314,674;  wages,  $1,470,446;  materials,  $6,009,751;  products, 
$9,363,384. 

Patent  Attorneys. 

Howson  H.  & Son,  119  South  Fourth  street,  and  Washington,  737. 

Lawyers,  40, 7 36  (males,  40,731 ; females,  5);  ages,  16  to  59,  38,948;  60 
and  over,  1788;  born  in  the  United  States,  38,412  ;'  Germany,  513;  Ire- 
land, 730;  England  and  Wales,  443;  Scotland,  122;  British  America, 
258;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  31 ; France,  58. 

Pattern  Makers. 

Haslam  Wm.,  812  Race  street,  740. 

Kile  J.  & Co.,  450  and  452  North  Twelfth,  755. 

Patterns  and  Models. — Establishments,  165 ; steam-engines,  58  (horse- 
power, 398);  water-wheels,  5 (horse-power,  25);  hands  employed,  867  (men, 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


73 


705;  women,  132;  youths,  30);  capital,  $634,715 ; wages,  $408,248 ; ma- 
terials, $235,933;  products,  $1,211,191. 

Patent  Medicines. 

Scheetz  Jacob,  corner  Fifth  and  Race  streets,  834. 

Schneyer  Charles,  154  and  156  Fairmouut  avenue,  746. 

Wardle  Thos.,  M.  D.,  D.  D.,  1029  Race  street,  694. 

Patent  Medicines  and  Compounds. — Establishments,  319  ; steam-engines, 
24  (horse-power,  477)  ; water-wheel,  1 (horse-power,  20);  hands  employed, 
2436  (men,  1667  ; women,  631 ; youths,  138);  capital,  $6,667,684 ; wages, 
$1,017,795;  materials,  $7,319,752;  products,  $16,257,720. 

Pavements  (Artificial  Stone). 

4Vehn  Geo.  H.,  911  Filbert  street,  758. 

Paving  Materials. — Establishments,  8 ; steam-engines,  5 (horse-power, 
145);  hands  employed,  189  (men,  174;  youths,  15);  capital,  $139,500; 
wages,  $119,400;  materials,  $219,075;  products,  $447,080. 

Perfumers. 

Davis  & Co.,  G.  H.,  1050  Germantown  avenue,  724. 

Hambleton  Job  & Son,  221  Spruce  street,  735. 

Knapp  C.  F.  & Son,  510  and  510)  Arch  street,  789. 

Vogelbach  H.  A.,  1716  Frankford  avenue,  754. 

Perfumery,  Cosmetics  and  Fancy  Soaps. — Establishments,  64  ; steam-en- 
gines, 8 (horse-power,  122);  hands  employed,  727  (men,  320;  women,  371 ; 
youths,  36) ; capital,  $1,172,900 ; wages,  $260,415;  materials,  $892,219; 
products,  $2,029,582. 

Photographers. 

Photographs. — Establishments,  1090;  hands  employed,  2800  (men,  2260; 
women,  452  ; youths,  88) ; capital,  $1,995,280  ; wages,  $786,702 ; materials, 
$1,094,491 ; products,  $3,643,887. 

Physicians. 

(See  under  Electropathic  Physicians.) 

Pianos  and  Musical  Instruments. 

(See  Musical  Boxes  ; also,  Organs.) 

Albrecht  & Co.,  610  Arch  street,  814. 

Bruce  E.  M.  & Co.,  1308  Chestnut  street,  699. 

Faas  A.,  152  North  Ninth  street,  723. 

Meyer  C.  & Sons,  722  Arch  street,  710. 

Pianos  and  Materials. — Establishments,  156 ; steam-engines,  36  (horse- 
power, 889) ; water-wheels,  3 (horse-power,  23);  hands  employed,  4141 


74 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 


(men,  4054;  women,  19;  youths,  68) ; capital,  $6,019,311  ; wages,  $3, 071,- 
392;  materials,  $2,924,777  ; products,  $8,329,594. 

Pipe  Manufacturers. 

Nax  & Kuhn,  146  Noble  street,  720. 

Pipes,  Tobacco. — Establishments,  31 ; steam-engines,  15  (horse-power, 
323);  water-wheel,  1 (horse-power,  15);  hands  employed,  481  (men,  360  ; 
wofnen,  31 ; youths,  86)  ; capital,  $178,600  ; wages,  $214,924;  materials, 
$93,899 ; products,  $447,330. 


Plane  Maker. 

Coltou  Alfred  J.,  S.  E.  corner  of  Fourth  and  Callowhill  streets. 

Planing  Mills,  Sash,  Doors,  etc. 

Smith  J.  W.  & Co.,  2106  to  2110  Filbert  street,  705. 

Mustard  <fe  Hunter,  24  to  28  South  Fifteenth  street,  824. 

Lumber,  Planed.  — Establishments,  1113;  steam-engines,  848  (horse- 
power, 25,668) ; water-wheels,  193  (horse-power,  3651) ; hands  employed, 
13,640  (men,  13,064  ; women,  52;  youths,  524;  capital,  $18,007,041  ; wages, 
$6,222,076;  materials,  $28,728,348 ; products,  $42,179,702.  Sash,  Doors 
and  Blinds. — Establishments,  1605 ; steam-engines,  999  (horse-power, 
27,061);  water-wheels,  367  (horse-power,  7758);  hands  employed,  20,379 
(men,  19,496;  women,  43;  youths,  840);  capital,  $21,239,809;  wages, 
$10,059,812;  materials,  $17,581,814;  products,  $36,625,806. 

Plaster  Paris  Ornaments. 

French  William  H.,  1735  Chestnut  street,  797. 

Heath  Thomas,  42  North  Eleventh,  843. 

Plasterers. 

Allen  James  T.,  25  North  Seventeenth  street,  831. 

Reeves  Joel,  705  North  Eighth  street,  762. 

Reeves  J.  W.  & C.  H.,  920  and  922  North  Eighth  street,  729. 

Plastering. — Establishments,  691;  steam-engines,  2 (horse-power,  54)  ; 
water-wheels,  6 (horse-power,  80);  hands  employed,  2464  (men,  2404; 
youths,  60);  capital,  $353,462;  wages,  $900,395;  materials,  $907,524; 
products,  $2,659,025. 

Plasterers. — Total,  23,577;  ages,  10  to  15,  109;  16  to  59,  23,025;  60 
and  over,  443  ; born  in  the  United  States,  16,811  ; Germany,  1580;  Ire- 
land, 3041 ; England  and  Wales,  1031 ; Scotland,  216  ; British  America, 
365 ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  190 ; France,  70 ; China  or  Ja- 
pan, 1. 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


75 


Plumbers  and  Gas-Fitters. 

McFetrich  John  H.,  S.  W.  corner  of  Ninth  and  Walnut  streets,  887. 

Plumbing  and  Gas-fitting. — Establishments,  705 ; steam-engines,  36 
(horse-power,  356)  ; water-wheels,  2 (horse-power,  12)  ; hands  employed, 
4783  (men,  4582 ; woman,  1 ; youths,  200)  ; capital,  $3,731,667 ; wages, 
$2,277,644;  materials,  $5,167,323 ; products,  $10,394,471.  Plumbers  and 
Gas-fitters,  11,143;  ages,  10  to  15,72;  16  to  59,10,974;  60  and  over, 
97;  born  in  the  United  States,  6655;  Germany,  621;  Ireland,  2274; 
England  and  Wales,  876;  Scotland,  412  ; British  America,  181 ; Sweden, 
Norway  and  Denmark,  34;  France,  34. 

Pocket-Books,  Portmonnaies,  etc. 

Brieger  Charles,  339  North  Fourth  street,  742. 

Kumpp  Charles,  47  North  Sixth  street,  739. 

Pocket-Books. — Establishments,  60;  steam-engine,  1 (horse-power,  1)  ; 
hands  employed,  733  (men,  394  ; women,  293  ; youths,  46) ; capital,  $351,- 
225;  wages,  $293,258  ; materials,  $467,922  ; products,  $1,108,380. 

Printers  (Book  and  Job). 

Clark  John  C.  & Sons,  230  Dock  street,  739. 

George  S.  A.  & Co.  (book),  15  North  Seventh  street,  744. 

Goodman  S.  W.  & Co.,  116  North  Third  street,  782. 

Merrihew  & Son,  135  North  Third  street,  764. 

Job  Printing. — Establishments,  609;  steam-engines,  174  (horse-power, 
1440)  ; water-wheels,  4 (horse-power,  15) ; hands  employed,  5555  (men, 
4458;  women,  499;  youths,  598);  capital,  $6,007,354;  wages,  $2,710,234 ; 
materials,  $2,966,709;  products,  $8,511,934.  Printers,  39,860  (males, 
38,365;  females,  1495);  ages,  10  to  15,  1570;  16  to  59,  37,813;  60  and 
over,  477 ; born  in  the  United  States,  31,208  ; Germany,  2249 ; Ireland, 
2856;  England  and  Wales,  1652  ; Scotland,  409  ; British  America,  803; 
Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  122;  France,  161;  China  and  Japan,  23. 

Printers  (Plate). 

Sartain  Henry,  202  South  Ninth  street,  734. 

Plate  Printers,  231  (males,  226 ; females,  5) ; ages,  10  to  15,  2 ; 16  to 
59,  225;  60  and  over,  4;  born  in  the  United  States,  172;  Germany, 
28  ; Ireland,  9 ; England  and  Wales,  12  ; Scotland,  6;  British  America,  1 ; 
France,  1. 

Printing1  Presses. 

No 'special  statistics  were  given  in  this  branch  for  1870.  The  returns  were  in- 
cluded in  those  of  Machinery  (not  specified). 

The  Bullock  Printing  Press  Co.,  738  Sansom  street,  715. 


76 


ADVERTISERS'  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 


Provision  Dealers. 

Bower  John  & Co.,  Twenty-fourth  and  Brown  streets,  733. 

Green  John,  S.  E.  corner  of  Norris  and  Howard  streets,  814. 

Meat,  Cured  and  Packed  {not  specified). — Establishments,  17 ; steam-en- 
gines, 6 (horse-power,  128)  ; hands  employed,  499  (men,  257 ; women,  165  ; 
youths,  77);  capital,  $1,549,100;  wages,  $173,180;  materials,  $2,531,552; 
products,  $3,760,802.  Beej ',  Packed. — Establishments,  36;  steam-engines, 

15  (horse-power,  225) ; hands  employed,  435  (men,  423  ; women,  4 ; youths, 
8);  capital,  $496,700;  wages,  $111,595 ; materials,  $1,524,680 ; products, 
$1,950,306.  Pork,  Packed. — Establishments,  206;  steam-engines,  86 
(horse-power,  1861);  hands  employed,  5551  (men,  5375;  women,  22; 
youths,  154);  capital,  $20,078,987;  wages,  $1,722,326;  materials,  $46,- 
577,864;  products,  $56,429,331. 

Publishers. 

Baker,  Davis  & Co.,  17  and  19  South  Sixth  street,  827. 

Barnes  A.  S.  & Co.,  New  York,  760. 

BurleyS.  W.,  152  South  Fourth  street,  793. 

Publishers  {Book,  Map  and  Newspaper ),  1577 ; ages,  16  to  59,  1537 ; 
60  and  over,  40;  born  in  tbe  United  States,  1353;  Germany,  59;  Ireland, 
47;  England  and  Wales,  69;  Scotland,  13;  British  America,  17;  Swe- 
den, Norway  and  Denmark,  2;  France,  7.  Additional  statistics  will  be 
found  under  Booksellers  and  Publishers. 

Pump  Manufacturers  (Steam-power  and  Hand). 

Charles  G.  Blatchley  (hand),  506  Commerce  street,  721. 

Enterprise  Hydraulic  Works,  2218  and  2220  Race  street,  832. 

Moseley  Thomas  W.  H.,  147  South  Fourth  street,  851  and  852. 

Pumps. — Establishments,  465 ; steam-engines,  102  (horse-power,  1379); 
water-wheels,  52  (horse-power,  958);  hands  employed,  1905  (men,  1817; 
women,  7 ; youths,  81);  capital,  $1,755,894;  wages,  $663,594;  materials, 
$970,547  ; products,  $2,818,457.  Pump-makers,  1672;  ages,  10  to  15,  14; 

16  to  59,  1564;  60  and  over,  94;  born  in  the  United  States,  1465;  Ger- 
many, 66;  Ireland,  39;  England  and  Wales,  44;  Scotland,  10;  British 
America,  31;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  4;  France,  4. 

Railroads. 

North  Pennsylvania  Railroad,  Berks  and  American  streets,  821. 

Cars,  Railroad  and  Repairs. — Establishments,  170;  steam-engines,  134 
(horse-power,  5609)  ; water-wheels,  4 (horse-power,  163);  hands  employed, 
15,931  (men,  15,690;  women,  20;  youths,  221);  capital,  $16,632,792; 
wages,  $9,659,992 ; materials,  $18,117,707  ; products,  $31,070,734.  Rail- 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


77 


road  Repairing  Machinery.  — Establishments,  150;  steam-engines,  160 
(horse-power,  5760);  water-wheels,  5 (horse-power,  282);  hands  employed, 
20,015  (men,  19,886;  women,  6 ; youths,  123);  capital,  $23,222,761 ; wages, 
$12,541,818  ; materials,  $11,952,840  ; products,  $27,565,650.  Clerks  and 
Bookkeepers  in  Railroad  Offices,  7374  (males,  7364;  females,  10);  ages, 
10  to  15,  28  ; 16  to  59,  7300  ; 60  and  over,  46  ; born  in  the  United  States, 
6387  ; Germany,  139  ; Ireland,  368  ; England  and  Wales,  257  ; Scotland, 
74;  British  America,  76 ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  11 ; France,  16. 
Employes  of  Street  Railways  ( not  Clerks'),  5103  (males,  5102;  female,  1); 
ages,  10  to  15,  26 ; 16  to  59,  5054 ; 60  and  over,  23 ; born  in  the  United 
States,  3481;  Germany,  577;  Ireland,  763;  England  and  Wales,  125; 
Scotland,  23 ; British  America,  66  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  13 ; 
France,  29.  Employes  of  Railroad  Companies  ( not  Clerks),  154,027  (males, 
153,965;  females,  62);  ages,  10  to  15,  874;  16  to  59,  151,589;  60  and 
over,  1564;  born  in  the  United  States,  94,505;  Germany,  7855;  Ireland, 
37,822  ; England  and  Wales,  3860;  Scotland,  913;  British  America,  2857 ; 
Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  3930;  France,  381 ; China  and  Japan,  568. 
For  additional  statistics  see  American  Railroads,  pp.  627-632. 

Razor-Strop  Manufacturers. 

Evans  W.  D.  & Co.,  117  South  Second  street,  816. 

Hunt  W.  & Co.,  605  and  607  Arch  street,  705. 

Reeds  and  Harnesses. 

Miller  James,  Twenty-second  and  Hamilton  streets,  702. 

Reed-  and  Shuttle-makers,  200  (males,  194 ; females,  6) ; ages,  10  to  15, 
4;  16  to  59,  189;  60  and  over,  7;  born  in  the  United  States,  156;  Ger- 
many, 5 ; Ireland,  9 ; England  and  Wales,  21 ; Scotland,  6 ; British 
America,  1. 

Roofers. 

Ehret  Michael,  Jr.,  404  Walnut  street  and  Broad  and  Cumberland 
streets,  707. 

Moseley  Thomas  W.  H.,  147  South  Fourth  street,  851,  852. 

Thomason  William  J.  & Bro.,  108  Arch  street,  844. 

Roofers  and  Slaters,  2750  ; ages,  10  to  15,  27  ; 16  to  59,  2669 ; 60  and 
over,  54;  born  in  the  United  States,  1707  ; Germany,  219;  Ireland,  483; 
England  and  Wales,  193;  Scotland,  75;  British  America,  38;  Sweden, 
Norway  and  Denmark,  5;  France,  10.  Roofing  Materials. — Establish- 
ments, 198  ; steam-engines,  27  (horse-power,  442)  ; water-wheels,  15  (horse- 
power-, 274);  hands  employed,  1919  (men,  1884;  women,  13;  youths,  22); 
capital,  $2,448,680;  wages,  $883,341;  materials,  $1,293,116;  products, 
$3,257,403. 


78 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 


Safe  Manufacturers. 

Farrel  & Co.,  807  Chestnut  street,  799. 

Safes,  Doors  and  Vaults  ( fireproof ). — Establishments,  65;  steam-engines, 
35  (horse-power,  659) ; water-wheel,  1 (horse-power,  10);  hands  employed, 
1639  (men,  1599;  woman,  1;  youths,  39);  capital,  $2,075,200;  wages, 
$917,263;  materials,  $967,810 ; products,  $2,728,336. 

Sailors. 

(For  personal  statistics  see  Forwarding  and  Transportation.) 

Salve  Manufacturers. 

Powell  W.  F.,  412  South  Second  street,  838. 

Richelderfer  J.  H.,  1032  Chestnut  street,  752. 

No  special  statistics  were  given  for  this  branch,  the  returns  being  in- 
cluded in  those  of  patent  medicines  and  compounds. 

Sand  Dealer. 

Walter  B.  R.,  611  Beach  street,  736. 

Sash,  Doors  and  Blinds. 

(See  also  Planing  Mills.) 

Establishments,  1605  ; steam-engines,  999  (horse-power,  27,061)  ; water- 
wheels, 367  (horse-power,  7758);  hands  employed,  20,379  (men,  19,496  ; 
women,  43;  youths,  840);  capital,  $21,239,809;  wages,  $10,059,812;  ma- 
terials, $17,581,814;  products,  $36,625,806. 

Saw  Manufacturers. 

Disston  H.  & Sons,  Front  and  Laurel  streets,  750. 

McNiece  William,  515  Cherry  street,  838. 

Saws. — Establishments,  72;  steam-engines,  40  (horse-power,  1303); 
water-wheels,  13  (horse-power,  246) ; hands  employed,  1595  (men,  1457 ; 
women,  8 ; youths,  130);  capital,  $2,883,391;  wages,  $995,609  ; materials, 
$1,332,891;  products,  $3,175,289. 

Saw-mill  Operatives. 

Number,  47,298  (males,  47,263;  females,  35);  ages,  10  to  15,  797 ; 16  to 
59,  45,969  ; 60  and  over,  532 ; born  in  the  United  States,  33,527 ; Germany, 
3404;  Ireland,  1793  ; England  and  Wales,  689  ; Scotland,  304  ; British 
America,  4894;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  117 ; France,  135  ; China 
and  Japan,  40. 

Scales,  Balances,  etc. 

Riehle  Bros.,  Philadelphia,  798. 

Troemner  H.,  710  Market  street,  763. 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


79 


Scales  and  Balances. — Establishments,  49  ; steam-engines,  16  (horse- 
power, 508) ; water-wheels,  10  (horse-power,  205)  ; hands  employed,  1003 
(men,  955  ; women,?;  youths,  41)  ; capital,  $1,019,500  ; wages,  $668,451 ; 
materials,  $920,870  ; products,  $2,823,^16. 

Seeds. 

Buist  Eobert,  Jr.,  922  and  924  Market  street,  799. 

Dreer  Henry  A.,  714  Chestnut  street,  721. 

Jones  Wm.  H.,  1621  Market  street,  844. 

Laudreth  David  & Son,  23  South  Sixth  street,  841,  842. 

Sewing-Machine  Cases,  etc. 

Loth  Henry,  645  North  Broad  street,  769. 


Sewing-Machine  Manufacturers. 

American  Sewing-Machine  Co.,  1318  Chestnut  street,  715. 

Sewing-Machines. — Establishments,  49  ; steam-engines,  37  (horse-power, 
1688)  ; water-wheels,  6 (horse-power,  145)  ; hands  employed,  7291  (men, 
6709;  women,  334  ; youths,  248)  ; capital,  $8,759,431 ; wages,  $5,142,248  ; 
materials,  $3,055,786 ; products,  $14,097,446.  Sewing-Machine  Fixtures. 
— Establishments,  20;  steam-engines,  13  (horse-power,  490);  water-wheel, 
1 (horse-power,  75);  hands  employed,  1130  (men,  1075;  women,  11 ; youths, 
44);  capital,  $761,800  ; wages,  $638,973  ; materials,  $585,909  ; products, 
SI, 749, 858.  Sewing-Machine  Factory  Operatives,  3881  (males,  2015;  fe- 
males, 1866)  ; ages,  10  to  15, 150  ; 16  to  59,  3710  ; 60  and  over,  21 ; born  in 
the  United  States,  2614  ; Germany,  195  ; Ireland,  742  ; England  and  Wales, 
190  ; Scotland,  28  ; British  America,  44  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark, 
4;  France,  22.  Sewing-Machine  Operators,  3042  (males,  182;  females, 
2860) ; ages,  10  to  15,  176  ; 16  to  59,  2856  ; 60  and  over,  10  ; born  in  the 
United  States,  2337  ; Germany,  77  ; Ireland,  470 ; England  and  Wales, 
71  ; Scotland,  17  ; British  America,  52;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  5; 
France,  6. 

Sewing  Silks  and  Twists. 

Aub,  Hackenburg  & Co.,  20  North  Third  street,  836. 

Hooley  B.  & Son,  226  Market  street,  704. 

Hovey  F.  S.,  248  Chestnut  street,  752. 

Sewing  Silk  and  Twist. — Establishments,  35  ; steam-engines,  20  (horse- 
power, 450) ; water-wheels,  21  (horse-power,  332)  ; hands  employed,  2523 
(men,  465;  women,  1368;  youths,  690);  capital,  $2,223,500;  wages, 
$624,917  ; materials,  $4,197,752;  products,  $5,672,875. 


80 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 


Shafting  Manufacturer. 

(No  special  statistics  in  this  branch  were  given,  the  returns  being  included  under 
those  of  Machinery  (not  specified).) 

Cresson  George  V.,  S.  E.  corner  of  Eighteenth  and  Hamilton,  697. 

Shawls,  Hosiery,  Knit  Goods. 

Landenberger’s  M.  Sons,  Frankford  avenue  and  Wildey  street,  767. 

Murphy  James  S.,  1024  Lombard  street,  755. 

Steff'an  F.  & Co.,  1344  and  1346  North  Front  street,  709. 

Hosiery  (including  Knit  Goods). — Establishments,  248 ; steam-engines. 
81  (horse-power,  2223);  water-wheels,  124  (horse-power,  4275);  hands  em- 
ployed, 14,788  (men,  4252;  women,  7991 ; youths,  2545);  capital,  $10,931,- 
260;  wages,  $4,429,085;  materials,  $9,835,823;  products,  $18,411,564. 
Number  of  shawls  made  in  1870,  2,312,761. 

Ship-building. 

Ship  Materials  and  Repairs. — Establishments,  762;  steam-engines,  119 
(horse-power,  3311) ; water-wheels,  6 (horse-power,  109);  hands  employed, 
11,063  (men,  10,978;  women,  2;  youths,  83);  capital,  $9,102,335;  wages, 
$5,594,686;  materials,  $8,252,394;  products,  $17,910,328. 

Shirt  Manufacturers. 

Eshleman  & Craig,  821  Chestnut  street,  789. 

No  special  statistics  for  the  whole  country  were  given.  The  figures  for 
Philadelphia  were  as  follows  : Establishments,  25 ; steam-engines,  2 (horse- 
power, 20) ; hands  employed,  685  (men,  77 ; women,  602 ; youths,  6) ; 
capital,  $255,000;  wages,  $204,050;  materials,  $349,400;  products,  $929,510. 

Shoe  Manufacturers’  Goods. 

Eveland  Charles  S.  & Co.,  138  North  Third  street,  705. 

Laing  & Maginnis,  30  North  Third  street,  725. 

Shoe-pegs. — Establishments,  26  ; steam-engines,  10  (horse-power,  257) ; 
water-wheels,  8 (horse-power,  365);  hands  employed,  279  (men,  175; 
women,  98  ; youths,  6) ; capital,  $169,900 ; wages,  $78,051 ; materials,  $63,- 
736 ; products,  $264,847.  See  also  Boot  and  Shoe  Manufacturers, 
Lasts,  Leather,  etc. 

Shovels,  Spades,  etc. 

Halfman  & Co.,  211  to  215  Quarry  street,  737. 

Lehigh  Shovel  Works,  Bethlehem,  Pa,  703. 

Shovels  and  Spades. — Establishments,  13  ; steam-engines,  11  (horse- 
power, 614);  water-wheels,  21  (horse-power,  540);  hands  employed,  849 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


81 


(men,  837  ; women,  2;  youths,  10);  capital,  8757,100;  wages,  $489,100; 
materials,  $1,424,944;  products,  $2,445,526.  ■ 

Show-Cards. 

Tollman's  Superior  Show-Cards,  708  Market  street,  816. 

Show-Cases. 

Irons  James,  132  North  Fourth  street,  735. 

Shoiv-cases. — Establishments,  47 ; steam-engines,  2 (horse-power,  9);  hands 
employed,  353  (men,  340;  woman,  1;  youths,  12);  capital,  $178,300; 
wages,  $219,834 ; materials,  $419,466  ; products,  $838,699. 

Silicate  of  Soda. 

Philadelphia  Quartz  Company,  9 North  Front  street,  783. 

Silk  Goods  (not  specified). 

Establishments,  53;  steam-engines,  28  (horse-power,  672) ; water-wheels, 
26  (horse-power,  457);  hands  employed,  4176  (men,  1269;  women,  2203; 
youths,  704);  capital,  $4,019,630;  wages,  $1,328,389;  materials,  $4,126,- 
821;  products,  $7,066,487. 

Skivers,  Manufacturers  of. 

Hummel  J.  M.  & Sons,  955  North  Third  street,  720. 

Slate  Quarries. 

Kimes  J.  B.  & Co.,  1215  Race  street,  734. 

The  Locke  Slate  Company,  1126  Market  street,  775. 

Quarrying  ( including  Marble  and  Slate'). — Establishments,  1120  ; steam- 
engines,  118  (horse-power,  2445);  water-wheels,  28  (horse-power,  599); 
hands  employed,  15,117  (men,  15,001;  youths,  116);  capital,  $11,207,- 
693;  wages,  $6,580,134;  materials,  $1,135,541  ; products,  $12,086,892. 

Soap  Manufacturers. 

Dobbins’  Electric  Soap,  I.  L.  Cragin  & Co.,  Philadelphia,  New  York 
and  Boston,  741. 

Soap  and  Candles. — Establishments,  614;  steam-engines,  158  (horse- 
power, 3909);  water-wheel,  1 (horse-power,  20);  hands  employed,  4422 
(men,  3828;  women,  309;  youths,  285);  capital,  $10,454,860;  wages,, 
$1,925,951;  materials,  $15,232,587 ; products,  $22,535,337. 

Soapstone. 

Pratt  E.,  521  Cresson  street,  737. 

Prince  S.  F.,  2214  Chestnut  street,  839. 

6 


82 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX , 


Soapstone  Stoves,  Fire-places,  Sinks  and  Cisterns. — Establishments,  9 ; 
steam-engine,  1 (horse-power,  50) ; water-wheels,  2 (horse-power,  87) ; 
hands  employed,  74;  capital,  $127,500;  wages,  $38,944;  materials,  $98,- 
325;  products,  $189,115. 

Soda-Water  Apparatus  Manufacturers. 

Hindermyer  Jos.  & Son,  911  and  913  Vine  street,  799. 

Lippincott  Charles  & Co.,  916  and  925  Filbert,  849. 

Soda-water  Apparatus. — Establishments,  13;  steam-engines,  9 (horse- 
power, 97);  hands  employed,  307  (men,  300;  woman,  1;  youths,  6);  cap- 
ital, $424,150;  wages,  $140,751 ; materials,  $304,246  ; products,  $813,075. 

Spice  and  Mustard  Manufacturers. 

Fell  C.  J.  & Bro.,  120  South  Front  street,  787. 

Spices  and  Mustard  entered  into  consumption  in  the  United  States  in 
1870-71  (value),  $1,893,244.94;  in  1871-2,  $1,682,493.58;  in  1872-3, 
$1,957,596.39  ; in  1873-4,  $2,087,261.65. 

Spool  Cotton. 

Bates  & Coates,  209  Church  street,  for  J.  & P.  Coats,  of  Paisley,  Scot- 
land, 701. 

Spool  Thread  manufactured  in  the  United  States  in  1870,  11,560,241 
dozens;  Connecticut,  3,397,130;  Rhode  Island,  3,341,200 ; Massachusetts, 
2,595,358 ; New  Jersey,  1,650,000 ; Tennessee,  466,829 ; Alabama,  105,- 
724;  Louisiana,  4000.  Cotton-thread  Twine  and  Yarns. — Establishments, 
123;  steam-engines,  40  (horse-power,  2093);  water-wheels,  122  (horse- 
power, 4820) ; hands  employed,  6077  (men,  2052  ; women,  2938  ; youths, 
1087);  capital,  $7,392,295;  wages,  $1,743,651;  materials,  $5,135,303; 
products,  $8,726,217. 

Stained  Glass  Works. 

Gibson  J.  & G.  H.,  123  and  125  South  Eleventh  street,  739. 

Smith  H.  J.  & Co.,  617  South  Broad  street  and  1727  Chestnut  street,  713. 

Stained  Glass. — Establishments,  18  ; steam-engines,  3 (horse-power,  44)  ; 
hands  employed,  170  (men,  156;  women,  10;  youths,  4) ; capital,  $148,- 
800;  wages,  $99,739  ; materials,  $90,277 ; products,  $297,480. 

Stationers. 

(For  personal  statistics,  see  Booksellers  and  Stationers,  and  for  additional 
figures,  see  Gold  Pens,  Paper,  Ink,  etc.) 

Bush  I.  A.,  114  South  Tenth  street,  826. 

Clark  John  C.  & Sons,  230  Dock  street,  739. 

Lead  Pencils. — Establishments,  7 ; steam-engines,  6 (horse-power,  265) ; 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


83 


hands  employed,  156  (men,  61 ; women,  95) ; capital,  $241,150  ; wages, 
§48,150  ; materials,  §44,510  ; products,  §160,800.  Wooden  Penholders.— 
Establishments,  4 ; steam-engine,  1 (horse-power,  2) ; water-wheels,  2 
(horse-power,  60)  ; hands  employed,  24  (men,  19 ; women,  5)  ; capital, 
§32,500;  wages,  §7700;  materials,  §11,591;  products,  §34,096. 

, Steamship  Companies. 

(For  statistics,  see  Table  III.,  in  Appendix,  and  Commerce  and  Navigation, 
page  474.  For  personal  statistics  of  Sailors,  see  Forwarding  and  Transporta- 
tion.) 

Clyde  W.  P.  & Co.,  12  South  Delaware  avenue,  front  of  book. 

Inman  Line,  O’Donnell  & Faulk,  402  Chestnut  street,  833. 

Steam-Engines,  Boilers,  etc. 

Moseley  Thomas  W.  H.,  147  South  Fourth  street,  851  and  852. 

Steam-Engines  and  Boilers. — Establishments,  663;  steam-engines,  515 
(horse-power,  11,076);  water-wheels,  33  (horse-power,  764);  hands  em- 
ployd,  22,962  (men,  22,444;  women,  8;  youths,  510);  capital,  §25,987,- 
452;  wages,  §12,572,244;  materials,  §19,734,404 ; products,  §41,576,264. 
Personal  statistics  of  engineers  and  firemen  are  given  under  Engineers. 

Steel  Manufacturers  (Steel  Rails  and.  Axles). 

Pennsylvania  Steel  Company,  216  South  Fourth  street,  704. 

Steel  ( including  Steel  Springs').- — Establishments,  71 ; steam-engines,  111 
(horse-power,  12,533) ; water-wheels,  12  (horse-power,  457) ; hands  em- 
ployed, 3458  (men,  3374;  women,  4;  youths,  80);  capital,  §8,771,900; 
wages,  §2,252,838;  materials,  §6,828,923 ; products,  §12,538,979. 

Stencil-Cutters. 

Quaker  City  Stencil  Works,  234  Arch  street,  835. 

Scheible  William  F.,  49  South  Third  street,  743. 

Engraving  and  Stencil-  Cutting. — Establishments,  136;  steam-engines,  4 
(horse-power,  13) ; water-wheel,  1 (horse-power,  10)  ; hands  employed, 
431  (men,  381;  women,  5;  youths,  35);  capital,  §244,000;  wages,  $155,- 
968  ; materials,  §103,035 ; products,  §509,644. 

Stereotypers,  Electrotypers,  etc. 

Fagan  J.  & Son,  621  Commerce  street,  732. 

George  S.  A.  & Co.,  15  North  Seventh  street,  744. 

Hears,  Dill  & Hears,  Electrotypers,  323  Harmony  street,  804. 

Westcott  & Thomson,  710  Filbert  street,  751. 

Stereotyping  and  Electrotyping. — Establishments,  36 ; steam-engines,  8 
(horse-power,  91);  hands  employed,  766  (men,  659;  women,  15;  youths, 


84 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 


92);  capital,  81,033,200;  wages,  $446,532;  materials,  $220,774;  pro- 
ducts, $1,075,080. 

Stone-Cutters’  Tools. 

Beck  William  P.,  Twenty-second  and  Barker  streets,  834. 

No  special  statistics  for  this  branch  were  given.  The  following  were 
the  figures  for  Edge  Tools  and  Axes : Establishments,  97  ; steam-engines,  36 
(horse-hower,  1292);  water-wheels,  119  (horse-power,  4431);  hands  em- 
ployed, 3520  (men,  3470;  women,  11;  youths,  39);  capital,  $4,219,205; 
wages,  $1,997,795;  materials,  $2,41 3,555 ; products,  $5,482,539.  See  also 
Cutlery  and  Edge  Tools,  and  the  personal  statistics  of  Stone-Cutters, 
are  combined  with  those  of  Marble-  and  Stone-Cutters,  which  see. 

Stove  Manufacturers. 

Sheppard  Isaac  A.  & Co,,  Fourth  and  Montgomery  avenue,  Phila.,  and 
Eastern  avenue  and  Chester,  Baltimore,  696. 

The  Leibrandt  & McDowell  Stove  Company,  133  North  Second  street, 
703. 

Stoves,  Heaters,  Ranges,  etc. 

(See  also  Heaters,  etc.) 

Borden  J.  & Brother,  637  North  Nineteenth  street,  732. 

Dickson  James,  1116  Market  street,  762. 

Kershaw  John,  1840  Market  street,  788. 

McCoy  & Roberts,  1208  and  1210  Market  street,  837. 

Stoves,  Heaters  and  Hollow  Ware. — Establishments,  326  ; steam-engines, 
248  (horse-power,  5733)  ; water-wheels,  34  (horse-power,  491) ; hands  em- 
ployed, 13,325.  (men,  12,740;  youths,  585);  capital,  $19,833,720;  wages, 
$8,156,121  ; materials,  $9,044,069;  products,  $23,389,665. 

Stove  Polish. 

Bartlett  II.  A.  & Co.,  113  and  117  North  Front  street,  731. 

Strow,  Wile  & Co.,  1330  to  1334  Callowhill  street,  837. 

Polishing  Preparations. — Establishments,  21 ; steam-engines,  4 (horse- 
power, 85);  water-wheels,  3 (horse-power,  33);  hands  employed,  98  (men, 
73;  women,  16;  youths,  9);  capital,  $370,800  ; wages,  $37,087 ; materials, 
$214,696 ; products,  $323,015. 

Tailors’  Measures  and  Fashions. 

Ward  A.  F.,  138  South  Third  street;  res.  618  South  Ninth  st.,  Phila. 

Tailors. 

Aschenbach  & Hahn,  170  North  Fourth  street,  732. 

Mattson  & Dilkes,  1346  Chestnut  street,  732. 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


85 


Tailors,  Tailoresses  and  Seamstresses,  161,820  (males,  64,613 ; females, 
97,207);  ages,  10  to  15,  2718  ; 16  to  59, 153,977 ; 60  and  over,  5125;  born 
in  the  United  States,  94,875;  Germany,  33,200;  Ireland,  18,009;  Eng- 
land and  Wales,  4785;  Scotland,  1196;  British  America,  2795;  Sweden, 
Norway  and  Denmark,  1961 ; France,  1496;  China  and  Japan,  145. 

Tanners. 

Forepaugh  Wm.  F.,  Jr.,  & Bros.,  Randolph  and  Jefferson  streets,  747. 

Curriers,  Tanners  and  Finishers,  of  Leather,  28,702  (males,  28,642 ; 
females,  60);  ages,  10  to  15,  257 ; 16  to  59,  26,425;  60  and  over,  2020; 
born  in  the  United  States,  18,005;  Germany,  3458;  Ireland,  4764;  Eng- 
land and  Wales,  756  ; Scotland,  256;  British  America,  893;  Sweden,  Nor- 
way and  Denmark,  165;  France,  169.  For  statistics  of  leather  tanned 
and  curried  see  American  Manufactures,  page  615. 

Taxidermists. 

Galbraith  A.,  209  North  Ninth  street,  745. 

Taylor  James,  1916  Callowhill  street,  838. 

Taxidermy. — Establishments,  8 ; hands  employed,  18;  capital,  $20,200; 
wages,  $5700;  materials,  $11,464 ; products,  $26,650. 

Teas,  Coffees  and  East  India  Goods. 

(For  imports  of  Teas  and  Coffees  see  Commerce  and  Navigation,  page  470,  and 
for  personal  statistics  of  Grocers  see  under  Groceries.) 

Bond  Francis,  139  South  Eighth  street,  766. 

Fell  C.  J.  & Bro.  (Tea  dealers  and  importers),  787. 

Terra  Cotta. 

French  E.  D.  & W.  A.,  Third  and  Vine  streets,  Camden,  N.  J.,  707. 

Galloway  & Graff,  1723-5  Market  street,  845. 

Mitchell  J.  E.,  310  York  avenue,  Philadelphia. 

Drain-pipe. — Establishments,  68  ; steam-engines,  15  (horse-power,  339) ; 
water-wheels,  3 (horse-power,  110);  hands  employed,  758  (men,  733; 
women,  2;  youths,  23);  capital,  $977,375;  wages,  $316,521;  materials, 
$415,360;  products,  $1,294,256. 

Tinsmiths,  Tin-roofers,  etc. 

Powell  W.  F.,  412  South  Second  street,  838. 

Thomason  Wm.  J.  & Bro.,  108  Arch  street,  844. 

Tin-,  Copper-  and  Sheet-iron-ware. — Establishments,  6646;  steam-engines, 
68  (horse-power,  1236);  water-wheels,  6 (horse-power,  270);  hands  em- 
ployed, 25,823  (men,  24,201;  women,  631;  youths,  991).  Traders  and 
Dealers  in  Iron-,  Tin - and  Copper-wares,  9003  (males,  8981;  females,  22); 


86 


ADVERTISERS'  CLASSIFIED  INDEX, 


ages,  16  to  59,  8766 ; 60  and  over,  237 ; born  in  the  United  States,  7313 ; 
Germany,  794;  Ireland,  316;  England  and  Wales,  250;  Scotland,  83; 
British  America,  95 ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  24 ; France,  46 ; 
China  or  Japan,  1.  Tinners,  30,524  (males,  30,507;  females,  17);  ages, 
10  to  15,  449  ; 16  to  59,  29,581 ; 60  and  over,  494 ; born  in  the  United 
States,  22,337 ; Germany,  3835  ; Ireland,  1732 ; England  and  Wales,  1019 ; 
Scotland,  241 ; British  America,  529;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  155 ; 
France,  264  ; China  and  Japan,  13. 

Toy  Manufacturers. 

Greiner  A.  C.  & H.  G.  (Doll  Heads),  414  North  Fourth  street,  834. 

Lacmann  J.  & Sons  (Doll  Bodies,  etc.),  809  Race  street,  717. 

Toys  and  Games. — Establishments,  49 ; steam-engines,  7 (horse-power, 
57);  water-wheels,  16  (horse-power,  270);  hands  employed,  615  (men,  357  ; 
women,  184;  youths,  74);  capital,  $312,800;  wages,  $182,255 ; materials, 
$159,946 ; products,  $579,865. 

Trunks,  Valises,  etc. 

Trunks,  Valises  and  Satchels. — Establishments,  222 ; steam-engines,  15 
(horse-power,  358) ; water-wheels,  4 ( horse-power,  55) ; hands  employed 
3479  (men,  2798;  women,  457 ; youths,  224);  capital,  $2,185,964;  wages, 
$1,810,798;  materials,  $3,315,038;  products,  $7,725,488. 

Trusses,  Bandages,  etc. 

Everett  B.  C.,  14  North  Ninth  street,  717. 

Trusses,  Bandages  and  Supporters. — Establishments,  36;  steam-engines, 
4 (horse-power,  31) ; water-wheels,  2 (horse-power,  9) ; hands  employed,  275 
(men,  154;  women,  110;  youths,  11);  capital,  $154,305  ; wages,  $101,070  ; 
materials,  $108,512  ; products,  $363,205. 

Undertakers’  General  Supplies. 

Paxson,  Comfort  & Co.,  231  Market  street,  819. 

Undertakers. 

Horne  Cyrus,  23  North  Eleventh  street,  783. 

Rulon  John  C.,  1313  Vine  street,  814. 

Undertakers,  1996  (males,  1976  ; females,  20)  ; ages,  16  to  59,  1853  ; 60 
and  over,  143;  born  in  the  United  States,  1480;  Germany,  173;  Ireland, 
216;  England  and  Wales,  74  ; Scotland,  9 ; British  America,  13;  Sweden, 
Norway  and  Denmark,  6;  France,  15.  Coffins. — Establishments,  642; 
steam-engines,  19  (horse-power,  359) ; water-wheels,  13  (horse-power,  183); 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


87 


hands  employed,  2865  (men,  2292;  women,  42;  youths,  31);  capital,  $2,- 
592,862;  wages,  $1,011,397  ; materials,  $1,412,078  ; products,  $4,026,989. 

Varnish  Manufacturers. 

Felton,  Rau  & Sibley,  138  and  140  North  Fourth  street,  754. 

Varnish. — Establishments,  59  ; steam-engines,  5 (horse-power,  95);  hands 
employed,  415  (men,  410;  women,  2;  youths,  3);  capital,  $2,168,740; 
wages,  $252,059  ; materials,  $3,311,097  ; products,  $4,991,405.  Personal 
statistics  of  Varnishes  are  combined  with  those  of  Painters,  under  Paint- 
ers and  Varnishers. 


Vat-  and  Tank-Makers. 

Burkhardt  George  J.  & Co.,  1341  Buttonwood  street,  813. 

Fisher  & Hall,  1143  to  1147  North  Front  street,  833. 

No  special  statistics  for  this  branch  were  given  for  the  whole  country,  but 
the  following  were  the  figures  for  Philadelphia : Vats  (wooden). — Estab- 
lishments, 4;  steam-engine,  1 (horse-power,  19);  hands  employed,  29; 
capital,  $30,000 ; wages,  $19,584 ; materials,  $29,530 ; products,  $88,800. 


Wadding  Manufacturer. 

Gorgas  Matthias,  17  North  Front  street,  732. 

Cotton  Batting  and  Wadding. — Establishments,  27 ; steam-engines,  14 
(horse-power,  240);  water-wheels,  11  (horse-power,  161);  hands  employed, 
244  (men,  159  ; women,  31 ; youths,  54) ; capital,  $276,800;  wages,  $78,876; 
materials,  $533,451 ; products,  $720,117. 

Watches,  Jewelry,  etc. 

Conover  David  F.  & Co.,  Seventh  and  Chestnut  street,  699. 

Kretzmar  E.,  1311  Chestnut  street,  836. 

Philadelphia  Watch  Company,  618  Chestnut  street,  836. 

Watches. — Establishments,  37 ; steam-engines,  4 (horse-power,  145) ; hands 
employed,  1816  (men,  1202;  women,  592;  youths,  22);  capital,  $2,666,133; 
wages,  $1,304,304  ; materials,  $412,783 ; products,  $2,819,080.  Jewelry  ( not 
specified). — Establishments,  681  ; steam-engines,  78  (horse-power,  805);  wa- 
ter-wheels, 13  (horse-power,  111);  hands  employed,  10,091  (men,  8141;  wo- 
men, 1545;  youths,  405);  capital,  $11,787,956;  wages,  $4,433,235  ; mate- 
rials, $9,187,364 ; products,  $22,104,032.  Traders  and  Dealers  in  Gold  and 
Silver  Ware  and  Jewelry,  6402  (males,  6382;  females,  20)  ; ages,  16  to  59, 
6208 ; -60  and  over,  194  ; born  in  the  United  States,  4315  ; Germany,  1084 ; 
Ireland,  139;  England  and  Wales,  272 ; Scotland,  52  ; British  America, 
81;  Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  96;  France,  100;  China  and  Japan, 


88 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX , 


48  ; Gold  and  Silver  Workers,  18,508  (males,  17,279  ; females,  1229) ; ages, 
10  to  15,  357  ; 16  to  59,  17,621 ; 60  and  over,  530;  born  in  the  United 
States,  11,690  ; Germany,  3088  ; Ireland,  1021 ; England  and  Wales,  1135 ; 
Scotland,  190  ; British  America,  239  ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  238  ; 
France,  312  ; China  and  Japan,  16. 

Wax  Fruit  and  Flowers. 

Maxwell  John,  226  North  Ninth  street,  814. 

Artificial  Feathers,  Floivers  and  Fruits. — Establishments,  54 ; hands  em- 
ployed, 1451  (men,  400 ; women,  842;  youths,  209);  capital,  8418,650; 
wages,  $276,331 ; materials,  $369,004 ; products,  $986,125. 

Weather  Vane  Manufacturer. 

Henis  William  G.,  641  and  643  North  Ninth  street,  745. 

Whips  and  Canes. 

Glendinning  & Truitt,  9 North  Fourth  street,  831. 

Whips  and  Canes. — Establishments,  103  ; steam-engines,  7 (horse-power, 
142);  water-wheels,  9 (horse-power,  125);  hands  employed,  961  (men,  621  ; 
women,  301  ; youths,  39);  capital,  $883,561  ; wages,  384,544;  materials, 
$503,502;  products,  $1,243,118. 

White  Lead  Manufacturers. 

Harrison  Brothers  & Co.,  105  South  Front  street,  704. 

Lewis  John  T.  & Brothers,  231  South  Front  street,  781. 

Wetherill  & Brother,  Thirty-first  street  below  Chestnut,  797. 

No  special  statistics  of  this  branch  were  given  for  the  whole  country,  the 
returns  being  included  in  those  of  Paints,  Lead  and  Zinc.  The  figures  for 
Philadelphia  were  as  follows : White  Lead. — Establishments,  3 ; steam- 
engines,  3 (horse-power,  120);  hands  employed,  106;  capital,  $525,000; 
wages,  $64,800 ; materials,  $750,100;  products,  $1,108,000. 

Whiting-  Manufacturers. 

* 

Philadelphia  and  Boston  Whiting  Company,  York  and  Almond  sts.,  792. 

W indow-Glass. 

Magee  John  A.,  1235  Vine  street,  835. 

Sharp  J.  E.,  707  and  709  Filbert  street,  848. 

Witmer  D.  L.  & Bro.,  Fifth  street  and  Germantown  avenue,  786. 

Window- Glass. — Establishments,  35;  steam-engines,  20  (horse-power, 
381);  water-wheels,  2 (horse-power,  110);  hands  employed,  2859  (men, 


WITH  SPECIAL  STATISTICS. 


89 


2403;  women,  37 ; youths,  419);  capital,  $3,244,560;  wages,  $1,503,277; 
materials,  $1,400,760;  products,  $3,811,308.- 

Window-Shade  Manufacturers. 

Free  Martin,  956  North  Second  street,  763. 

Louderbach  Edwin,  222  North  Fifth  street,  745. 

No  special  statistics  of  this  branch  were  given  for  the  whole  country. 
The  figures  for  Philadelphia  were  as  follows : Window-Blinds  and  Shades. 
— Establishmeuts,  25  ; steam-engine,  1 (hoi’se-power,  3)  ; hands  employed, 
130  (men,  80;  women,  36;  youths,  14);  capital,  $94,050;  wages,  54,980 ; 
matei’ials,  $63,605;  products,  $201,311. 

Wines  and  Liquors. 

Daly  H.  M.,  222  South  Front  street,  890. 

Daly  Philip,  128  South  Ninth  street,  889. 

Hartley  W.  H.,  52  North  Fifth  street,  754. 

Leith  Syl.  A.  & Co.,  210  South  Front  street,  772. 

Schneyer  Charles,  154  and  156  Fairmount  avenue,  746. 

Liquors,  Distilled. — Establishments,  719;  steam-engines,  411  (horse- 
power, 12,853);  water-wheels,  82  (horse-power,  811);  hands  employed, 
5131  (men,  5068;  women,  6 ; youths,  57);  capital,  $15,545,116;  wages, 
$2,019,810 ; materials,  $19,729,432 ; products,  $36,191,133.  Liquors, 
Malt. — Establishments,  1972;  steam-engines,  726  (horse-power,  10,438); 
water-wheels,  30  (horse-power,  324);  hands  employed,  12,443  (men,  12,320; 
women,  29;  youths,  94);  capital,  $48,779,435;  wages,  $6,758,602;  mate- 
rials, $28,177,684;  products,  $55,706,643.  Liquors,  Vinous. — Establish- 
ments, 398 ; steam-engines,  4 (horse-power,  39) ; hands  employed,  1486 
(men,  1426;  women,  32;  youths,  28);  capital,  $2,334,394;  wages,  $230,- 
650;  materials,  $1,203,172  ; products,  $2,225,238.  Traders  and  Dealers  in 
Liquors  and  Wines,  11,718  (males,  11,612;  females,  106);  ages,  16  to  59, 
11,504;  60  and  over,  214;  bora  in  the  United  States,  4559;  Germany, 
2672;  Ii-eland,  3211;  England  and  Wales,  387;  Scotland,  99;  British 
America,  102 ; Sweden,  Norway  and  Denmark,  45 ; France,  357  ; China 
and  Japan,  4. 

Wire-Work,  Sieves,  Screens. 

Bayliss  & Dai’by  Manufacturing  Co.,  231  Arch  and  114  North  Sixth 
street,  808. 

Maci’eady  J.  W.,  1411  and  1413  Vine  street,  747. 

Needles  Joseph  A.,  54  North  Front  street,  717. 

Watson  & Kelso,  46  and  48  North  Front  street,  798. 

Wire-  Work. — Establishments,  141 ; steam-engines,  22  (horse-power,  470) ; 
water-wheels,  20  (horse-powei’,  422);  hands  employed,  2526  (men,  1316; 


90 


ADVERTISERS’  CLASSIFIED  INDEX. 


women,  1053;  youths,  157);  capital,  $1,667,900;  wages,  $719,633;  ma- 
terials, $1,548,006;  products,  $2,959,227.  Wire. — Establishments,  32; 
steam-engines,  23  (horse-power,  2082) ; water-wheels,  25  (horse-power, 
745);  hands  employed,  1733  (men,  1475;  women,  226;  youths,  32);  cap- 
ital, $2,520,800;  wages,  $1,078,184;  materials,  $2,955,925;  products, 
$5,030,581. 

Wood-Turners. 

Cundey  E.  & Brother,  848  North  Fourth  street,  724. 

Rue  J.,  805  Master  street,  747. 

Wood,  Turned  and  Carved. — Establishments,  733 ; steam-engines,  221 
(horse-power,  3830) ; water-wheels,  235  (horse-power,  4323) ; hands  em- 
ployed, 4103  (men,  3777;  women,  103;  youths,  223);  capital,  $2,751,544; 
wages,  $1,499,565  ; materials,  $1,648,008;  products,  $4,959,191. 

Wool,  Cotton  and  Woollen  Yarns. 

Whilldin  Alexander  & Sons,  20  and  22  South  Front  street,  850. 

Statistics  of  Cotton  and  Woollen  Goods  are  given  on  pages  614,  615,  and 
those  of  Wool  produced  and  imported  are  found  on  page  576. 


Advertisements  will  be  received  for  the  second  and  all  succeeding 
editions  of  this  book,  and  the  names  of  those  who  avail  themselves  of  these 
opportunities  will  also  be  incorpiorated  in  the  index  to  each  successive  edi- 
tion. Apply  either  by  letter  or  personally  at  the  office,  152  South  Fourth 
street,  Philadelphia. 


S.  W.  BURLEY,  Publisher. 


BURLEY’S 


United  States 

Centennial  Gazetteer  and  Guide. 

HISTORICAL  SKETCH 


OF  THE 


UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


DISCOVERY  AND  SETTLEMENTS  [1497-1733], 

FOURTEEN  months  before  Columbus  had  seen  the  main  land  of  the 
New  World,  and  two  years  before  Americus  Vespucius  had  sailed 
west  of  the  Canaries,  John  and  Sebastian  Cabot,  sailing  under  a commis- 
sion from  Henry  VII.  of  England,  discovered  the  American  continent 
(June  24,  1497).  In  the  following  year  Sebastian  returned  and  coasted 
the  present  territory  of  the  United  States  for  more  than  seven  hundred 
miles,  landing  at  various  points,  and  planting  on  the  soil  the  banner  of 
England.  By  that  act  he  took  possession  of  the  country  in  the  name  of 
his  royal  master.  The  memory  of  Columbus,  the  pioneer  in  Western  dis- 
covery, is  held  in  deserved  honor.  That  of  Americus  Vespucius  is  per- 
petuated in  the  name  of  the  continent  which  he  was  the  first  to  describe. 
It  is  generally  thought  that  he  bought  the  honor  too  cheaply  by  merely 
happening  to  be  the  first  reporter  in  the  field.  His  description  of  the 
country  was  published  at  Strasburg  in  1505,  by  a German  map- publisher. 
In  a letter  written  to  the  duke  of  Lorraine  (September  4,  1504)  he 
falsely  claimed  that  he  had  discovered  the  main  land  in  1497.  On  account 
of  the  letter  and  the  description  his  name  was  given  to  the  New  World. 
How  different  the  fate  of  Sebastian  Cabot ! Though  he  made  a subsequent 
voyage  in  1517,  entering  Hudson’s  Bay  ninety  years  before  the  great 
Dutch  navigator  whose  name  it  bears ; though  for  sixty  years  his  advice 
was  sought  concerning  every  important  maritime  enterprise  undertaken  by 


92 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


more  than  one  nation  ; though  he  gave  to  England  such  a claim  for  the 
possession  of  this  country  as  discovery  and  the  formalities  above  men- 
tioned could  procure ; though  even  when  the  navigator  was  seventy-five 
years  old  the  emperor  Charles  Y.  sent,  through  his  ambassador  to  Eng- 
land, a special  request  that  Cabot  should  be  sent  back  to  his  service, — the 
date  of  his  death  and  even  his  burial-place  are  not  known.  The  remains 
of  Columbus,  who  died  in  poverty  and  neglect,  rest  in  the  cathedral  at 
Havana.*  Those  of  Cabot,  who  was  honored  all  his  lifetime,  are  covered, 
so  far  as  is  known,  by  not  even  a simple  memorial  stone. 

The  voyages  of  Cabot  were  of  more  immediate  importance  to  the  destinies 
of  the  United  States  than  any  others  undertaken  during  the  fifteenth  and 
sixteenth  centuries,  excepting,  of  course,  the  first  voyage  of  Columbus,  upon 
which  all  the  rest  depended.  The  banners  planted  upon  the  coast  became 
the  prey  of  the  elements  or  were  carried  away  by  the  Indians,  but  the 
claim  which  they  symbolized  was  never  forgotten  in  England.  Not  count- 
ing the  effort  of  Hore  and  his  companions,  who  were  “ starved  out  ” of 
Newfoundland  in  1536,  eighty  years  elapsed  before  the  first  attempt  was 
made  by  Englishmen  to  plant  settlements  in  their  new  possessions,  and 
more  than  a century  before  they  obtained  a permanent  footing.  During 
this  long  interval,  however,  their  right  to  the  coast  was  generally  respected, 
even  by  their  inveterate  enemies  the  French,  who  planted  most  of  their 
colonies  in  the  inclement  climate  of  Canada.  Spain,  it  is  true,  laid  claim 
to  the  whole  coast,  even  as  far  as  Newfoundland,  under  the  name  of 
Florida;  but  the  failure  of  De  Soto’s  expedition,  and  the  death  of  De 
Soto  himself  on  the  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  discouraged  Spanish  efforts  at 
colonization.  What  the  Spanish  wished  were  plenty  of  gold  and  as  little 
work  as  possible.  These  they  had  obtained  in  both  Mexico  and  Peru,  but 
when  they  went  farther  north  the  gold  they  did  not  find,  and  the  Indians 
whom  they  met  in  their  travels  seemed  very  poor  material  for  slaves. 

It  remained  for  the  great  Anglo-Saxon  race  to  reclaim  these  fertile 
regions,  uncultivated,  or  mis-cultivated,  by  people  well-nigh  as  wild  as  the 

* Nearly  every  history  of  any  size  gives  his  first  epitaph,  which  was  ordered  to 
be  put  upon  his  tomb  by  the  ungrateful  Ferdinand  of  Spain  : “ To  Castile  and  Leon 
Columbus  gave  a new  world.”  We  translate  the  following  description  of  his  present 
resting-place  from  a Spanish  work,  La  Isla  de  Cuba , by  Don  Jose  G.  de  Arbolena: 
“A  modest  stone,  with  a bust  in  bas-relief  and  a thoroughly  prosaical  inscription, 
covers  the  remains  of  the  immortal  navigator  who  bore  to  these  regions  the  torch 
of  faith,  and  gave  to  civilization  the  conquest  of  a new  world.  Here  is  the  inscrip- 
tion : 

1 0 remains  and  image  of  the  great  Columbus ! 

Remain  for  a thousand  centuries  kept  in  this  urn 

And  in  the  remembrance  of  this  nation !’  ” 

Arbolena  very  pertinently  asks,  “Where  were  the  Muses  when  these  lines  were 
composed  ?” 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


93 


beasts  of  cbase  upon  -which  they  mainly  subsisted.  That  race,  after  con- 
quering the  ancient  Britons,  though  conquered  in  war  by  the  Normans, 
gained  a substantial  and  durable  victory  over  the  latter  in  language,  in 
literature,  and,  if  legal  antiquarians  are  to  be  believed,  in  the  more  im- 
portant matter  of  legal  principles.  Composed  of  men  who  were  able  and 
willing  to  work,  who  despised  danger,  who  bore  imprinted  on  their  heart 
of  hearts  a reverence  for  law  combined  with  an  ardent  love  of  liberty — 
the  Anglo-Saxon  race  possesses  so  strong  an  element  of  vitality  that  it 
has  assimilated  the  various  nationalities  which  enter  into  the  composition 
of  American  society,  and  has  made  the  United  States  an  English-speaking 
nation. 

Under  a patent  from  Queen  Elizabeth,  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  attempted  to 
plant  a settlement  on  the  island  of  Roanoke  in  1585.  The  colonists  were 
reduced  to  such  straits  by  the  want  of  provisions  that  they  were  obliged 
to  kill  two  mastiffs  which  they  had  with  them,  and  make  “ dogge’s  por- 
ridge.” They  were  taken  off  a year  after  their  arrival  by  the  fleet  of  Sir 
Francis  Drake,  just  two  weeks  before  Sir  Richard  Grenville  arrived  with 
reinforcements  and  ample  supplies.  Fifty  men  left  as  a garrison  by  Gren- 
ville were  murdered  by  the  Indians.  A colony  sent  out  in  the  following 
year  probably  met  with  the  same  fate.  Raleigh  had  spent  nearly  £40,000 
(0200,000),  yet  had  accomplished  nothing. 

These  successive  failures  made  it  evident  that  it  was  not  in  the  power  of 
any  one  man,  however  wealthy,  to  plant  a permanent  colony  in  the  terri- 
tory then  claimed  by  England,  which  extended  from  Cape  Fear  in  North 
Carolina  to  Halifax  in  Nova  Scotia,  and  westward  to  the  Pacific.  Two 
companies  were  therefore  formed — the  London  Company,  of  “ noblemeu, 
gentlemen  and  merchants,”  to  colonize  South  Virginia,  extending  from 
the  thirty-fourth  to  the  thirty-eighth  degrees  of  north  latitude,  and  the 
Plymouth  Company,  to  colonize  North  Virginia,  extending  from  the  forty- 
first  to  the  forty-fifth  degrees  of  north  latitude.  The  name  of  the  latter 
division  was  changed  to  New  England  by  Captain  John  Smith,  who 
explored  the  coast  and  made  a map  of  it  in  1614.  The  strip  of  territory, 
two  hundred  miles  broad,  between  these  divisions,  was  left  free  to  both 
companies,  to  prevent  disputes  about  boundaries. 

The  first  settlement  was  made  by  the  London  Company  at  Jamestown, 
on  the  James  River,  in  Virginia,  in  1607.  The  first  colonists  were  not 
very  good  material  for  the  formation  of  a commonwealth,  being  afflicted 
with  the  gold  fever.  Farming  was  so  much  neglected  that  for  several 
years  the  main  supply  of  food  was  purchased  from  the  Indians  with  goods 
sent  over  by  the  company.  "When  the  Indians  were  hostile  a “starving 
time”  ensued.  The  wise  management  of  the  famous  Captain  John  Smith  ; 
the  gradual  cure  of  the  gold  fever  by  the  failure  of  all  attempts  to  find 
any  of  that  precious  metal ; the  abandonment  of  the  “ community-of- 


94 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


goods  ” system,  which  resembled  that  of  the  “ International  Association 
of  Workingmen,”  and  the  stern  enforcement  of  the  scriptural  rule  that 
“ if  any  would  not  work,  neither  should  he  eat,” — placed  the  colony  on  a 
firm  basis.  The  progress  made  was  not  steady  and  regular,  as  the  follow- 
ing statements  of  the  population  at  different  dates  will  show.  In  October, 

1609,  when  Smith  left  the  colony,  it  contained  490  settlers.  In  April, 

1610,  the  number  was  reduced  to  60.  In  1619  the  number  had  increased 
to  600.  In  1624,  9000  immigrants  had  been  brought  over,  counting  from 
the  first  planting  of  the  colony,  out  of  which  only  1800  remained.  In  the 
following  year  Virginia  was  made  a royal  province,  but  the  House  of 
Burgesses  was  left  in  existence,  and  the  government  was  really  freer  than 
that  of  England  under  Charles  I.  In  1649  the  colonists  numbered  15,000, 
and  the  little  commonwealth  was  in  a very  prosperous  condition.  The  dif- 
ficulties which  caused  so  great  a fluctuation  in  the  number  of  inhabitants 
were  sickness,  famine,  massacres  by  the  Indians,  and  desertions  from  the 
colony  through  fear  of  the  savages.  The  fact  that  a permanent  state  was 
founded,  in  spite  of  so  many  and  so  great  obstacles,  is  a proof  that  we 
have  not  been  too  lavish  in  our  praises  of  Anglo-Saxon  energy  and  per- 
severance. 

For  thirteen  years  the  Plymouth  Company  existed,  but  it  accomplished 
little  more  than  one  unsuccessful  attempt  at  settlement  in  Maine  and 
some  explorations  of  the  coast.  In  1620  it  was  superseded  by  the  Coun- 
cil of  Plymouth,  composed  of  forty  of  the  wealthiest  and  most  powerful 
men  in  England.  The  very  names  of  these  two  corporations  bring  to 
mind  the  first  successful  attempt  to  settle  in  New  England.  The  landing 
of  the  “ Pilgrim  Fathers  ” on  Plymouth  Rock  in  1620  ; the  bravery  and 
steadfastness  with  which  they  struggled  against  all  the  difficulties  which 
beset  the  Virginian  settlers,  together  with  a climate  comparatively  bleak 
and  a soil  comparatively  barren ; their  ardent  religious  zeal,  which  fre- 
quently carried  them  beyond  the  bounds  of  that  toleration  which  it  was 
the  professed  object  of  their  self-imposed  exile  to  secure  for  themselves ; — 
these  and  kindred  themes  have  served  so  frequently  as  subjects  for  poet 
and  painter,  for  orator  and  lecturer,  for  historian  and  novelist,  that  “ the 
wayfaring  man,  though  a stranger,”  cannot  be  wholly  ignorant  of  them. 
We  shall,  therefore,  instead  of  attempting  to  tell  a story  which  has  been 
told  so  often  and  so  well,  condense  a report  of  the  results  of  thirty  years’ 
colonization,  from  a pamphlet  entitled  ‘ Wonder-working  Providences  of 
Zion’s  Saviour  in  New  England,’  published  by  Captain  Edward  Johnson 
in  1650,  as  quoted  by  Hildreth:  “The  wigwams,  huts  and  hovels  the 
English  dwelt  in  at  their  first  coming  are  turned  into  orderly,  fair  and 
well-built  houses,  well  furnished,  many  of  them,  with  goodly  fruit  trees  and 
garden  flowei's.”  Many  laboring  men  who  had  not  enough  to  bring  them 
over  were  now  “ worth  scores,  and  some  hundreds,  of  pounds.  Those  who 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


95 


were  formerly  forced  to  fetch  most  of  the  bread  they  ate  and  the  beer  they 
drank  a thousand  leagues  by  sea,  are  so  increased  that  they  have  not  only 
fed  their  elder  sisters,  Virginia,  Barbadoes  and  the  Summer  Islands,  but 
also  the  grandmother  of  us  all,  even  the  fertile  isle  of  Great  Britain, 
besides  Portugal,  that  hath  had  many  a mouthful  of  bread  and  fish  from 
us  in  exchange  for  their  Madeira  liquors,  and  also  Spain.  Good  white 
and  wheaten  bread  is  no  dainty,  but  every  ordinary  man  hath  his  choice. 
Flesh  is  now  no  rare  food,  beef,  pork  and  mutton  being  frequent  in  many 
houses,  so  that  this  poor  wilderness  hath  equalized  England  in  food.”  As 
many  as  thirty-two  trades  were  carried  on  in  the  colony,  those  of  coopers, 
tanners  and  shoemakers  being  the  most  successful,  and  shoes  were  already 
manufactured  for  exportation. 

As  this  description  gives  a fair  idea  of  the  results  attained  by  nearly  every 
attempt  at  settlement,  we  shall  devote  the  remainder  of  our  limited  space  to 
giving  the  dates  of  the  settlements  of  the  remaining  eleven  of  “ the  thirteen 
original  colonies.”  The  first  permanent  settlement  in  New  York  was  made 
by  the  Dutch  in  1623,  the  colony  being  named  New  Netherland,  and  the 
present  city  of  New  York  was  called  New  Amsterdam.  In  1664  the  prov- 
ince was  seized  by  the  English,  and  received  its  present  name.  New 
Jersey  was  settled  in  1623  by  the  Dutch,  passing  into  English  hands  at 
the  same  time  with  New  York.  New  Hampshire  was  settled  in  1623  by 
English  settlers ; Connecticut  in  1633  by  English  and  Dutch,  but  the 
number  of  the  latter  was  so  small  that  even  that  fierce  old  warrior,  Peter 
Stuyvesant,  was  glad  to  give  up  the  claim  by  treaty  in  1650.  Maryland 
was  settled  in.  1631  by  William  Claiborne,  and  in  1634  by  a colony  under 
Leonard  Calvert,  the  brother  of  Cecil,  Lord  Baltimore.  Rhode  Island 
was  settled  in  1636  by  Roger  Williams ; Delaware  in  1638  by  Swedes, 
who  named  the  colony  New  Sweden.  In  1655,  New  Sweden  was  conquered 
by  the  Dutch,  and  in  1664  it  followed  the  fortunes  of  New  Netherland, 
falling  into  the  power  of  the  English.  The  first  permanent  settlement  was 
made  in  North  Carolina  in  1665,  and  in  South  Carolina  in  1670.  In  these 
two  colonies,  which  were  not  politically  separated  until  1729,  an  attempt 
was  made  to  carry  out  a scheme  of  government  devised  by  the  celebrated 
philosopher  John  Locke.  This  scheme  provided  for  two  orders  of  nobility, 
and  contained  various  other  features  which  rendered  it  totally  unsuited 
for  the  management  of  a free  colony.  The  result  showed  that  however 
able  Locke  was  in  writing  upon  the  theory  of  government,  concerning  the 
practice  he  possessed  no  “ innate  ideas,”  and  those  procured  by  “ sensation 
and  reflection”  possessed  little  value.  Although  scattering  parties  of 
Swedes  and  Finns  had  reached  the  western  bank  of  the  Delaware  as  early 
as  1627,  1682  is  given  as  the  date  of  the  permanent  settlement  of  Penn- 
sylvania. The  “ peace  policy  ” toward  the  Indians,  inaugurated  by  William 
Penn  at  the  famous  elm  of  Shackamaxon,  preserved  the  Pennsylvania 


96 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


settlers  for  many  years  from  the  horrors  of  Indian  warfare.  Georgia  was 
settled  in  1733  by  a party  of  colonists  under  the  command  of  General 
James  Oglethorpe. 

In  1689  the  population  of  the  colonies  was  about  200,000.  In  1715  it 
had  more  than  doubled,  being  434,600.  In  1733  the  number  of  inhab- 
itants in  the  twelve  colonies  first  settled  was  not  far  from  750,000.  For 
more  than  a thousand  miles  the  coast  was  occupied,  but  the  settlements 
did  not  extend  very  far  inland.  The  nature  of  the  country  in  the  interior 
was  not  known,  nor  was  there  any  accurate  notion  even  of  the  breadth  of 
the  continent. 


COLONIAL  HISTORY  [1733-1776]. 

While  the  English  were  busily  engaged  in  settling  the  coast,  the  French 
were  exploring  the  interior  of  the  country,  and  building  forts  along  the 
great  lakes  and  down  the  Mississippi,  from  Montreal  to  New  Orleans. 
These  French  posts  finally  amounted  to  more  than  sixty  in  number,  and 
their  positions  were  selected  with  great  care.  In  1688  the  French  in 
America  numbered  only  11,249,  little  more  than  one-twentieth  part  of  the 
number  of  the  English.  Their  strength  lay  in  their  skill  in  managing  the 
Indians.  Count  Frontenac,  the  French  governor  of  Canada,  when  he 
had  nearly  completed  his  allotted  span  of  threescore  years  and  ten,  was 
still  young  enough  to  sing  the  war-song  and  dance  the  war-dance  with  his 
Indian  allies.  By  such  condescensions  as  these  the  good-will  of  the  sav- 
ages was  conciliated,  and  an  auxiliary  force  was  secured  which  for  a long 
time  fully  compensated  for  the  lack  of  regular  troops. 

The  wars  in  America  between  the  French  and  English  were  generally 
excited  by  those  between  the  mother-countries,  and  were  therefore  named 
by  the  English  colonists  after  the  reigning  monarch  of  England.  King 
William’s  War  (1689-1697)  consisted  of  plundering  and  massacring  raids 
on  the  part  of  the  French,  and  ineffectual  expeditions  against  Quebec  and 
Montreal  on  the  part  of  the  English.  The  main  result  of  Queen  Anne’s 
War  (1702-1713)  was  the  permanent  acquisition  by  the  English  of  the 
French  province  of  Acadie,  the  name  of  which  was  changed  to  Nova 
Scotia.  During  King  George’s  War  (1744-1748),  Louisburg,  on  Cape 
Breton  Island,  then  one  of  the  strongest  fortresses  in  America,  was  cap- 
tured, after  a six  weeks’  siege,  by  a force  commanded  by  a colonial  gene- 
ral (William  Pepperell)  and  almost  entirely  composed  of  colonists.  The 
latter  were  much  disgusted  when  their  conquest  was  restored  to  the  French 
in  1748  by  the  treaty  of  Aix-la-Chapelle.  Still,  the  exploit  was  not  with- 
out its  fruits.  It  revealed  the  strength  of  the  colonists  both  to  themselves 
and  to  the  home  government.  A contest  was  approaching  which  was  not 
entirely  dependent  upon  the  position  of  the  mother-countries,  as  it  was 
commenced  a year  and  a half  before  the  beginning  of  the  “ Seven  Years’ 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


97 


War,”  and  was  practically  ended,  so  far  as  the  French  and  English  in 
America  were  concerned,  two  years  and  a half  before  the  treaty  of  Paris. 
We  allude,  of  course,  to  the  well-known  “French  and  Indian  War.” 

In  1754  the  free  and  slave  population  of  the  colonies  amounted  to 
about  1,425,000.  Then,  as  now,  the  surplus  population  was  poured  out 
toward  the  great  West,  and  the  English  pioneers  soon  came  in  contact 
with  the  French,  who  held  the  line  of  forts  above  mentioned.  In  1753, 
George  Washington,  then  not  yet  twenty-two  years  of  age,  was  sent  to 
remonstrate  with  the  French  commandant  on  the  Ohio.  The  only  result 
of  his  mission  was  the  discovery  that  the  French  intended  to  hold  their 
ground.  The  war  began  May  28,  1754,  with  an  insignificant  skirmish  at 
Great  Meadows,  in  the  south-eastern  part  of  Fayette  county,  Pa.  Not 
more  than  fifty  men  were  engaged  on  each  side,  and  the  advantage  lay 
with  the  English  detachment,  which  was  led  by  Washington.  Little  was 
accomplished  during  this  year,  but  in  1755  several  expeditions  were 
planned  by  the  English.  One  against  Fort  Duquesne  (upon  the  present 
site  of  Pittsburg)  resulted  in  “ Braddock’s  defeat.”  Another  against 
Crown  Point,  under  Generals  Johnson  and  Lyman,  suffered  a partial 
defeat,  then  gained,  a complete  victory  at  Fort  Edward  on  the  same  day 
(Sept.  8),  but  failed  in  its  main  object.  In  1756  the  home  governments 
took  up  the  quarrel.  The  earl  of  Loudoun  was  appointed  commander-in- 
chief,  with  General  Abercrombie  as  his  lieutenant.  The  latter  was  unwill- 
ing to  make  any  forward  movement  in  the  absence  of  his  chief,  who  was 
daily  expected,  but  who  did  not  arrive  until  late  in  the  summer.  In  the 
mean  time  the  vigilant  and  active  Montcalm  had  taken  Oswego,  with  one 
hundred  and  thirty-five  pieces  of  artillery  and  an  immense  quantity  of 
military  stores.  In  1757  Lord  Loudoun  left  New  York  with  the  inten- 
tion of  taking  Louisburg.  Upon  learning  that  the  garrison  was  larger 
than  had  been  supposed,  he  stopped  to  deliberate.  The  arrival  of  seven- 
teen French  ships  of  the  line  in  Louisburg  harbor  put  a speedy  end  to 
his  cogitations,  by  making  an  attack  wholly  out  of  the  question.  In  the 
mean  time  Montcalm  had  taken  and  dismantled  Fort  William  Henry. 

Such  glaring  exhibitions  of  inefficiency  naturally  awakened  the  con- 
tempt and  disgust  of  the  colonists,  as  well  as  of  the  people  of  England. 
William  Pitt  was  called  to  the  head  of  affairs  in  the  home  government, 
and  in  1758  vigorous  measures  were  taken.  Pitt  promised  that  the 
expenses  incurred  by  the  colonies  during  the  campaign  should  be  reim- 
bursed— a promise  which  was  faithfully  kept.  Upward  of  thirty  thousand 
men  were  raised  by  the  colonists,  and  the  regulars  made  up  the  number 
to  fifty  thousand.  Abercrombie,  the  commander-in-chief,  showed  at  Ticon- 
deroga,  in  the  first  part  of  the  campaign,  bungling  rashness,  then  relapsed 
into  masterly  inactivity ; but  Louisburg  was  taken  by  Amherst  and 
Wolfe,  Frontenac  (now  Kingston,  Out.)  by  Colonel  Bradstreet,  and 


98 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Fort  Duquesne  by  au  expedition  in  which  Washington  had  a command. 
In  1759  the  unsuccessful  and  feeble  Abercrombie  was  superseded  by  the 
successful  and  able  Amherst,  who  took  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point, 
while  Wolfe,  being  sent  against  Quebec,  fell  on  the  Plains  of  Abraham, 
leaving  as  a legacy  to  his  country  the  key  of  the  French  dominion  in 
America.  In  1760  the  war  in  America  was  virtually  ended  by  an  unsuc- 
cessful attempt  of  the  French  to  recapture  Quebec,  and  by  the  surrender 
of  Montreal  (Sept.  8,  1760),  with  all  other  French  posts  in  Canada. 

The  French  and  Indian  War  resulted  in  something  more  than  a mere 
conquest  of  territory.  It  had  served  as  a valuable  school  for  the  military 
men  of  the  colonies.  In  that  severe  school  were  graduated  Washington 
(as  we  have  seen),  Schuyler,  Putnam,  Stark,  and  many  others  who  were 
prominent  in  the  Revolutionary  War.  They  learned  something  more 
than  tactics.  They  saw  that  the  British  regulars  were  not  invincible,  and 
that  the  practice  of  firing  point-blank  was  not  superior  to  the  unscientific 
American  habit  of  taking  aim,  unless  it  was  the  soldier’s  object  to  burn  as 
much  powder  as  possible.  The  military  knowledge  then  acquired  was  to  be 
of  use  for  a purpose  which  did  not  then  enter  into  the  mind  of  one  of  the 
colonists.  Pontiac,  an  Ottawa  chief,  got  up  a conspiracy  (which  broke 
out  in  June,  1763)  for  the  purpose  of  expelling  the  English  from  the 
country  west  of  the  Alleghauies,  which  was  put  down  with  some  diffi- 
culty, but  there  was  another  conspiracy  brewing  against  the  liberties  of  a 
growing  nation  hitherto  unconscious  of  its  strength. 

George  III.  ascended  the  throne  of  England  Oct.  25,  1760.  He  fouud 
in  Pitt  an  obstacle  to  the  carrying  out  of  his  views  of  government,  and 
got  rid  of  him  as  soon  as  possible.  The  first  move  upon  the  liberties  of 
the  colonies  was  the  authorization  of  “Writs  of  Assistance”  or  general 
search-warrants,  which  empowered  the  king’s  officers  to  break  open  any 
citizen’s  store  or  dwelling  to  search  for  smuggled  goods,  and  ordered  that 
sheriffs  and  others  should  assist  in  this  work.  Few  of  these  were  issued, 
and  those  were  ineffectual.  Then  George  Grenville,  the  prime  minister, 
procured  the  passage  of  the  Stamp  Act  (Feb.  27,  1765),  declaring  that 
no  legal  instrument  in  writing  should  be  valid  unless  it  bore  a government 
stamp.  This  act  received  the  royal  assent  on  the  22d  of  March,  at  the 
same  time  with  the  “ Quartering  Act,”  which  obliged  the  colonists  to  find 
quarters,  fire-wood,  bedding,  drink  (cider  or  rum),  soap  and  candles  for  as 
many  troops  as  the  home  government  saw  fit  to  send  over  to  enforce  the 
Stamp  Act  and  other  tyrannical  measures.  Robert  Walpole,  when  prime 
minister  in  1732,  had  said,  “I  will  leave  the  taxation  of  America  to  some 
of  my  successors  who  have  more  courage  than  I have.”  Pitt  had  said, 
in  1759,  “I  Avill  never  burn  my  fingers  with  an  American  Stamp  Act.” 
The  result  of  Grenville’s  policy  proved  the  wisdom  of  these  remarks. 
The  effect  of  these  ill-judged  measures  was  to  bring  about  a feeling  of 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


99 


union  among  the  colonists,  which  was  shown  by  the  assembling  of  a Co- 
lonial Congress  at  New  York  (Oct.  7,  1765).  The  king  and  Parliament 
were  petitioned,  and  a “Declaration  of  Rights”  was  adopted.  In  the 
mean  time  associations  had  been  formed  which  called  themselves  the  “Sons 
of  Liberty,”  leagued  with  the  avowed  determination  to  resist  oppression 
to  the  uttermost.  Many  of  the  stamps  which  came  over  were  hidden  or 
burned,  and  on  the  day  when  the  act  was  to  take  effect  (Nov.  1,  1765) 
bells  were  tolled,  flags  were  placed  at  half-mast,  and  newspapers  were 
“ put  in  mourning,”  but  there  were  no  officials  courageous  enough  to 
enforce  the  obnoxious  law.  The  repeal  of  the  Stamp  Act  (March  18, 
1766)  caused  great  joy  in  America,  and  was  celebrated  with  bonfires  and 
public  thanksgivings  ; but  with  that  repeal  was  connected  a “ declaratory 
act,”  stating  that  Parliament  possessed  the  power  “to  bind  the  colonies  in 
all  cases  whatsoever.” 

To  carry  out  this  principle,  in  1767  an  act  was  passed  levying  duties  on 
tea,  glass,  paints,  paper  and  lead.  The  immediate  cause  of  this  act  was 
the  taunting  language  of  George  Grenville,  who  was  dissatisfied  with  his 
failure  to  enforce  the  Stamp  Act.  He  said  in  open  Parliament,  to  the 
ministry  who  succeeded  him,  “You  are  cowards;  you  are  afraid  of  the 
Americans;  you  dare  not  tax  America!”  Townsend,  who  was  in  the 
ministry,  replied,  “ I dare  tax  America.  I will.”  The  colonists  renewed 
the  non-importation  associations  which  they  had  formed  to  resist  the  Stamp 
Act.  Troops  were  sent  over  to  overawe  the  malcontents  and  to  enforce 
the  collection  of  the  duties,  but  the  trade  of  England  with  the  colonies 
suffered  so  much  from  the  course  pursued  by  the  Americans  that  in  1770 
all  the  duties  were  taken  off,  except  three  pence  a pound  on  tea.  This 
was  retained  by  the  express  command  of  the  king,  who  said  that  “ there 
should  always  be  one  tax  at  least  to  keep  up  the  right  of  taxing.”  Here 
can  be  seen  the  fatal  error  of  the  British  government.  It  was  not  the 
amount  of  the  taxes,  but  “the  right  of  taxing,”  against  which  the  Americans 
were  contending.  Arrangements  were  made  by  which  they  could  pay  the 
duty  and  yet  buy  their  tea  nine  pence  a pound  cheaper  than  the  rate  at 
which  it  was  sold  in  England,  but  they  were  not  to  be  bribed.  On  the 
night  of  December  16,  1773,  three  cargoes  of  tea  were  thrown  overboard 
in  Boston  harbor,  and  in  1774  the  home  government  retaliated  by  closing 
the  port  of  Boston,  by  virtually  annulling  the  charter  of  Massachusetts, 
and  by  ordering  that  all  persons  charged  in  the  colonies  with  murder  com- 
mitted in  support  of  the  government  should  be  taken  to  England  for  trial. 

On  the  5th  of  September,  1774,  the  First  Continental  Congress 
assembled  in  Carpenters’  Hall,  Philadelphia.  They  put  forth  a “ Bill  of 
Rights,”  an  “Address  to  the  People  of  Great  Britain,”  and  various  other 
state  papers,  which  were  marked  by  such  signal  ability  and  wisdom  that 
William  Pitt,  now  earl  of  Chatham,  said  in  the  House  of  Lords,  “ For 


100 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


solidity  of  reasoning,  force  of  sagacity  and  wisdom  of  conclusion,  no  nation 
or  body  of  men  can  stand  in  preference  to  the  general  Congress  of  Phil- 
adelphia.” 

It  was  soon  seen  that  war  was  inevitable,  and  preparations  were  begun 
by  the  Americans,  but  independence  was  not  even  thought  of  until  after 
the  battle  of  Lexington  (April  19,  1775).  On  the  10th  of  May,  1775 
(the  very  day  upon  which  Ethan  Allen  and  Benedict  Arnold  captured 
Ticonderoga),  the  Second  Continental  Congeess  convened  at  Philadel- 
phia. While  that  body  was  in  session  the  citizens  of  Mecklenburg  county, 
North  Carolina,  in  convention  assembled,  anticipated  by  more  than  a year 
the  action  of  the  whole  country,  and  declared  themselves  “ a free  and 
independent  people”  (May  21,  1775).  The  general  Congress,  though 
not  yet  prepared  to  proceed  to  such  extremities  as  this,  voted  to  raise  an 
army  of  twenty  thousand  men,  adopted  the  troops  engaged  in  the  siege  of 
Boston  as  a “Continental  army,”  and  elected  Washington  commander-in- 
chief  (June  15,  1775).  Before  he  could  reach  his  forces  the  battle  of 
Bunker  Hill  had  been  fought  (June  17).  The  breach  between  the  colo- 
nies and  the  mother-country  became  daily  wider.  The  siege  of  Boston 
was  so  vigorously  pressed  that  on  the  17th  of  March,  1776,  the  British 
troops  evacuated  that  city.  Within  eighty  days  after  that  event  almost 
every  provincial  Assembly  had  spoken  in  favor  of  Independence.  On  the 
4th  of  July,  1776,  in  Independence  Hall,  Philadelphia,  Congress  adopted 
that  Declaration  of  Independence*  which  gave  to  republican  institutions  an 
opportunity  for  untrammelled  development  under  the  genial  influence  of 


A CENTURY  OF  FREEDOM. 

THE  FIRST  DECADEf  [1776-1786]. 

The  joy  of  the  Americans  at  hearing  of  the  Declaration  was  tempered 
by  their  thorough  appreciation  of  the  magnitude  of  the  struggle  in  which 
they  were  engaged.  The  expulsion  of  the  British  from  Boston  and  the 
gallant  defence  of  Fort  Moultrie  (June  28,  1776)  gave  them  reasonable 
encouragement,  but  they  knew  that  seventeen  thousand  foreign  troops  had 
been  hired  by  the  British  government.  This  had  been  done  because  the 
war  was  unpopular  with  the  people  of  England,  and  it  was  therefore  diffi- 
cult to  induce  them  to  enlist.  An  aggregate  land  and  naval  force  of 
fifty-five  thousand  men  had  been  voted  for  the  American  service,  and 

* As  tliis  instrument  deserves  more  than  a passing  notice,  it  shall  he  made  the 
subject  of  a separate  article.  [See  Declaration  of  Independence.] 

f The  word  decade  may  mean  ten  of  anything,  though  it  is  probably  used  most 
frequently  in  the  sense  in  which  we  now  employ  it,  and  shall  continue  to  employ  it 
throughout  this  work — viz.,  to  denote  a period  of  ten  years. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


101 


before  the  first  of  August  thirty  thousand  British  troops,  many  of  them 
veterans,  were  ready  to  fall  upon  the  American  army  of  seventeen  thou- 
sand men,  mostly  militia.  A battle  was  fought  on  Long  Island  (Aug.  27) 
in  which  the  Americans  were  defeated  with  great  loss — a defeat  which 
obliged  Washington  to  abandon  New  York  and  to  retreat  up  the  eastern 
bank  of  the. Hudson.  The  army  daily  diminished.  When  Washington 
crossed  the  Hudson  (Nov.  12)  he  had  only  four  thousand  men.  When  he 
crossed  the  Delaware  to  Pennsylvania  (Dec.  8),  after  haviug  been  closely 
pursued  across  New  Jersey  by  the  British,  he  had  less  than  three  thousand 
weary,  half-starved,  dispirited  soldiers.  The  Americans  took  with  them 
all  the  boats  on  the  New  Jersey  side  of  the  river,  and  General  Howe  or- 
dered Cornwallis,  who  commanded  in  the  pursuit,  to  wait  for  the  river  to 
freeze  and  cross  over  on  the  ice.  Within  three  weeks  after  leaving  New 
Jersey,  at  a time  when  floatiug  ice  made  the  river  almost  impassable,  Wash- 
ington returned  (Dec.  26)  with  twenty-four  hundred  men,  captured  more 
than  a thousand  Hessians  at  Trenton,  stole  away  from  the  superior  forces 
of  Cornwallis,  then  defeated  the  reserve  of  tire  latter  at  Princeton,  and  so 
managed  matters  that  on  the  1st  of  March,  1777,  neither  a British  nor  a 
Hessian  soldier  could  be  found  in  New  Jersey,  except  at  New  Brunswick 
and  Amboy.  Frederick  the  Great,  king  of  Prussia,  certainly  a competent 
and  an  impartial  judge,  declared  that  the  achievements  of  Washington 
and  his  little  band,  between  the  25th  of  December  and  the  4th  of  January 
following,  were  the  most  brilliant  of  any  recorded  in  the  annals  of  military 
performances.  By  the  30th  of  June,  1777,  the  British  were  entirely  ex- 
pelled from  New  Jersey,  but  during  the  remainder  of  the  year  the  army 
under  Washington  suffered  great  privations  and  met  with  several  reverses. 
Howe  left  General  Clinton  in  command  at  New  York,  and  sailed  with 
18,000  men  to  the  Delaware.  On  the  Brandywine  the  Americans  were 
defeated  (Sept.  11),  the  British  entered  Philadelphia  (Sept.  26),  and  again 
defeated  the  patriots  at  Germantown  (Oct.  4).  Washington  went  into 
winter-quarters  at  Valley  Forge  (Dec.  11),  leaving  the  enemy  in  possession 
of  Philadelphia.  The  sufferings  of  the  Americans  on  their  march  to 
Valley  Forge,  when  their  course  could  be  tracked  on  the  snow  by  bloody 
footprints,  and  their  subsequent  privations,  form,  as  has  been  well  said, 
“some  of  the  gloomiest,  as  well  as  some  of  the  most  brilliant,  scenes  in  the 
record  of  American  patriotism.”  Their  hearts  had  been  cheered,  how- 
ever, by  good  news  from  the  North.  Burgoyne  started  in  the  latter  part 
of  June,  1777,  from  Canada,  intending  to  come  down  the  Hudson  and 
co-operate  with  Clinton.  He  took  Crown  Point  and  Ticonderoga  (July  6), 
but  Schuyler  put  so  many  obstacles  in  his  way,  by  felling  trees,  breaking 
down  bridges,  etc.,  that  his  march  toward  New  York  was  very  slow.  A 
large  foraging  party  which  he  sent  out  was  defeated  at  Bennington,  Vt. 
(Aug.  16),  he,  himself,  failed  to  gain  the  two  battles  of  Stillwater  (Sept. 


102 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


19  and  Oct.  7),  and  on  the  17th  of  October  his  forces,  numbering  5791 
men,  were  surrendered  to  General  Gates  at  Saratoga.  He  kept  his 
promise  to  eat  his  Christmas  dinner  in  Albany,  but  it  was  as  a captive,  not 
as  a conqueror. 

On  the  6th  of  February,  1778,  a treaty  of  alliance  with  France  was 
signed  at  Paris.  It  is  now  known  that  Louis  XYI.  reluctantly  gave  his 
consent  to  this  proceeding,  and  called  his  ministers  to  witness  that  it  was 
done  contrary  to  his  judgment.  Congress  did  not  receive  the  announce- 
ment of  this  treaty  until  the  2d  of  May,  but  had  refused  in  the  mean 
time  offers  of  conciliation  made  by  the  British  government,  being  resolved 
to  accept  nothing  short  of  independence.  A French  fleet  and  army  were 
immediately  sent  over  to  the  assistance  of  the  Americans,  and  the  British 
commanders  received  orders  to  abandon  Philadelphia  and  the  Delaware, 
and  to  concentrate  their  forces  at  New  York.  The  British  army  under 
the  command  of  Clinton,  who  had  superseded  Howe,  left  Philadelphia 
(June  18),  but  Washington  pursued  and  intercepted  it.  A battle  was 
fought  at  Monmouth  (June  28),  in  which  the  Americans  had  the  advantage, 
and  which  they  were  prepared  to  renew  on  the  following  day,  but  during 
the  night  the  enemy  stole  away  under  cover  of  the  darkness.  Clinton 
said  in  his  despatches  to  England,  “ I took  advantage  of  the  moonlight  to 
rejoin  General  Knyphausen,”  etc.  As  the  moon  was  quite  new,  and  had 
set  two  hours  before  Clinton  began  his  march,  this  statement  caused  much 
merriment  among  the  patriots.  Little  more  happened  during  the  remain- 
der of  the  year  except  an  unsuccessful  attempt  of  the  Americans  to  take 
Newport,  and  the  massacres  perpetrated  in  the  Wyoming,  Mohawk,  Scho- 
harie and  Cherry  Valleys.  Almost  all  our  historians,  with  the  exception 
of  Lossing  and  Hildreth,  have  made  such  grave  errors  in  describing  the 
“massacre  of  Wyoming”  that  we  feel  it  our  duty  to  give  a portion  of  even 
our  limited  space  to  the  correction  of  a few  of  the  more  important  misstate- 
ments. For  more  than  twenty  years  it  has  been  known  that  Brant  was 
not  present  at  the  battle;  that  Forty  Fort  was  not  burned  together  with 
its  inmates;  and  that  Colonel  John  Butler  did  not  answer  “The  hatchet !” 
when  asked  what  terms  he  would  give  the  garrison.  He  granted  humane 
terms  by  a treaty  still  in  existence,  which  would  have  been  faithfully  car- 
ried out  had  he  been  able  to  restrain  the  Indians.  Horrible  as  the  ex- 
cesses committed  really  were,  they  have  been  much  exaggerated  in  nearly 
all  the  accounts  published. 

During  the  first  six  months  of  the  following  year  the  combined  efforts 
of  the  British  and  Tories  accomplished  the  temporary  subjugation  of 
Georgia.  An  attempt  of  the  British  to  take  Charleston,  S.  C.,  failed  (May 
11),  while  the  Americans  and  French  were  equally  unsuccessful  in  an 
assault  upon  Savannah,  Geo.  (Oct.  9).  In  the  North,  the  principal  events 
were  the  capture  of  Stony  Point,  on  the  Hudson  (July  16),  by  “Mad 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


103 


Anthony  Wayne”  (one  of  the  most  brilliant  exploits  of  the  war),  the 
surprise  and  capture  of  the  British  garrison  at  Paulus  Hook  (now  Jersey 
City),  and  a campaign  against  the  Seneca  Indians  by  General  Sullivan, 
in  retaliation  for  the  massacres  above  mentioned.  In  the  West,  Major 
George  Rogers  Clarke  captured  (July  4,  1778)  Kaskaskia,  111.,  and  Ca- 
hokia,  111.  (July  9,  1778),  and  Vincennes,  Ind.,  the  following  month.  In 
January,  1779,  the  British  recaptured  Vincennes  ; but  when  Clarke  heard 
of  it,  with  175  men  he  waded  through  the  snow-flood  of  the  “drowned 
lands”  of  Illinois  and  received  the  surrender  of  Vincennes  from  the 
astonished  British  garrison,  whose  amazement  could  not  have  been  much 
greater  if  Clarke  and  his  force  had  dropped  from  the  clouds.  On  the 
24th  of  September,  1779,  occurred  one  of  the  most  desperate  naval  bat- 
tles on  record,  which  resulted  in  the  capture  of  the  British  frigate  Serapis 
by  the  American  frigate  Bon  Homme  Richard,  commanded  by  the  famous 
John  Paul  Jones. 

Sir  Henry  Clinton  sailed  from  New  York  for  the  South  (Dec.  25, 1779), 
and  Washington  sent  Baron  De  Kalb  and  others  to  aid  the  southern 
patriots.  The  two  armies  were  thus  so  much  weakened  at  their  head- 
quarters that  military  operations  at  the  North  almost  ceased  during  the 
year  1780.  Clinton  took  Charleston  (May  12),  after  a warmly-contested 
siege  of  more  than  six  weeks ; and  then  the  country  was  overrun,  and 
appeared  to  be  so  completely  reduced  that  Clinton  sailed  for  New  York 
(June  5).  Cornwallis  was  left  behind  in  command,  and  the  cruel  Tarleton 
ravaged  the  country  with  his  dragoons,  in  one  instance  killing  so  many 
who  had  surrendered  that  “ Tarleton’s  quarter  ” became  a proverbial 
expression  for  faithless  cruelty.  Gates,  the  conqueror  of  Burgoyne,  was 
given  the  chief  command  in  the  South ; but  by  his  defeat  in  the  disastrous 
battle  of  Sanders’  Creek,  and  the  subsequent  flight  of  the  Americans,  he 
exchanged  (as  General  Lee  had  predicted  that  he  would)  “ his  northern 
laurels  for  southern  willows.”  Still,  the  southern  patriots  did  not  despair. 
The  famous  Marion,  Pickens,  John  Clarke  and  Sumter  carried  on  a par- 
tisan warfare  with  varying  success,  and  in  a severe  engagement  at  King’s 
Mountain  (Oct.  7),  1500  Tories  were  defeated  by  1800  patriots,  with  a 
loss  of  300  killed  and  wounded  and  800  julsoners.  The  very  mention  of 
the  name  of  Benedict  Arnold,  now  a synonym  for  traitor,  will  bring  to 
mind  his  treason,  his  plan  to  deliver  West  Point  into  the  hands  of  the 
British,  the  capture  of  Major  Andre  (Sept.  22,  1780)  by  John  Paulding, 
David  Williams  and  Isaac  Van  Wart  (who  nobly  refused  all  bribes  to- 
let  him  pass),  the  execution  of  Andre  and  the  escape  of  the  arch-traitor. 
In  noble  contrast  with  the  course  of  Arnold  is  that  of  some  soldiers  of 
the  Pennsylvania  line,  who  mutinied  (Jan.  1,  1781)  on  account  of  heavy- 
arrearages  of  pay  due  them  and  the  belief  that  their  term  of  service,  as 
they  understood  it,  had  expired.  Emissaries  sent  by  Sir  Henry  Clinton 


104 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


(with  tempting  offers  of  bribes  if  they  would  desert,  singly  or  in  a body) 
were  seized  and  delivered  into  the  hands  of  General  Wayne.  By  refusing 
the  reward  offered  for  the  apprehension  of  the  British  agents,  the  mutineers 
proved  that  their  motives  were  not  merely  mercenary  ones — that  their  love 
of  country  had  not  been  quenched  even  by  their  alleged  wrongs.  The 
cause  of  this  and  similar  troubles  was  the  depreciation  of  the  Continental 
currency  [see  Coins  and  Currency],  which  was  owing  both  to  the  large 
amount  already  issued  (more  than  $200,000,000),  and  to  the  immense 
quantity  of  cleverly-executed  counterfeits  set  afloat  by  the  British.  To 
one  man,  Robert  Morris,  is  due  the  credit  of  having  upheld  the  national 
finances  during  this  trying  time.  We  can  indeed  say  credit , for  frequently 
his  individual  credit  procured  funds  when  that  of  Congress  was  gone. 

The  year  1781  was  practically  the  last  of  the  war.  Greene  took  the 
command  in  the  South,  and  the  first  severe  blow  was  struck  at  Cowpens 
(Jan.  17,  1781)  by  Daniel  Morgan,  commander  of  the  famous  rifle-corps, 
who  defeated  a superior  force  of  the  British  under  Tarleton.  Greene 
retreated  into  Virginia  from  the  main  army  under  Cornwallis,  being  saved 
three  times  from  being  taken  at  a disadvantage  by  the  sudden  rising  of 
rivers  after  he  had  passed  over  them.  As  soon  as  his  force  was  large 
enough,  he  returned  and  fought  a severe  battle  at  Guilford  Court-house 
(Mar.  15).  The  British  remained  masters  of  the  field,  but  were  so  cut  up 
and  dispirited  that  Charles  Fox  said,  in  the  British  House  of  Commons, 
“Another  such  victory  will  ruin  the  British  army.”  The  subsequent 
operations  of  Greene  met  with  varying  success.  At  Hobkirk’s  Hill  (near 
Camden,  S.  C.)  he  was  surprised  and  defeated  (Apr.  25),  but  retreated  in 
good  order.  At  Eutaw  Springs  (Sept.  8),  the  British  were  at  first  driven 
off  the  field  in  confusion,  then  they  suddenly  renewed  the  battle  and  drove 
the  Americans  back,  and  finally  they  retreated  in  the  night.  At  the  close 
of  the  year,  the  British  in  the  South  were  confined  to  Charleston  and  Sa- 
vannah. In  the  mean  time  Cornwallis  had  been  attempting  the  subjuga- 
tion of  Virginia  (leaving  Lord  Rawdon  to  contend  with  Greene),  had 
been  ordered  by  Sir  Henry  Clinton  to  take  post  near  the  sea,  and  in 
August  had  commenced  fortifying  Yorktown.  Washington  intended  to 
attack  Yew  York ; but  learning  that  Clinton  had  been  reinforced,  he  turned 
his  thoughts  toward  Virginia,  wrote  deceptive  letters  to  Greene,  which  he 
caused  to  be  intercepted  by  Clinton,  and  long  before  the  stratagem  was 
discovered  was  far  on  his  way  to  Yorktown — too  far  for  successful  pursuit. 
The  allied  American  and  French  armies  reached  Yorktown  on  the  28th 
of  September.  They  began  a regular  siege,  while  the  French  fleet,  under 
De  Grasse,  guarded  the  entrance  to  Chesapeake  Bay,  cutting  off  all  hope 
of  supplies  or  assistance  by  sea.  The  siege  was  vigorously  pressed ; Clinton 
could  not  relieve  the  garrison,  and  on  the  19th  of  October,  1781,  Corn- 
wallis surrendered  the  posts  of  Yorktown  and  Gloucester,  with  almost 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


105 


7000  British  soldiers  and  his  shipping  and  seamen,  to  Washington  and 
De  Grasse. 

The  surrender  of  Cornwallis  virtually  put  an  end  to  the  war.  Amer- 
ican armies  were  still  watching  the  forces  stationed  in  New  York,  Charles- 
ton and  Savannah,  but  actual  hostilities  were  at  an  end  before  orders  went 
forth  from  England  (March  4,  1782)  for  their  cessation.  On  the  11th  of 
July,  1782,  the  British  evacuated  Savannah,  and  on  the  14th  of  December 
following  they  left  Charleston.  A preliminary  treaty  was  signed  on  the 
20th  of  January,  1783,  and  a definitive  treaty  on  the  3d  of  September 
following.  On  the  25th  of  November,  1783,  the  British  army  sailed  from 
New  York,  thereby  freeing  the  United  States  from  the  last  sign  of  British 
domination. 

Peace  had  been  secured,  independence  had  been  achieved,  but  the  pros- 
pects of  the  new-fledged  nation  were,  apparently,  not  very  brilliant.  A 
heavy  debt  encumbered  the  government,  and  a similar  burden  rested  upon 
almost  every  confederation  within  it.  The  common  danger,  which  had 
cemented  the  union  of  the  States  much  more  closely  than  the  “Articles  of 
Confederation,”  was  gone,  and,  so  far  as  could  be  seen,  these  victorious 
States,  after  they  had  fought  and  won  the  battle  for  independence  and  the 
rights  of  man,  after  they  had  established  their  claims  to  a free  and  equal 
position  in  the  family  of  nations,  were  themselves  on  the  very  brink  of 
anarchy  and  political  destruction.  Under  the  Articles  of  Confederation 
Congress  had  exclusive  power  for  a number  of  purposes,  but  had  no  ability 
to  execute  any  of  them.  They  were  empowered  to  make  and  conclude 
treaties,  but  they  could  only  recommend  the  observance  of  them.  They 
could  appoint  ambassadors,  but  they  could  not  defray  their  expenses. 
They  could  borrow  money  in  their  own  name  on  the  faith  of  the  Union, 
but  they  could  not  pay  a dollar.  They  could  coin  money,  but  they  could 
not  import  a single  ounce  of  bullion.  They  could  make  war  and  could 
determine  upon  the  number  of  troops  necessary,  but  they  could  not  raise 
a single  regiment.  In  short,  they  could  declare  everything,  but  could  do 
nothing.  This  was  the  more  unfortunate,  as  no  country  ever  more  required 
a well-ordered  government  than  the  United  States  immediately  after  the 
Revolutionary  war.  Trade  and  commerce  were  destroyed ; agriculture  had 
decayed ; manufactures  were  ruined,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  country 
were  so  impoverished  that  many  of  them  were  nearly  destitute  of  clothing. 
As  if  to  shoot  a “Parthian  shaft”  when  relinquishing  this  country,  imme- 
diately after  the  peace  was  announced  the  British  sent  over  a great  quan- 
tity of  cloths  of  an  inferior  quality,  which  were  sold  at  an  exorbitant 
price.  In  this  manner  almost  all  the  money  of  the  country  was  collected 
and  carried  abroad.  “ Disordered  finance,  prostrate  commerce  and  ruined 
credit”  called  for  a work  of  organization,  the  completion  of  which  was 
reserved  for — 


106 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  ST  A TES 


THE  SECOND  DECADE  [1786-1796], 

President,  George  Washington  [1789-1797], 

In  September,  1786,  commissioners  from  New  York,  New  Jersey,  Penn- 
sylvania, Delaware  and  Virginia  met  at  Annapolis,  Md.,  to  consider  the 
state  of  the  trade  of  the  United  States,  and  to  digest  and  report  such  mea- 
sures as  would  enable  Congress  effectually  to  provide  for  the  same. 
Nothing  was  done  with  reference  to  the  special  object  of  the  meeting,  for 
it  was  seen  that  the  evils  which  infested  the  body  politic  were  too  deeply 
seated  to  yield  to  mild  measures.  Radical  constitutional  treatment  was 
evidently  required.  The  Annapolis  Convention  therefore  advised  a revisal 
of  the  constitution  of  the  federal  government,  to  render  it  adequate  to  the 
exigencies  of  the  Union.  To  secure  this  revisal  a second  convention  was 
proposed,  to  which  all  the  States  should  be  invited  to  appoint  commis- 
sioners, to  meet  at  Philadelphia  in  the  following  May.  This  invitation 
was  accepted,  and  thus  originated  the  government  which  gave  stability  and 
prosperity  to  the  young  republic. 

The  convention  was  originally  called  together  by  a resolution  adopted 
by  Congress  (Feb.  21, 1787),  and  met  on  the  appointed  day  (May  14,  1787), 
in  Independence  Hall,  Philadelphia,  which  was  thus  given  another  claim 
to  be  considered  the  cradle  of  the  nation ; but  a quorum  was  not  present 
until  the  25th  of  May.  George  Washington  was  unanimously  chosen  to 
preside  over  the  deliberations  of  this  body,  in  which  all  of  the  thirteen 
original  States  were  represented  except  Rhode  Island  and  New  Hamp- 
shire. The  former  State  did  not  send  any  delegation,  but  commissioners 
from  New  Hampshire  began  to  attend  oil  the  23d  of  July.  As  particular 
remarks  on  the  Constitution  adopted  and  the  subsequent  amendments 
thereto  are  reserved  by  our  plan  for  another  article  [see  Government 
and  Laws],  we  shall  mention  some  of  the  propositions  which  were  rejected, 
some  of  them  by  a small  majority : That  the  president  and  members  of 
the  senate  should  hold  office  “during  good  behavior;”  that  there  should  be 
more  than  one  chief  magistrate,  to  prevent  the  possibility  of  the  incum- 
bent’s becoming  an  elective  king;  that  the  President  should  be  elected  by 
the  national  legislature,  “because  the  people  would  never  concur  in  a 
majority,  but  would  generally  vote  for  a citizen  of  their  own  State.”  All 
of  these  propositions  were  successively  voted  down,  though  the  last — viz., 
the  election  of  the  President  by  the  national  legislature — was  at  first 
adopted  by  a vote  of  seven  States  to  four,  while  the  present  method,  by 
means  of  electors,  was  at  first  negatived  by  six  votes  to  five.  On  the  17th 
of  September,  after  nearly  four  months  of  deliberation  and  of  debates 
which  were,  at  times,  so  warm  that  it  was  doubtful  whether  the  members 
would  come  to  any  agreement  or  not,  the  present  federal  Constitution  was 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


107 


adopted.  Perhaps  its  best  recommendation  was  that  it  did  not  fully  sat- 
isfy any  party,  but  a spirit  of  mutual  forbearance  was  shown  which  was 
worthy  of  all  praise.  Mr.  Hamilton,  for  instance,  expressed  his  anxiety 
that  every  member  should  sign.  “ No  man’s  ideas  were  more  remote  from 
the  plan  than  his  own,  but  he  could  not  hesitate  between  anarchy  and 
convulsion  and  the  chance  of  good  to  be  expected  from  the  plan.”  The 
conventions  of  the  requisite  number  of  States  (nine)  had  ratified  the  Con- 
stitution by  the  21st  of  June,  1788,  though  not  without  earnest  debate. 
It  is  remarkable  that  a system  deemed  so  imperfect,  not  only  by  the  mass 
of  its  framers,  but  by  many  eminent  men  throughout  the  country,  should 
have  been  found  to  answer  so  fully  the  purposes  of  its  formation  as  to 
require  during  a period  of  seventy  years  no  essential  alteration.  The  first 
eleven  amendments  were  mere  additions,  and  the  twelfth  only  changed  the 
method  of  electing  the  President  and  Vice-President.  The  workings  of 
this  instrument  have  been  so  beneficial  that  it  has  deserved  the  title  given 
it  by  an  eminent  legal  authority,  who  styles  it  “ the  great  charter  of  our 
national  renown.” 

At  the  first  election  under  the  Constitution,  George  Washington  received 
the  unanimous  vote  of  the  electors  (sixty-nine  in  number),  which  made  him 
President.  Each  elector  at  that  time  voted  for  two  persons,  without  des- 
ignating the  ofiice,  and  the  one  who  received  the  highest  number  of  votes 
became  President;  and  the  one  standing  next  on  the  list,  or,  rather,  whose 
vote  was  the  greatest  after  the  President  was  chosen,  became  Vice-President. 
John  Adams,  therefore,  though  he  had  not  received  a majority  (his  vote 
was  34),  was  elected  Vice-President.  The  vote  was  counted  by  Congress 
(April  6,  1789),  Washington  was  officially  notified  (April  14),  and  he  was 
inaugurated  (April  30)  at  Federal  Hall,  New  York,  which  was  on  the  site 
of  the  present  custom-house.  New  York  had  become  the  “federal  city”  in 
January,  1785,  when  Congress  (which,  after  leaving  Philadelphia  in  June, 
1783,  had  successively  tried  Princeton,  N.  J.,  Annapolis,  Md.,  and  Trenton, 
N.  J.)  first  met  there.  Thomas  Jefferson  was  appointed  Secretary  of  For- 
eign Affairs  (his  title  was  changed  to  Secretary  of  State  in  September,  1789) ; 
Alexander  Hamilton,  Secretary  of  the  Treasury ; and  Henry  Knox,  Secre- 
tary of  War.  The  offices  of  Secretary  of  the  Navy  and  Secretary  of  the 
Interior  were  not  yet  created,  and  the  Postmaster-General  and  Attorney- 
General  were  not  members  of  the  cabinet.  Though  some  historians  count 
the  latter  official  in  when  giving  the  first  cabinets,  he  was  first  considered 
a cabinet-officer,  according  to  Hildreth,  in  1814,  but  according  to  another 
authority,  not  before  Tyler’s  administration  (1841-1845). 

During  the  first  portion  of  Washington’s  administration,  the  work  of 
organizing  under  the  new  Constitution  was  vigorously  prosecuted,  and  two 
political  parties  made  their  appearance,  viz.,  Federalists,  who  wished  to  make 
the  general  government  as  powerful  as  was  possible  without  abolishing  the 


108 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


State  governments;  and  Republicans,  who  wished  the  general  government 
to  have  as  little  power  as  was  possible,  without  rendering  it  so  weak  as  to 
be  utterly  inefficient.  Washington,  Adams,  Hamilton  and  Jay  were  reck- 
oned with  the  Federalists,  and  Jefferson,  Madison,  Gallatin  and  Edward 
Livingston  were  accounted  among  the  Republicans.  It  is,  however,  an  act 
of  simple  justice  to  state  that  Washington  was  never  a partisan,  and  that 
he  was  called  a Federalist  simply  on  account  of  his  known  views,  and  not 
because  he  was  a party  standard-bearer.  The  unanimous  vote  in  his  favor 
at  two  presidential  elections  is  a proof  of  the  truth  of  this  assertion. 

Hamilton’s  office  imposed  upon  him  the  difficult  task  of  adjusting  the 
national  finances.  The  Continental  Congress  had  incurred  a debt  of  fifty- 
four  millions  of  dollars,  and  the  debt  of  the  “States,  incurred  in  the  same 
cause,  amounted  to  twenty-five  millions  of  dollars.  Hamilton  advocated 
the  assumption  of  both  of  these  debts  by  the  general  government — a course 
which  was  adopted  by  Congress  after  a spirited  debate.  On  the  28th  of 
June,  1790,  an  act  of  Congress  was  passed  removing  the  seat  of  government 
to  Philadelphia,  where  it  was  to  remain  until  the  year  1800,  at  which  time 
it  was  to  be  permanently  fixed  at  some  place  on  the  Potomac,  to  be  selected 
by  the  President  within  certain  specified  limits.  In  1788  Maryland  had 
ceded  sixty  square  miles  to  the  United  States,  and  in  1789  Virginia  had 
ceded  forty  square  miles,  within  the  limits  mentioned.  The  Vii*pnia  por- 
tion was  returned  to  the  State  in  1846.  Washington  performed  the  duty 
of  selecting  the  place  in  the  following  year,  when  he  was  making  a tour 
through  the  South.  In  1790  trouble  arose  with  the  Indians  of  the  North- 
west. General  Harmar  was  defeated  near  Chillicotlie,  Ohio,  and  in  the 
following  year  (Nov.  4,  1791)  General  St.  Clair  was  also  beaten,  with  great 
loss,  in  a battle  fought  eighty  miles  north  of  the  present  city  of  Cincinnati. 
General  Wayne,  the  “Mad  Anthony”  of  the  Revolution,  was  given  the 
command  of  all  the  troops  engaged  against  the  north-western  Indians,  and 
by  his  bravery  in  the  field  and  his  skilful  diplomacy,  he  succeeded  in 
securing  a peace  which  lasted  many  years.  In  1791  (March  4)  Vermont 
was  admitted  into  the  Union,  and  in  1792  (June  1)  Kentucky  was  received 
into  the  confederation,  making  the  number  of  States  fifteen.  A new  appor- 
tionment of  presidential  electors  was  made  in  accordance  with  the  first 
census,  which  had  been  taken  in  1790.  Tffe  presidential  election  of  1792 
resulted  in  the  unanimous  re-election  of  Washington,  and  in  the  re-election 
of  Adams  as  Vice-President,  by  a majority  of  nine  electors ; the  whole  num- 
ber of  electors  being  132. 

In  April,  1793,  information  was  received  of  the  declaration  of  war  by 
France  against  Great  Britain,  Spain  and  Holland.  The  general  sympathy 
of  the  American  people  was  in  favor  of  the  sister-republic,  but  Washington 
had  the  wisdom  and  firmness  to  issue  a neutrality  proclamation.  In  spite 
of  this  decided  measure,  Citizen  Genet,  the  minister  from  the  French  re- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


109 


public,  began  to  fit  out  privateers  in  American  ports,  and  threatened  to 
appeal  to  the  people.  This  action  was,  of  course,  deemed  an  insult  to 
our  government,  and  Washington  promptly  demanded  and  obtained  the 
recall  of  Genet.  In  1794  an  insurrection  broke  out  in  Western  Pennsyl- 
vania, caused  by  an  attempt  to  collect  a tax  upon  domestic  distilled  liquors, 
imposed  by  au  act  of  Congress  passed  in  1791.  This  outbreak,  which  is 
known  in  history  as  the  “ Whisky  Insurrection,”  was  promptly  quelled  by  a 
force  of  militia  ordered  out  by  the  President.  In  1795  treaties  were  con- 
cluded with  Great  Britain  and  Spain.  That  with  Great  Britain  was  not 
very  satisfactory,  and  Mr.  Jay,  the  minister  who  negotiated  it,  was  burned 
in  effigy.  The  treaty  with  Spain  secured  the  navigation  of  the  Mississippi 
to  its  mouth,  and  settled  the  boundary-line  between  the  United  States  and 
the  Spanish  possessions.  On  the  1st  of  June,  1796,  Tennessee  was  admitted 
into  the  Union,  making  the  number  of  States  sixteen. 

THE  THIRD  DECADE  [1796-1806].* 

Presidents,  George  Washington,  John  Adams  [1797-1801],  Thomas 
Jefferson  [1801-1809]. 

In  September,  1796,  Washington  issued  a farewell  address,  in  which  he 
laid  before  the  nation  his  views  respecting  its  true  policy.  This  parting 
advice,  which  is  full  of  wisdom  and  patriotism,  has  ever  been  regarded  by 
the  people  of  the  United  States  as  one  of  the  most  valuable  legacies  left 
them  by  the  Father  of  his  Country.  Had  the  warnings  against  party 
spirit  and  sectional  feeling  which  are  contained  in  this  admirable  valedic- 
tory been  heeded,  much  subsequent  trouble  might  have  been  avoided.  As 
the  only  man  upon  whom  the  whole  nation  could  unite  was  about  to  retire 
from  public  life,  the  presidential  election  of  1796  gave  an  opportunity  for 
the  first  great  struggle  between  the  Federalists  and  the  Republicans.  The 
former  nominated  John  Adams,  and  the  latter  Thomas  Jefferson,  for  the 
presidency.  Of  the  electoral  votes  Adams  received  71  and  Jefferson  69. 
By  the  provisions  of  the  Constitution  as  it  was,  Adams  therefore  became 
President  and  Jefferson  Vice-President;  and  it  was  seen  that  among  the 
inconveniences  ' attendant  upon  that  method  of  election  was  the  strong- 
probability  that  the  President  and  Vice-President  would  always  be  opposed 
to  each  other  in  politics — a circumstance  not  calculated  to  secure  harmo- 
nious action  in  the  administration  of  the  national  government. 

President  Adams  was  inaugurated  on  the  4th  of  March,  1797,  and 
adopted  the  cabinet  of  Washington  as  his  own.  The  first  important 
matter  requiring  the  attention  of  the  government  was  a difficulty  with 

* As  the  first  decade  began  with  the  4th  of  July,  the  history  of  each  subsequent 
decade  will,  of  course,  begin  and  end  with  that  date ; but  that  of  the  last  decade,  for 
obvious  reasons,  will  be  incomplete. 


110 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


France  arising  out  of  the  refusal  of  the  United  States  to  act  with  France 
against  Great  Britain.  C.  C.  Pinckney,  the  American  minister,  was  ordered 
to  leave  France,  and  the  government  of  that  country  authorized  depreda- 
tions upon  our  commerce.  A special  session  of  Congress  was  therefore 
convened  (May  15,  1797),  and  in  July,  Pinckney,  Elbridge  Gerry  and 
John  Marshall  were  appointed  envoys  extraordinary  to  adjust  all  diffi- 
culties. They  were  refused  a hearing  unless  a large  sum  of  money  should 
first  be  paid  into  the  French  treasury,  and  were  told  that  the  refusal  to 
accede  to  this  demand  would  bring  on  a war.  “ War  be  it,  then!”  replied 
Pinckney;  “millions  for  defence,  but  not  one  cent  for  tribute!”  Marshall 
and  Pinckney  were  ordered  to  leave  France,  Gerry  being  permitted  to 
remain  because  he  belonged  to  the  Republican  party,  the  members  of 
which  were  more  favorably  disposed  toward  France  than  the  Federalists 
were.  Seeing  that  negotiation  was  in  vain,  Congress  authorized  a large 
army  (May,  1798),  and  appointed  Washington  its  commander-in-chief. 
A naval  department  was  now  formed  in  the  government,  with  Benjamin 
Stoddard,  of  Maryland,  as  the  first  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  and  hostilities 
were  actually  commenced  on  the  water,  several  ships  being  captured  on 
either  side.  These  spirited  measures  brought  the  French  government  to 
terms ; the  Directory  made  overtures  for  peace,  but  went  out  of  power 
before  the  American  envoys  arrived.  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  who  held  the 
reins  of  government  as  First  Consul,  readily  received  the  United  States 
ambassadors,  and  a treaty  was  concluded  (Sept.  30,  1800)  by  which  all 
disputed  matters  were  satisfactorily  adjusted.  The  army  was  disbanded; 
but  before  the  news  of  peace  had  come  its  revered  commander-in-chief  had 
gone  to  his  rest  (Dec.  14,  1799).  Impressive  funeral  services  were  held 
throughout  the  country,  eulogies  were  delivered,  and  Congress  recommended 
that  the  people  of  the  United  States  should  wear  a badge  of  mourning  for 
thirty  days. 

The  presidential  election  of  1800  was  warmly  contested.  The  “Alien 
and  Sedition  acts”  (of  which  one  empowered  the  President  to  order  out  of 
the  country  aliens  who  wTere  conspiring  against  the  peace  of  the  United 
States,  while  the  other  restrained  the  liberty  of  speech  and  of  the  press) 
rendered  the  Federalist  administration  unpopular.  These  acts  had  been 
passed  at  the  time  when  a war  with  France  seemed  imminent,  and  were 
justified  by  the  Federalists  with  the  plea  that  the  emissaries  of  the  French 
government  were  endeavoring  to  incite  an  insurrection,  and  that  many  of 
the  newspapers  were  conducted  by  refugees  and  adventurers  from  Great 
Britain.  President  Adams  was  renominated  by  the  Federalists  for  the 
presidency,  with  C.  C.  Pinckney  as  candidate  for  the  vice-presidency. 
Thomas  Jefferson  and  Aaron  Burr  were  the  nominees  of  the  Republicans. 
As  each  elector  voted  for  two  persons  without  designating  the  office,  and 
as  Jefferson  and  Burr  each  received  73  votes,  the  contest  for  the  presi- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


Ill 


dencv  was  really  between  them,  although  Burr  had  been  nominated  as  a 
.candidate  for  the  vice-presidency.  Each  had  a majority  of  the  138  elec- 
toral votes ; but  as  Congress  was  not  bound  to  take  any  notice  of  the  inten- 
tion of  the  party  who  had  nominated  them,  it  was  considered  a tie  vote 
between  them  for  the  presidency,  and  the  election  went,  for  the  first  time, 
to  the  House  of  Representatives.  A number  of  the  Federalist  Congress- 
men voted  for  Burr;  but  after  a close  contest,  which  extended  through 
36  ballots,  Jefferson  was  elected  President  and  Burr  Vice-President.  This 
difficulty  caused  the  adoption  of  the  Twelfth  Amendment  to  the  Consti- 
tution, which  obliges  the  electors  “to  name  in  their  ballots  the  person 
voted  for  as  President,  and  in  distinct  ballots  the  person  voted  for  as  Vice- 
President.”  This  amendment  was  announced  as  adopted  and  ratified 
Sept.  25,  1804,  it  having  been  approved  by  13  of  the  16  States. 

Jefferson’s  cabinet  consisted  of  James  Madison,  Secretary  of  State; 
Henry  Dearborn,  Secretary  of  War;  Albert  Gallatin,  Secretary  of  the 
Treasury;  and  Robert  Smith,  Secretary  of  the  Navy.  On  the  10th  of 
June,  1801,  the  bashaw  of  Tripoli,  a petty  prince  of  one  of  the  Barbary 
States,  in  the  North  of  Africa,  declared  war  against  the  United  States. 
The  insolence  of  the  Mediterranean  pirates  had  been  for  a long  time 
scarcely  endurable.  Ships  of  Algiers,  Tunis,  Tripoli  and  Morocco  cap- 
tured American  vessels  ; and  not  satisfied  with  ordinary  piratical  plunder- 
ing, they  reduced  the  crew  and  passengers  of  the  captured  vessels  to  a 
condition  of  servitude.  Captain  Bainbridge  was  ordered  to  cruise  in  the 
Mediterranean  in  order  to  protect  American  commerce;  but  no  further 
notice  was  taken  of  the  declaration  of  war  until  1803,  when  Commodore 
Preble  was  sent  to  Tripoli  with  a large  squadron.  On  the  31st  of  October, 
Captain  Bainbridge  was  sent  into  the  harbor  of  Tripoli  to  reconnoitre. 
His  vessel  (the  Philadelphia,  of  44  guns)  advanced  too  far  in  eager  pur- 
suit of  a small  Tripolitan  gunboat,  and  struck  on  a rock.  The  officers 
were  treated  as  prisoners  of  war,  but  the  crew  were  made  slaves.  In  Feb- 
ruary, 1804,  Fieutenant  Stephen  Decatur  sailed  from  Syracuse,  Sicily,  id 
a small  schooner,  having  on  board  but  76  men,  entered  the  harbor  of 
Tripoli  undiscovered,  and  recaptured  the  Philadelphia,  which  was  anchored 
under  the  guns  of  a powerful  battery.  As  it  was  impossible  to  take  her 
out,  she  was  set  on  fire  and  abandoned,  Fieutenant  Decatur  and  his  party 
making  their  escape  without  the  loss  of  a single  man,  and  with  only  four 
wounded.  This  exploit,  one  of  the  most  brilliant  recorded  in  the  annals 
of  naval  warfare,  greatly  exalted  the  reputation  of  the  American  arms 
throughout  all  the  piratical  States.  Tripoli  was  bombarded  several  times, 
a severe  action  was  fought  with  the  Tripolitan  gunboats  (Aug.  3),  but  an 
honorable  conclusion  to  the  war  was  attained  by  an  enterprise  directed 
from  another  quarter,  and  conceived  with  a boldness  which  was  equalled 
only  by  the  skill  and  perseverance  displayed  in  its  execution.  William 


112 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


Eaton,  who  had  been  a captain  in  the  army,  was  at  this  time  the  United 
States  consul  at  Tunis.  He  there  became  acquainted  with  Hamet  Cara- 
manly,  the  elder  brother  of  the  bashaw  of  Tripoli,  who  had  usurped  the 
government  and  had  driven  Hamet  into  exile.  With  the  latter,  Captain 
Eaton  planned  an  expedition  against  the  reigning  bashaw,  then  returned 
to  the  United  States  to  obtain  permission  and  means  to  undertake  it.  With 
these  secured,  he  started  from  Alexandria  (March  6,  1805)  with  seventy 
American  seamen,  Hamet  and  his  followers,  and  a band  of  mounted  Arabs. 
His  march  lay  across  a thousand  miles  of  desert,  yet  it  was  accomplished, 
with  indescribable  fatigue  and  suffering,  in  fifty  days.  On  the  25th  of 
April  he  arrived  before  Herne,  a Tripolitan  city,  which  he  took  by  assault, 
then  defended  it  successfully  against  an  army  ten  times  as  numerous  as  his 
own.  On  the  15th  of  June  he  again  defeated  the  Tripolitan  forces,  and 
threatened  to  advance  upon  the  capital;  but  in  the  mean  time  (June  4) 
peace  had  been  made  with  the  reigning  bashaw,  who  was  thoroughly 
frightened  by  this  unexpected  attack.  Hamet’s  claims  were  disregarded, 
much  to  his  disgust  and  to  that  of  Eaton,  who  had  hoped  to  play  the  part 
of  a “ king-maker,”  and  who  felt  that  the  deposed  prince  had  deserved 
better  treatment  at  the  hands  of  our  government. 

On  the  12th  of  July,  1804,  Hamilton  died  of  a wound  received  in  a duel 
with  Aaron  Burr  on  the  previous  day.  As  Burr  was  the  aggressor,  and 
Hamilton,  who  had  accepted  the  challenge  with  great  reluctance,  had  fired 
in  the  air,  the  affair  was  justly  deemed  a murder,  and  Burr  was  forced  into 
concealment.  At  the  presidential  election  which  took  place  in  the  following 
autumn,  George  Clinton  was  nominated  for  the  vice-presidency,  and  Jeffer- 
son was  renominated  for  the  presidency.  Since  the  previous  election,  Ohio 
had  been  admitted  into  the  Union  (1802),  and  a new  allotment  of  presi- 
dential electors  had  been  made  in  accordance  with  the  census  of  1800. 
The  electoral  vote  was' 176,  of  which  Jefferson  and  Clinton  received  162, 
and  Pinckney  and  King,  the  Federalist  candidates,  obtained  only  14. 

The  population  of  the  United  States  by  the  first  census,  which  was  taken 
in  1790,  was  3,929,214.  At  the  expiration  of  ten  years,  it  was  found,  upon 
taking  the  second  census,  that  the  population  was  5,318,483,  an  increase 
of  35  per  cent.  In  1806  Aaron  Burr  began  plotting  to  carry  out  a plan 
which  he  had  conceived  during  the  previous  year,  the  description  of  which, 
as  the  arrest  of  Burr  took  place  in  1807,  we  reserve  for  the  history  of — 

THE  FOURTH  DECADE  [1806-1816], 

Presidents,  Thomas  Jefferson  [1801-1809],  James  Madison 

[1809-1817]. 

As  early  as  the  winter  of  1805-6,  Burr  had  begun  to  talk  of  his  designs 
to  Captain  AVilliam  Eaton,  the  hero  of  the  Tripolitan  war,  encouraged  by 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


113 


the  latter’s  well-known  ill-humor  on  account  of  the  treatment  which  he  and 
Hamet  Caramauly  had  received.  As  noted  above,  the  claims  of  Hamet 
had  been  disregarded  when  a peace  was  arranged  between  the  United 
States  and  the  usurping  bashaw.  Burr  had  come,  however,  to  the  wrong 
man.  Satisfied  that  Burr  was  a dangerous  person,  Eaton  went  to  the 
President  and  suggested  the  appointment  of  the  conspirator  to  some  foreign 
mission,  giving  as  a reason  that  if  he  were  not  so  disposed  of  there  would 
be  an  insurrection,  if  not  a revolution,  in  the  West.  The  President  did 
not  think  that  such  a danger  was  imminent ; and  as  Eaton’s  relations  with 
the  government  were  not  friendly,  he  did  not  press  the  matter  further,  but 
related  Burr’s  conversations  with  him  to  several  congressmen,  who  regarded 
Burr’s  projects  as  too  chimerical  and  his  circumstances  as  too  desperate  to 
furnish  any  ground  for  alarm.  Burr  was  arrested  at  Fort  Stoddart,  on 
the  Tombigbee  River,  in  the  present  State  of  Alabama  (Feb.,  1807),  when  it 
was  discovered  that  Eaton’s  warning  had  been  dictated  by  fears  which  were 
only  too  well  grounded.  During  the  year  1806  the  ex-Vice-President  had 
been  endeavoring  to  attract  to  his  cause  all  who  were  discontented,  for  any 
reason  whatever,  with  the  government ; and  though  he  was  acquitted  at  his 
trial  on  account  of  the  lack  of  proper  legal  evidence,  there  is  little  doubt 
that  he  contemplated  the  establishment  of  an  independent  government, 
either  in  the  south-western  part  of  the  United  States  or  in  one  of  the  rich 
provinces  of  Mexico. 

In  1806  the  struggle  between  England  and  France  caused  serious  trouble 
to  the  commercial  interests  of  this  country.  The  British  government,  by 
an  “order  in  council,”  declared  the  whole  coast  of  Europe,  from  the  Elbe 
River  in  Germany  to  the  port  of  Brest  in  France,  to  be  in  a state  of  block- 
ade. Napoleon  retaliated  by  issuing  (Nov.  21)  the  “Berlin  decree,”  de- 
claring a blockade  of  all  the  ports  of  the  British  islands.  Another  British 
order  in  council  prohibited  all  coast  trade  with  France.  American  vessels 
were,  therefore,  seized  by  both  French  and  English  cruisers — by  the  French 
for  trading  with  England,  and  by  the  English  for  trading  with  France. 
Our  commerce,  which  had  been  remarkably  prosperous  on  account  of  the 
neutral  position  of  the  country,  was  nearly  destroyed.  Great  Britain  also 
claimed  the  right  to  stop  and  search  American  vessels  on  the  high  seas, 
ostensibly  in  order  to  recover  men  who  had  deserted  from  the  British  naval 
service;  but  if  a British  war  vessel  was  short  of  men,  its  commander  had 
no  scruples  against  the  practice  of  seizing  and  impressing  American  seamen. 
On  the  22d  of  June,  1807,  the  American  frigate  Chesapeake  was  chased 
and  attacked  by  the  British  frigate  Leopard.  Barron,  the  American  com- 
mander, was  unprepared  for  an  attack,  and  after  losing  three  men  killed 
and  eighteen  wounded,  he  was  brought  to,  and  four  men  were  carried  away 
by  the  Leopard,  three  of  whom,  as  was  subsequently  discovered,  were 
native  Americans.  This  outrage  caused  the  issue  by  the  President  of  a 
8 


114 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


proclamation  prohibiting  all  British  vessels  from  continuing  in  of  entering 
the  harbors  of  the  United  States  until  reparation  was  made.  In  November, 
1807,  another  order  in  council  was  issued,  forbidding  neutral  vessels  to 
enter  French  ports  until  they  had  previously  stopped  at  a British  port  and 
paid  a duty.  In  December  came  Napoleon’s  “Milan  decree,”  confiscating 
every  vessel  which  should  submit  to  British  search  or  had  paid  the  exacted 
tribute.  Then  Congress  decreed  an  embargo  which  detained  in  our  ports 
all  vessels  (Dec.  22,  1807). 

The  election  of  1808  resulted  in  the  choice  of  James  Madison,  the 
Republican  candidate,  as  President,  and  in  the  re-election  of  George  Clin- 
ton as  Vice-President.  Madison  received  122  electoral  votes  and  Clinton 
113.  Pinckney  and  King,  the  Federalist  candidates,  received  only  47 
votes  apiece.  Before  Jefferson  went  out  of  office  the  embargo  was  raised 
(Mar.  1,  1809).  It  had  caused  great  distress  in  commercial  circles,  and  it 
rendered  Jefferson’s  administration  unpopular  with  some  people  who  were 
members  of  his  own  party ; but  his  friends  claimed  that  his  administration 
had  accomplished  much  good,  dwelling  especially  upon  his  foreign  policy, 
and  upon  the  acquisition  of  Louisiana,  which  had  been  purchased  from 
France  in  1803  for  $15,000,000. 

Madison’s  cabinet  consisted  of  James  Monroe,  Secretary  of  State ; Albert 
Gallatin,  Secretary  of  the  Treasury;  William  Eustis,  Secretary  of  War; 
and  Caesar  Rodney,  Secretary  of  the  Navy.  Troublesome  complications 
with  foreign  nations  gave  this  administration  abundance  of  work  to  per- 
form, which  required  the  most  skilful  of  management.  The  irritation 
between  this  country  and  Great  Britain  continually  increased;  and  Napo- 
leon issued  another  decree  (Mar.  23,  1810),  which  declared  that  all 
American  vessels  which  had  entered  French  ports  since  the  1st  of  March, 
or  which  might  thereafter  enter,  were  and  should  be  forfeited,  together 
with  their  cargoes.  American  merchant  vessels  were  still  captured  by 
British  cruisers,  which  were  continually  hanging  around  our  coasts.  By 
the  census  of  1810  the  population  of  the  United  States  was  found  to  be 
7,239,881,  an  increase  of  36  per  cent,  since  1800.  A free  people,  increasing 
so  rapidly  in  population  and  resources,  could  no  longer  endure  the  insults 
and  injuries  of  a nation  which  modestly  claimed  to  “rule  the  waves,”  and 
which  attempted  to  make  good  that  claim  by  repeatedly  transgressing  the 
plainest  precepts  of  international  law.  The  British  cruisers  did  not  always 
escape.  The  Little  Belt,  a sloop-of-war,  was  overhauled  and  hailed  by  the 
American  frigate  President,  and  replied  with  a shot  which  struck  the  main- 
mast of  the  latter.  The  fire  was  returned,  the  guns  of  the  sloop  were 
silenced,  and  her  captain  was  obliged  to  give  a civil  answer  to  the  inquiry 
which  had  been  made  by  Commodore  Rodgers,  the  American  commander 
(May  16,  1811). 

During  the  summer  of  1811  it  was  discovered  that  the  famous  Indian 

O 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


115 


chief  Tecumsek  was  confederating  the  tribes  of  the  North-west  in  a war 
against  the  people  of  the  United  States,  having  been  incited  thereto  by 
British  emissaries.  General  Harrison,  who  was  then  the  governor  of 
Indiana  Territory,  marched  against  him,  and  defeated  him  in  the  bloody 
battle  of  Tippecanoe  (Nov.  7,  1811).  As  the  British  orders  in  council 
were  still  rigorously  enforced,  as  more  than  nine  hundred  American  vessels 
had  been  seized  and  confiscated  since  1803,  as  insult  after  insult  was  being 
offered  to  the  American  flag,  while  the  British  press  insolently  boasted  that 
the  United  States  “could  not  be  kicked  into  a war,”  forbearance  was  no 
longer  a virtue,  and  on  the  18th  of  June,  1812,  an  act  of  Congress  was 
passed  declaring  war  against  Great  Britain,  by  a vote  of  79  to  49  in  the 
House  of  Representatives,  and  of  19  to  13  in  the  Senate.  Thus  began 
what  has  been  appropriately  called  “the  second  war  for  independence,” 
though  it  is  usually  known  as  “the  war  of  1812.”  Congress  authorized 
the  President  to  enlist  25,000  regulars,  to  accept  50,000  volunteers,  and  to 
call  out,  if  necessary,  100,000  volunteers  for  the  defence  of  the  coast. 
The  American  navy  consisted  of  8 frigates,  2 sloops,  and  5 brigs,  while  the 
British  navy  numbered  1060  vessels,  with  144,000  men.  Henry  Dearborn, 
an  officer  of  the  Revolution,  was  appointed  commander-in-chief  of  the 
army,  with  James  Wilkinson,  Wade  Hampton,  William  Hull  and  Joseph 
Bloomfield  as  his  principal  brigadiers.  As  these  officers  were  all  veterans, 
much  was  expected  of  them,  but  the  results  of  the  military  operations  of 
the  first  year  of  the  war  were  not  in  accordance  with  these  expectations. 
General  Hull,  who  was  also  governor  of  Michigan  Territory,  crossed,  with 
2000  men,  the  river  dividing  the  United  States  and  Canada  (July  12, 1812), 
issued  a pompous  proclamation,  tendering  to  the  Canadians  the  blessings 
of  civil  and  religious  liberty,  and  wasted  a month  in  ruinous  delay.  In 
the  mean  time  a large  force  of  British  and  Indians  captured  Fort  Macki- 
nac, and  Hull  was  forced  to  retire  to  Detroit,  where  he  surrendered  his 
whole  army  (Aug.  16)  without  standing  an  assault.  Though  he  was  sub- 
sequently found  guilty  of  cowardice  when  tried  by  a court-martial,  his 
memory  has  been  successfully  vindicated.  His  force  had  dwindled  down 
to  800  men;  and  as  the  British  commander  had  700  whites  and  600  Indians, 
he  wished  to  avoid  the  terrible  bloodshed  which  would  have  ensued  from 
a conflict  with  a superior  detachment  containing  so  many  savages.  An 
attempt  to  invade  Canada  on  the  Niagara  frontier  was  equally  unsuccessful. 

The  British  government  declared  all  of  the  American  coast  except  that 
of  the  New  England  States  in  a state  of  blockade  (Dec.  12,  1812);  but 
no  large  naval  force  appeared  on  our  coasts  until  February,  1813.  A 
naval  battle  had  been  fought,  however,  which  retrieved  the  national  honor, 
and  which  had  a powerful  effect  upon  the  public  mind  in  both  countries. 
On  the  19th  of  August  the  United  States  frigate  Constitution,  of  44  guns, 
Captain  Isaac  Hull,  met  the  British  frigate  Guerriere,  of  38  guns,  Captain 


116 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Dacres,  which  was  cruising  around  in  search  of  an  American  frigate,  with 
a flag  at  her  masthead  bearing  the  taunting  inscription  “ No  Little  Belt.” 
The  Little  Belt  had  carried  only  18  guns,  while  the  President  was  a 44  gun 
frigate,  and  the  taunt  implied  that  an  American  frigate  might  disable  a 
small  vessel,  but  that  the  Guerriere  was  not  likely  to  be  beaten.  Within 
forty  minutes  after  the  beginning  of  the  fight  the  Guerriere  was  surren- 
dered, being  so  shattered  that  the  victor  burned  her.  The  Constitution  was 
so  little  damaged  that  she  was  ready  for  action  on  the  following  day.  Her 
loss  in  killed  and  wounded  was  14,  while  her  opponent  lost  at  least  79  in 
killed  and  wounded ; but  according  to  one  account  the  correct  number  is 
114.  Several  other  British  vessels  were  soon  afterward  captured.  The 
United  States  sloop-of-war  Wasp,  of  18  guns,  met  the  Frolic,  of  22  guns,  and 
forced  her  to  surrender  (Oct.  18,  1812)  after  a battle  of  45  minutes,  with 
a loss  of  80  killed  and  wounded,  while  that  of  the  victor  was  only  8.  The 
frigate  United  States,  Captain  Decatur,  with  a loss  of  only  11  men  killed 
and  wounded,  captured  (Oct.  25)  the  British  frigate  Macedonian,  the  latter 
losing  104  killed  and  wounded.  These  results  showed  that  the  American 
vessels  were  better  handled  and  that  their  guns  were  better  served  than 
those  of  the  enemy. 

The  presidential  election  of  1812  resulted  in  the  re-election  of  Madison, 
with  Elbridge  Gerry  as  Vice-President.  The  electoral  vote  was  217,  it 
having  been  reallotted  in  accordance  with  the  census  of  1810.  Madison 
received  128  and  Gerry  131  electoral  votes,  while  their  opponents,  De  Witt 
Clinton  and  Jared  Ingersoll,  received,  respectively,  89  and  86  votes.  This 
result  was  regarded  as  an  approval  of  the  war  by  a majority  of  the  people 
of  the  United  States,  and  had  a perceptible  effect  upon  the  vigor  with 
which  military  operations  were  conducted.  Harrison,  who  deservedly  pos- 
sessed the  confidence  of  the  Western  people,  was  appointed  to  the  command 
of  the  army  of  the  West;  Dearborn,  with  the  army  of  the  Centre,  was  on 
the  bank  of  the  Niagara  River;  Hampton  had  the  army  of  the  North  on 
the  shore  of  Lake  Champlain.  The  result  of  the  first  action  of  this  year 
was  not  very  encouraging  to  the  Americans.  Frenchtown,  on  the  Raisin 
River,  in  Michigan,  was  captured  by  the  Americans  under  Colonels  Allen 
and  Lewis  (Jan.  18,  1813),  and  the  arrival  of  General  Winchester,  with 
300  troops,  brought  the  number  of  the  party  up  to  800.  1500  British  and 
Indians,  under  General  Proctor,  defeated  this  force,  and  the  greater  part 
of  the  prisoners  were  massacred  by  the  Indians,  though  General  Proctor 
had  promised  them  his  protection.  “ Remember  the  river  Raisin !”  be- 
came the  war-cry  of  the  Kentuckians,  who  had  lost  many  friends  and 
relatives.  In  April,  General  Pike,  with  1700  men,  captured  Toronto,  but 
was  himself  killed  by  the  explosion  of  a mine.  In  May,  General  Harri- 
son, having  1200  men,  was  besieged  in  Fort  Meigs,  on  the  Maumee  River, 
in  Ohio,  for  nearly  two  weeks,  by  2000  British  and  Indians,  under  General 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


117 


Proctor  and  Tecumseh.  Colonel  Dudley,  with  800  men,  attempted  to 
relieve  the  fort,  and  his  attack  was  at  first  successful ; but  while  pressing 
on  rashly  in  the  pursuit,  he  fell  into  an  ambush,  and  the  greater  part  of 
his  troops  were  cut  off.  A sallying-party  of  300  men  from  the  fort  did 
somewhat  better,  spiking  the  cannon  of  the  principal  British  batteries  and 
returning  with  42  prisoners.  The  Indians  saw  that  it  would  be  slow  work, 
so  they  deserted  with  Tecumseh,  their  leader,  and  the  siege  was  soon  after- 
ward raised;  but  on  the  21st  of  July,  Proctor  and  Tecumseh  returned  with 
4000  British  and  Indians.  General  Clay,  who  was  in  command,  gave 
them  a warm  reception ; and  Proctor,  leaving  Tecumseh  to  watch  the  fort, 
started  to  take  Fort  Stephenson,  on  the  Lower  Sandusky,  in  Ohio,  which 
was  garrisoned  by  150  young  men,  under  Major  Croghan,  who  successfully 
defended  it  against  the  attack  of  the  500  regulars  and  800  Indians  under 
Proctor.  The  enemy  then  gave  up  all  hope  of  taking  the  American  forts 
until  they  could  gain  the  ascendency  on  the  lakes.  On  the  1st  of  June 
the  American  frigate  Chesapeake  was  captured  by  the  British  frigate 
Shannon,  after  a desperate  battle  of  only  fifteen  minutes.  It  was  then 
that  Lawrence,  the  commander  of  the  Chesapeake,  who  was  mortally 
wounded,  uttered  those  memorable  words,  “ Don’t  give  up  the  ship !” 
which  served  as  a motto  for  Commodore  Perry  at  the  battle  of  Lake  Erie, 
fought  on  the  10th  of  September  following.  The  Americans  had  on  this 
occasion  two  20-gun  vessels,  and  seven  the  combined  armament  of  which 
amounted  to  only  14  guns,  making  in  all  9 vessels  and  54  guns.  The 
British  had  six  vessels,  with  63  guns.  After  a battle  of  three  hours,  dur- 
ing which  the  Lawrence,  Commodore  Perry’s  flag-ship,  was  so  disabled  that 
he  was  obliged  to  shift  his  quarters  to  the  Niagara,  the  victory  of  the 
Americans  was  complete,  and  Perry  could  say,  in  a despatch  to  General 
Harrison,  “ We  have  met  the  enemy,  and  they  are  ours.”  On  the  5th  of 
October,  General  Harrison  defeated  Proctor  in  the  battle  of  the  Thames, 
fought  in  Canada  West,  at  a Moravian  town  about  80  miles  from  Detroit. 
Tecumseh  was  killed,  his  Indians  were  scattered,  and  nearly  all  of  the 
British  were  killed  or  captured,  Proctor  himself  narrowly  escaping.  This 
ended  the  war  in  the  North-west.  A plan  to  invade  Canada  with  the 
armies  of  the  Centre  and  of  the  North,  the  former  numbering  7000  men 
and  the  latter  4000,  was  defeated  by  a lack  of  concert  between  their 
respective  generals  (Wilkinson  and  Wade  Hampton),  and  the  military 
operations  of  the  year  were  ended  by  the  abandonment  of  Fort  George,  in 
Canada,  and  the  burning  of  Newark  (Dec.  10)  by  the  American  general 
McClure,  which  latter  severity  was  retaliated  by  the  massacre  of  the  gar- 
rison of  Fort  Niagara,  which  the  British  surprised  on  the  19th  of  Decem- 
ber, and  the  burning  of  Lewistown,  Manchester,  Youngstown,  Black  Rock 
and  Buffalo. 

In  March,  1814,  General  AVilkinson,  with  4000  men,  attacked  La  Colle 


118 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


Mill,  a fortified  stone  building  situated  within  the  Canadian'  boundary, 
three  miles  below  Rouse’s  Point.  The  garrison,  consisting  of  2000  men, 
successfully  defended  the  post;  and  this  failure  (which  was  not  the  first 
made  by  General  Wilkinson)  caused  the  suspension  of  the  unsuccessful 
leader  from  command.  The  Peace  of  Paris  now  enabled  Great  Britain  to 
send  14,000  of  Wellington’s  veterans  to  America.  They  were  not  made 
use  of  to  any  great  extent  until  August.  On  the  3d  of  July,  Fort  Erie, 
on  the  Canadian  side  of  the  Niagara  River,  was  taken  by  General  Brown, 
and  two  days  afterward  the  enemy  were  met  and  defeated  in  the  open  field 
at  Chippewa.  On  the  25th  of  July,  3000  men,  under  General  Scott,  de- 
feated 5000  British  troops  at  Bridgewater,  or  Lundy’s  Lane.  The  main 
result  of  these  battles  was  the  increase  of  the  confidence  of  the  Americans 
in  their  ability  to  meet  the  enemy  in  the  field ; hut  during  the  months  of 
August  and  September  occurred  events  of  greater  importance.  The  British 
had  been  for  several  months  making  descents  at  various  points  on  the 
coast,  and  on  the  19th  of  August  General  Ross  landed  at  Benedict,  on  the 
Patuxent,  and  marched  on  the  city  of  Washington  with  5000  men.  The 
little  American  army  of  1500  seamen  and  marines,  and  about  as  many  un- 
disciplined militia,  was  easily  disposed  of  (Aug.  24),  the  capital  was  taken 
and  the  Capitol  was  burned,  together  with  the  President’s  house  and  various 
other  public  and  private  buildings.  Elated  by  these  magnificent  exploits, 
Ross  now  approached  Baltimore,  and  landed  (Sept.  12)  within  fourteen 
miles  of  that  city,  while  a portion  of  the  fleet  went  to  bombard  Fort 
McHenry.  The  city  and  fort  were  successfully  defended.  The  British 
army  lost  its  commander,  and  the  British  fleet  rendered  to  the  country  a 
real  service  by  the  bombardment,  which  drew  from  Francis  S.  Key  that 
beautiful  lyric,  The  Star-spangled  Banner. 

On  the  3d  of  September,  Sir  George  Prevost,  with  10,000  men,  almost 
all  of  them  being  Wellington’s  veterans,  crossed  the  boundary-line  between 
the  United  States  and  Canada,  and  laid  siege  (Sept.  6)  to  Plattsburg,  on 
Lake  Champlain.  He  was  supported  by  a squadron  of  17  vessels,  with 
95  guns  and  1050  men.  The  American  squadron,  which  was  commanded 
by  the  gallant  McDonough,  consisted  of  14  vessels,  carrying  86  guns  and 
826  men.  Brigadier-General  Macomb,  who  was  in  command  at  Plattsburg, 
called  to  his  aid  the  militia  of  New  York  and  Vermont.  Between  the  6th 
and  the  11th  of  September  the  British  made  several  attempts  to  cross  the 
river  Saranac,  but  they  were  constantly  driven  back,  and  on  the  lltli  of 
September  a battle  was  fought  upon  land  and  lake.  In  two  hours  and 
twenty  minutes  from  the  first  attack  the  whole  British  fleet  was  surrendered. 
The  land  forces  fought  until  dark,  but  during  the  night  Prevost  hastily  re- 
treated, having  lost  2000  in  killed,  wounded  and  prisoners,  and  500  men 
who  deserted  with  the  intention  of  settling  in  a country  the  love  of  which 
inspirited  its  inhabitants  to  such  deeds  of  valor.  The  loss  of  the  Ameri- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


119 


cans  in  the  land-battle  was  only  121,  and  in  the  naval  battle  the  Americans 
lost  110  killed  and  wounded,  the  British  194  killed  and  wounded  and  856 
prisoners.  Negotiations  for  a peace,  which  had  been  slowly  dragging  along 
at  Ghent,  were  hastened  by  the  news  of  this  victory,  and  a treaty  was 
signed  (Dec.  24,  1814) ; but  before  the  news  of  it  could  cross  the  ocean, 
General  Pakenham,  with  12,000  British  soldiers,  attacked  New  Orleans 
(Jan.  8,  1815),  which  was  defended  by  General  Jackson,  who  had  6000 
troops,  strongly  entrenched,  3000  of  them  being  Kentucky  riflemen.  The 
British  were  defeated,  with  a loss  of  2000  killed  and  wounded,  while  the 
American  loss  was  only  seven  killed  and  six  wounded.  It  is  a remarkable 
fact  that  by  the  Treaty  of  Ghent  the  United  States  did  not  obtain  a single 
concession  upon  the  two  principles  for  which  they  began  the  war — that  the 
flag  covers  the  merchandise,  and  that  the  right  of  search  for  deserters  is 
inadmissible.  Still,  the  moral  effect  of  the  war,  and  especially  of  the 
victory  of  New  Orleans,  secured  both  points,  for  British  commanders  ’dis- 
continued the  practices  which  had  given  rise  to  the  second  struggle  for 
independence.  During  the  year  1815  a war  was  carried  on  with  Algiers, 
to  which  country  the  United  States  had  paid  an  annual  tribute  for  twenty 
years,  without  securing  that  freedom  from  injury  which  had  been  guaran- 
teed in  return.  The  Dey  of  Algiers  was  humbled,  and  forced  to  make  a 
new  treaty  without  the  tribute.  Tunis  and  Tripoli  were  also  brought  to 
terms;  and  Commodore  Decatur  accomplished  in  a single  cruise  what  the 
combined  powers  of  Europe  had  not  dared  to  attempt. 

THE  FIFTH  DECADE  [1816-1826], 

Presidents,  James  Madison  [1809-1817],  John  Quincy  Adams 

[1825-1829]. 

The  presidential  election  of  1816  resulted  in  the  choice  of  James  Monroe, 
of  Virginia,  as  President,  and  Daniel  D.  Tompkins,  of  New  York,  as  Vice- 
President.  They  were  nominated  by  the  Republican  party,  and  received 
183  of  the  217  electoral  votes,  the  remaining  34  being  given  to  Rufus 
King,  the  nominee  of  the  Federalist  party.  Indiana  was  admitted  into 
the  Union  this  year,  being  the  nineteenth  State  (Dec.  11).  The  cabinet 
of  President  Monroe  consisted  of  John  Quincy  Adams,  Secretary  of  State; 
AVilliam  H.  Crawford,  Secretary  of  the  Treasury;  John  C.  Calhoun,  Sec- 
retary of  War;  Benjamin  Crowninshield,  Secretary  of  the  Navy;  and 
William  Wirt,  Attorney-General.  This  administration  had  to  perform  the 
difficult  task  of  restoring  order  after  such  confusion  and  disorganization  as 
is  attendant  upon  the  continuance  and  conclusion  of  any  war.  Manufac- 
tures had  been  stimulated  to  an  extraordinary  degree  by  the  “war-prices” 
and  the  almost  entire  cessation  of  the  import  trade;  but  when  peace  was 
declared,  and  the  overloaded  warehouses  of  England  flooded  the  market 


120 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


with  cheap  goods,  widespread  ruin  ensued,  and  thousands  of  .men  were 
thrown  out  of  employment.  This  was,  however,  a blessing  in  disguise;  a 
steady  stream  of  emigration  was  forced  toward  the  West,  and  South,  and 
before  the  close  of  Monroe’s  second  term  four  flourishing  Western  or 
Southern  States  were  admitted  into  the  Union,  viz.,  Mississippi  (Dec.  10, 
1817),  Illinois  (Dec.  3,  1818),  Alabama  (Dec.  14,  1819),  and  Missouri 
(March  2,  1821). 

In  1818  the  Seminole  Indians  of  Florida,  who  were  attacking  settlers  on 
the  frontiers  of  Georgia,  were  temporarily  subdued  by  General  Jackson, 
so  that  they  abstained  from  any  serious  outrage  until  1835.  The  leading 
event  during  Monroe’s  first  term  was  the  debate  concerning  the  admission 
to  the  Union  of  Missouri.  One  party  wished  the  prohibition  of  slavery  to 
be  made  a condition  of  admission,  while  the  other  opposed  any  such  re- 
striction. On  the  21st  of  February,  1821,  the  famous  Missouri  Compromise 
was  adopted,  which  permitted  slavery  in  Missouri,  and  in  all  territory  south 
of  thirty-six  degrees  and  thirty  minutes  of  north  latitude,  and  for  ever  pro- 
hibited it  north  of  that  line.  At  the  presidential  election  of  1820  Monroe 
received  all  but  1 of  the  231  electoral  votes;  and  Tompkins  was  also  re-elect- 
ed, by  a vote  of  218.  In  February,  1821,  a treaty  with  Spain  was  ratified  by 
which  Florida  was  ceded  to  the  United  States  for  $5,000,000,  and  General 
Jackson  took  possession  (July  1)  as  the  first  territorial  governor.  In  1822 
the  United  States  recognized  the  independence  of  the  republics  of  Mexico, 
Chili,  Buenos  Ayres  and  Colombia.  In  the  following  year  the  President 
promulgated  the  famous  “ Monroe  doctrine,”  declaring  in  his  annual  mes- 
sage that,  “as  a principle,  the  American  continents,  by  the  free  and  inde- 
pendent position  which  they  have  assumed  and  maintained,  are  henceforth 
not  to  be  considered  as  subjects  for  future  colonization  by  any  European 
power.”  In  August,  1824,  La  Fayette  revisited  America  and  spent  eleven 
months  in  this  country,  during  which  he  took  a tour  of  more  than  5000 
miles,  receiving  everywhere  an  enthusiastic  welcome.  Congress  voted  to 
him  $200,000  and  a township  of  land  in  Florida;  and  when  he  returned  to 
France,  a United  States  vessel  was  placed  at  his  disposal. 

The  presidential  election  of  1824  was  warmly  contested.  The  Federalist 
party  as  an  organization  was  extinct,  and  the  candidates  represented  dif- 
ferent sections  of  the  country,  being  John  Quincy  Adams  in  the  East, 
William  H.  Crawford  in  the  South,  Andrew  Jackson  and  Henry  Clay  in 
the  West.  The  electoral  vote  was  now  261,  making  131  votes  necessary 
for  a choice.  Jackson  received  99  votes ; Adams,  84 ; Crawford,  41 ; and 
Clay,  37.  As  no  one  had  received  the  requisite  vote,  the  election  went  to 
the  House  of  Representatives.  The  vote  was  taken  by  States,  the  number 
of  States  being  24;  and  13  States  voted  for  Adams,  7 for  Jackson  and 
4 for  Crawford.  Clay  had  withdrawn  in  Adams’  favor;  and  when  he 
afterward  accepted  from  the  successful  candidate  the  position  of  Secretary 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


121 


of  State,  his  enemies  made  charges  of  bargain  and  corruption,  which  were 
probably  unfounded.  The  remaining  members  of  Adams’  cabinet  were 
Richard  Rush,  Secretary  of  the  Treasury;  James  Barbour,  Secretary  of 
War;  Samuel  L.  Southard,  Secretary  of  the  Navy;  and  William  Wirt, 
Attorney-General.  The  most  exciting  topic,  at  the  beginning  of  the  ad- 
ministration, was  a difficulty  between  the  national  government  and  the 
^governor  of  Georgia  concerning  the  removal  of  the  Creek  and  Cherokee 
Indians  from  that  State.  The  United  States  had  made  a treaty  with  the 
Indians,  by  the  terms  of  which  the  latter  agreed  to  go  west  of  the  Missis- 
sippi. Thinking  that  this  stipulation  was  not  quickly  enough  enforced, 
Governor  Troup  assumed  the  right  to  attend  to  the  matter  himself,  and 
began  to  have  the  lands  of  the  Indians  surveyed  and  to  take  measures  for 
removing  the  savages.  The  national  government  resented  this  inter- 
ference, and  took  the  attitude  of  defenders  of  the  Indians.  A civil 
war  was  threatened;  but  better  counsels  prevailed,  and  the  controversy 
was  settled  by  the  gradual  removal  of  the  Indians  and  the  purchase, 
at  a reasonable  rate,  of  the  lands  in  dispute.  In  October,  1825,  the 
Erie  Canal  was  completed.  This  was  one  of  the  grandest  works  of 
internal  improvement  which  had,  up  to  that  time,  been  anywhere  pro- 
jected. Constructed  by  the  State  of  New  York  alone,  at  an  expense 
of  seven  millions  of  dollars,  its  revenues  soon  extinguished  its  debt,  and 
it  did  much  to  assist  in  the  development  of  the  West  by  affording  facil- 
ities for  transporting  agricultural  and  other  productions  to  the  sea- 
board. De  Witt  Clinton,  who  was  the  prime  mover  in  this  great  enter- 
prise, consulted  ex-President  Jefferson  beforehand,  wishing  to  obtain  his 
weighty  opinion  in  its  favor.  Jefferson  replied:  “Your  plan  is  a noble 
one — magnificent — -and  may  be  carried  into  effect  a hundred  years  hence.'” 
Still,  Clinton  persevered;  and  his  failures  as  a politician  were  nobly  re- 
deemed by  this  work,  which  proved  that  he  was  a far-seeing  statesman. 
On  the  4tli  of  July,  1826,  the  semi-centennial  anniversary  of  American 
independence,  occurred  a remarkable  coincidence:  Thomas  Jefferson,  the 
author  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  and  John  Adams,  its  principal 
supporter  in  the  Continental  Congress,  died  on  that  day,  and  at  almost  the 
same  hour.  They  had  both  been  members  of  the  committee  which  framed 
the  Declaration;  both  had  signed  it,  both  had  been  foreign  ministers,  both 
had  been  Vice-Presidents  and  then  Presidents  of  the  United  States,  and 
both  had  lived  to  a great  age,  the  age  of  Jefferson,  at  the  time  of  his 
death,  being  83  years,  that  of  Adams,  nearly  91.  These  numerous  coinci- 
dences, which  were  dwelt  upon  in  the  eulogies  and  funeral  orations  which 
were  pronounced  in  many  places  throughout  the  Union,  “struck  to  the 
hearts  of  the  American  people  an  indescribable  feeling  of  awe  and 
astonishment. 


122 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


THE  SIXTH  DECADE  [1826-1836], 

Presidents,  John  Quincy  Adams  [1825-1829],  Andrew  Jackson 

[1829-1837], 

During  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1826  and  the  whole  of  1827  affairs 
moved  along  so  quietly  that  the  period  mentioned  “ is  conspicuous,”  says  a 
historian,  “in  the  chronological  tables  for  its  absence!”  In  1827,  how- 
ever, a national  convention  was  held  at  Harrisburg  to  discuss  the  tariff 
question.  Only  four  of  the  Southern  States  were  represented.  The  result 
of  the  convention  was  a memorial  to  Congress  asking  for  an  increase  of 
duties  on  several  articles  then  manufactured  in  the  United  States.  Con- 
gress took  the  matter  in  hand  during  the  following  session,  and  on  the  15th 
of  May,  1828,  a tariff  law  was  passed  which  laid  heavy  protective  duties 
on  woolen  and  cotton  fabrics.  This  law  was  very  distasteful  to  the 
Southern  people,  who  denounced  it  as  oppressive  and  unconstitutional,  and 
it  was  afterward  the  cause  of  serious  difficulties  between  the  North  and 
the  South.  The  presidential  election  of  1828  was  warmly  contested. 
John  Quincy  Adams  and  Richard  Rush  ran  against  Andrew  Jackson 
and  John  C.  Calhoun.  Jackson  received  178  of  the  261  electoral  votes, 
and  Adams  the  remaining  83.  Jackson’s  cabinet  consisted  of  Martin  Van 
Buren,  Secretary  of  State  ; Samuel  D.  Ingham,  Secretary  of  the  Treasury; 
John  H.  Eaton,  Secretary  of  War;  John  Branch,  Secretary  of  the  Navy; 
John  McPherson  Berrien,  Attorney-General  ; and  William  T.  Barry, 
Postmaster-General.  The  Postmaster-General  was  at  this  time  made  a 
cabinet  officer.  President  Jackson’s  first  term  was  a stormy  one.  In 
his  annual  message  he  took  strong  ground  against  the  renewal  of  the 
charter  of  the  United  States  Bank  [see  Coins  and  Currency],  and  the 
wholesale  removal  of  officials  and  reappointment  of  political  friends,  which 
he  introduced,  gave  rise  to  a great  deal  of  hostile  criticism  at  the  time,  and 
served  as  an  example  which  succeeding  Presidents  have  been  only  too 
ready  to  follow.  The  first  six  Presidents,  during  their  combined  term  of 
forty  years,  removed  only  seventy-four  officials,  and  most  of  them  for  suffi- 
cient cause,  while  President  Jackson,  in  one  year,  removed  four  hundred 
and  ninety  postmasters  and  one  hundred  and  sixty-seven  who  filled  other 
positions  under  the  government. 

On  the  29th  of  January,  1829,  Senator  Foot  introduced  a resolution 
with  reference  to  the  sale  of  the  public  lands,  of  which  more  than  a hun- 
dred millions  of  acres  which  had  been  surveyed  remained  unsold.  As  the 
average  annual  sales  were  only  about  a million  of  acres,  it  was  thought  by 
the  supporters  of  the  resolution  that  the  land-market  was  abundantly 
stocked,  and. that  the  office  of  surveyor-general  might  be  abolished  without 
detriment  to  the  public  interest.  Mr.  Hayne,  of  South  Carolina,  made 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


123 


upon  this  occasion  the  celebrated  speech  which  brought  about  his  debate 
with  Webster  upon  the  much  more  important  question  of  State-rights.  A 
claim  of  the  State  of  Georgia  to  lands  held  by  the  Cherokee  Indians  caused 
the  promulgation  by  the  President  of  a remarkable  “peace  policy”  toward 
the  savages.  He  said  that  regard  to  the  national  honor  brought  forward 
the  question  whether  something  could  not  be  done  to  preserve  the  race.  He 
suggested  that  an  ample  district  should  be  set  apart  and  guaranteed  to  the 
Indian  tribes,  each  to  have  distinct  control  of  the  part  designated  for  its 
use,  free  from  any  interference  of  the  United  States,  except  for  the  purpose 
of  preserving  peace  on  the  frontier.  The  grand  difficulty  of  the  project — 
one  which  would  have  caused  almost  any  one  else  to  give  it  up  in  despair — 
President  Jackson  met  in  a characteristic  manner.  He  said:  “The  emi- 
gration should  be  voluntary,  for  it  would  be  as  cruel  as  unjust  to  compel 
the  aborigines  to  abandon  the  graves  of  their  fathers  and  to  seek  a home 
in  a distant  land.”  The  undertaking  was  sanctioned  by  Congress,  the 
President  was  empowered  to  carry  it  out,  and  thenceforth  it  was  his  settled 
policy  to  cause  the  Indians  to  emigrate  voluntarily  for  their  own  good. 
In  January,  1831,  the  disputed  northern  boundary-line  between  the  United 
States  and  British  America  was  settled  by  the  King  of  the  Netherlands. 
In  April  the  whole  cabinet,  with  the  exception  of  the  Postmaster-General, 
resigned,  and  the  President  selected  as  their  successors,  during  the  following 
summer,  Edward  Livingston,  Secretary  of  State ; Louis  McLane,  Secretary 
of  the  Treasury ; Lewis  Cass,  Secretary  of  War ; Levi  Woodbury,  Secretary 
of  the  Navy;  Roger  B.  Taney,  Attorney-General.  On  the  4th  of  July 
ex-President  Monroe  died.  It  is  considered  (and  with  reason)  a remarkable 
coincidence  that  no  less  than  three  ex-Presidents  have  died  on  the  same 
day,  and  that  day  the  anniversary  of  our  national  independence.  On  the 
1st  of  October  a free-trade  convention  met  in  Philadelphia,  and  on  the  26th 
of  the  same  month  a tariff  convention  met  in  New  York.  Both  adopted 
memorials  to  Congress  requesting  legislation  favoring  their  respective  views. 
In  April,  1832,  the  “Black  Hawk  War”  broke  out  between  the  United 
States  and  the  Winnebago  Indians,  the  latter  being  led  by  the  chief  Black 
Hawk,  his  son,  and  “the  Prophet,”  a brother  of  Tecumseh,  who  was 
always  engaged  in  inciting  the  massacres  and  plots  of  the  savages.  The 
leader  last  named  was  a shrewd  impostor,  and  it  is  said  that,  having  learned 
from  a white  man’s  almanac  the  time  of  an  eclipse  of  the  sun,  he  told  his 
people  that  he  could  darken  the  sun  by  his  enchantments ; and  selecting  the 
time  given  in  the  almanac,  his  apparent  success  greatly  increased  his  in- 
fluence among  his  red  brethren.  After  'committing  many  ravages,  the 
Indians  were  defeated  in  several  battles,  Black  Hawk  and  other  chiefs 
were  captured  (Aug.  27),  and  after  being  detained  for  a few  months  they 
were  carried  through  the  principal  cities  of  the  United  States,  and  were 
then  sent  home  to  their  people,  fully  convinced  of  the  folly  of  attempting 


124 


BURLEY'S  VEILED  STATES 


to  contend  against  the  power  and  discipline  of  the  whites.  Daring  this 
year  Asiatic  cholera  paid  its  first  visit  to  America.  It  first  broke  out  in 
Canada  (June  9),  and  it  seemed  to  follow  the  great  highways  of  travel, 
reaching  New  York  on  the  26th  of  June,  and  many  hundreds  of  victims 
fell  before  its  force  was  exhausted.  In  the  presidential  election  of  1832 
Jackson  and  Van  Buren  ran  against  Clay  and  Sergeant,  and  were  elected, 
receiving  219  of  the  286  electoral  votes.  On  the  19th  of  November,  just 
two  weeks  after  the  election,  a convention  met  at  Columbia,  S.  C.,  and 
issued  the  famous  “Nullification  Ordinance,”  which  declared  that  the 
tariff  acts  were  unconstitutional,  and  therefore  null  and  void.  They  made 
preparations  for  military  resistance  to  the  enforcement  of  the  obnoxious 
laws,  and  civil  war  appeared  inevitable.  President  Jackson  immediately 
took  measures  to  meet  the  crisis.  He  caused  Castle  Pinckney  and  Fort 
Moultrie  to  be  strongly  garrisoned;  he  issued  a proclamation  (Dec.  10) 
denying  the  right  of  a State  to  nullify  any  acts  of  the  federal  government ; 
and  it  is  said  that  he  privately  sent  word  to  the  leaders  of  the  “nullifiers” 
that  if  they  did  not  desist  from  their  rash  course  he  was  ready  to  take  the 
field  in  person,  and  to  appear  in  South  Carolina  at  the  head  of  a large 
army.  The  effect  of  these  decided  measures  was  soon  seen.  The  authori- 
ties of  South  Carolina  agreed  not  to  oppose  the  collection  of  the  duties 
before  the  1st  of  March,  1833;  and  when  that  day  arrived,  Mr.  Clay’s 
compromise  bill  (which  provided  for  a gradual  reduction  of  the  duties,  and 
their  total  extinction  by  the  30th  of  September,  1842)  had  passed  both 
branches  of  the  national  legislature,  and  soon  afterward  it  received  (March 
3)  the  signature  of  the  President.  In  his  annual  message  of  1832  Presi- 
dent Jackson  recommended  the  removal  of  the  public  funds  deposited  in 
the  United  States  Bank,  and  the  sale  of  the  stock  which  the  United  States 
held  in  that  institution.  Congress  refused  to  authorize  the  measure,  so  the 
President  took  the  responsibility,  after  the  adjournment  of  that  body,  of 
requesting  William  J.  Duane,  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  to  withdraw 
from  the  bank,  and  to  deposit  in  certain  State  banks,  the  government 
deposits,  amounting  to  $10,000,000.  Duane  refused,  and  was  dismissed 
from  office  (they  had  no  Tenure-of-office  Act  then),  and  Roger  B.  Taney, 
then  Attorney-General  and  afterward  Chief-Justice  of  the  United  States, 
was  appointed  in  his  place.  Mr.  Taney  removed  the  deposits,  as  directed 
by  the  President,  and  the  result  was  sudden  and  widespread  commercial 
distress — a result  which  confirmed  the  President  in  his  opinion  that  the 
bank  was  a dangerous  institution.  Intense  excitement  prevailed  through- 
out the  country.  The  Senate,  by  a vote  of  26  to  20,  passed  a resolution 
censuring  the  administration ; but  the  House  of  Representatives  supported 
the  President,  who  persevered  and  triumphed.  The  resolution  of  censure 
was  afterward. (March  28,1837)  expunged  from  the  journal  of  the  Senate; 
and  the  wisdom  of  Jackson’s  course  has  since  been  almost  universally 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


125 


acknowledged.  The  leader  of  the  few  who  dissent  from  this  opinion  is 
Mr.  James  Parton,  who  even  in  his  lectures  still  pursues  the  memory  of 
“Old  Hickory”  with  unrelenting  severity.  At  the  time  the  course  of  the 
President  produced  a perceptible  diminution  in  the  strength  of  the  admin- 
istration. A number  of  his  supporters  joined  the  opposition  party,  and 
the  combined  force  assumed  the  name  of  “ Whigs,”  while  the  administra- 
tion party  retained  the  name  of  “Democrats.”  In  1834  the  Seminole 
Indians  of  Florida  showed  an  unwillingness  to  be  compelled  to  voluntarily 
leave  their  homes  in  accordance  with  the  “peace  policy”  which  had  been 
sketched  out  by  the  President.  When  General  Thompson,  the  government 
agent,  reported  this  state  of  affairs  to  the  War  Department,  he  was  told 
that  the  Seminoles  were  to  be  removed  for  their  own  benefit,  and  could  not 
be  suffered  to  remain.  Two  chiefs  who  were  willing  to  submit  were  killed ; 
the  famous  half-breed  chieftain  Osceola  took  command  of  the  Seminoles 
aud  their  allies,  and  a war  was  inaugurated  which  lasted  seven  years  and 
cost  1466  lives  aud  $10,000,000,*  which  was  twice  as  much  as  Florida 
originally  cost.  The  wife  of  Osceola  was  the  daughter  of  a fugitive  slave- 
woman,  and  was  claimed  as  a -slave  and  carried  off  by  the  owner  of  her 
mother.  Osceola  was  heard  uttering  some  threatening  expressions,  and 
was  seized  by  order  of  the  Indian  agent,  General  Thompson,  and  put  in 
irons.  Being  released  soon  afterward,  he  dissembled  his  wrath,  and  was 
even  entrusted  by  Thompson  with  several  pieces  of  service;  but  six  months 
after  his  release  he  surprised  General  Thompson  and  several  friends  who 
were  having  a convivial  party  at  a house  which  was  a short  distance  from 
Camp  King  (Dec.  28, 1835).  Osceola  was  afterward  captured  by  treachery, 
after  having  kept  up  the  war  for  nearly  three  years,  and  died  at  Fort  Moul- 
trie (Jan.  31,  1838);  but  he  had  infused  so  much  of  his  indomitable  spirit 
into  the  savages  that  the  war  continued  for  four  years  after  his  death,  with 
the  results  above  given.  On  the  15th  of  June,  1836,  Michigan  and  Arkan- 
sas were  admitted  into  the  Union,  making  the  number  of  the  States  twenty- 
six;  and  on  the  23d  of  the  same  month  the  course  of  President  Jackson 
with  reference  to  the  United  States  Bank  was  fully  endorsed  by  the  passage 
of  an  act  of  Congress  making  State  banks  the  depositories  of  the  govern- 
ment funds. 

* We  have  given  the  lowest  estimate  of  the  cost  of  this  wTar.  Another  estimate 
makes  it  $15,000,000 ; and  still  another,  which  is  contained  in  the  same  work  from 
which  the  one  given  in  the  text  is  taken,  fixes  the  cost  of  this  contest  at  the  enormous 
sum  of  $40,000,000.  The  two  chiefs  whose  murder  is  mentioned  were  killed  by  their 
own  people,  because  they  were  in  favor  of  compliance  with  the  wishes  of  President 
Jackson. 


126 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


THE  SEVENTH  DECADE  [1836-1846], 

Presidents,  Andrew  Jackson  [1829-1837],  Martin  Van  Buren  [1837— 

1841],  William  Henry  Harrison  [March  4-April  4,  1841],  John 

Tyler  [1841-1845],  James  K.  Polk  [1845-1849]. 

On  the  lltli  of  July,  1836,  a circular  was  issued  from  the  treasury 
department,  “ by  order  of  the  President,”  instructing  the  receivers  of 
public  money  to  take  nothing  but  gold  and  silver  (with  the  exception  of 
Virginia  land-scrip  in  certain  cases)  in  payment  for  the  public  lands. 
Large  purchases  of  public  lands  had  been  made  on  speculation  with  money 
which  had  been  borrowed  out  of  State  banks,  which  institutions  now  held 
on  deposit  a large  amount  of  the  public  funds.  The  “ specie  circular,”  as 
it  was  called,  cut  short  the  operations  of  the  speculators;  but  as  every- 
thing was  “going  at  high  pressure,”  it  caused  great  distress  among  our 
merchants  and  manufacturers.  Congress  partially  repealed  it,  but  Presi- 
dent. Jackson  was  as  firm  as  usual,  and  practically  vetoed  the  bill  which 
modified  the  circular  by  keeping  the  former  in  his  hands,  without  signing 
it,  until  after  Congress  adjourned.  The  presidential  election  of  1836 
resulted  in  the  election  of  Martin  Van  Buren  as  President,  he  having 
received  170  of  the  294  electoral  votes.  The  remaining  124  votes  were 
divided  as  follows : W.  H.  Harrison,  73 ; Hugh  L.  White,  26 ; Daniel 
Webster,  14;  W.  P.  Mangum,  11.  Richard  M.  Johnson,  who  had  run 
for  the  vice-presidency  in  company  with  Van  Buren,  received  only  147 
votes  (just  half  of  the  whole  number);  Francis  Granger,  77  ; John  Tyler, 
47  ; William  Smith,  23.  The  election  for  Vice-President  went,  of  course, 
to  the  Senate,  and  Johnson  was  elected  by  that  body.  President  Van 
Buren’s  cabinet  consisted  of  John  Forsyth,  Secretary  of  State ; Levi  Wood- 
bury, Secretary  of  the  Treasury;  Joel  R.  Poinsett,  Secretary  of  War  ; Mah- 
lon  Dickinson,  Secretary  of  the  Navy;  Amos  Kendall,  Postmaster-Gene- 
ral ; Benjamin  F.  Butler,  Attorney-General.  The  first  important  event 
during  this  administration  was  “the  panic  of  1837.”  The  speculation 
mentioned  in  the  history  of  the  preceding  decade  had  readied  its  climax. 
City  lots  were  the  rage.  The  old  cities  were  extended  on  paper  to  limits 
which  were  far  beyond  any  immediate  requirements  either  for  business 
purposes  or  for  residences,  and  new  cities  were  mapped  out  which  pre- 
sented a fine  appearance  on  paper,  but  which  did  not  appear  so  attractive 
to  the  unfortunate  purchaser,  who  frequently  discovered,  when  he  went  to 
view  his  possessions,  that  they  were  situated  in  “ the  wild  howling  wilder- 
ness.” Fortunes  were  made  in  an  hour  and  by  a single  bargain.  There 
was  only  one  result  to  be  expected  from  the  abandonment  of  the  regular 
channels  of  ' trade.  At  first  every  kind  of  business  was  stimulated  to  an 
extraordinary  degree ; then  came  the  reaction.  The  failures  in  the  city  of 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


127 


New  York  during  this  panic  amounted  to  more  than  $100,000,000.  In 
Yew  Orleans,  during  a period  of  two  days,  houses  stopped  payment  which 
owed  an  aggregate  of  $27,000,000.  On  the  10th  of  May  all  the  banks  of 
New  York  stopped  specie  payments — an  example  which  was  speedily  fol- 
lowed throughout  the  country.  'Widespread  distress  ensued,  and  the 
administration  was  appealed  to  for  aid.  An  extra,  session  of  Congress  was 
called,  and  met  (Sept.  4)  to  consider  measures  for  relief.  Treasury-notes 
were  issued  to  the  amount  of  $10,000,000,  and  the  financial  atmosphere, 
cleared  up  to  some  extent  by  this  storm,  gradually  approached  a healthier 
condition.  One  of  the  most  important  results  of  this  monetary  crisis  was 
the  recommendation  by  President  Van  Buren  (in  his  message  at  the  open- 
ing of  the  special  session  of  Congress)  that  the  government  should  for  the 
future  keep  its  money  in  its  own  hands  by  means  of  a sub-treasury,  or,  as 
it  was  called  by  its  supporters,  an  independent  treasury;  so  that  there 
would  be  an  entire  separation  of  the  business  and  funds  of  the  government 
from  those  of  the  banks.  This  scheme  met  with  vehement  opposition. 
Both  at  this  session  and  at  the  subsequent  session  of  Congress  the  bill  was 
passed  in  the  Senate,  but  lost  in  the  House  of  Representatives.  Its  oppo- 
nents regarded  it  as  putting  the  public  treasure  entirely  in  the  power  of 
the  executive,  and  its  unpopularity  was  probably  the  principal  cause  of 
Mr.  Van  Buren’s  losing  the  next  presidential  election.  Still,  the  adminis- 
tration persevered;  this  important  question  was  debated  at  several  subse- 
quent sessions,  and  the  bill  finally  became  a law  on  the  4th  of  July,  1840. 
In  December,  1837,  a revolt  in  Canada  caused  the  organization  of  a fili- 
bustering expedition,  designed  to  assist  the  insurgents  in  achieving  the 
independence  of  the  Canadas.  A party  of  700  men,  well  provisioned  and 
provided  with  20  pieces  of  cannon,  took  possession  of  Navy  Island,  on  the 
British  side  of  Niagara  River,  two  miles  above  the  Falls.  They  fortified 
their  position  so  strongly  that  they  were  able  to  defend  it  against  the  attack 
of  Sir  Francis  Head,  the  British  commander.  They  had  hired  a small 
steamer  (the  Caroline ) to  bring  them  supplies  from  the  American  side,  and 
seemed  to  be  on  the  high  road  to  success ; but  a party  of  Canadian  loyalists 
captured  the  steamer,  set  her  on  fire  and  sent  her  over  the  Falls  while  in 
full  blaze;  and  the  neutrality  proclamations,  which  were  at  once  issued 
both  by  the  President  of  the  United  States  and  by  the  governor  of  New 
York,  were  more  effectual  than  had  been  expected.  Navy  Island  was 
evacuated,  Van  Rensselaer  of  New  York,  who  had  commanded  the  garri- 
son, was  arrested,  and  though  many  people  went  across  the  frontier  and 
joined  the  insurgents,  no  movement  was  again  attempted  by  any  organized 
band  as  large  as  that  which  captured  Navy  Island.  Yet  secret  revolu- 
tionary societies,  called  “ Hunters’  Lodges,”  continued  to  be  formed  for 
several  years,  with  the  design  of  assisting  Canadian  insurrections ; and  it 
was  four  years  before  the  death  or  exile  of  the  leaders  of  the  revolt  and 


128 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


the  firm  stand  taken  by  the  United  States  government  put  an  end  for  a 
time  to  these  breaches  of  international  law.  Another  difficulty  arose, 
however,  between  the  government  of  the  United  States  and  that  of  Great 
Britain,  which  threatened  more  serious  consequences.  We  refer  to  the 
“North-eastern  Boundary”  question,  which  involved  the  ownership  of  a 
tract  of  land  containing  seven  millions  of  acres,  or  about  twice  the  area 
of  the  State  of  Connecticut ; also  a right  of  way  across  from  the  province 
of  New  Brunswick  (either  by,  or  south  of,  the  St.  John’s  Kiver)  to  Quebec, 
on  the  St.  Lawrence.  This  dispute,  which  had  once  been  partially  decided 
by  the  King  of  the  Netherlands,  in  1831,  broke  out  afresh,  and  waxed  so 
warm  that  in  March,  1839,  an  act  of  Congress  was  passed  empowering  the 
President  to  call  out  50,000  volunteers;  authorizing  the  equipment  and 
reinforcement  of  the  navy ; appropriating  $10,000,000  for  the  purpose  of 
executing  the  provisions  of  the  act ; and  finally,  in  the  interest  of  peace, 
making  an  additional  appropriation  of  $18,000  for  the  salary  and  outfit 
of  a special  minister  to  Great  Britain,  should  the  President  deem  it  expe- 
dient to  appoint  the  same.  At  the  time  when  this  act  was  passed  the 
troops  of  Maine  were  already  assembled,  and  were  hastening  to  the  dis- 
puted territory,  when  the  discussion  took  a peaceful  turn.  General  Scott 
was  ordered  to  take  command  of  all  military  operations  and  “to  preserve 
peace;”  and  some  of  the  subsequent  proceedings  seem,  at  the  present  day, 
almost  ludicrous.  Engineers  were  sent  over  by  the  British  government, 
who  made  a survey,  working  for  full  three  months,  and  then  returning  to 
England,  leaving  their  task  unfinished.  They  had  learned  enough,  how- 
ever, to  make  a report  occupying,  in  print,  fifty  folio  pages,  in  which 
report  the  right  of  Great  Britain  to  all  of  the  disputed  territory  was,  in 
their  opinion,  conclusively  proved.  Thereupon  Lord  Palmerston  commu- 
nicated this  valuable  decision  of  the  engineers  to  the  American  government 
in  a courteous  but  decided  note.  The  effect  of  said  note  was  just  the 
reverse  of  what  the  writer  desired.  It  excited  the  ambition  of  the  Amer- 
ican government  to  equal  or  surpass,  if  possible,  the  wonderful  exploit  just 
narrated.  Two  engineers  conducted  the  British  survey ; five  were  entrusted 
with  the  task  of  going  over  the  ground  and  searching  for  the  boundary- 
line with  American  spectacles.  The  search  was,  of  course,  successful,  and 
the  United  States  engineers  reported  that  all  of  the  disputed  land  certainly 
belonged  to  the  United  States ; and  their  report  was  so  satisfactory  that  it 
was  toasted,  together  with  its  authors,  at  a public  dinner  given  in  their 
honor.  Finally,  the  question  was  settled,  in  the  beginning  of  the  year 
1842,  by  Daniel  Webster,  who  was  then  Secretary  of  State,  and  Lord 
Ashburton,  the  British  ambassador.  Both  sides  made  concessions,  and  the 
decision  was  satisfactory  to  all  reasonable  men  on  either  side  of  the  Atlantic. 

The  presidential  election  of  1840  was  warmly  contested.  The  Whigs 
concentrated  all  their  strength  on  William  Henry  Harrison  for  President 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


129 


and  John  Tyler  for  Vice-President.  The  Democrats  renominated  Van 
Buren  for  the  presidency,  leaving  the  question  of  the  vice-presidency  open. 
Harrison  and  Tyler  each  received  234  of  the  294  electoral  votes.  Van 
Buren  received  60  votes,  and  James  K.  Polk,  R.  M.  Johnson  and  L.  W. 
Tazewell  received  20  votes  apiece  for  the  vice-presidency.  President  Har- 
.rison’s  cabinet  consisted  of  Daniel  Webster,  Secretary  of  State;  Thomas 
Ewing,  Secretary  of  the  Treasury;  John  Bell,  Secretary  of  War;  George 
E.  Badger,  Secretary  of  the  Navy ; Francis  Granger,  Postmaster-General ; 
and  J.  J.  Crittenden,  Attorney-General.  The  President’s  inaugural  speech 
was  well  received  by  all  parties.  Everything  promised  an  administration 
honorable  to  the  executive  and  useful  to  the  country;  but  just  one  month 
after  taking  the  oath  of  office  the  President  died,  and  for  the  first  time 
since  the  formation  of  the  Constitution  the  duties  of  the  chief  magistracy 
devolved  upon  the  Vice-President.  The  only  important  official  act  per- 
formed by  the  deceased  President  had  been  the  issuing  of  a proclamation 
calling  an  extraordinary  session  of  Congress,  which  commenced  its  session 
on  the  appointed  day  (May  31,  1841),  and  took  up  the  subjects  of  finance 
and  revenue,  upon  which  it  had  been  convened  to  legislate.  The  sub- 
treasury act  was  repealed,  and  a bankrupt  act  was  passed  to  relieve  the 
victims  of  the  recent  panic.  An  attempt  was  made  to  secure  a charter  for 
another  United  States  Bank  (a  favorite  Whig  measure),  but  two  bills  for 
that  purpose  were  vetoed  by  President  Tyler,  who  thereby  secured  the  ill- 
will  of  the  party  which  had  elected  him,  and  furnished  the  American  vocabu- 
lary with  a new  word  (“  Tylerize  ”)  wherewith  to  describe  the  course  of  a 
Vice-President  who,  having  been  raised  to  the  presidency  by  the  death  of 
the  incumbent  of  that  office,  forthwith  refuses  to  support  the  pet  schemes 
of  those  to  whom  he  is  indebted  for  his  election.  The  second  veto  was  the 
cause  of  the  resignation  of  the  whole  cabinet,  with  the  exception  of  the 
Secretary  of  State.  Mr.  Webster  was  severely  criticised  for  remaining  in 
office;  but  as  he  was  then  engaged  in  settling  the  boundary  question,  the 
negotiations  concerning  which  would  certainly  have  fallen  through  for  the 
time  being  had  he  resigned,  the  sober  judgment  of  posterity  has  awarded 
him  praise  rather  than  blame,  as  it  is  now  known  that  his  motive  was 
patriotism  and  not  a love  of  office.  The  vacancies  were  filled  as  follows : 
Walter  Forward,  Secretary  of  the  Treasury;  John  C.  Spencer,  Secretary 
of  War;  Abel  P.  Upshur,  Secretary  of  the  Navy;  Charles  A.  Wicklifi'e, 
Postmaster-General ; and  Hugh  S.  Legare,  Attorney-General.  On  the  3d 
of  March,  1843,  Congress  made  an  appropriation  of  $30,000  to  enable 
Professor  Morse  to  erect  an  experimental  telegraph  between  Washington 
and  Baltimore.  This  was  the  first  electric  telegraph  in  the  world  which 
was  of  practical  use  and  not  a scientific  toy.  The  claims  of  America  for 
the  honor  of  having  been  in  advance  of  Europe  in  this  important  matter 
are  discussed  in  another  article  [see  American  Inventions].  In  June, 
9 


130 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


1843,  an  insurrection  broke  out  in  Rhode  Island,  caused  by  a movement 
to  adopt  a new  State  constitution.  The  State  government  bad  been  carried 
on  for  180  years  under  the  old  charter  granted  by  Charles  II.  Disputes 
arose  as  to  the  manner  of  making  the  change,  and  two  parties  were  formed — 
the  “suffrage”  party  and  the  “ law-and-order  ” party.  Each  faction  formed 
a constitution  and  elected  a governor  and  legislature,  then  armed  in  defence 
of  their  respective  claims.  Each  party  rebelled  against  the  authority  of 
their  opponents ; but  as  the  “ suffrage  ” party  were  defeated,  and  the  governor 
whom  they  had  elected  (Thomas  W.  Dorr)  was  arrested,  tried  for  and  con- 
victed of  treason,  and  sentenced  to  imprisonment  for  life,  history,  with  great 
impartiality,  has  deemed  them  the  rebels,  and  has  given  to  the  contest  the 
name  of  “Dorr’s  Rebellion,”  which  name  is,  however,  possibly  correct,  as 
Dorr  was  the  first  to  appeal  to  arms.  In  1844  the  Democrats  nominated 
James  K.  Polk  for  the  presidency,  and  George  M.  Dallas  for  the  vice- 
presidency. The  Whig  nominees  were  Henry  Clay  and  Theodore  Fre- 
linghuysen.  The  chief  questions  at  issue  were  the  annexation  of  Texas 
and  the  claim  for  the  parallel  of  54°  40'  for  the  northern  boundary  of 
Oregon.  The  Democrats  favored  the  former  measure;  and  their  opinion 
on  the  boundary  question  can  be  learned  from  their  party  watchword — 
“54-40  or  fight.”  Polk  and  Dallas  received  170  electoral  votes;  their 
opponents,  105.  Mr.  Calhoun,  who  was  the  last  Secretary  of  State  in 
President  Tyler’s  changeable  cabinet  (the  six  offices  of  which  were  occupied 
by  no  less  than  twenty  men  during  three  years  and  eleven  months),  had 
negotiated  with  Texas  a treaty  of  annexation  in  April,  1844,  which  was 
rejected  by  the  Senate  by  a vote  of  35  to  16.  On  the  25th  of  January, 
1845,  joint  resolutions  for  annexing  Texas  were  adopted  by  the  House  of 
Representatives  by  a vote  of  120  to  98.  They  passed  the  Senate  three 
days  before  President  Polk’s  inauguration,  and  were  immediately  signed 
by  President  Tyler.  President  Polk’s  cabinet  consisted  of  James  Buchanan, 
Secretary  of  State;  Robert  J.  Walker,  Secretary  of  the  Treasury;  William 
L.  Marcy,  Secretary  of  War;  George  Bancroft,  Secretary  of  the  Navy; 
Cave  Johnson,  Postmaster-General ; and  John  Y.  Mason,  Attorney-General. 
Texas  assented  to  the  annexation  resolutions  (July  4,  1845),  General  Tay- 
lor was  sent  to  the  Rio  Grande,  and  a collision  with  the  Mexicans  occurred 
(April  24, 1846).  As  soon  as  Congress  learned  that  hostilities  were  actually 
commenced,  the  sum  of  $10,000,000  was  appropriated  for  war  purposes,  and 
the  President  was  authorized  to  call  out  50,000  volunteers,  these  measures 
receiving  a vote  of  142  to  14  in  the  House,  and  of  40  to  2 in  the  Senate 
(May  11, 1846).  The  brilliant  victories  of  Palo  Alto  (May  8)  and  Resaca 
de  la  Palma  (May  9)  had  been  in  the  mean  time  gained  by  General  Tay- 
lor; and  thus  the  country  was  fairly  launched  into  the  Mexican  war,  the 
account  of  which  belongs  to — 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


131 


THE  EIGHTH  DECADE  [1846-1856], 

Presidents,  James  K.  Polk  [1845-1849],  Zachary  Taylor  [March  4, 

1849-July  9,  1850],  Millard  Fillmore  [July  9,  1850-March  4, 

1853],  Franklik  Pierce  [1853-1857], 

The  Secretary  of  War,  assisted  by  General  Scott,  devised  a plan  of 
invasion  which  was  greater  in  the  territorial  extent  of  its  operations  than 
any  other  recorded  in  history.  The  Pacific  coast  of  America  was  to  be 
attacked  by  a fleet,  which  was  obliged,  of  course,  to  go  around  Cape  Horn. 
An  “army  of  the  West”  was  to  invade  Hew  Mexico  and  California, 
co-operating  with  the  fleet.  An  “ army  of  the  Centre  ” was  to  march  into 
the  heart  of  Mexico  and  co-operate  with  General  Taylor’s  forces,  which 
were  known  as  “the  army  of  occupation.”  Volunteers  were  not  lacking. 
Before  the  close  of  July,  1846,  12,000  men  were  received  into  the  service, 
9000  of  whom  were  despatched  to  the  aid  of  General  Taylor.  An  effort 
was  also  made  to  secure  a powerful  friend  in  the  enemy’s  camp.  Santa 
Anna  was,  at  the  beginning  of  the  war,  an  exile  at  Havana.  The  Ameri- 
can commodore  commanding  the  gulf  squadron  was  instructed  to  connive 
at  his  return  to  his  native  land,  as  it  was  thought  that  he  would  immediately 
form  a “ peace  party”  which  would,  perhaps,  bring  about  a close  of  the  war 
upon  terms  advantageous  to  our  government.  The  Mexicans  were  in  want 
of  an  able  leader,  so  they  deposed  Paredes  and  elected  Santa  Anna  Presi- 
dent. He  showed  his  gratitude  to  the  United  States  by  raising  and  equip- 
ping an  army  of  20,000  men  and  taking  all  other  measures  required  for  a 
vigorous  prosecution  of  the  war.  His  army  was  not  ready  until  December ; 
and  in  the  mean  time  Taylor  had  taken  Monterey  (Sept.  23),  after  several 
days  of  hard  fighting,  having  previously  effected  a junction  with  General 
Wool.  The  latter  brought  3000  men  whom  he  had  been  disciplining  at  San 
Antonio,  Texas.  General  Worth,  with  900  men,  had  taken  Saltillo  (Uov. 
15,  1846),  and  Taylor  was  making  preparations  for  a vigorous  winter  cam- 
paign, when  he  received  an  order  from  General  Scott  to  send  him  a large 
portion  of  his  best  officers  and  troops  to  assist  against  Vera  Cruz,  and  he 
was  also  directed  to  act  thereafter  only  on  the  defensive.  Having  shown 
at  Monterey  that  he  could  “ take  a city,”  General  Taylor  displayed  at  Vic- 
toria, upon  receiving  the  above  order,  his  ability  to  “rule  his  spirit”  bv 
promptly  obeying  the  command.  He  was  speedily  rewarded.  His  whole 
force,  including  the  troops  of  General  Wool,  did  not  amount  to  5000  men. 
Santa  Anna  advanced  upon  him  with  four  times  that  number  of  well- 
equipped  troops.  Taylor  determined  to  fight  the  Mexicans,  and  selected 
(Feb.  21,  1847)  a mountain  defile  near  Buena  Vista  for  his  battle-field. 
On  the  following  day  the  Mexicans  arrived,  and  Taylor  was  summoned  to 
surrender  within  an  hour.  This  request  met  with  a courteous  but  firm 


132 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


refusal.  Both  armies  slept  on  their  arms,  and  early  next  morning  began 
a desperate  and  bloody  conflict,  'which  continued  uutil  sunset.  The  Mexi- 
cans were  defeated,  and  lost  in  killed,  wounded  and  missing  nearly  2000 
men,  while  the  American  loss  was  746.  Taylor  soon  after  returned  to  the 
United  States,  where  he  was  received  with  well-deserved  honors.  General 
Scott  invested  Vera  Cruz  on  the  13th  of  March,  1847,  with  an  army  of 
about  13,000  men,  assisted  by  a powerful  squadron  under  Commodore 
Connor.  On  the  18th  his  arrangements  were  completed,  and  he  sum- 
moned the  town  and  fortress,  for  the  last  time,  to  surrender.  Upon  the 
refusal  of  this  demand,  a bombardment  was  opened  from  his  batteries  and 
the  fleet,  and  in  nine  days  Vera  Cruz,  the  strong  fortress  of  San  Juan 
de  Ulloa,  5000  prisoners  and  500  pieces  of  artillery  were  surrendered  to 
the  Americans  (March  27,  1847).  On  the  8th  of  April,  Scott’s  advanced 
guard,  under  General  Twiggs,  was  sent  forward  on  the  Jalapa  road,  toward 
the  city  of  Mexico.  He  found  Santa  Anna  posted  at  the  mountain  pass 
of  Cerro  Gordo  with  more  than  12,000  men,  and  was  therefore  obliged  to 
await  the  arrival  of  General  Scott,  who  soon  followed  with  the  main  body 
of  the  army,  having  left  a very  strong  garrison  in  Vera  Cruz.  The  Amer- 
ican forces,  now  numbering  8500  men,  attacked  the  enemy  on  the  18th  of 
April,  and  gained  a complete  victory,  with  a loss  of  431  in  killed  and 
wounded,  while  the  Mexican  loss  in  killed  and  wounded  was  more  than 
1000,  besides  3000  prisoners.  Every  important  detail  of  the  battle  and 
the  subsequent  pursuit  had  been  so  carefully  arranged  in  the  celebrated 
order  w’hich  General  Scott  had  issued  on  the  previous  day  that  no  time 
was  lost  in  securing  the  fruits  of  this  victory.  Santa  Anna  narrowly 
escaped  capture  by  fleeing  upon  a mule  taken  from  his  carriage.  He  had 
had  for  some  time  one  foot  in  the  grave,  and  his  retreat  was  so  hasty  that 
he  left  behind  him  his  wooden  leg  to  serve  as  a trophy  of  the  battle. 
Before  the  conflict  he  had  said,  “ I will  die  fighting  rather  than  permit  the 
Americans  to  proudly  tread  the  imperial  city  of  Azteca.”  Several  battles 
were  doubtless  saved  by  the  admirable  arrangements  which  General  Scott 
had  made  for  the  immediate  advance  of  his  army,  as  the  Mexicans  were 
driven  so  rapidly  before  him  that  they  were  unable  to  concentrate  in  force 
at  many  places  which  were  well  suited  for  making  another  stand.  On  the 
22d  of  April,  Perote,  the  strongest  fortress  in  America,  next  to  San  Juan 
de  Ulloa,  was  taken  without  a blow,  together  with  54  cannon  and  a large 
quantity  of  munitions  of  war.  On  the  15th  of  May  the  Americans  en- 
tered, without  resistance,  Puebla,  the  second  city  in  Mexico,  situated  only 
76  miles  from  the  capital.  At  this  place  the  army  rested  for  nearly  three 
months  while  N.  P.  Trist,  an  agent  sent  by  the  government,  attempted  to 
negotiate  a peace.  His  efforts  were  unsuccessful ; and  the  Mexicans  replied 
to  his  offers  by  boasting  of  their  patriotism,  valor  and  strength,  while  they 
were  abandoning  post  after  post  in  their  retreat  toward  the  capital.  On 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


133 


the  7th  of  August,  General  Scott,  having  been  reinforced  during  this 
interval,  commenced  his  march  on  the  city  of  Mexico.  As  the  direct  road 
was  barred  by  very  strong  fortifications,  another  route  was  selected,  and  a 
road  was  made  under  the  direction  of  skilful  engineers.  On  the  18th  of 
August,  Scott  had  his  whole  army  of  10,000  men  at  St.  Augustine,  within 
10  miles  of  Mexico.  The  city  was  strongly  fortified;  Santa  Anna  had 
more  than  30,000  soldiers  at  his  disposal,  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the 
roek)^  and  mountainous  country  with  which  their  capital  is  surrounded. 
The  fortified  camp  at  Contreras,  the  strongly-garrisoned  village  of  Churu- 
busco,  the  fort  of  San  Antonio  and  the  redoubtable  Santa  Anna  himself, 
with  a powerful  reserve, — such  were  the  obstacles  in  the  path  of  the  victor 
of  Cerro  Gordo.  At  sunrise,  on  the  20th  of  August,  the  camp  at  Con- 
treras was  taken  by  an  assault  which  lasted  only  seventeen  minutes.  Before 
the  day  was  over,  San  Antonio  and  Churubusco  were  also  captured,  and 
Santa  Anna  had  fled  to  “the  imperial  city  of  Azteca,”  again  remembering 
the  adage, 

“He  that  fights  and  runs  away 
Will  live  to  fight  another  day.” 

The  Americans  lost  nearly  1100  killed  and  wounded  during  the  day,  while 
the  Mexicans  lost  3000  killed  and  wounded,  4000  prisoners  and  37  cannon. 
Their  capital  was  filled  with  consternation,  and  Mexico  might  have  been 
immediately  entered  in  triumph,  but  Santa  Anna  asked  for  a truce,  which 
was  granted  with  the  hope  that  a lasting  peace  might  be  negotiated.  Mr. 
Trist,  the  agent  of  the  United  States  government,  went  into  the  city  (Aug. 
24)  to  treat  with  the  Mexican  authorities,  but  returned  in  twelve  days 
with  the  intelligence  that  his  propositions  had  been  insolently  rejected,  and 
that  Santa  Anna  was  violating  the  truce  by  strengthening  the  defences 1 of 
the  capital.  Hostilities  recommenced  with  an  attack  made  by  4000  Amer- 
icans upon  14,000  Mexicans  under  Santa  Anna  at  El  Molinos  del  Rey  (the 
King’s  Mills).  The  assailants  were  at  first  repulsed  with  great  slaughter, 
but  returned  to  the  charge,  and  drove  the  Mexicans  from  their  position. 
The  American  loss  in  killed  and  wounded  was  800 ; that  of  the  Mexicans 
was  never  fully  ascertained,  but  they  left  nearly  a thousand  dead  on  the 
field.  On  the  12th  of  September  the  castle  of  Chapultepec  was  bom- 
barded, and  on  the  13tli  it  was  taken  by  assault.  That  night  Santa  Anna, 
his  army  and  the  officers  of  the  Mexican  government  departed  in  haste, 
leaving  “the  imperial  city  of  Azteca”  to  take  care  of  itself.  On  the  fol- 
lowing day  the  American  flag  was  raised  on  the  National  Palace,  and  the 
victorious  generals  took  formal  possession  of  the  Mexican  empire.  Santa 
Anna  made  several  feeble  efforts  to  retrieve  his  disasters;  but  in  six  weeks 
he  had  .lost  everything,  and  was  obliged  to  live  in  concealment  for  several 
■months,  when  permission  was  given  him  by  our  government  (March,  1848) 
“to  seek  an  asylum  on  a foreign  soil.” 


134 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


The  “array  of  the  West”  (2000  strong),  under  General  Kearney,  left 
Fort  Leavenworth  in  June,  1846,  inarched  900  miles  across  the  plains,  and 
reached  Santa  Fe  on  the  18th  of  August.  Kearney  took  peaceable  posses- 
sion of  New  Mexico,  and  was  two  hundred  miles  on  his  way  to  California, 
when  Kit  Carson,  the  famous  scout,  met  him  with  the  intelligence  that 
Commodore  Stockton  and  Lieut.-Col.  Fremont  had  already  nearly  com- 
pleted the  conquest  of  California.  He  passed  rapidly  on  with  100  men, 
sending  the  remainder  of  his  force  back  to  Santa  Fe,  and  arrived  iu  time 
to  share  in  the  honor  of  the  final  battle  of  San  Gabriel  (Jan.  8,  1847). 
On  the  2d  of  February  a treaty  was  signed  at  Guadalupe-Hidalgo  (a 
small  village  near  the  city  of  Mexico),  by  which  the  United  States  paid 
$15,000,000  for  New  Mexico  and  California,  boundaries  were  fixed,  and 
other  matters  in  dispute  were  adjusted.  The  bargain  with  reference  to 
California  was  made  just  in  time;  for  in  February,  1848,  the  very  month 
in  which  the  treaty  was  made,  gold  was  discovered  in  the  Sacramento  val- 
ley ; and  hundreds  of  millions  of  dollars’  worth  of  the  precious  metal  have 
since  been  taken  from  the  apparently  inexhaustible  stores  of  this  genuine 
El  Dorado.  Had  the  existence  of  this  wealth  been  known  to  the  Mexicans, 
it  is  probable  that  their  patriotic  zeal  would  have  been  much  more  ardent 
when  Fremont  and  Stockton  invaded  their  country.  The  presidential  elec- 
tion of  1848  was  a triangular  contest.  The  Whigs,  remembering  the  suc- 
cess with  which  they  had  employed  in  1840  the  watchword  “Tippecanoe,  and 
Tyler  too!”  were  attracted  by  General  Taylor’s  sobriquet  of  “Old  Rough 
and  Ready,”  and  fairly  forced  upon  him  the  nomination  for  the  presidency, 
in  company  with  Millard  Fillmore  as  candidate  for  the  vice-presidency. 
The  Democrats  nominated  General  Lewis  Cass  and  General  William  O. 
Butler;  and  Martin  Van  Buren  and  Charles  Francis  Adams  were  the 
nominees  of  the  Free-soil  Democrats.  Taylor  and  Fillmore  received  193 
electoral  votes  and  a popular  vote  of  1,362,024.  Cass  and  Butler  received 
127  electoral  votes  and  a popular  vote  of  1,222,419.  The  Free-soil  can- 
didates received  no  electoral  votes.  Their  popular  vote  was  291,678. 
President  Taylor’s  cabinet  consisted  of  John  M.  Clayton,  Secretary  of 
State;  William  M.  Meredith,  Secretary  of  the  Treasury;  George  W.  Craw- 
ford, Secretary  of  War;  William  B.  Preston,  Secretary  of  the  Navy; 
Thomas  Ewing,  Secretary  of  the  Interior  (an  office  recently  established) ; 
Jacob  Collamer,  Postmaster-General;  Reverdy  Johnson,  Attorney-General. 
The  first  important  question  which  this  administration  had  to  deal  with 
was  the  admission  of  California  into  the  Union.  The  discovery  of  gold 
soon  attracted  sufficient  population  to  the  Pacific  coast  to  form  a State. 
The  would-be  State  was  almost  equally  divided  by  the  parallel  of  north 
latitude  (36°  30')  which  was  the  line  of  the  Missouri  Compromise  [see  The 
Fifth  Decade]  ; and  it  was  new  territory,  acquired  long  after  that  act 
had  beeu  passed.  The  inhabitants  of  California  adopted  a constitution 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


135 


(Sept.  1,  1849)  which  contained  a clause  prohibiting  slavery.  On  this 
account  the  pro-slavery  party,  led  by  Mr.  Calhoun,  were  opposed  to  the 
admission  of  the  State.  Those  opposed  to  the  extension  of  slavery  (a  class 
which  contained  many  who  were  not  abolitionists)  were  in  favor  of  the 
immediate  admission  of  California  with  her  constitution  unaltered.  The 
question  was  debated  with  great  warmth ; a dissolution  of  the  Union  was 
threatened;  but  the  matter  was  temporarily  settled  by  a series  of  com- 
promise measures  introduced  by  Henry  Clay,  which  provided,  1st.  That 
California  should  be  admitted  into  the  Union  with  its  anti-slavery  consti- 
tution ; 2d.  That  Utah  and  New  Mexico  should  become  territories  without 
any  mention  of  slavery,  and  that  $10,000,000  should  be  paid  to  Texas  out 
of  the  Federal  treasury  in  purchase  of  her  claim  to  a portion  of  New 
Mexico;  3d.  That  the  slave-trade  in  the  District  of  Columbia  should  be 
abolished;  4th.  That  slaves  who  escaped  to  the  free  States  should  be 
arrested  and  returned  to  their  owners.  The  last  measure  produced  much 
dissatisfaction  at  the  North ; and  “the  Fugitive-slave  Act,”  as  it  was  called, 
caused  by  its  execution,  its  evasion,  and  its  violation  in  several  instances, 
serious  disturbances  and  a bitter  sectional  feeling,  which  eventually  led  to 
the  civil  war  which  put  an  end  to  the  very  institution  which  this  law  was 
enacted  to  defend. 

On  the  3d  of  March,  1851,  the  postage  on  prepaid  letters  to  all  parts  of 
the  United  States  was  reduced  to  three  cents ; and  in  the  following  year 
postage-stamps  and  stamped  envelopes  were  ordered.  In  August,  1851, 
General  Lopez  took  a party  of  480  “ filibusters  ” to  Cuba,  where  he  was 
speedily  attacked,  defeated,  captured  and  executed,  with  a number  of  his 
followers.  In  December,  1851,  Louis  Kossuth,  the  Hungarian  patriot, 
visited  this  country.  His  eloquence,  which  his  thorough  acquaintance  with 
the  English  language  enabled  him  to  display  to  full  advantage,  gained  him 
admiring  hearers  wherever  he  went;  but  the  main  object  of  his  visit,  viz., 
to  obtain  aid  for  Hungary,  was  defeated  by  the  change  of  the  F rench  gov- 
ernment brought  about  by  Louis  Napoleon — a change  which  rendered  the 
achievement  of  Hungarian  independence  impossible.  In  1852  difficulties 
arose  between  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain  concerning  the  fisheries 
on  the  coast  of  British  America.  It  had  been  stipulated  by  the  treaty  of 
1818  that  American  fishermen  should  not  cast  lines  or  nets  in  British  bays, 
except  at  a distance  of  three  miles  or  more  from  the  shore.  Now  the  British 
government  claimed  the  right  to  draw  a line  from  headland  to  headland  of 
these  bays,  and  to  exclude  the  Americans  from  the  waters  within  that  line. 
Armed  vessels  were  sent  by  both  governments  to  the  disputed  waters ; but 
the  matter  was  settled  in  the  following  year  by  mutual  concessions.  In  the 
latter  part  of  the  year  1852  France  and  England  modestly  requested  the 
United  States  to  enter  with  them  into  a treaty  whereby  they  would  agree 
to  disclaim  “ now  and  for  ever  all  intention  to  obtain  possession  of  the  isl- 


136 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


and  of  Cuba,”  and  “to  discountenance  all  attempts  to  that  effect  on  the 
part  of  any  power  or  individual  whatever.”  Edward  Everett,  who  was 
then  Secretary  of  State,  jaolitely  replied  that  the  question  was  an  American, 
not  a European  one,  and  not  properly  within  the  scope  of  their  interference; 
and  added  other  remarks,  in  which  the  Monroe  doctrine  was  set  forth  more 
strongly,  if  possible,  than  by  Monroe  himself,  or  by  J.  Q.  Adams,  the  real 
author  of  the  “doctrine.”  In  the  election  of  1852  Franklin  Pierce,  of  New 
Hampshire,  and  William  11.  King,  of  Alabama,  the  Democratic  nominees 
for  the  presidency  and  the  vice- presidency,  were  elected,  receiving  254  elec- 
toral votes  and  a popular  vote  of  1,587,256;  while  their  Whig  competitors, 
General  Winfield  Scott  and  William  A.  Graham,  received  an  electoral  vote 
of  42  and  a popular  vote  of  1,384,577.  President  Pierce’s  cabinet  consisted 
of  William  L.  Marcy,  Secretary  of  State;  James  Guthrie,  Secretary  of  the 
Treasury;  Jefferson  Davis,  Secretary  of  War;  James  C.  Dobbin,  Secretary 
of  the  Navy ; Robert  McClelland,  Secretary  of  the  Interior ; James  Camp- 
bell, Postmaster-General;  and  Caleb  Cushing,  Attorney-General.  During 
■this  administration  several  important  treaties  were  made,  by  one  of  which 
Arizona  was  purchased  of  Mexico ; and  by  another,  obtained  by  “ Perry’s 
Expedition,”  several  Japanese  ports  were  thrown  open  to  American  com- 
merce. In  May,  1854,  the  Missouri  Compromise  was  repealed,  by  a vote 
in  the  Senate  of  37  to  14,  and  in  the  House  of  113  to  100.  In  October, 
1854,  took  place  the  famous  “Ostend  Conference,”  at  which  three  Ameri- 
can ministers,  Messrs.  Buchanan,  Mason  and  Soule,  recommended  their 
government  to  purchase  Cuba,  if  possible:  at  the  same  time  asserting  the 
right  of  the  United  States  to  take  the  island  by  force  should  Spain  refuse 
to  sell.  In  1855  a filibustering  expedition,  under  the  famous  William 
Walker,  invaded  Nicaragua,  obtained  a temporary  foothold,  and  established 
a government,  which  was  recognized  by  that  of  the  United  States.  In  the 
same  year  a civil  war  broke  out  in  Kansas  between  the  free-State  party 
and  the  pro-slavery  men.  Two  constitutions  had  been  adopted  and  two 
legislatures  elected.  The  anti-slavery  party  finally  prevailed  after  a long 
and  tedious  struggle. 


THE  NINTH  DECADE. 

Presidents,  Franklin  Pierce  [1853-1857],  James  Buchanan  [1857— 
1861],  Abraham  Lincoln  [1861-April  15,  1865],  Andrew  John- 
son [April  15,  1865-March  4,  1869]. 

Three  presidential  candidates  were  before  the  people  in  the  autumn  of 
1856.  James  Buchanan  was  nominated  by  the  Democrats,  J.  C.  Fremont 
by  the  Republicans,  and  Millard  Fillmore  by  the  Native  Americans,  or 
Know-Nothings,  as  they  were  called.  Buchanan  received  174  electoral 
votes  and  a popular  vote  of  1,838,169,  the  same  vote  being  given  to  John 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


137 


C.  Breckenridge  for  Vice-President.  Fremont  received  114  electoral  votes 
and  a popular  vote  of  1,341,264.  Fillmore  received  8 electoral  votes  and 
a popular  vote  of  874,534.  President  Buchanan’s  cabinet  consisted  of 
Lewis  Cass,  Secretary  of  State ; Howell  Cobb,  Secretary  of  the  Treasury ; 
John  B.  Floyd,  Secretary  of  War;  Isaac  Toucey,  Secretary  of  the  Navy; 
Jacob  Thompson,  Secretary  of  the  Interior;  Aaron  V.  Brown,  Postmaster- 
General;  and  Jeremiah  S.  Black,  Attorney-General.  The  agitation  of  the 
slavery  question  continued  throughout  this  administration.  The  growing 
strength  of  the  Republican  party  was  shown  by  the  election  of  their  can- 
didate, Nathaniel  P.  Banks,  as  speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives, 
after  133  ballots,  which  occupied  the  attention  of  that  body  from  the  3d 
of  December,  1856,  to  the  2d  of  February,  1857.  The  Mormons,  who 
were  angry  because  their  territory  was  not  admitted  as  a State,  commenced 
revolutionary  proceedings  in  the  early  part  of  1857 ; but  the  arrival  of 
United  States  troops  in  the  following  year  made  them  glad  to  accept  a 
pardon  for  all  the  seditions  and  treasons  which  they  had  committed.  In 
1859  John  Brown,  a man  who  had  suffered  severely  in  the  Kansas  civil 
war,  attempted,  with  only  twenty-one  followers,  to  excite  an  insurrection 
among  the  slaves  of  Virginia,  and  to  establish  their  freedom  by  force  of 
arms.  He  seized  the  arsenal  at  Harper’s  Ferry  (Oct.  16,  1859),  but  on 
the  second  day  the  insurrection  was  quelled  by  United  States  marines;  and 
Brown,  who  was  captured,  was  delivered  over  to  the  authorities  of  Virginia, 
tried  for  insurrection  and  treason,  and  hanged.  This  greatly  increased  the 
bitterness  of  feeling  between  the  North  and  the  South,  and  the  presidential 
election  of  1860  was  contested  with  great  spirit.  Four  candidates  were 
before  the  people.  One  wing  of  the  Democratic  party  nominated  Stephen  A. 
Douglas,  of  Illinois;  while  John  C.  Breckenridge,  of  Kentucky,  was  nomi- 
nated by  the  other.  The  Republicans  supported  Abraham  Lincoln,  of  Illi- 
nois; and  John  Bell,  of  Tennessee,  was  the  nominee  of  a new  party  calling 
themselves  the  “ Constitutional  Unionists.’’  Lincoln  received  an  electoral 
vote  of  180  and  a popular  vote  of  1,857,610.  Douglas  received  12  electoral 
votes  and  a popular  vote  of  1,365,976.  Breckenridge  received  an  electoral 
vote  of  72  and  a popular  vote  of  847,952;  leaving  to  Bell  the  remaining 
39  electoral  votes  (those  of  the  “ border  States  — -Virginia,  Kentucky  and 
Tennessee),  with  a popular  vote  of  590,631.  When  the  result  of  the  elec- 
tion was  known,  a convention  was  called  in  South  Carolina  to  consider  the 
question  of  secession,  which  met  (Dec.  17,  1860),  and  passed  an  ordinance 
of  secession.  The  example  of  South  Carolina  was  followed  by  Mississippi 
(Jan.  8,  1861)  ; Florida  (Jan.  10);  Alabama  (Jan.  11);  Georgia  (Jan.  19); 
Louisiana  (Jan.  26);  Texas  (Feb.  1);  Virginia  (Apr.  25);  Arkansas  (May 
6);  North  Carolina  (May  20);  Tennessee  (June  8).  The  reasons  given 
for  this  course  wei'h  “the  refusal  of  fourteen  of  the  States,  for  years  past, 
to  fulfil  their  constitutional  obligations,”  and  “the  election  of  a man  to  the 


138 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


high  office  of  President  of  the  United  States  whose  opinions  and  purposes 
are  hostile  to  slavery.”  Kentucky  and  Missouri  were  divided,  and  had 
representatives  in  the  governments  and  armies  of  both  sections.  On  the 
4th  of  February,  1861,  a convention  met  at  Montgomery,  Alabama,  in 
which  all  the  States  which  had  seceded  previous  to  that  date  were  repre- 
sented. A constitution  was  formed  and  adopted,  and  the  title  of  “Con- 
federate States  of  America”  was  given  to  the  new  organization.  Jefferson 
Davis,  of  Mississippi,  was  elected  President,  and  Alexander  H.  Stephens, 
of  Georgia,  was  elected  Vice-President  of  the  confederacy.  Hostilities 
commenced  with  the  bombardment  of  Fort  Sumter  (April  12, 1861),  which 
was  held  for  the  Federal  government  by  Major  Anderson,  with  70  men. 
The  fort  was  several  times  set  on  fire,  and  on  the  14tli  of  April  the  garrison 
surrendered  and  marched  out  with  the  honors  of  war.  On  the  following 
day  President  Lincoln  issued  a proclamation  calling  out  75,000  volunteers 
for  three  months,  which  was  speedily  followed  (May  3)  by  a call  for  64,000 
men  for  the  army  and  18,000  for  the  navy,  to  serve  “during  the  war.” 
The  President  also  declared  the  ports  of  the  seceded  States  blockaded 
(April  19).  In  the  South  preparations  for  war  were  vigorously  carried 
on.  General  Robert  E.  Lee  was  appointed  commander  of  the  Confederate 
troops  in  Virginia  (May  10),  and  the  Mississippi  River  was  blockaded  at 
Memphis  (May  23).  A Union  force  numbering  6000  men  was  repulsed 
at  Big  Bethel,  Va.  (June  10) ; and  the  main  body  of  the  Confederates, 
about  30,000  strong,  which  was  concentrated  at  Manasses  Junction,  defeated 
an  ecpial  number  of  Federal  troops,  under  General  McDowell,  in  the  famous 
battle  of  Bull  Run  (July  21).  On  the  following  day  General  George  B. 
McClellan  was  appointed  commander  of  the  army  of  the  Potomac.  He 
had  been  successful  in  wresting  the  western  part  of  Virginia  out  of  the 
hands  of  the  Confederates,  and  in  the  following  year  (Dec.  31,  1862)  that 
section  was  admitted  into  the  Union  under  the  name  of  “West  Virginia.” 
When  the  Federal  Congress  met  (July  5,  1861),  the  President  had  asked 
for  400,000  men  and  8400,000,000.  The  result  of  the  battle  of  Bull  Run 
showed  that  the  war  was  likely  to  be  protracted,  and  Congress  voted  500,000 
men  and  8500,000,000.  The  Confederate  Congress  authorized  the  enlist- 
ment of  400,000  men.  During  the  remainder  of  this  year  (1861),  however, 
the  military  operations  were  not  very  decisive,  both  sides  being  fully  occu- 
pied in  arming  and  disciplining  troops.  The  Union  force,  1900  strong, 
commanded  by  General  Stone,  which  was  sent  across  the  Potomac  at  Ball’s 
Bluff,  and  left  without  support,  was  attacked  by  a superior  force  of  Con- 
federates and  nearly  annihilated.  On  the  7th  of  November  a Union  force 
under  General  Grant,  after  capturing  the  Confederate  camp  at  Belmont, 
Mo.,  was  finally  repulsed  with  loss.  On  the  same  day  a naval  force  under 
Admiral  Du  Pont  made  its  way  into  Port  Royal  entrance,  on  the  coast  of 
South  Carolina,  and  captured  Forts  Walker  and  Beauregard.  On  the  day 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


139 


after  this  victory,  Captain  Wilkes,  commanding  the  United  States  frigate 
San  Jacinto , overhauled  the  British  mail  steamer  Trent,  and  took  from  her 
Messrs.  Mason  and  Slidell,  Confederate  ambassadors  to  England  and  France. 
This  act  caused  great  excitement  in  Great  Britain  and  in  the  United  States ; 
another  war  seemed  inevitable;  but  the  disavowal  of  the  act  by  the  Federal 
government  and  the  surrender  of  the  envoys  averted  the  threatened  danger. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  year  1862  the  entire  Union  force  in  the  field 
was  about  450,000  men,  200,000  of  whom  were  in  the  vicinity  of  Wash- 
ington, under  McClellan.  The  whole  Confederate  force  was  not  far  from 
350,000  men,  occupying  about  half  of  the  States  of  Kentucky,  Missouri 
and  Virginia,  and  the  whole  of  the  remaining  Southern  States.  During 
the  month  of'  January,  Kentucky  was  the  sole  field  of  military  operations. 
Colonel  Humphrey  Marshall  was  defeated  near  Prestonburg  (Jan.  10)  by 
a Union  force  under  Colonel  Garfield,  and  driven  into  Virginia,  and  Gen- 
eral Thomas  defeated  the  Confederates  under  Generals  Crittenden  and 
Zollicoffer,  in  the  battle  of  Mill  Spring  (Jan.  19).  General  Grant,  assisted 
by  Commodore  Foote  with  his  flotilla  of  gunboats,  took  Fort  Henry,  on 
the  Tennessee  River  (Feb.  6).  The  greater  part  of  the  garrison  escaped 
to  Fort  Donelson,  on  the  Cumberland  River,  which  General  Grant  cap- 
tured, together  with  12,000  prisoners  and  40  cannon,  ten  days  later.  An 
expedition  under  General  Burnside  and  Commodore  Goldsborough,  which 
sailed  from  Fortress  Monroe  (Jan.  12,  1862),  captured  Roanoke  Island 
(Feb.  8),  Newbern,  N.  C.  (March  14),  and  Beaufort  (April  25).  On  the 
9th  of  March  occurred  one  of  the  most  remarkable  naval  battles  on  record. 
The  Confederate  iron-clad  Virginia,  formerly  the  United  States  frigate 
Merrimac,  had  made  a descent  upon  the  Union  fleet,  near  Fortress  Mon- 
roe, on  the  preceding  day,  and  had  destroyed  the  wooden  vessels  Cumber- 
land and  Congress.  During  the  night  the  floating  battery  Monitor  arrived  ; 
and  when  the  Virginia  returned  to  the  attack,  she  was  beaten  off,  after  an 
action  of  five  hours,  and  forced  to  return  to  Norfolk.  This  was  the  “trial 
trip”  of  the  Monitor,  and  the  result  was  so  satisfactory  to  the  Federal 
government  that  a fleet  of  monitors  was  built  with  all  possible  despatch. 
On  the  8th  of  March  an  important  battle  was  finished  at  Pea  Ridge,  in 
the  western  part  of  Arkansas,  between  Union  troops  under  General  S.  R. 
Curtis  and  Confederates  under  General  Earl  Van  Dorn.  The  conflict  had 
lasted  for  three  days,  and  the  Union  forces  were  finally  victorious.  The 
great  activity  now  displayed  at  so  many  different  points  was  owing  to  an 
order  issued  by  President  Lincoln  commanding  all  the  Union  armies  to 
advance  on  the  22d  of  February,  1862.  On  the  6th  of  April,  General 
Grant  was  defeated  and  driven  back  to  the  Tennessee  River,  in  the  battle 
of  Shiloh,  losing  2500  prisoners,  including  General  Prentiss.  On  the  fol- 
lowing day  reinforcements  arrived  under  General  Buell ; the  battle  was 
renewed,  and  the  Confederates  were  forced  to  retreat.  On  the  same  day 


140 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


(April  7),  Island  No.  10,  in  the  Mississippi  River,  a short  distance  below 
its  junction  with  the  Ohio,  was  taken  from  the  Confederates  by  General 
Pope  and  Commodore  Foote,  who  had  been  acting  together,  the  one  with 
land-forces,  the  other  with  a flotilla  of  gunboats.  The  prisoners  numbered 
8000.  Fort  Pulaski,  near  Savannah,  Ga.,  was  captured,  after  a bombard- 
ment of  30  hours,  by  Captain  (afterward  Major-General)  Gillmore  (April 
11),  and  during  the  same  month  Farragut  and  Porter,  with  a gunboat  and 
mortar  fleet,  began  (April  24)  to  bombard  Fort  St.  Philip,  on  the  eastern 
bank,  and  Fort  Jackson,  on  the  western  bank,  of  the  Mississippi,  below 
New  Orleans.  On  the  24th  the  fleet  ran  past  the  -forts  and  fought  a ter- 
rific battle  with  a Confederate  fleet.  On  the  26th  New  Orleans  was  taken, 
and  it  remained  from  that  time  in  the  possession  of  the  Union  forces. 
We  have  reserved  the  most  important  movements,  or  at  least  those  of  the 
largest  army,  for  the  last.  The  army  of  the  Potomac,  having  been  taken 
in  transports  to  Fortress  Monroe,  commenced  (April  3d)  its  march  toward 
Richmond,  under  the  command  of  General  McClellan.  The  siege  of  York- 
town  consumed  a month  ; and  when  that  place  was  evacuated  (May  4),  the 
Confederates  had  greatly  strengthened  the  defences  of  their  capital.  On 
the  23d  of  May,  McClellan  reached  a point  within  7 miles  of  Richmond, 
but  his  efficient  force  was  very  much  diminished,  while  that  of  the  Con- 
federates was  constantly  increasing.  “Stonewall  Jackson”  and  Ewell 
had  forced  General  Banks  out  of  the  Shenandoah  valley,  and  threatened 
Washington.  Not  only  the  forces  intended  for  McClellan,  but  militia 
called  from  the  Northern  States,  were  required  for  the  defence  of  the  Fed- 
eral capital.  McClellan  gained  (May  31)  the  battle  of  Fair  Oaks,  or 
Steven  Pines;  but  Jackson  now  moved  rapidly  southward  to  co-operate 
with  Lee.  McClellan  was  obliged  to  change  his  base  of  supplies  from  the 
York  River  to  the  James.  This  hazardous  movement  was  accomplished 
at  the  expense  of  a succession  of  the  most  desperate  battles  ever  fought 
upon  this  continent — -viz.,  those  of  Oak  Grove  (June  25),  Mechanicsville 
(June  26),  Gaines’  Mill  (June  27),  Savage’s  Station  (June  29),  White  Oak 
Swamp  (June  30)  and  Malvern  Hill  (July  1).  Both  armies  fought  with 
desperate  valor,  the  advantage  finally  remaining  with  the  Confederates; 
for  though  the  Union  forces  reached  the  James  River,  the  peninsular  cam- 
paign was  a failure  so  far  as  its  object  (the  taking  of  Richmond)  was  con- 
cerned, and  the  Confederates  were  so  encouraged  that  they  assumed  the 
offensive  during  the  month  of  August.  McClellan  was  recalled  and  placed 
(Sept.  1)  in  command  of  all  the  troops  about  Washington.  Lee  pushed 
across  the  Potomac  into  Maryland,  and  occupied  Frederick  (Sept.  6)  and 
Hagerstown  (Sept.  10),  but  was  defeated  at  South  Mountain  (Sept.  14)  and 
at  Antietam  (Sept.  17),  the  latter  battle  lasting  from  early  dawn  until  twi- 
light. Lee  was  forced  to  recross  the  Potomac.  The  campaign  in  Mary- 
land had  cost  the  Confederates  30,000  men ; but  between  the  battles  of 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


141 


South  Mountain  aud  Antietam  Stonewall  Jackson  had  taken  Harper’s 
Ferry  (Sept.  15),  with  11,583  men  and  an  immense  quantity  of  munitions 
of  war.  On  the  7th  of  November,  McClellan  wTas  superseded  by  General 
Burnside,  who  led  the  army  against  the  Confederates  massed  at  Freder- 
icksburg, Va.,  and  there  met  (Nov.  13)  with  a disastrous  defeat,  losing 

12.000  men.  During  the  year  1862,  President  Lincoln  had  issued  a call 
for  300,000  volunteers  for  the  war,  and  on  the  9th  of  August  another  for 

300.000  men  for  nine  months,  who  were  to  be  drafted  unless  they  volun- 
teered promptly.  On  the  2d  of  September  was  issued  the  notice  of  the 
memorable  emancipation  proclamation,  declaring  that  all  the  slaves  in  the 
States  and  portions  of  States  which  should  be  “ in  rebellion  against  the 
United  States”  on  the  1st  of  January,  1863,  should  be  “thenceforward 
and  for  ever  free.”  The  proclamation  itself  was  issued  on  the  day  just 
named.  This  measure  gave  rise  to  much  excited  discussion.  On  the  25th 
of  January,  1863,  General  Burnside  was  relieved,  at  his  own  request,  and 
succeeded  by  General  Joseph  Hooker.  The  latter  led  his  army  across 
the  Rappahannock  (April  28),  and  six  days  afterward  fought  the  battle 
of  Chancellorsville,  in  which,  on  the  2d  of  May,  the  Union  troops  were 
disastrously  defeated.  On  the  3d  they  recovered  all  that  they  had  lost ; 
but  on  the  4th  they  were  forced  to  retire,  having  lost  more  than  11,000 
men.  In  the  following  month,  Lee,  emboldened  by  his  success,  invaded 
Maryland  (June  14),  and  moved  on  toward  Pennsylvania.  The  army  of 
the  Potomac,  the  command  of  which  was  transferred  (June  28)  from  Gen- 
eral Hooker  to  General  George  G.  Meade,  followed  on  the  right  flank  of 
the  Confederates,  and  General  Lee  was  forced  to  concentrate  his  forces  at 
Gettysburg,  Pa.,  and  to  give  battle  (July  1).  The  struggle  was  contested 
for  three  days  with  the  most  desperate  courage  on  both  sides,  and  Lee  was 
finally  defeated,  with  the  loss  of  thirty  thousand  killed  and  wounded,  14,000 
prisoners  and  25,000  stand  of  small  arms.  The  Federal  loss  was  nearly 

23.000  in  killed,  wonnded  and  missing.  The  Confederates  recrossecl  the 
Potomac  and  retreated  slowly  through  Virginia  to  a good  position  on  the 
Rapidan.  Meade  followed  closely  but  cautiously,  and  by  the  middle  of 
August  he  also  was  beyond  the  Rappahannock,  and  there  the  armies  lay 
for  a long  time  confronting  each  other.  On  the  5th  of  October,  Lee  again 
advanced  northward  and  compelled  Meade  to  fall  back  upon  the  line  of 
Bull’s  Run.  After  destroying  the  railroad  from  Manassas  Junction  to  the 
Rapidan  River,  he  established  a strongly-fortified  camp  between  that 
stream  and  Orange  Court-House.  During  these  manoeuvres,  from  the  8th 
to  the  23d  of  October,  there  was  heavy  skirmishing.  On  the  7th  of  No- 
vember, 2000  Confederates  were  captured  by  Generals  Sedgwick  and 
French,  and  on  the  20th  the  army  of  the  Potomac  advanced  against  Lee; 
but  his  position  was  found  to  be  too  strong,  and  the  Federals  returned  to 
their  previous  camps  on  the  Orange  and  Alexandria  Railroad.  During 


142 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


the  spring  of  this  year  (1863)  important  events  were  taking  place  on  the 
Mississippi.  After  the  fall  of  Memphis,  Vicksburg  was  the  only  remain- 
ing Confederate  stronghold  on  that  river;  and  several  naval  and  land 
attacks  were  made  upon  this  important  post,  beginning  in  June,  1862,  and 
extending  over  a period  of  more  than  a year.  The  first  effort  to  take  the 
place  being  unsuccessful,  an  attempt  was  made  to  change  the  course  of  the 
Mississippi  River  by  digging  a canal,  with  the  design  of  making  Vicksburg 
an  inland  town.  Various  endeavors  to  reach  the  rear  of  the  place  were 
made,  in  one  of  which  General  Sherman  was  repulsed  with  heavy  loss 
(Dec.  27,  1862).  During  the  following  month,  with  the  assistance  of 
Admiral  Porter,  he  captured  Arkansas  Post,  with  5000  prisoners.  On  the 
2d  of  February,  General  Grant  assumed  the  command  of  the  army  of 
the  Mississippi,  which  he  moved  down  the  west  side  of  the  river,  while 
Porter  boldly  ran  by  Vicksburg  with  his  fleet  and  met  Farragut  coming 
up.  On  the  30th  of  April,  Grant  recrossed  the  river  at  Bruinsburg, 
and  marched  inland  to  the  rear  of  Vicksburg,  which  place  he  regularly 
invested  on  the  18th  of  May,  after  fighting  the  battles  of  Port  Gibson 
(May  1),  Raymond  (May  12),  Jackson  (May  14),  Champion  Hills 
(May  16)  and  Black  River  Bridge  (May  17).  Attempts  were  made  to 
take  the  town  by  assault  (May  21  and  22),  but  the  assailants  were 
repulsed  with  heavy  loss,  and  it  was  therefore  resolved  to  resort  to  a reg- 
ular siege.  The  approaches  and  parallels  were  daily  pushed  nearer  and 
nearer,  the  city  was  exposed  to  an  almost  constant  bombardment  from  the 
army  and  from  the  gunboats  on  the  river.  The  garrison  held  out  as  long 
as  possible,  in  the  hope  that  General  Johnston,  who  was  straining  every 
nerve  to  raise  a sufficient  army  for  the  purpose,  would  come  to  their  relief. 
This  hope  was  vain,  as  the  reinforcements  were  driven  back.  Provisions 
grew  scarce;  even  the  flesh  of  mules  began  to  fail.  On  the  4th  of  July, 
the  day  after  the  battle  of  Gettysburg,  General  Pemberton  surrendered 
the  place  with  30,000  prisoners,  arms  and  munitions  of  war  for  an  army 
of  60,000  men,  together  with  steamboats,  cotton  and  other  property  of 
immense  value.  During  June  and  July,  1863,  a raid  was  made  by  Gen- 
eral Morgan,  a famous  Confederate  leader,  with  about  3000  cavalry  and 
six  cannon.  They  crossed  the  Ohio  River  into  Indiana,  and  moved  rapidly 
eastward,  plundering  as  they  went.  Home-troops  killed  or  captured  nearly 
all  of  this  force,  and  General  Morgan,  with  a remnant  of  400  men,  sur- 
rendered to  General  Shackleford,  in  Morgan  couuty,  Ohio,  on  the  26th  of 
July.  During  this  same  period,  General  Rosecrans,  by  a series  of  vigor- 
ous movements,  had  driven  the  Confederates  under  General  Bragg  out  of 
Middle  Tennessee,  and  in  August  the  Federals  followed  them  over  the 
Cumberland  Mountains,  and  by  a flank  movement  compelled  them  to 
march  on ' in  the  direction  of  Georgia.  Bragg  was  afterward  reinforced 
by  Longstreet  and  his  corps,  from  Lee’s  army,  and  turned  suddenly  upon 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


143 


his  pursuer.  They  fought  until  night ; the  battle  was  renewed  on  the  fol- 
lowing day,  and  the  Federals  were  compelled  to  fall  back  to  Chattanooga. 
General  Grant,  a large  portion  of  whose  army  had  been  ordered  from 
Vicksburg  to  Chattanooga,  now  superseded  Rosecrans,  and  was  not  long 
in  assuming  the  offensive.  Lookout  Mountain  was  brilliantly  carried 
(Nov.  24)  by  Hooker’s  men,  who  fought  much  of  the  time  above  the 
clouds,  and  were  thus  hidden  from  the  view  of  the  anxious  spectators 
below.  On  the  25th  the  Confederates  were  driven  from  Missionary 
Ridge,  and  Bragg  and  his  army  were  retreating  toward  Georgia.  The 
Federal  army  had  made  great  progress  during  the  year  1863.  They  held 
Missouri,  Arkansas,  Kentucky,  Tennessee,  a large  portion  of  Louisiana, 
Mississippi  and  Florida,  and  the  Rio  Grande  frontier  of  Texas,  and  had 
the  control  of  the  Mississippi  River.  Some  of  these  districts  were  great 
food-producing  regions,  which  made  their  loss  a-  serious  matter  for  the 
Confederates.  Early  in  May,  1863,  a draft  for  300,000  men  was  ordered 
by  President  Lincoln,  in  accordance  with  an  act  of  Congress  previously 
passed  (March  3) ; but  as  exemption  could  be  purchased  for  $300,  this 
measure  had  resulted  at  the  end  of  the  year,  in  the  twelve  States  in  which 
it  had  been  enforced,  in  adding  50,000  men  to  the  army  and  in  the  accu- 
mulating of  a fund  of  $10,518,000,  to  be  used  for  bounties,  etc. 

The  opening  military  events  of  the  year  1864  were,  on  the  whole,  favor- 
able to  the  Confederates.  On  the  10th  of  March  General  A.  J.  Smith  left 
Vicksburg  with  a large  body  of  troops  and  went  up  the  Red  River,  accom- 
panied by  the  fleet  of  Admiral  Porter.  On  the  13th  he  captured  Fort  de 
Russey  from  the  Confederates;  and  on  the  16th  he  entered  Alexandria, 
where  he  was  joined  by  General  Banks  with  a large  force  from  New  Orleans. 
The  fleet  and  a portion  of  Smith’s  army  advanced  toward  Shreveport.  At 
Cane  River  they  met  and  defeated  the  Confederates  (March  26) ; but  near 
Mansfield  they  were  drawn  into  an  ambuscade,  and  were  attacked  in  front 
and  on  both  flanks  by  the  whole  force  of  the  Confederates.  The  Federals 
were  driven  back  to  Pleasant  Hill,  where,  on  the  following  day,  they  re- 
pulsed another  attack,  and  finally  reached  the  river  with  the  loss  of  3000 
men  and  20  pieces  of  artillery.  Banks  now  directed  Porter,  who  had  gone 
on  toward  Shreveport,  to  return,  as  he  could  afford  him  no  support.  The 
fleet  started  back,  annoyed  all  the  way  by  Confederate  batteries  and  sharp- 
shooters. The  water  had  fallen  very  low,  and  the  fleet  would  have  been 
lost  had  not  Lieutenant-Colonel  Bailey,  of  Wisconsin,  proposed  and  super- 
intended the  construction  of  a dam  across  the  river,  by  means  of  which  the 
fleet  was  extricated  (May  11).  The  Federal  armies  met  with  disasters 
elsewhere.  On  the  5th  of  February  General  Seymour  left  Port  Royal  for 
a campaign  in  Florida;  but  on  the  20th  he  was  met  by  a superior  force  at 
Olustee,  50  miles  south-west  of  Jacksonville,  and  defeated  with  the  loss  of 
1200  killed,  wounded  and  missing.  On  the  3d  of  February  General  Sher- 


144 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


man  started  from  Vicksburg  and  penetrated  the  State  of  Mississippi  as  fin- 
east  as  Meridian,  where  lie  expected  a cavalry  force  from  Memphis  to  join 
him;  but  this  force  having  been  driven  back,  General  Sherman  was  forced 
to  retrace  his  steps  to  Vicksburg.  On  the  12th  of  April  Fort  Pillow,  on 
the  Mississippi,  70  miles  above  Memphis,  was  taken  by  the  Confederates; 
and  a few  days  later  they  captured  Fort  Williams,  near  Plymouth,  N.  C., 
together  with  1600  men.  These  and  other  successes  on  the  part  of  the  Con- 
federates showed  the  necessity  of  abandoning  the  desultory  mode  of  warfare 
which  had  caused  the  loss  of  so  many  lives  upon  both  sides,  yet  had  not, 
apparently,  brought  about  the  beginning  of  the  end.  General  Grant  was 
accordingly  promoted  to  the  rank  of  lieutenant-general  (Mar.  3,  1864), 
and  given  the  powers  of  commander-in-chief  (Mar.  14).,  Turning  over  the 
army  of  100,000  men  at  Chattanooga  to  General  Sherman,  and  making  his 
headquarters  in  the  field,  with  the  army  of  the  Potomac,  Grant  ordered  a 
simultaneous  advance  to  be  made  by  both  bodies  early  in  May — by  the 
former  upon  Atlanta,  Ga.,  and  by  the  latter  against  Richmond.  Sherman’s 
men  were  in  motion  on  the  7th  of  May.  The  Confederate  general  John- 
ston, with  60,000  men,  was  posted  at  Dalton,  which  place  he  was  forced 
from  by  a flank  movement.  He  fell  back  to  Resaca,  where  a desperate 
battle  was  fought  (May  13,  14),  in  which  he  was  defeated.  The  Confed- 
erates continued  their  retreat,  occasionally  stopping  to  give  battle;  but  they 
were  dually  (July  10)  driven  into  their  strong  fortifications  before  Atlanta. 
Johnston  was  severely  censured  by  the  Confederates  for  retreating,  and  was 
superseded  by  General  Hood,  who  made  three  furious  attacks  on  Sherman’s 
army  before  Atlanta  (July  20,  22,  28),  but  was  defeated  in  all  with  very 
heavy  loss.  After  a siege  of  nearly  two  months,  Sherman  at  last  (Sept.  2) 
gained  possession  of  the  city.  In  the  mean  time,  the  army  of  the  Potomac 
was  not  idle,  but  broke  camp  (May  3)  under  the  immediate  command  of 
General  Meade,  crossed  the  Rapidan,  and  soon  reached  “the  Wilderness.” 
Here  the  advance  was  met  on  the  5th,  and  a battle  began  which  raged  furi- 
ously all  day.  At  sunrise  on  the  6th  the  conflict  was  renewed,  and  it  did 
not  close  until  darkness  set  in.  On  the  7th  Lee  fell  back  to  Spottsyl vania, 
where  six  days  of  continuous  fighting  ensued,  the  advantage  remaining 
with  the  Federals.  Lee  again  fell  back;  and  by  flanking  and  fighting  he 
was  forced  back  early  in  June  to  a point  within  a few  miles  of  Richmond. 
Finding  the  defences  upon  the  north  and  east  of  Richmond  too  strong  to 
be  at  that  time  successfully  attacked,  General  Grant  abandoned  his  northern 
line  of  advance,  and  with  little  opposition,  between  the  12th  and  15th  of 
June,  removed  his  army  to  the  south  side  of  the  James  River.  He  did 
this  with  the  view  of  taking  Petersburg,  22  miles  south  of  Richmond,  and 
thus  necessitating  the  evacuation  of  the  latter  city.  During  this  campaign 
of  43  days 'more  than  100,000  men  upon  each  side,  each  receiving  frequent 
reinforcements,  had  been  engaged  in  almost  one  continual  battle,  resulting 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


145 


in  heavy  but  nearly  equal  losses  to  both.  Lee  at  once  threw  a large  por- 
tion of  his  army  into  the  defences  of  Petersburg,  the  siege  of  which  was 
vigorously  pushed.  On  the  80th  of  July  a mine  was  exploded  under  one 
of  the  Confederate  forts ; but  the  assault  that  followed  through  the  breach 
thus  made  was  repulsed,  with  a loss  to  the  Federal  army  of  5000  men.  On 
the  18th  of  August  the  Federals  seized  and  held  the  Weldon  Railroad, 
despite  the  most  desperate  efforts  of  the  Confederates  to  recover  it.  Nothing 
further  of  a decisive  nature  occurred  before  Petersburg  during  the  re- 
mainder of  the  year.  On  the  15th  of  November  Sherman  left  Atlanta  and 
started  to  Savannah,  in  the  neighborhood  of  which  city  he  arrived  on  the 
10th  of  December.  On  the  13tli  Fort  McAllister  was  carried  by  assault, 
and  on  the  20th  Savannah  was  evacuated  by  the  Confederates  and  occupied 
by  the  Federal  troops.  While  Sherman  was  thus  engaged,  the  Confederate 
general  Hood  invaded  Tennessee  and  drove  back  the  Federal  forces  under 
General  Thomas  from  point  to  point;  but  was  finally  defeated  near  Nash- 
ville (Dec.  15),  with  a loss  of  over  13,000  prisoners  and  72  pieces  of  artil- 
lery. During  the  year  1864,  1,200,000  men  were  called  for  by  President 
Lincoln.  The  first  call  (Feb.  1)  was  for  500,000  men ; but  it  was  interpreted 
to  mean  the  deficiency  under  the  previous  call  and  200,000  additional  men. 
The  second  (March  14)  was  for  200,000  men;  the  third  (July  18),  for 
500,000  volunteers;  the  fourth  (Dec.  20),  for  300,000. 

At  the  presidential  election- of  1864  two  candidates  were  presented — 
Abraham  Lincoln  by  the  Republicans,  for  re-election,  and  General  McClel- 
lan by  the  Democrats.  Twenty-five  States  took  part  in  this  election,  and 
the  electoral  vote  cast  was  233,  of  which  Lincoln  received  212,  and 
McClellan  21,  being  the  votes  of  New  Jersey,  Delaware  and  Kentucky. 
The  popular  vote  of  Lincoln  and  Johnson  was  2,223,035,  and  that  of 
McClellan  and  Pendleton  was  1,811,714. 

After  Sherman  had  allowed  his  army  a short  rest  at  Savannah,  he  again 
took  the  field  (Feb.  1,  1865).  He  marched  through  South  Carolina,  took 
possession  of  Columbia  (Feb.  17),  and  on  the  following  day  the  force  under 
Gillmore,  which  had  been  besieging  Charleston,  entered  that  city,  which 
had  been  under  bombardment  542  days.  Sherman  pushed  on  toward 
North  Carolina ; while  Schofield,  from  Newbern,  and  Terry,  from  Wilming- 
ton, were  co-operating  with  him.  After  some  fighting,  the  three  armies 
met  at  Goldsborough  (Mar.  22);  while  General  J.  E.  Johnston,  with  the 
main  army  of  the  Confederates  in  that  region,  vras  held  at  bay  at  Raleigh. 
At  last,  on  the  24th  of  March,  General  Grant  issued  orders  for  a general 
movement  of  the  armies  operating  against  Richmond,  to  be  made  on  the 
29th.  On  the  25th,  however,  Lee  made  a desperate  effort  to  break  through 
the  Federal  lines  on  the  Appomattox  River,  and  Fort  Steedman  was  taken 
by  the  Confederates,  but  was  soon  recaptured.  Sheridan,  after  a partial 
repulse  on  the  31st  of  March,  the  next  day  defeated  the  Confederates  at 
10 


146 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


Big  Five  Forks,  and  took  6000  prisoners.  Immediately  afterward  (Apr. 
2)  Grant  made  an  attack  along  the  whole  line  in  front  of  Petersburg,  and 
was  everywhere  successful.  Petersburg  was  evacuated  that  evening ; Rich- 
mond also  was  abandoned,  and  Lee  retreated  toward  Lynchburg,  but  vTas 
intercepted  by  Sheridan,  and  finally  (Apr.  9)  surrendered  his  army,  now 
reduced  to  25,000  men.  Johnston  surrendered  his  army  of  30,000  men 
on  the  26th  of  April.  Between  these  two  events,  on  the  evening  of  the 
14th  of  April,  President  Lincoln  was  shot  by  John  Wilkes  Booth,  and  died 
at  22  minutes  past  7 the  following  morning.  In  less  than  six  hours  after 
his  death  Andrew  Johnson,  the  Vice-President,  had  taken  the  oath  of  office 
as  President  of  the  United  States,  and  the  government  went  steadily  on  in 
its  course.  The  wTar,  vffiich  for  four  years  had  been  consuming  millions  of 
treasure  and  hundreds  of  thousands  of  human  lives,  was  now  at  an  end; 
but  there  were  difficult  problems  to  solve  before  the  question  of  “ Recon- 
struction” could  be  settled.  Early  in  1865  Congress  passed  a resolution 
proposing  an  amendment  to  the  Constitution  abolishing  slavery  throughout 
the  United  States.  Three-fourths  of  the  States  having  ratified  this  amend- 
ment, it  was  announced  on  the  18th  of  December,  1865,  that  it  had  become 
a part  of  the  Constitution;  and  slavery  in  the  United  States  ceased  to  exist. 
In  June,  1866,  great  excitement  was  caused  by  the  invasion  of  Canada  by 
bodies  of  Fenians,  an  Irish  organization,  formed  for  the  purpose  of  wresting 
Ireland  from  the  British  government  and  establishing  the  independence  of 
“the  Emerald  Isle.”  President  Johnson  issued  a proclamation  cautioning 
all  against  the  enterprise  as  a violation  of  neutrality;  and  the  vigorous 
measures  of  General  Meade,  vffio  was  sent  to  the  frontier,  put  a stop  to  the 
movement. 

THE  TENTH  DECADE  [1866-1876].* 

Presidents,  Andrew"  Johnson  [April  15,  1865-March  4,  1869], 
Ulysses  S.  Grant  [1869 — ]. 

During  1866  and  1867  the  country  was  deeply  agitated  by  the  question 
of  Reconstruction — that  is,  of  readmitting  the  seceded  States  to  their  former 
position  in  the  Union.  The  difficulty  was  greatly  increased  by  a difference 
of  opinion  between  the  President  and  Congress.  The  President  recognized 
loyal  governments  as  existing  in  Virginia,  Tennessee,  Arkansas  and  Louisi- 
ana. He  appointed  provisional  governors  for  the  other  seceded  States, 

* For  obvious  reasons,  the  history  of  this  decade  will  be  incomplete,  as  this  por- 
tion of  the  work  is  devoted  to  history  and  not  to  prophecy ; and  we  do  not  possess  the 
peculiar  ability  of  certain  journalists  who,  knowing  that  a banquet  was  going  to  take 
place  to  which  they  could  not  obtain  admission,  published  a full  report,  with  cha- 
racteristic speeches  by  prominent  guests,  only  to  learn  on  the  following  day  that  the 
banquet  had  been  postponed,  and  to  see  their  ruse  de  guerre  thoroughly  exposed. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


147 


with  the  power  to  call  conventions  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  perma- 
nent governments ; and  his  policy  was  to  recognize  such  governments,  and 
to  restore  the  States  to  their  former  rights  as  soon  as  they  should  repeal 
their  ordinances  of  secession,  repudiate  their  Confederate  debt,  and  ratify 
the  Thirteenth  Amendment,  which  Congress  had  proposed  for  the  abolition 
of  slavery.  Most  of  the  States  in  question  complied  with  these  conditions ; 
but  Congress  would  not  recognize  them  as  reconstructed'without  further 
guarantees.  A Fourteenth  Amendment  to  the  Constitution  was  proposed, 
for  which  the  reader  is  referred  to  that  instrument  [see  Government  and 
Laws],  and  the  ratification  of  both  the  Thirteenth  and  Fourteenth  Amend- 
ments was  required  by  Congress  of  States  desiring  readmission.  Tennessee, 
having  promptly  complied  with  this  last  requirement,  was  in  July,  1866, 
restored  to  her  position  in  the  Union.  Two  years  later,  after  a long  and 
bitter  struggle  between  the  President  and  Congress  on  this  and  other  ques- 
tions, Arkansas,  Alabama,  Florida,  North  and  South  Carolina,  Georgia 
and  Louisiana  were  also  readmitted.  Their  senators  and  representatives 
had  been  absent  from  their  seats  in  Congress  for  more  than  seven  years. 
The  difficulties  between  the  President  and  Congress  were  aggravated  by 
the  attempt  of  the  former  to  remove  Mr.  Stanton,  the  Secretary  of  War, 
from  his  position.  The  Tenure-of-office  Act,  passed  shortly  before,  made 
the  consent  of  the  Senate  necessary  to  such  removals  (Feb.,  1868).  On 
the  24th  of  February  the  House  of  Representatives  passed  a resolution  to 
impeach  the  President  “of  high  crimes  and  misdemeanors,”  on  account  of 
his  violation  of  the  Tenure-of-office  Act.*  He  was  tried  by  the  Senate,  in 
accordance  with  the  provision  made  by  the  Constitution  for  such  cases.  A 
vote  was  taken  on  three  of  the  articles  of  impeachment;  and  as  two-thirds 
of  the  Senate  had  not  pronounced  the  President  guilty,  he  was  acquitted 
on  those  articles,  and  the  impeachment  trial  came  to  an  end.  In  the  sum- 
mer of  1868  an  embassy  from  China  came  to  the  United  States,  under  the 
charge  of  Mr.  Burlingame,  who  had  been  United  States  minister  to  China. 
A treaty  was  negotiated  at  Washington  and  ratified  by  the  United  States 
Senate  (July  16),  which  guaranteed  liberty  of  conscience  to  citizens  of  the 
United  States  in  China,  and  permission  to  attend  all  public  educational 
institutions,  without  being  subjected  to  any  political  or  religious  test,  to  the 
Chinese  residing  in  the  United  States. 

At  the  Presidential  election  of  1868  the  Republicans  nominated  for  the 
presidency  General  U.  S.  Grant,  of  Illinois,  and  for  the  vice-presidency 
Schuyler  Colfax,  of  Indiana.  Horatio  Seymour,  of  New  York,  was  nomi- 

* There  is  a great  deal  of  confusion  with  reference  to  the  meaning  of  the  word 
“ impeach,”  many  persons  thinking  that  it  carries  with  it  the  idea  of  conviction  of  the 
crimes  charged.  So  far  as  President  Johnson’s  case  is  concerned,  this  definition  will 
suffice:  “To  cite  before  a tribunal  for  judgment  of  official  misconduct;  as,  to  impeach 
a judge.”  President  Johnson  was  impeached,  but  was  acquitted  of  the  charges. 


148 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


nated  by  the  Democrats  for  the  presidency,  and  General  Francis  P.  Blair, 
Jr.,  of  Missouri,  for  the  vice-presidency.  The  Republican  candidates 
were  successful,  and  General  Grant  was  inaugurated  on  the  4th  of  March, 
1869.  On  the  25th  of  the  previous  month  the  Fifteenth  Amendment  to 
the  Constitution  was  proposed  by  a joint  resolution  of  Congress;  and  the 
ratification  of  this  amendment  was  afterward  (April  10)  made  one  of  the 
conditions  for  the  readmission  of  the  three  States  which  were  still  unrep- 
resented in  Congress.  Virginia  ratified  the  amendment  in  1869,  Missis- 
sippi and  Texas  in  1870,  and  in  the  latter  year  the  States  named  were 
restored  to  their  position  in  the  Union.  The  census  of  1870  showed  an 
aggregate  population  of  38,558,371,  an  increase  during  ten  years  of  22) 
per  cent.  In  1871  the  governments  of  the  United  States  and  of  Great 
Britain  appointed  a joint  high  commission,  which  met  at  Washington  and 
concluded  a treaty  (May  8,  1871),  which  was  ratified  by  the  Senate  (May 
24).  This  treaty  (known  as  “the  Treaty  of  Washington”)  provided  that 
a tribunal  of  arbitration  should  be  constituted,  consisting  of  one  member 
from  Great  Britain,  one  'from  the  United  States  and  three  from  foreign 
countries  (Switzerland,  Italy  and  Brazil).  This  tribunal  was  to  decide 
upon  the  amount  of  the  “ Alabama  Claims  ” — i.  e.,  the  claims  of  the  United 
States  against  the  British  government  for  damages  on  account  of  the  injury 
done  to  the  American  commerce  by  certain  Confederate  cruisers  which  were 
fitted  out  in  British  ports.  The  first  formal  meeting  of  the  “Geneva  Tri- 
bunal of  Arbitration”  was  held  on  the  15tli  of  December,  1871.  The 
“ printed  cases  ” of  the  respective  governments  were  presented,  another 
formal  meeting  was  held  on  the  following  day,  and  the  tribunal  then  ad- 
journed to  meet  at  Geneva  on  the  15th  of  June,  1872.  At  this  date  its 
sessions  were  renewed,  and  at  the  thirty-second  conference,  held  on  the  14th 
of  September,  a decision  was  announced,  which  states  that  “The  tribunal, 
by  a majority  of  four  voices  to  one,  awards  to  the  United  States  a sum  of 
$15,500,000  in  gold,  as  the  indemnity  to  be  paid  by  Great  Britain  to  the 
United  States  for  the  satisfaction  of  all  the  claims  referred  to  the  consid- 
eration of  the  tribunal.”  The  dissenting  voice  was,  of  course,  that  of  the 
British  member  of  the  tribunal,  Sir  Alexander  Cockburn,  who  verbally 
“stated  the  grounds  of  his  own  decision,  which  the  tribunal  ordered  to  be 
recorded.”  Sir  Alexander  “recorded”  his  reasons  by  publishing  them  in 
the  London  Gazette  for  Sept.  24,  1872,  and  he  “annexed”  them  to  the  offi- 
cial protocol  by  sending  a copy  of  the  paper  containing  them  to  the  agent 
of  the  United  States.  Such  is  the  statement  which  we  have  seen  appended 
to  a report  of  the  proceedings  of  this  conference  in  the  Annual  Cyclopcedia 
for  1872.  It  is  only  fair,  however,  to  give  the  account  of  Mr.  Cushing, 
who  certainly  cannot  be  accused  of  an  exhibition  of  favoritism  when  speak- 
ing of  the  British  arbitrator.  “ He  withheld  his  argument  from  the  tri- 
bunal at  the  proper  time  for  its  presentation  as  the  ‘ reasons  ’ of  an  arbi- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


149 


trator.  At  the  last  moment,  without  its  being  read  by  the  tribunal  or 
printed  for  the  information  of  agents  or  counsel,  as  a resolution  of  the 
tribunal,  adopted  on  his.  own  motion,  required,  he  presents  this  argument 
as  his  Reasons  for  Dissenting  from  the  Decision  of  the  Tribunal  of  Arbi- 
tration.” The  publication  of  all  of  the  Reasons,  etc.,  could  not  have  been 
made  in  the  London  Gazette,  if,  as  Mr.  Cushing  says,  they  filled  296  pages 
of  folio  letter-press,  180  of  which  were  devoted  to  opinions  on  the  various 
vessels,  and  the  remaining  116  “partly  to  the  discussion  of  the  special 
questions,”  says  Mr.  Cushing,  with  great  courtesy,  “ in  all  of  which  he  is 
inordinately  prolix,  and  partly”  (here  Mr.  Cushing’s  courtesy  is  overpow- 
ering) “to  a general  outpouring  of  all  the  bile  which  had  been  accumu- 
lating on  his  stomach  during  the  progress  of  the  arbitration.” 

In  the  latter  part  of  1872  and  in  the  beginning  of  1873  was  fought  the 
famous  “Modoc  War.”  The  Modoc  Indians  took  possession  of  the  Lava 
Beds,  near  Fort  Klamath,  in  Oregon.  Under  their  chief,  Captain  Jack, 
they  kept  concealed  in  the  caverns  which  abound  in  that  locality,  and  it 
was  exceedingly  difficult  to  force  them  into  action.  They  were  armed  with 
rifles  equal,  if  not  superior,  to  those  of  our  soldiers.  They  were  holding 
positions  which  gave  them  a decided  advantage  over  any  attacking  party. 
They  were  commanded,  moreover,  by  a skilful  and  unscrupulous  leader, 
and  their  flexible  system  of  tactics  enabled  them  to  take  the  fullest  advan- 
tage of  their  thorough  acquaintance  with  “ the  seat  of  the  war,”  while  the 
routine  methods  of  attack  and  defence  which  are  preserved  .in  the  regular 
army  left  our  soldiers  to  a certain  extent  at  the  mercy  of  their  wary  foes. 
Kor  was  there  perfect  freedom  on  the  part  of  some  of  the  officers  from  the 
careless  spirit  displayed  by  Braddock  more  than  a century  before,  if,  as  we 
have  been  informed  by  a soldier  who  passed  through  the  whole  camjraign, 
a detachment  of  twenty  or  thirty  men  was  permitted  to  halt  for  dinner 
without  having  a single  sentry  posted ; whereupon  the  savages  stole  upon 
their  unwary  foes  and  killed  nearly  every  man  of  them.  After  a number 
of  almost  fruitless  skirmishes,  General  Canby,  who  commanded  the  De- 
partment of  the  Columbia,  together  with  the  peace-commissioners,  Thomas 
and  Meacham,  attempted  negotiations  for  a peace,  were  met  by  Captain 
Jack  and  several  of  his  warriors  under  a flag  of  truce,  and  were  treacher- 
ously fired  upon  (Apr.  11).  Gen.  Canby  and  Mr.  Thomas  were  killed,  and 
Mr.  Meacham  was  wounded.  Col.  Jefferson  C.  Davis  was  immediately 
assigned  to  the  command  of  the  department,  and  by  the  1st  of  June  his 
vigorous  measures  had  resulted  in  the  capture  of  the  whole  tribe,  includ- 
ing Captain  Jack,  Sconchin,  Hooker  Jim,  Black  Jim,  Bogus  Charley, 
Boston  Charley  and  Steamboat  Frank.  The  seven  just  named  were  tried 
by  a military  court-martial,  and  found  guilty  of  murder.  Captain  Jack, 
Sconchin  and  Black  Jim  were  hanged  (Oct.  3),  but  the  others  were  spared 
and  transported  to  Dakota  with  the  rest  of  the  tribe. 


150  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


On  the  31st  of  October,  1873,  the  Virginius,  a ship  sailing  under  the 
American  flag,  was  captured  on  the  high  seas,  near  Jamaica,  by  the  Span- 
ish steamer  Tornado.  It  was  alleged  that  the  captured  vessel  was  laden 
with  men  and  arms  for  the  Cuban  insurgent  army.  She  had  170  men  on 
board,  including  the  crew,  and  these  were  all  held  as  prisoners.  On  the 
morning  of  the  4th  of  November  four  prominent  Cubans  who  were  among 
the  passengers  were  shot.  On  the  7th  and  8th,  Captain  Fry  was  shot, 
together  with  36  of  the  crew,  and  a few  days'  later  seventeen  British  subjects 
were  disposed  of  in  the  same  manner.  Further  executions  were  stopped 
by  orders  from  Madrid.  Prompt  action  was  taken  by  the  United  States 
government.  War  with  Spain  seemed  at  one  time  inevitable,  but  a peace- 
ful settlement  was  brought  about  by  negotiation.  Spain  stipulated  “to 
restore  forthwith  the  vessel  referred  to,  and  the  survivors  of  her  passengers 
and  crew,  and  on  the  25th  day  of  December  (1873)  to  salute  the  flag  of 
the  United  States;”  but  the  salute  was  to  be  dispensed  with  if  before  the 
time  specified  Spain  should  prove  that  the  Virginius  was  not  entitled  at 
the  time  of  her  capture  to  carry  the  American  flag.  This  was  not  a very 
difficult  task ; the  Spanish  minister  easily  obtained  the  required  evidence 
within  the  stipulated  time;  so  the  Virginius  was  delivered  up  without  the 
salute,  on  the  16th  of  December.  She  sailed  for  New  York,  but  sank 
before  reaching  her  destination.  It  was,  however,  a great  satisfaction  to 
the  country  that  when  she  sank  she  was  under  the  American  flag. 

On  the  5th  of  September,  1874,  the  centennial  anniversary  of  the  meet- 
ing of  the  First  Continental  Congress  [see  Historical  Sketch,  p. 
99]  was  celebrated  by  a meeting  held  in  Carpenters’  Hall,  Philadelphia, 
in  the  very  building  and  room  where  that  historic  body  had  assembled. 
On  the  19th  of  April,  1875,  the  centennial  of  the  opening  scenes  of  the 
Revolution  was  celebrated  at  Lexington  and  Concord.  At  Concord 
French’s  statue  of  “The  Minute-Man”  was  unveiled.  An  address  was 
delivered  by  Ralph  Waldo  Emerson  and  an  oration  by  George  William 
Curtis,  while  the  poem  was  read  by  James  Russell  Lowell.  At  Lexington 
the  oration  was  delivered  by  Richard  H.  Dana,  Jum,  and  the  poem  was 
read  by  John  G.  Whittier.  On  the  17th  of  June  the  celebration  of  the 
centennial  of  the  battle  of  Bunker  Hill  took  place  at  Boston.  The  lead- 
ing feature  was  the  enthusiastic  reception  of  the  Southern  soldiers  who 
came  to  participate  in  the  ceremonies. 

Here,  then,  our  record  closes,  with  the  expression  of  the  hope  that  the 
greater  Centennial,  now  near  at  hand,  may  be  the  occasion  of  still  kinder 
and  more  brotherly  feelings  between  those  who  in  the  past  “contending 
have  stood  apart,”  until  in  fact  as  well  as  in  name,  in  heart  and  sentiment 
as  well  as  in  outward  form  of  government,  this  country  may  deserve  the 
name  of  “ The  United  States  of  America.” 


Engraved  expressly  for  Burley’s  United  States  Centennial  Gazetteer  and  Guide. 


THE  CRYSTAL  PALACE,  LONDON,  1851. 


THE  “ Great  Exhibition  of  the  Industry  of  All  Nations, ,r  which  was 
given  in  the  building  above  represented,  was  the  first  of  all  interna- 
tional exhibitions.  It  was  fancifully  resolved  that  the  length  of  the 
building  should  indicate  its  date.  It  therefore  extended  1851  feet,  with  a 
breadth  of  450  feet  and  a height  of  66  feet.  It  was  situated  in  Hyde 
Park,  and  covered  an  area  of  13  acres.  It  was  constructed  of  iron  and 
glass,  and  the  contractors  agreed  to  have  it  completed  within  four  months. 
The  glass-maker  was  to  be  ready  within  that  time  with  900,000  square  feet 
of  glass,  weighing  400  tons  and  composed  of  the  largest  panes  of  sheet- 
glass  which  had  ever  been  made,  each  being  49  inches  long.  The  iron- 
master was  to  furnish  3300  columns,  varying  from  141  to  20  feet  in  length, 
34  miles  of  guttering-tube  to  connect  every  individual  column  under  ground, 
2224  girders  and  1128  bearers  for  supporting  galleries.  The  carpenter 
was  to  provide  205  miles  of  sash-bar,  flooring  for  an  area  of  more  than 
3,300,000  square  feet  Cone  account  says  33,000,000  cubic  feet  /),  besides  a 
vast  amount  of  wooden  walling,  louvre-work  and  partition.  These  extra- 
ordinary engagements  were  interfered  with  by  no  important  accident,  and 
all  went  on  with  admirable  regularity  toward  completion.  Sir  Joseph 
Paxton  was  the  architect.  A royal  commission  had  the  management  of ' 

lot 


152  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


the  whole  affair,  and  a guarantee-fund  was  subscribed,  the  quefen  heading 
the  list  with  £1000. 

The  exhibition  was  opened  by  the  queen  on  the  1st  of  May,  1851,  was 
open  144  days,  and  was  closed  October  11.  The  number  of  exhibitors  is 
variously  stated,  the  lowest  figures  given  being  13,937,  and  the  highest 
17,000..  The  entire  number  of  visitors  was  6,201,856,  averaging  43,068 
per  day.  The  largest  attendance  was  on  Tuesday,  the  7th  of  October,  when 
109,915  persons  were  admitted.  Between  eleven  and  twelve  o’clock  on 
that  day  28,853  persons  entered  the  building.  Pecuniarily,  this  exhi- 
bition was  a decided  success.  The  gross  receipts  were  £505,107  5s.  7d., 
while  the  expenses  were  £330,000,  so  that  there  was  no  call  on  those  who 
had  subscribed  to  the  guarantee-fund.  The  surplus  was  expended  in  pur- 
chasing a site  for  a National  Gallery. 

Only  600  articles  wrnre  sent  to  this  exhibition  from  the  United  States, 
yet  the  Americans  carried  off  five  grand-council  medals  and  ninety-five 
prize  medals.  One  article  (a  reaper),  exhibited  by  a citizen  of  the  United 
States,  was  considered  by  the  London  Times  “so  important  that  it  would 
repay  England  if  the  exhibition  had  done  nothing  else  than  make  that 
invention  known.” 

The  closing  scene  of  the  exhibition  was  very  impressive.  At  five  o’clock 
p.  M.  on  the  11th  of  October,  Mr.  Belshaw,  one  of  the  managers,  appeared 
at  the  west  corner  of  the  transept  gallery,  on  the  north  side,  bearing  in  his 
hand  a large  red  flag,  which  he  displayed  just  as  the  clock  struck.  In- 
stantly all  the  organs  in  the  building  sent  forth  the  notes  of  the  well-known 
national  anthem,  “ God  save  the  Queen.”  These  were  continued  for  seve- 
ral minutes ; then  ensued  a silence  to  be  broken  by  a tremendous  rolling 
sound  like  that  of  thunder,  caused  by  thousands  of  feet  stamping  their 
loyalty  (or  their  courtesy)  upon  the  boarded  floors.  This  demonstration 
caused  every  portion  of  the  edifice  to  tremble,  and  as  it  swept  from  west 
to  east  many  an  eye  was  raised  with  anxiety  to  the  girders  and  pillars ; 
and  now  the  time  had  arrived  for  the  death-knell  of  the  exhibition  to  be 
rung  out.  It  came,  and  a perfect  storm  of  bell-peals  broke  over  the  build- 
ing. Immediately  before  this  closing  signal  some  one  hung  out  from  the 
gallery  of  the  transept  the  following  lines — a well-selected  epilogue  from 
Shakespeare’s  Tempest  : 

“ Our  revels  now  are  ended.  These  our  actors, 

As  I foretold  you,  were  all  spirits,  and 
Are  melted  into  air,  into  thin  air ; 

And,  like  the  baseless  fabric  of  this  vision, 

The  cloud-capped  towers,  the  gorgeous  palaces, 

The  solemn  temples,  the  great  globe  itself, 

Yea,  all  which  it  inherit,  shall  dissolve, 

And,  like  this  insubstantial  pageant  faded, 

Leave  not  a rack  behind.” 


PHYSICAL  GEOGRAPHY,  RESOURCES  AUD 
PROSPECTS  ART)  TOPOGRAPHY  OF'  THE 
UHITEH  STATES. 


GENERAL  DESCRIPTION. 

THE  United  States  of  America  occupy  the  central  portion  of  North 
America.  They  extend  from  the  Atlantic  Ocean  on  the  east  to  the 
Pacific  on  the  west,  from  the  chain  of  great  lakes  in  the  north  to  the  Gulf 
of  Mexico  on  the  south.  The  area  of  the  territory  thus  bounded  is 
3,026,494  square  miles.  In  addition  to  this  they  possess  the  Territory  of 
Alaska,  purchased  of  the  Russian  government,  and  formerly  known  as 
Russian  America,  with  an  area  of  577,390  square  miles.  This  brings  the 
total  area  of  the  land-surface  up  to  3,603,884  square  miles. 

As  Alaska  is  detached,  we  shall  omit  it  for  the  present,  and  confine  our 
remarks  to  the  main  body  of  the  territory  contained  within  the  limits 
above  mentioned.  The  greatest  length  of  this  region  is  2650  miles,  and 
its  greatest  breadth  1600  miles.  It  possesses  a geographical  position 
eminently  fitted  for  the  growth  and  rapid  development  of  a great  and 
powerful  people.  It  is  happily  situated  between  the  extremes  of  heat  and 
cold,  its  flora  is  abundant  and  varied,  and  its  climate  is  such  as  conduces 
to  physical  and  intellectual  vigor.  Its  eastern  coast,  washed  by  the 
Atlantic,  is  filled  with  numerous  bays  and  roadsteads,  which  present  every 
facility  for  commercial  intercourse  with  Europe ; while  its  western  shores, 
bounded  by  the  Pacific,  open  their  harbors  and  inlets  to  the  rich  traffic  of 
Asia  and  Oceanica.  The  extent  of  the  coast-line  has  been  estimated  by 
geographers  at  figures  ranging  from  6200  miles  up  to  12,000  miles;  but 
Professor  Brocklesby,  by  counting  in  many  of  the  smaller  bays,  obtains 
the  following  figures,  which  are  much  more  accurate:  “The  length  of  the 
eastern  coast-line  is  7000  miles,  that  of  the  southern  3400  miles,  while  that 
of  the  Pacific  is  3700,  giving  a total  length  of  14,100  miles.”  The  prin 
cipal  branches  of  the  sea  extending  into  the  land  are  the  Chesapeake, 
Delaware  and  Massachusetts  Bays  and  Albemarle  and  Pamlico  Sounds 
on  the  Atlantic  coast,  and  the  Bay  of  San  Francisco  on  the  Pacific  coast. 
The  principal  bodies  of  land  projecting  into  the  sea  are  the  peninsulas  of 
Florida  on  the  south-east  and  Cape  Cod  on  the  east,  both  extending  into 
the  Atlantic  Ocean.  Numerous  islands  are  scattered  along  the  various 
coasts  of  the  United  States,  nearly  all  of  which  give  evidence,  both  by  their 

153 


154 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


geological  structure  and  their  position,  that  they  were  once  a part  of  the 
main  land,  and  have  been  separated  from  it  by  a convulsion  of  nature  or 
by  the  action  of  the  waters  of  rivers  and  of  the  ocean.  The  islands  of 
the  Atlantic  coast,  north  of  Cape  Cod,  are  mostly  high  and  rocky,  being 
of  granite  formation.  Those  south  of  Cape  Cod  on  the  same  coast  are 
generally  low  and  sandy.  Long  Island,  east  of  New  York,  is  the  largest, 
and  contains  an  area  of  1682  square  miles.  On  the  Pacific  coast  the  prin- 
cipal islands  are  the  Santa  Barbara  Islands,  which  are  barren  and  rocky, 
but  contain  several  good  harbors. 

The  mountain-chains  of  the  United  States  are  the  Alleghany  or  Appa- 
lachian systems  in  the  east,  and  the  Rocky  Mountain  and  Pacific  systems 
in  the  west.  That  last  named  is  also  called  the  California  system,  and  is 
sometimes,  but  incorrectly,  considered  a part  of  the  Rocky  Mountain  system. 
The  Alleghany  Mountains  extend  from  the  St.  Lawrence  through  Western 
New  England,  the  Middle  States  and  the  Southern  States  to  Alabama,  in 
a line  nearly  parallel  with  the  Atlantic  coast.  In  some  parts  of  its  extent 
this  system  consists  of  a single  chain,  but  it  is  generally  composed  of 
several  parallel  ranges,  with  valleys  between.  The  White  Mountains  of 
New  Hampshire,  noted  for  their  grand  and  beautiful  scenery,  the  Green 
Mountains  of  Vermont  and  the  Highlands  of  Maine,  are  also  portions  of 
this  range.  The  Alleghanies  proper  are  about  1300  miles  long,  with  an 
average  width  of  about  70  miles.  North  of  the  40th  parallel  of  latitude 
they  are  known  as  the  “Blue  Mountains,”  and  south  of  that  parallel  as 
the  “Blue  Ridge.”  Mount  Mitchell,  in  North  Carolina,  6732  feet  high, 
was  long  thought  to  be  the  highest  peak  of  the  range,  but  it  is  now  known 
that  that  pre-eminence  belongs  to  Mount  Clingman,  in  the  same  State, 
which  rises  to  the  height  of  6941  feet.  The  remaining  principal  mountains 
of  this  chain  and  its  spurs  and  outlines  are,  with  their  respective  heights, 
in  the  White  Mountains,  Mount  Washington,  6234  feet,  and  Mount  Adams, 
5960  feet;  in  the  Adirondacks,  Mount  Marcy,  5402  feet;  and  in  the  Maine 
Highlands,  Mount  Katahdin,  5385  feet. 

The  Rocky  Mountain  system  is  a part  of  the  great  American  chain 
which  extends  from  the  Arctic  Ocean  to  the  most  southern  point  of  South 
America.  The  main  chain  of  this  system  extends  in  a southerly  direction 
entirely  across  the  United  States,  forming  the  water-shed  between  the 
Atlantic  and  Pacific  Oceans.  From  the  boundary  of  British  America  to 
the  38th  parallel  of  latitude  this  chain  is  known  as  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
and  thence  to  the  southern  boundary  of  the  United  States  it  is  called  the 
Sierra  Madre,  a Spanish  name  signifying  “Mother  Range.”  A spur  called 
the  “ Black  Hills  ” branches  off  at  the  40th  parallel,  and  extends  north- 
east nearly  to  the  Missouri  River.  An  expedition  under  the  command  of 
General  Custer  penetrated  this  region  during  the  months  of  July  and 
August,  1874,  and  it  was  reported  that  large  quantities  of  gold  were  then 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


155 


discovered  upon  one  of  the  Indian  reservations,  but  the  truth  of  this  report 
was  denied  by  Professor  Winchell,  the  chief  geologist  of  the  party.  The 
principal  peaks  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  with  their  respective  heights,  are 
Fremont’s  Peak,  13,750  feet;  Long’s  Peak,  14,270  feet,  and  Pike’s  Peak, 
14,147  feet. 

The  California  or  Pacific  system  consists  of  the  Coast  Mountains,  the 
Sierra  "Nevada  (Spanish  for  “Snowy  Range,”  the  word  “Nevada”  mean- 
ing literally  “ white  as  snow  ”)  and  the  Cascade  Range.  The  Coast  Moun- 
tains extend  along  the  Pacific  coast  from  the  southern  boundary  of  Cali- 
fornia to  Vancouver’s  Island.  They  are  covered  with  vegetation  to  their 
summits,  but  the  loftier  heights  of  the  Cascade  Range  and  Sierra  Nevada 
are  barren  and  inaccessible,  many  of  the  peaks  beiug  perpetually  covered 
with  snow.  The  Sierra  Nevada  branches  off  from  the  Coast  Mountains 
at  the  35th  parallel  of  latitude,  and  extends  in  a northerly  direction  to 
about  the  43d  parallel,  where  it  is  merged  into  the  Cascade  Range,  which 
is  the  loftiest  chain  of  mountains  in  the  United  States.  The  principal 
peaks  of  the  Pacific  system  are,  with  their  respective  heights,  Mount  St. 
Elias,  in  Alaska,  17,900  feet;  Mount  Fairweather,  also  in  Alaska,  14,700 
feet;  and  south  of  Vancouver’s  Island,  Mount  Hood,  14,000  feet;  Mount 
Shasta,  14,000  feet,  and  Mount  St.  Helens,  13,300  feet.  Several  of  these 
are  volcanoes,  and  Mount  Hood,  in  Oregon,  and  Mount  St.  Helens,  in 
"Washington,  have  both  been  seen  in  a state  of  eruption. 

The  great  lakes,  Superior,  Michigan,  Huron,  Erie  and  Ontario,  com- 
prising together  an  area  of  92,000  square  miles,  contain  most  of  the  lake 
waters  in  the  United  States.  The  boundary-line  between  Canada  and  the 
United  States  passes  through  the  middle  of  all  except  Lake  Michigan,  which 
lies  entirely  within  the  territory  of  the  latter.  The  area  of  Lake  Superior 
is  31,500  square  miles,  its  length  is  480  miles,  and  its  average  depth  1000 
feet.  The  area  of  Lake  Huron  is  23,100  square  miles,  its  length  is  252 
miles,  and  its  average  depth  1000  feet.  The  area  of  Lake  Michigan  is 
23,150  square  miles,  its  length  is  320  miles,  and  its  average  depth  1000 
feet.  By  accurate  observations  it  has  been  ascertained  that  this  lake  has 
a lunar  tidal  wave  of  about  three  inches.  The  area  of  Lake  Erie  is  7800 
square  miles,  its  length  250  miles,  and  its  average  depth  120  feet.  The 
area  of  Lake  Ontario  is  6900  square  miles,  its  length  is  190  miles,  and  its 
average  depth  500  feet.  The  value  of  these  lakes  to  the  commerce  of  the 
United  States  can  scarcely  be  over-estimated,  as  they  form,  in  connection 
with  the  St.  Lawrence  River,  a natural  outlet  for  one  of  the  richest  grain- 
producing  countries  in  the  world.  A vessel  of  six  hundred  tons  burden 
can  be  loaded  with  grain  at  Chicago  and  taken  to  Liverpool,  getting 
around  Niagara  Falls  by  the  use  of  the  Welland  Canal. 

In  describing  in  a general  way  the  surface  of  the  United  States,  all 
geographers  have  freely  used  the  principle  of  hydrodynamics,  upon  which 


156 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


rests  the  assertion  that  “ water  will  not  run  up  hill.”  In  other  words, 
they  have  divided  the  country  into  regions  answering  to  the  great  river 
systems,  considering  as  one  division  all  the  country  drained  by  any  one 
system.  They  have  not,  however,  arrived  at  the  same  results,  but  for  our 
purpose  the  following  divisions  will  suffice : 1st.  The  St.  Lawrence  Basin, 
including  the  country  drained  by  rivers  flowing  into  the  St.  Lawrence,  or 
into  the  chain  of  great  lakes  of  which  that  river  is  the  outlet.  2d.  The 
Atlantic  Slope,  drained  by  rivers  flowing  into  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  or  into 
the  Gulf  of  Mexico  east  of  the  Mississippi.  3d.  The  Mississippi  Valley, 
drained  by  the  Mississippi  and  its  tributaries.  4th.  The  Texas  Slope, 
drained  by  rivers  flowing  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  west  of  the  Mississippi. 
5th.  The  Pacific  Slope,  the  rivers  of  which  flow  into  the  Pacific  Ocean. 
6th.  The  Great  Inland  Basin,  in  which  the  rivers  are  lost  in  the  sand  or 
by  evaporation,  or  flow  into  some  lake  which  has  no  outlet.  7th.  The 
basin  of  the  Red  River  of  the  North,  including  a small  tract  of  about 
20,000  square  miles,  the  waters  of  which  make  their  way  to  Hudson’s  Bay 
through  the  river  above  mentioned,  Lake  Winnipeg  and  Nelson’s  River. 
The  boundary  which  separates  one  basin  or  slope  from  another  is  called 
the  water-shed,  because  the  waters  on  different  sides  of  that  line  go  in 
different  directions.  Sometimes  this  consists  of  a lofty  chain  of  mountains, 
but  more  often  it  is  a less  elevated  ridge.  A mythical  account  has  been 
published  of  a house  so  accurately  placed  upon  the  line  between  the  Mis- 
sissippi Valley  and  the  Atlantic  Slope  that  the  water  from  one  side  of  the 
roof  ran  off  to  the  Atlantic,  while  that  from  the  other  side  made  its  way 
to  the  Mississippi. 

The  St.  Lawrence  Basin  embraces  a part  of  Vermont,  New  York,  Penn- 
sylvania, Ohio,  Indiana,  Illinois,  Wisconsin  and  Minnesota,  and  all  of 
Michigan.  The  entire  region  is  a well-watered,  fertile  plain,  varying  in 
elevation  above  the  level  of  the  sea  from  300  to  1500  feet.  The  rivers  of 
this  system  within  the  United  States  are  insignificant.  The  Atlantic  Slope 
embraces  all  the  New  England  States  except  Vermont,  all  of  New  Jersey, 
Delaware,  the  District  of  Columbia,  South  Carolina  and  Florida,  and  a 
part  of  New  York,  Pennsylvania,  Virginia,  West  Virginia,  Maryland, 
North  Carolina,  Georgia,  Alabama  and  Mississippi.  It  consists  of  a sea- 
board plain  and  an  upper  belt,  which  constitutes  the  true  slope.  Its 
rivers  generally  flow  through  a mountainous  or  hilly  country,  and  are 
obstructed  by  rapids  not  far  from  the  sea.  On  this  account  they  are  not 
usually  navigable  for  any  great  distance,  but  large  vessels  can  ascend  the 
Hudson  River  to  Hudson,  the  Delaware  to  Philadelphia,  and  the  Potomac 
to  Washington.  The  passage  of  these  rivers  through  mountain-gorges  and 
over  steep  descents  is  often  marked  by  the  most  striking  scenes  of  natural 
beauty,  and  the  water-power  furnished  by  their  rapids  and  falls  is  immense, 
giving  rise  to  large  manufacturing  cities.  The  soil  of  the  Atlantic  Slope 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


157 


is  varied  in  its  character.  In  the  northern  portion,  which  has  been  longest 
under  cultivation,  it  has  been  so  thoroughly  worked  as  to  require  the  use 
of  fertilizers  to  a much  greater  extent  than  the  fresh  soil  of  the  Western 
prairies,  but  the  nearness  to  large  city  markets  and  the  great  wealth  of  this 
section  of  country  amply  compensate  for  the  requisite  outlay.  South  of 
the  Roanoke  the  plain  near  the  coast  abounds  in  swamps,  but  there  are 
also  extended  sandy  tracts  covered  with  pine  forests,  and  a large  extent  of 
rich  alluvial  soil.  The  upper  belt  or  true  slope  is  a well-watered,  beau- 
tiful and  fertile  section — one  of  the  richest  districts  of  the  United  States. 
The  Mississippi  Valley  embraces  portions  of  New  York,  Pennsylvania, 
Maryland,  Virginia,  North  Carolina,  Georgia,  Alabama,  Mississippi,  Louis- 
iana, Ohio,  Indiana,  Illinois,  Wisconsin,  Minnesota,  Dakota,  Montana, 
Wyoming,  Colorado,  New  Mexico  and  Texas,  and  all  of  Kentucky,  Ten- 
nessee, Arkansas,  Missouri,  Iowa,  Nebraska,  Kansas  and  the  Indian  Terri- 
tory. It  covers  more  than  1,300,000  square  miles,  more  than  one-third 
of  the  entire  area  of  the  United  States,  including  Alaska,  and  is  for  the 
most  part  a region  of  unrivalled  fertility.  That  portion  which  is  east 
of  the  Mississippi  River  has  a very  gradual  ascent  to  the  base  of  the 
Alleghany  Mountains,  the  average  elevation  being  about  500  feet.  This 
is  a magnificent,  undulating  country,  well  watered,  and  blessed  with  a rich 
soil  and  a favorable  climate.  Formerly  it  was  almost  covered  with  dense 
forests,  but  the  woods  have  now  to  a great  extent  disappeared,  to  give 
place  to  crops  adapted  to  its  varying  climatic  conditions.  West  of  the 
Mississippi  the  character  of  the  surface  changes,  and  it  spreads  out  into 
slightly-rolling  or  perfectly- level  prairies,  covered  with  long  grass,  with 
scarcely  a tree  or  shrub  except  on  the  banks  of  streams.  From  the  Missis- 
sippi to  the  Rocky  Mountains  the  land  has  a gradual  ascent  of  about  six 
feet  to  the  mile. 

The  principal  rivers  of  this  valley  are  the  Mississippi,  the  Missouri  and 
the  Ohio.  The  source  of  the  Mississippi  River  is  Itasca  Lake,  in  Min- 
nesota, which  is  not  more  than  fifteen  miles  from  Elbow  Lake,  the  source 
of  the  Red  River  of  the  North.  Its  length  is  2900  miles,  and  it  is  navi- 
gable for  steamboats  from  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  to  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony, 
a distance  of  2200  miles.  The  uniformity  of  its  width  is  remarkable,  as 
it  is  about  half  a mile  wide  at  New  Orleans,  and  does  not  materially  vary 
from  that  width,  except  at  the  bends,  for  more  than  2000  miles.  Even 
when  the  Missouri,  with  a stream  more  than  half  a mile  wide,  joins  it,  the 
river  below  is  not  so  broad  as  either  one  above.  It  contains  many  islands, 
which  have  been  numbered  below  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio,  but  as  many 
have  been  washed  away,  while  others  are  continually  forming,  the  numbers 
are  now  very  irregular.  The  Missouri  River  is  really  the  main  stream,  as 
it  is  somewhat  larger  at  the  point  of  junction,  and  the  combined  stream 
receives  from  it  its  most  distinguishing  characteristics.  It  rises  in  the 


158 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Rocky  Mountains,  and  the  springs  which  form  its  source  are  not  more 
than  a mile  from  the  head-waters  of  the  Columbia.  Its  waters  are  turbid 
and  muddy,  while  those  of  the  Mississippi  above  the  junction  of  the  rivers 
are  comparatively  clear ; hence  the  name,  Missouri,  which  means  “ Smoky 
River,”  or,  by  another  interpretation,  “Mud  River.”  Its  length  to  the 
junction  is  3096  miles,  more  than  twice  that  of  the  Upper  Mississippi  to 
the  same  point,  and  this  gives  the  Missouri  another  very  strong  claim  to 
be  considered  the  parent  stream.  It  is  navigable  for  more  than  2500 
miles,  and  when  this  distance  is  added  to  the  length  of  the  lower  Mis- 
sissippi (1410  miles)  the  sum-total  shows  a continuous  navigable  river 
nearly  4000  miles  long.  Its  entire  length,  taken  in  connection  with  the 
same  addition,  is  4506  miles,  making  the  longest  river  in  the  world.  We 
have  given  so  much  space  to  these  details  in  order  to  explain  the  various 
calculations  of  the  length  of  the  Mississippi.  As  that  name  has  been 
given  to,  and  clings  to,  the  lower  stream,  some  geographers,  owing  to 
their  anxiety  to  give  this  country  proper  credit  for  the  possession  of  the 
mightiest  of  rivers,  have  stated  the  combined  length  of  the  Missouri  and 
the  lower  part  of  the  Mississippi  in  connection  with  the  name  of  the  latter 
stream.  Their  figures  then  vary  from  4100  miles  to  the  number  which  we 
have  given.  Others  have  stated,  in  connection  with  the  same  name,  the 
length  of  the  Mississippi  proper,  making  it  2800  or  2900  miles,  hence  a 
confusion  has  arisen  with  reference  to  this,  matter  in  the  minds  of  many 
people,  of  whom  it  is  our  hope  that  some,  at  least,  may  see  and  be  bene- 
fited by  this  explanation.  The  Ohio  River  is  formed  in  the  western 
part  of  Pennsylvania,  at  Pittsburg,  by  the  junction  of  the  Monongahela 
and  Alleghany  Rivers.  By  the  latter  the  drainage-valley  of  the  Mississippi 
is  extended  into  New  York,  and  in  Potter  county,  Pa.,  it  reaches  a point 
where  the  Mississippi  Valley,  the  St.  Lawrence  Basin  and  the  Atlantic 
Slope  are  so  near  to  one  another  that  over  an  extent  of  a few  acres  it  is  a 
mere  chance  whether  the  water  which  falls  upon  the  surface  reaches  the 
ocean  by  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  or  Chesapeake 
Bay.  The  length  of  the  Ohio  is  about  1000  miles,  and  it  is  navigable  for 
steamboats  throughout  its  whole  course,  with  the  exception  of  a rocky 
rapid  at  Louisville,  which  is  avoided  by  the  use  of  a canal  two  and  a half 
miles  long.  Its  current  is  generally  uniform,  smooth  and  placid,  but  it  is 
subject  to  sudden  elevations  and  depressions,  having  been  known  to  rise 
twelve  feet  in  a single  night.  Other  large  rivers  of  this  system,  with  their 
respective  lengths,  are — the  Yellowstone,  550  miles  ; the  Platte,  2000 
miles;  the  Kansas,  1200  miles;  the  Arkansas,  2000  miles,  and  the  Red 
River,  1500  miles.  All  of  these  are  navigable  for  long  distances,  and 
this  great  river  system  is  as  valuable  to  the  country  as  10,000  additional 
miles  of  sea-coast  would  be. 

The  Texas  Slope  embraces  nearly  all  of  Texas  and  New  Mexico,  and 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


159 


part  of  Colorado  and  Louisiana.  It  consists  of,  1st.  A low  plain  border- 
ing immediately  upon  the  gulf,  which  is  an  extremely  fertile  region ; 2d. 
A gently-undulating  prairie-country,  gradually  rising  toward  the  north-east 
to  the  elevation  of  a thousand  feet,  which  is  also  fertile  and  admirably 
adapted  for  grazing;  3d.  A lofty  table-land,  traversed  in  the  western  part 
by  several  ranges  of  mountains ; while  the  eastern  part  is  a barren  plain, 
nearly  as  large  as  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  called  by  the  Mexicans  the 
Llano  Estacado,  or  “Staked  Plain,”  because  they  drove  stakes  into  the 
ground  to  mark  out  their  route  across  it.  The  principal  rivers  are  the 
Rio  Grande  (Spanish  for  Great  River),  which  is  1800  miles  long,  and  the 
Texan  Colorado  River  (there  is  another  river  of  the  same  name  on  the 
Pacific  Slope),  the  length  of  which  is  900  miles. 

The  Pacific  Slope  embraces  the  greater  part  of  California,  all  of  Ore- 
gon, and  a part  of  Washington,  Idaho,  Nevada,  Utah,  Colorado,  Wyoming, 
New  Mexico  and  Arizona  Territories.  It  forms  three  separate  divisions, 
the  northern,  southern  and  western.  The  northern  division  embraces  the 
section  north  of  the  Great  Inland  Basin,  between  the  Rocky  Mountains 
and  the  Cascade  Range.  This  entire  region  is  a table-land  with  an  aver- 
age elevation  of  from  2500  to  3000  feet  above  the  sea,  and  it  is  traversed 
by  many  broken  mountain-ridges.  It  is  a region  of  general  sterility,  with 
the  exception  of  some  valleys  where  the  soil  is  better  constituted  for  fer- 
tility and  the  rains  are  more  abundant ; but  even  these  oases  are  better 
adapted  for  grazing  than  for  agriculture.  The  southern  division  includes 
the  country  lying  between  the  Wahsatch  and  Rocky  Mountains,  which  is 
drained  by  rivers  flowing  into  the  Gulf  of  California.  It  is  in  general  a 
table-land,  with  an  average  elevation  of  about  4000  feet  above  the  level 
of  the  sea,  and  it  is  traversed,  like  the  northern  division,  by  many  broken 
mountain-ranges.  The  western  division  embraces  the  country  between  the 
Coast  Mountains  and  the  Pacific,  and  the  valleys  between  this  chain  and 
the  Cascade  Range  and  Sierra  Nevada.  This  is  a region  1200  miles  in 
length  by  120  miles  in  breadth,  containing  an  area  of  about  144,000 
square  miles.  It  is  well  watered  and  exceedingly  fertile,  and  is  the  only 
extensive  section  of  the  Pacific  Slope  which  is  naturally  capable  of  sup- 
porting a dense  population.  In  the  southern  part  of  this  division,  so 
extraordinary  are  the  prolific  influences  of  the  soil  and  climate,  that  the 
grasses,  trees,  fruit  and  grains  attain  a very  remarkable  development. 
The  soil  of  other  portions  of  the  Pacific  Slope  is  not  hopelessly  barren,  for 
it  has  been  discovered  that  in  many  places  where  it  was  deemed  almost 
irreclaimable  it  could  be  made  to  produce  excellent  crops  by  the  use  of 
artificial  irrigation. 

The  principal  rivers  of  the  Pacific  Slope  are  the  Colorado,  the  Columbia 
and  the  Sacramento.  The  Colorado  is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  rivers 
in  the  world.  Rising  from  numerous  sources  ten  or  twelve  thousand  feet 


160 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


above  the  level  of  the  sea,  011  the  western  side  of  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
this  great  river  descends  into  the  plateau  of  the  same  name,  through  which 
it  has  worn  its  present  wondrous  channel,  the  walls  of  which  sink  down 
perpendicularly  from  the  edge  of  the  table-land  for  a distance  of  more 
than  300  miles.  The  distance  from  the  top  of  the  bank  to  the  surface  of 
the  river  varies  from  1000  to  6000  feet.  The  most  remarkable  part  of  its 
course  is  the  Big  Canon,  canon  (pronounced  can-yone')  being  a Spanish 
word  meaning  the  place  of  passage  of  a river  between  perpendicular  rocky 
walls  of  great  height.  The  Big  Canon  is  in  the  north-western  corner  of 
Arizona  Territory,  and  begins  at  the  mouth  of  the  Diamond  River,  about 
35  miles  from  Yamais  Village.  At  this  point  its  walls  have  an  altitude  of 
3000  feet,  but  a few  miles  farther  eastward  the  table-land  rises  to  the  alti- 
tude of  more  than  7000  feet  above  the  sea,  and  the  vast  cliffs  of  the  canon 
tower  to  the  height  of  more  than  a mile  above  the  stream.  The  length  of 
the  Colorado  is  about  1100  miles.  The  Columbia  has  its  sources  in  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  and  plunging  from  these  lofty  ranges  in  cataracts  and 
rapids  through  canons  more  than  1000  feet  in  height  enters  the  Pacific 
after  a course  of  1200  miles.  The  passage  of  the  Columbia  River  through 
the  Cascade  Mountains,  which  is  known  as  “The  Cascades,”  is  a scene  of 
great  grandeur  and  beauty.  The  Sacramento  and  its  tributary,  the  San 
Joaquin,  drain  one  of  the  richest  countries  in  the  world,  viz.,  the  famous 
gold-producing  valleys  of  California. 

The  Great  Inland  Basin,  sometimes  called  “Fremont’s  Basin,”  embraces 
nearly  all  of  Nevada  and  parts  of  Oregon,  California,  Idaho  and  Utah. 
This  singular  region  is  a plateau  with  an  average  elevation  of  5000  feet 
above  the  level  of  the  sea,  surrounded  by  rugged  mountains.  It  is  a 
dreary,  desolate  country,  abounding  in  salt  lakes  and  “ alkaline  springs  ” — 
i.  e.,  springs  strongly  impregnated  with  carbonate  of  soda  and  other  alka- 
line ingredients ; and  it  has  a system  of  lakes  and  rivers  of  its  own,  having 
no  connection  with  the  ocean.  Great  Salt  Lake  is  291  miles  in  circum- 
ference, and  has  an  area  of  1875  square  miles.  Its  water  is  almost  satu- 
rated with  salt,  the  amount  of  saline  matter  being  so  large  that  no  living 
thing  can  exist  in  it.  It  contains  about  22  per  cent,  of  chloride  of  sodium, 
and  forms  one  of  the  purest  and  most  concentrated  brines  known.  Utah 
Lake,  a beautiful  sheet  of  pure  fresh  water,  thirty  miles  long  and  about 
ten  miles  broad,  communicates  with  Great  Salt  Lake  through  the  River 
Jordan,  which  is  fifty  miles  long. 

The  longest  river  in  the  Great  Inland  Basin  is  the  Humboldt  River, 
which  empties  into  Humboldt  Lake,  called  its  “sink,”  because  there  is  no 
outlet.  This  river  is  350  miles  long,  but  is  in  no  place  larger  than  a mill- 
stream. 

The  basiii  of  the  Red  River  of  the  North  embraces  a part  of  Minnesota 
and  Dakota.  It  is  a plain  elevated  about  1500  feet  above  the  level  of  the 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


161 


sea,  and  is  similar  in  all  respects  to  the  adjoining  regions  which  are  drained 
by  the  Mississippi  and  the  St.  Lawrence.  We  have  already  noted  how 
near  the  source  of  the  principal  river  of  this  system  is  to  that  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi. The  elevation  of  the  water-shed  between  them  is  so  slight  that 
during  high  water,  caused  by  heavy  rains,  boats  can  pass  from  one  basin 
into  the  ether. 

CLIMATE,  RAINFALL  AND  STORMS. 

Climate. — We  use  the  word  climate  in  its  popular  sense,  as  applying 
mainly  to  the  temperature;  but  technically  the  climate  of  a country  sig- 
nifies “ its  condition  relative  to  all  those  atmospheric  phenomena  which 
influence  organized  beings.”  The  degree  of  heat,  the  winds,  the  rainfall, 
the  changes  in  atmospheric  weight  as  indicated  by  the  barometer,  are  all 
comprehended  under  this  term  when  correctly  applied,  although  popular 
usage  is  satisfied  with  describing  a climate  as  warm  or  cold.  Taking  the 
word  in  its  correct  sense,  as  given  above,  the  climate  of  a country  is  a 
subject  of  the  greatest  importance.  The  great  variety  of  climate  to  be 
found  within  the  limits  of  the  United  States  has  doubtless  been  one  of  the 
leading  reasons  for  the  rapid  development  of  their  resources  of  every  de- 
scription. It  seems  to  indicate  that  a bountiful  Providence  designed  this 
land  for  the  home  of  the  oppressed  of  every  land  and  clime. 

The  first  subject  claiming  our  attention,  then,  is  the  temperature;  and 
as  this  article  does  not  claim  to  be  a treatise  on  the  science  of  physical 
geography,  we  shall  deal  mainly  with  the  average  annual  temperature, 
unless  some  other  average  is  specified.  Some  definitions  are  requisite, 
however,  for  those  who  have  not  made  physical  geography  the  subject  of 
special  study.  The  very  name  indicates  that  the  average  annual  tempera- 
ture of  a place  is  the  result  obtained  by  daily  taking  observations  of  the 
thermometer  for  a year  at  that  place  (usually  three  times  a day),  adding 
up  the  sum  of  the  degrees  of  all  the  observations  taken,  then  dividing  that 
sum  by  the  number  of  these  observations.  The  quotient  will  be  the  av- 
erage for  one  year ; but  it  is  thought  necessary  to  take  the  averages  for 
several  years,  ten  if  possible,  add  them  together  and  divide  by  the  number 
of  years,  thus  obtaining  a new  general  average,  the  correctness  of  which 
will,  of  course,  depend  upon  the  number  of  years  taken.  Now,  it  is  true 
that  the  equator  is  warmer  than  the  poles,  and  that  generally  the  climate 
is  colder  on  approaching  the  poles,  and  warmer  on  approaching  the  equator. 
It  was,  however,  very  soon  discovered  by  those  of  modern  times  who  first 
gave  attention  to  this  subject  that  the  latitude  of  a place  does  not  deter- 
mine its  climate,  any  more  than  the  length  of  its  longest  day — a mode  of 
estimating  which  was  handed  down  from  the  second  century  of  our  era, 
and  which  amounts,  of  course,  to  the  same  thing  as  reckoning  by  the  lati- 
tude. The  wider  the  range  of  geographical  knowledge  w^s  extended,  the 
li 


162 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


more  plainly  it  became  evident  that  countries  in  the  same  latitude  did  not 
necessarily  have  the  same  temperature;  nay,  more,  the  thoughtful  student 
of  history  detected  the  fact  that  in  the  course  of  a century  or  more  a de- 
cided change  might  take  place  in  the  temperature  of  a whole  country. 
Some  interesting  remarks  of  this  nature  are  made  in  Observations  on  the 
Climate  in  different  Parts  of  America,  by  Dr.  Hugh  Williamson, •published 
in  1811.  He  says  : “ It  is  well  known  that  in  the  Atlantic  States  the  cold 
of  our  winters  is  greatly  moderated.  As  the  surface  of  the  country  is 
cleared,  a greater  quantity  of  heat  is  reflected ; the  air  becomes  warmer, 
and  the  north-west  winds  are  checked  in  their  progress.  It  is  generally 
admitted  that  in  Massachusetts  and  New  Hampshire  the  quantity  of  snow 
that  fell  during  the  winter  fifty  years  ago  was  more  than  [the]  double  of 
what  has  fallen  in  any  winter  for  several  years  past.  The  river  Delaware, 
in  the  latitude  of  forty  degrees,  used  to  be  frozen  by  the  middle  of  No- 
vember, but  of  late,  it  has  seldom  been  frozen  before  Christmas ; and  there 
are  winters  in  which  it  is  never  frozen  across.  As  the  westerly  winds 
decrease  the  easterly  winds  prevail.  They  have  become  more  frequent 
and  they  extend  to  a greater  distance  across  the  country  than  before.  It 
is  well  known  that  ships  from  Europe  make  their  passages  now  in  less  time 
by  one-third  than  they  required  about  fifty  years  ago ; for  the  north-west- 
erly winds  that  formerly  prevailed  on  the  coast  frequently  kept  off  the 
shipping  for  several  weeks.  They  are  now  favored  by  easterly  winds, 
which  have  increased  so  much  of  late  that  they  are  likely  to  be  our  pre- 
vailing winds  during  the  summer.”  These  remarks,  which  we  have  given 
at  length,  as  being  specially  appropriate  in  a work  of  historical  and  sta- 
tistical information,  were  written  six  years  before  Humboldt  placed  the 
science  of  climatology  upon  a comparatively  firm  basis  by  publishing  his 
Isothermal  Lines,  and  the  Distribution  of  Heat  on  the  Surface  of  the  Globe. 
An  isothermal  line  is  a line  passing  through  all  those  places  where  the 
average  annual  temperature  is  the  same.  Now,  if  the  latitude  of  a place 
determined  its  climate,  the  isothermal  lines  would  all  run  in  the  same 
direction  as  the  parallels  of  latitude — every  place,  for  instance,  where  the 
average  annual  temperature  is  59°  F.  would  be  in  the  same  latitude,  and 
the  line  connecting  those  places  would  consequently  pass  directly  around 
the  earth  without  altering  its  distance  from  the  equator  or  from  the  nearest 
pole.  This,  however,  is  not  the  case.  While  in  Europe  this  isothermal 
line  of  59°  goes  as  high  as  the  42d  parallel  of  north  latitude,  in  America 
it  descends  as  low  as  the  35th  parallel,  so  that  the  mean  annual  temperature 
at  Beaufort,  N.  C.,  is  nearly  the  same  as  that  of  Rome,  although  the  dif- 
ference in  latitude  is  more  than  seven  degrees.  It  is  not  necessary  to  go 
to  Europe  for  examples.  The  isothermal  line  of  50°  F.  passes  through  New 
Haven,  Conn.,  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  and  Burlington,  Iowa,  then  near  Fort  Lar- 
amie, Wyoming- Territory,  in  latitude  42°  12'  N.,  it  turns  due  south  and 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


163 


nearly  touches  the  35th  parallel  of  latitude,  then,  after  crossing  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  it  turns  sharply  to  the  north  and  crosses  the  50th  parallel  of 
latitude  in  the  neighborhood  of  Vancouver’s  Island.  Fort  Vancouver,  W. 
T.,  and  the  city  of  New  York  have,  therefore,  nearly  the  same  mean  annual 
temperature.  We  have  given  so  much  upon  this  subject,  and  shall  give 
more,  because  this  important  matter  is  not  generally  understood,  and  great 
injustice  is  thereby  done  to  a large  section  of  this  country.  The  following 
remarks  from  the  Agriculturist  for  May,  1872,  are  worthy  of  considera- 
tion: “On  April  10  we  received  by  mail  a cluster  of  peach  blossoms, 
plucked  on  March  18  at  Olympia,  Washington  Territory.  Coming  at  a 
date  when  our  own  peach  trees  were  still  enjoying  their  winter’s  rest,  it 
occurred  to  us  to  say  a word  about  the  climate  of  the  North-west.  There 
is  a general  impression  that  Oregon,  Washington  Territory  and  Montana 
must  be  very  cold,  as  they  are  so  far  north,  forgetting  that  isothermal  lines 
(lines  of  the  same  temperature)  do  not  correspond  with  parallels  of  lati- 
tude.” The  mean  temperature  for  four  cold  months  (December,  1871,  and 
January,  February  and  March,  1872)  is  then  given  for  the  following 
places:  Louisville,  Ky.,  34°;  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  31f°;  Chicago,  26°;  Balti- 
more, 33-2° ; Philadelphia,  30°;  Washington,  33°;  New  York,  29i;  He- 
lena, Montana,  30°  ; Kalama,  W.  T.,  36°.  The  editor  of  the  Agriculturist 
then  continues : “ The  temperature  at  Helena,  Montana,  may  properly  be 
taken  as  a fair  average  for  the  territory.  It  is  on  the  general  route  of  the 
Northern  Pacific  Railroad,  directly  in  the  mountains,  and  but  a few  hun- 
dred feet  below  the  highest  point  on  the  line.  Notwithstanding  the  past 
winter  has  been  the  coldest  ever  known  in  Montana,  it  will  be  observed 
that  the  average  temperature  at  Helena  (latitude  46)°)  for  the  four  months 
was  the  same  as  that  of  Philadelphia,  although  the  latter  city  is  4200  feet 
lower  and  450  miles  farther  south.  Similar  comparisons  may  be  made 
with  Chicago  and  other  cities.  The  average  winter  temperature  at  Kal- 
ama, Washington  Territory,  on  the  finished  portion  of  the  Northern  Pacific 
road  (in  latitude  46°),  was  several  degrees  warmer  than  at  Louisville  or 
Baltimore,  in  latitude  39°.  The  greatest  cold  of  the  past  winter  at  Kalama 
was  14°  above  zero.” 

An  examination  of  a map  upon  which  the  isothermal  lines  are  marked 
will  show  the  great  difference  made  in  the  climate  by  the  Rocky  Mount- 
ains and  the  warm  winds  from  the  Pacific  Ocean,  though  some  of  the 
windings  baffle  all  ordinary  efforts  to  give  their  causes.  The  reader  will 
please  remember  that  (unless  otherwise  specified)  the  lines  referred  to  in 
what  follows  are  those  divisible  by  five,  as  45°,  50°,  etc.  The  course  of 
the  line  of  50°  has  already  been  described.  The  other  lines,  from  50°  to 
65°,  inclusive,  are  also  comparatively  straight  east  of  the  Rocky  Mount- 
ains, running  nearly  parallel  with  the  equator,  but  the  line  of  45°  seems 
to  have  struck  out  an  independent  course.  It  passes  near  Dover,  N.  H., 


164 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


then  turns  north,  traversing  nearly  the  whole  State  of  Vermont,  and  pay- 
ing a visit  to  the  British  possessions.  Its  course  is  then  nearly  due  west, 
passing  near  Kingston  (Ontario)  andToronto,  and  through  St.  Paul,  Minn.; 
then  it  slants  off  to  the  north-west  and  takes  another  dip  into  British 
America,  crossing  the  50th  parallel  of  latitude;  then  it  sweeps  around 
toward  the  south  and  comes  down  to  a point  within  a hundred  miles  of 
Santa  Fe;  then  it  crosses  the  Rocky  Mountains,  after  which,  with  a course 
nearly  due  north,  it  makes  again  for  British  America,  crossing  the  bound- 
ary at  a point  a few  miles  west  of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  The  way  in 
which  these  lines  approach  each  other  near  Santa  Fe  is  one  of  the  most 
puzzling  phenomena  of  climatology.  Five  of  them  pass  so  near  to  the 
capital  of  New  Mexico  that  any  one  who  is  at  Santa  Fe  can  have  his 
choice  of  climate  varying  in  average  temperature  from  45°  to  65°,  without 
going  more  than  three  hundred  miles  to  the  south  or  one  hundred  miles 
to  the  north. 

We  hope  that  the  reader  will  pardon  us  for  the  length  to  which  we  have 
drawn  these  remarks,  for  it  is  impossible  to  treat  this  important  subject 
properly  without  entering  somewhat  into  detail.  Many  who  have  not 
made  the  science  of  climatology  a subject  of  special  study  are  still  under 
the  thraldom  of  the  old  climatic  division  of  the  earth  into  the  Torrid, 
North  Temperate,  South  Temperate,  North  Frigid  and  South  Frigid  zones. 
To  such  it  may  seem  to  be  a species  of  treason  to  break  loose  from  that 
thraldom.  We  offer  for  their  consideration  the  following  remarks  of  the 
Hon.  Loriu  Blodget,  the  highest  authority  with  reference  to  the  climate 
of  the  United  States,  whose  work  elicited  an  expression  of  strong  approval 
from  the  illustrious  Baron  Humboldt : “ The  definition  of  zones,  which 
was  so  long  in  vogue,  has  really  no  place  in  nature,  and  the  actual  mea- 
sures of  heat  alone  constitute  the  various  belts  of  climate.  With  the 
variable  surface  and  continental  position  of  the  temperate  latitudes,  no 
definition  is  possible  except  from  actual  measurement,  and  belts  actually 
vary  much  more  than  could  be  inferred  from  any  theory — at  the  Pacific 
coast  of  this  continent  in  a manner  incredible,  if  the  statistics  were  not  so 
abundant  and  conclusive.  A summer  heat  of  the  fiercest  character,  as  at 
Fort  Miller,  San  Joaquin  Valley,  California,  is  but  a few  miles  removed 
from  a summer  of  even  more  extreme  refrigeration,  cold  enough  to  require 
winter  clothing  at  the  midday  of  the  summer.  Both  of  these  points  are 
constant  or  fixed,  and  not  less  important  as  physical  facts  than  the  pres- 
ence of  the  mountains  of  the  vicinity.  To  give  these  measures  of  heat  a 
permanent  form  for  temperate  latitudes  requires  an  actual  survey,  as  it 
may  be  called,  of  every  considerable  district  and  the  accumulation  of  the 
statistical  elements  of  thermometric  observation.  Though  the  isothermal 
lines  may  appear  an  arbitrary  or  artificial  mode  of  representation,  they 
are,  in  truth,  less  artificial  than  the  measures  of  temperature,  since  the 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


165 


nomenclature  of  the  thermometer  is  wholly  artificial.”  If  anything  could 
be  added  to  strengthen  these  remarks,  it  may  be  the  statement  that  no 
mode  of  representing  climates  could  be  found  more  arbitrary,  artificial  or 
wide  of  the  truth  than  the  old  division  into  zones.  The  reader  will  now 
be  enabled  to  understand  why  it  is  that  the  United  States,  though  not  pos- 
sessing a square  mile  of  land  within  the  tropics,  contain  some  regions  in 
which  the  climate  is  what  is  called  “tropical.”  Professor  Guyot  says: 
“ The  true  torrid  zone  may  be  regarded  as  terminating,  on  each  side  of  the 
equator,  at  the  isothermal  of  70°  Fahrenheit,  beyond  which  the  character- 
istic plants  and  animals  of  tropical  regions  disappear.”  Portions  of  Flor- 
ida, of  Texas  and  of  California  which  lie  south  of  the  isothermal  of  70° 
are,  therefore,  in  the  true  torrid  zone.  Professor  Guyot  makes  another 
statement,  upon  which,  as  its  acceptance  would  discredit  a great  part  of 
what  we  have  just  written,  we  feel  obliged  to  put  a large  grain  of  salt  fur- 
nished by  the  highest  scientific  authority.  He  says : “ In  tracing  the 
isothermals,  according  to  Humboldt’s  example,  the  local  influence  of  alti- 
tude is  usually  eliminated.  This  is  done,  as  in  the  accompanying  map,  by 
adding  to  the  observed  temperature  of  a place  1°  for  every  333  feet  of  its 
elevation,  thus  reducing  the  temperature  to  that  which  the  place  would 
have  if  situated  at  the  level  of  the  sea.”  While  this  statement  is  strictly 
true  with  reference  to  European  physicists,  among  whom  Professor  Guyot, 
by  his  method,  may  be  classed,  in  America  the  nature  of  the  country  is 
such  that  a series  of  isothermal  lines  drawn  upon  the  plan  mentioned  by 
Professor  Guyot  would  be,  for  all  practical  purposes,  worse  than  worthless. 
Suppose,  for  instance,  that  the  average  annual  temperature  at  a station 
situated  7000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea  is  ascertained  by  actual  obser- 
vation to  be  49°  above  zero.  This  statement  would  give  its  true  tempera- 
ture; but  if  the  rule  be  applied,  twenty-one  degrees  must  be  added  to  the 
number  given,  and  the  station  which  has  a very  temperate  climate  would 
then  belong  on  the  isothermal  line  of  70°,  which,  as  Guyot  has  just  informed 
us,  is  at  the  edge  of  the  true  torrid  zone.  Of  what  practical  value  is  a 
purely  theoretical  climate  which  can  only  be  found  by  burrowing  down  to 
the  sea-level  ? The  very  influence  which  modifies  the  climate  is  thus  made 
use  of  to  vitiate  the  statement  of  the  temperature,  and  the  greater  the 
altitude  of  the  stations,  the  more  unreliable  are  the  isothermal  lines  drawn 
through  them.  We  have  been  assured  by  the  Hon.  Lorin  Blodget  that 
the  isothermal  lines  drawn  on  the  charts  accompanying  his  Climatology  of 
the  United  States  represent  actual  climates,  no  such  allowance  as  that  sug- 
gested by  Professor  Guyot  having  been  made.  As  Mr.  Blodget’s  lines 
have  been  followed  in  nearly  all  of  the  published  charts  (those  of  Warren, 
Professor  .Brocklesby  and  others),  the  reader  will  understand  that  the 
remarks  of  Guyot  refer  almost  exclusively  to  his  own  charts  and  to  those 
of  European  savans.  One  eminent  American  scientist  attempted  to  use 


166 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


this  foreign  method,  and  presented  a chart  drawn  in  accordance  with  its 
requirements  for  the  inspection  of  one  of  our  learned  societies,  but  the 
experiment  was  not  deemed  a success  by  his  associates. 

The  climate  of  America  was  so  misrepresented  during  the  eighteenth 
century  by  European  writers  that  the  book  by  Dr.  Williamson  from  which 
we  have  quoted  was  written  in  its  defence.  How  great  an  injustice  was 
done  will  appear  from  Williamson’s  complaint:  “America’ is  described  by 
writers  of  great  celebrity  [Buffon,  Reynolds,  Robertson  and  Karnes]  as  a 
world  lately  risen  from  the  ocean ; as  a country  in  which  the  frigid  tem- 
perature of  the  air  seems  to  be  impressed  upon  its  animal  productions;  as 
a country  in  which  some  vice  of  the  climate,  or  some  combination  of  the 
elements,  prevents  the  expansion  of  animated  nature,  and  causes  man  and 
beast  to  degenerate;  a country  for  which  a new  and  inferior  race  of  men 
has  been  created.”  Dr.  Williamson  combats  these  assertions  with  great 
zeal  and  vigor.  He  enters  into  an  elaborate  argument  to  disprove  the 
assertion  of  Kames  that  Indians  have  no  beards,  and,  like  a skilful  advo- 
cate, he  grudges  neither  labor  nor  pains  to  find  materials  for  his  plea. 
We  have  given  elsewhere  in  this  article  some  of  his  statements  with  refer- 
ence to  the  changes  in  the  climate  of  America  caused  by  settlement  and 
cultivation.  He  says  in  another  place:  “When  our  ancestors  came  to 
New  England,  the  seasons  and  weather  were  uniform  and  regular.  Au- 
tumn began  with  September,  and  the  winter  set  in  about  the  end  of 
November,  continuing  until  the  end  of  February,  when  the  spring  began, 
and  advanced  without  sudden  fluctuations  in  temperature.  The  summer 
lasted  but  six  weeks,  and  was  insufferably  hot.  Now  the  seasons  are  totally 
altered,  and  the  weather  is  far  more  changeable:  the  autumn  begins  and 
ends  later,  and  the  winter  does  not  set  in,  in  its  severity,  before  the  first  of 
December.”  It  was  Dr.  Williamson’s  object  to  “compare  the  present  state 
of  the  climate  in  these  parts  with  observations  that  were  made  fifty  or  sixty 
years  ago.  If  it  will  appear  that  the  climate  of  the  United  States  is  mate- 
rially altered  in  the  memory  of  man,  it  will  then  be  proper  to  consider  what 
has  been  the  cause  of  that  alteration;  whether  the  cause  is  capable  of  pro- 
ducing great  effects,  and  how  long  it  may  be  expected  to  operate.”  In 
estimating  the  power  of  “ the  cause  of  that  alteration,”  the  patriotism  of 
Dr.  Williamson  carries  him  to  great  lengths.  He  says,  for  instance,  “Cold 
climates  are  greatly  improved  by. cultivation.  When  a considerable  part 
of  our  mountains  shall  he  subjected  to  the  plough,  and  the  Atlantic  States 
shall  be  fully  peopled,  I deem  it  probable  that  cotton  will  be  produced  in 
Pennsylvania  and  oranges  in  Maryland.”  While  it  is  true  that  changes 
are  caused  by  cultivation  and  the  clearing  away  of  forests,  there  is  a limit 
to  the  power  of  such  causes.  Professor  Brocklesby  says:  “In  countries 
covered  by  dense  forests  the  winters  are  longer  and  more  uniform  in  tem- 
perature than  in  dry  cultivated  regions,  and  in  summer  the  mean  tempera- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


167 


ture  of  the  latter  is  higher  than  that  of  the  former.  When  the  woods  are 
levelled  and  the  surface  of  the  earth  is  exposed  to  the  light  of  the  sun,  the 
summer  becomes  longer  and  the  winter  less  uniform  ip  temperature.”  The 
climate  of  New  England  has  been  changed  in  this  manner  (as  is  shown 
above)  within  the  past  two  hundred  and  fifty  years ; but  the  causes  men- 
tioned have  by  this  time  exhausted  their  force,  and  no  one  expects  the 
introduction  of  a tropical  or  semi-tropical  climate  into  the  “ land  of  hasty 
pudding.” 

There  is  another  importantafact  the  statement  of  which  will  explain  why 
it  is  that  Helena,  Montana,  and  other  places  which  are  situated  at  a con- 
siderable distance  above  the  level  of  the  sea  and  in  comparatively  high 
latitudes,  can  have  so  mild  a climate  as  that  which  they  certainly  possess. 
It  is  the  general  impression  that  the  greater  the  elevation  of  a place  above 
the  level  of  the  sea,  the  colder  is  its  climate.  This  is  in  the  main  true, 
but  there  is  an  important  exception  to  this  rule  which  some  of  the  earlier 
physical  geographers  have  not  sufficiently  dwelt  upon — viz.,  that  upon 
lofty  plateaus  or  table-lands,  where  large  areas  of  surface  are  raised  above 
the  level  of  the  sea,  the  effect  of  the  altitude  seems  to  be  counteracted  by 
the  extent  of  land  exposed  to  the  action  of  the  sun.  Denver,  Colorado, 
is  6000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  and  yet  it  is  as  warm  as  Baltimore, 
which  is  in  the  same  latitude.  At  Fort  Benton,  Montana  (latitude  47°  50), 
which  is  nearly  2700  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  the  average  tempera- 
ture is  10°  warmer  than  at  St.  John’s,  Newfoundland,  which  is  one-third  of  a 
degree  further  south  and  (at  the  point  where  the  observations  were  taken) 
140  feet  above  the  sea-level. 

The  important  question  now  arises,  How  does  the  climate  of  the  United 
States  compare  with  that  of  various  parts  of  Europe  and  of  Asia?  There 
are,  perhaps,  few  questions  which  have  received  so  many  conflicting  and 
irreconcilable  answers  as  the  one  which  we  have  just  stated.  'Williamson 
says  (writing  in  1811):  “The  medium  temperature  of  our  winters  in  the 
Northern  States  of  America  has  been  marked  at  twenty-eight  degrees 
below  the  temperature  of  corresponding  latitudes  in  Europe,  and  the  me- 
dium temperature  of  our  summers  at  eight  degrees  above  the  temperature 
of  similar  latitudes.”  He  was  not,  however,  prepared  to  receive  this  state- 
ment as  a positive  truth,  for  he  continues  : “ Hasty  conclusions  have  been 
drawn  from  observations  of  this  kind  without  considering  the  climate  in 
other  parts  of  America,  the  changes  which  cultivation  has  produced  in  the 
climate  of  the  old  continent,  or  the  changes  which  the  same  cause  has 
already  produced  in  some  parts  of  America.”  We  have  frequently  heard 
the  general  statement  that,  “ As  a rule,  the  climate  at  every  place  in  Amer- 
ica is  the  same  as  that  at  a point  in  Europe  ten  degrees  farther  north.” 
We  have  already  shown  that  the  average  annual  temperature  at  Beaufort, 
N.  C.,  is  the  same  as  that  at  Rome,  though  the  difference  in  latitude  is 


168 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


nearly  seven  degrees.  New  York  and  Dublin  have  about  the  same  mean 
temperature,  though  the  difference  in  latitude  is  13°;  and  near  Lake  Su- 
perior, in  latitude  50,  the  same  mean  temperature  is  found  as  at  the  North 
Cape,  in  latitude  72°.  There  is  evidently  a difference,  but  ten  degrees  of 
latitude  do  not  fit  in  at  every  point  as  the  proper  number.  The  eastern 
portion  of  America  is  colder  than  the  western  portion  of  Europe,  and  the 
difference  in  temperature  increases  on  approaching  the  north  pole. 

Another  point  which  is  certain  is  that  the  climate  in  the  eastern  portion 
of  America  is  changeable.  We  once  heard  an  Englishman  say  with  great 
emphasis,  while  shivering  under  the  influence  of  one  of  the  coldest  days 
of  a winter  on  the  Atlantic  Slope,  “ This  is  a terrible  climate.  In  the 
summer  the  weather  is  intolerably  hot,  and  the  winter  is  worse.”  This  is 
something  which  the  average  annual  temperature  does  not  indicate.  Pro- 
fessor Loomis  says,  in  his  excellent  Treatise  on  Meteorology : “ The  mean 
temperature  of  New  York  is  the  same  as  that  of  Liverpool,  yet  the  differ- 
ence between  the  mean  temperature  of  the  three  summer  months  and  that 
of  the  three  winter  months  is  twice  as  great  in  New  York  as  in  Liverpool. 
Throughout  England  the  heat  of  summer  is  insufficient  to  ripen  Indian 
corn,  while  the  ivy  which  grows  luxuriantly  in  England  can  scarcely  sur- 
vive the  severe  winters  of  New  York.”  In  New  York  (latitude  40°  33') 
the  thermometer  has  risen  to  104°,  while  in  Singapore,  Malacca  (latitude 
1°  17'  N. — i.e.,  it  is  nearly  under  the  equator),  the  thermometer  has  never 
been  known  to  rise  above  95°.  On  the  other  hand,  in  New  York,  the 
thermometer  has  fallen  as  low  as  10°  below  zero,  while  at  Singapore  it  has 
never,  so  far  as  is  known,  gone  below  66°  above  zero.  The  range  of  the 
thermometer  at  New  York  is  therefore  114°,  while  at  Singapore  it  is  only 
29°.  This  is  not  the  largest  range  known  in  the  United  States.  At  Al- 
bany, N.  Y.,  the  range  is  131°;  at  Ivinderhook,  N.  Y.,  and  Chicago,  111., 
it  is  132°;  at  Montgomery,  N.  Y.,  and  Fort  Snelling,  Wis.,  it  is  137°;  at 
Fort  Howard,  Wis.,  it  is  138°;  and  at  Lowville,  N.  Y.,  it  is  140°.  More 
than  twice  the  range  at  Singapore  during  the  entire  year  has  been  passed 
over  iu  a single  day  in  the  north-eastern  part  of  the  United  States.  Pro- 
fessor Loomis  says : “ Iu  Hanover,  N.  IL,  Feb.  7,  1861,  at  noon,  the  ther- 
mometer stood  at  40  degrees  above  zero ; the  next  morning  it  stood  at  32 
degrees  below,  making  a range  of  seventy-two  degrees  iu  eighteen  hours.” 
At  Hartford,  Conn.,  at  the  same  time,  the  thermometer  fell  sixty  degrees  in 
sixteen  hours.  Such  sudden  changes  (at  least  through  so  great  a range  of  tem- 
perature) are  not  known  in  Western  Europe.  The  greater  severity  of  the 
wind  here  during  the  colder  months  also  renders  the  actual  difference  to  the 
senses  much  more  decided  than  is  apparent  from  examining  the  thermom- 
eter. Dr.  Kane,  while  in  the  Arctic  regions,  found  that  the  temperature  of 
40°  below  zero  without  a wind  was  more  endurable  than  10  below  zero  with 
“ The  piercing  and  violent  winds  which  follow  a storm,  or  a period  of 


one. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


169 


warm  weather,  appear  colder,  or  are  felt  to  the  senses  as  colder,  than  the 
thermometer  would  indicate,  and  the  intense  cold  of  the  winter  in  the  inte- 
rior is  not  so  uncomfortable  as  it  is  at  Boston,  though  the  thermometer 
may  fall  many  degrees  lower.”  The  remark  of  Mr.  Blodget  which  we 
have  just  quoted  applies  mainly  to  the  north-eastern  part  of  the  United 
States,  and  what  we  have  said  of  a changeable  climate  does  not  refer  to  the 
country  west  of  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

When  the  climate  of  the  Pacific  coast  is  compared'  with  that  of  the  At- 
lantic coast  and  of  the  interior,  it  is  found  that  the  former  is  much  more 
uniform.  San  Francisco,  St.  Louis  and  Fortress  Monroe  are  in  about  the 
same  latitude.  The  difference  between  the  mean  summer  and  winter  tem- 
perature of  San  Francisco  is  less  than  seven  degrees,  of  St.  Louis,  forty-four 
degrees,  and  of  Fortress  Monroe,  thirty-six  degrees.  The  Pacific  coast  has 
a climate  very  similar  to  that  of  Western  Europe.  The  atmosphere  is 
dry  and  invigorating  as  far  north  as  the  Columbia  River.  The  summers 
are  comparatively  cool  and  the  winters  warm  and  equable.  “ These 
peculiar  climatic  features,”  says  Professor  Brocklesby,  “are  attributed  to 
the  combined  influence  of  the  heated  regions  of  the  interior  and  the  pres- 
ence of  masses  of  cold  water  off  the  coast,  which  appear  to  flow  down 
from  the  Arctic  Sea.” 

The  climate  of  that  portion  of  the  United  States  which  lies  within  the 
true  torrid  zone  is  also  much  more  uniform  than  on  the  North  Atlantic 
coast  and  in  the  interior.  The  mean  annual  temperature  of  eighteen  dif- 
ferent places,  as  reported  in  the  Army  Meteorological  Register,  is  72.44°. 
The  mean  summer  temperature  of  the  same  places  is  82.73°,  and  that  of 
the  winter,  60.31°.  The  mean  annual  temperature  of  Key  West,  Fla.,  is 
76.4°;  that  of  the  summer  is  82.3°,  and  that  of  the  winter  69.7°.  The 
mean  annual  temperature  of  New  Orleans  is  67.6° ; that  of  the  summer 
is  79.6°,  and  that  of  the  winter  is  55°.  The  difference  between  the  mean 
temperature  of  the  summer  and  that  of  the  winter  is  therefore,  at  Key 
West,  less  than  thirteen  degrees,  and  at  New  Orleans,  twenty-four  degrees, 
while  at  Cambridge,  Mass.,  it  is  forty-two  degrees,  at  Hanover,  N.  H.,  forty- 
six  degrees,  and  at  Fort  Kent,  Maine,  it  is  fifty  degrees.  Further  remarks 
upon  the  climate  are  reserved  for  the  articles  on  the  separate  States  [see 
Topography]. 

Rainfall. — In  giving  the  rainfall,  the  amount  of  melted  snow  is,  of 
course,  included  in  the  reckoning.  Even  with  this  included,  the  rain  of 
summer  is,  in  that  section  which  lies  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  every- 
where somewhat  greater  than  the  rain  of  winter.  “ In  New  England,” 
says  Professor  Loomis,  “ the  difference  between  the  rain  for  these  two  sea- 
sons is  less  than  10  per  cent. ; in  the  State  of  New  York  it  is  nearly  50  per 
cent.;  in  Virginia  and  the  Carolinas,  100  per  cent.;  in  Florida,  200  per 
cent.;  in  Texas,  75  per  cent.;  in  Ohio,  25  per  cent.;  in  Michigan  and 


170 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Wisconsin,  140  per  cent. ; while  in  Iowa  and  Kansas  it  is  300  per  cent. — 
that  is,  the  fall  of  rain  in  summer  is  four  times  as  great  as  it  is  in  winter. 
On  the  Pacific  coast  this  law  is  reversed.  In  California  the  rain  of  winter 
is  more  than  twenty  times  as  great  as  the  rain  of  summer,  and  in  Oregon 
it  is  seven  times  as  great.” 

Much  greater  care  is  required  in  collecting  materials  for  giving  the  av- 
erage yearly  rainfall  than  is  requisite  for  reckoning  the  average  tempera- 
ture. The  average  temperature  of  one  year  at  a given  point  differs  very 
slightly  from  that  of  another  year  at  the  same  place;  but  rain  is  the  most 
capricious  of  all  the  meteorological  phenomena,  both  as  regards  its  fre- 
quency and  the  amount  that  falls  within  a given  time.  To  obtain  the 
mean  fall  of  rain  at  any  place  requires  the  continuance  of  observations  for 
a considerable  number  of  years,  for  it  not  unfrequently  happens  that  the 
rain  of  one  year  is  double  that  of  some  other  year  at  the  same  place.  It 
is  interesting  and  amusing  to  notice  that  so  important  an  observation  as 
that  of  the  quantity  of  water  falling  in  rain  had  its  origin,  some  two  hun- 
dred years  ago,  in  bold  doubts  of  the  prevailing  theory  that  fountains  and 
rivers  were  supplied  from  internal  masses  of  water — arteries  and  veins  of 
the  sea,  circulating  the  life-blood  of  the  earth.  “A  French  author,  Denys 
Papin,  printed  a work  at  Paris,  in  1674,  to  prove  that  the  supply  of  rain 
and  snow-water  was  sufficient  to  keep  the  fountains  and  rivers  constantly 
running.  He  had  taken  observations  for  three  years,  the  result  showing 
an  annual  fall,  respectively,  of  18.7  inches,  84  inches  and  274  inches.  He 
then  struck  the  average,  making  it  eighteen  inches  and  two  and  one-third 
lines  (or  tenths).  His  conclusion  was  that  but  a sixth  part  of  the  fall  was 
necessary  to  keep  the  rivers  and  fountains  running  continuously  through 
the  whole  year.” 

The  average  annual  fall  of  rain  for  various  States  is  thus  given  by  Pro- 
fessor Loomis:  Alabama  and  Louisiana,  56  inches;  Oregon,  49;  Florida, 
Virginia,  the  Carol inas,  Tennessee  and  Kentucky,  48;  Georgia,  44;  Ar- 
kansas and  Missouri,  42 ; Maryland  and  Pennsylvania,  41 ; Ohio  and  New 
England,  40;  New  York,  37;  Michigan  and  Wisconsin,  32;  Iowa  and 
Kansas,  31;  Texas,  29;  California,  18;  New  Mexico,  13.  This  claims, 
of  course,  to  be  only  an  approximation.  An  instance  of  the  difficulty  of 
positive  statement,  and  of  the  necessity  of  continuing  the  observations  for 
a long  time,  is  found  in  the  reports  of  the  rainfall  at  Key  West,  Fla.  Six 
years’  observations  at  one  time  gave  an  average  of  30.78  inches;  six  years’ 
observations,  taken  somewhat  later,  gave  an  average  of  47.65  inches.* 

* The  reader  will  now  be  able  to  estimate  the  difficulty  of  the  task  of  Mr.  Blodget, 
who,  when  constructing  his  hyetal,  or  rain-chart,  of  the  United  States,  had  not  a 
single  reliable  station  in  the  North-west  to  assist  him  in  his  estimates,  and  was  there- 
fore obliged  to  trust  entirely  to  his  accurate  and  extensive  acquaintance  with  the 
general  principles  of  climatology  and  with  the  nature  of  the  country  in  question. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


171 


Perhaps  as  convenient  a division  of  the  country  as  could  be  devised  is 
that  adopted  by  Warren,  into  the  region  of  frequent  rains,  the  region  of 
periodical  rains  and  the  region  of  scanty  rains.  The  region  of  frequent 
rains  extends  from  the  Atlantic  coast  westward  to  about  the  100th  merid- 
ian of  longitude.  This  region,  considered  as  a whole,  is  exceedingly  well 
watered,  and  the  rain  is  quite  equally  distributed  throughout  the  year. 
Along  the  Atlantic  coast,  as  far  south  as  Washington,  very  nearly  the 
same  annual  quantity  of  rain  falls.  In  the  Gulf  States,  and  along  the 
Atlantic  Slope  south  of  Washington,  the  annual  amount  of  rain  is  much 
greater  than  in  the  other  sections,  and  the  summer  rains  (as  we  have  shown 
above)  are  much  more  abundant  than  those  of  the  winter.  In  the  interior 
the  annual  quantity  is  less,  and  generally  much  less  rain  falls  in  the  winter 
than  in  the  other  seasons.  The  annual  rainfall  on  the  Atlantic  coast  from 
Florida  to  Maine  varies  from  63  to  40  inches,  and  from  the  Gulf  of  Mexico 
to  Wisconsin,  from  63  to  32  inches. 

The  region  of  periodical  rains  comprises  the  western  division  of  the  Pa- 
cific Slope.  Throughout  most  of  California  but  little  rain  falls  except 
during  the  six  colder  months,  and  during  the  four  months  from  June  to 
September  rain  is  almost  unknown.  The  quantity  in  winter  somewhat 
exceeds  that  which  falls  in  the  spring.  Thus,  at  Fort  Humboldt,  Cal. 
(latitude  40°  46'),  the  annual  rainfall  is  34.59  inches,  of  which  amount 
13.51  inches  descend  in  the  spring,  1.18  in  the  summer,  4.87  in  the  autumn 
and  15.03  in  the  winter.  There  is  so  little  rain  during  the  summer  months, 
when  the  wind  blows  almost  uninterruptedly  from  the  south-west,  because 
this  air  comes  from  a colder  ocean;  and  passing  over  a heated  land,  its 
vapor  is  not  condensed  until  it  meets  the  Sierra  Nevada  Range,  on  the 
eastern  border  of  California.  Along  the  shores  of  the  Pacific  the  annual 
amount  of  rain  increases  with  the  increase  of  latitude;  for  while  the 
annual  rainfall  of  San  Francisco,  in  latitude  37°  38'  N.,  is  only  22.18 
inches,  that  of  Astoria,  latitude  46°  11',  is  53.49  inches,  and  that  of  Sitka, 
in  Alaska,  is  89.94  inches.  In  this  particular  the  Atlantic  coast  differs 
from  the  Pacific,  for  the  rainfall  there  decreases  with  the  latitude.  The 

The  figures  given  on  the  chart  for  the  North-west  and  for  the  Great  Interior  Basin 
are  purely  hypothetical,  yet  subsequent  extensive  and  reliable  observations,  both  by 
amateurs  and  by  the  Signal  Service  Bureau,  have  served  only  to  confirm  these 
remarkable  calculations  of  Mr.  Blodget.  His  work,  published  in  1857,  is  still  con- 
sidered the  authority,  with  reference  to  all  the  topics  upon  which  it  treats,  both  in 
this  country  and  in  Europe.  The  only  error  of  any  importance  on  the  chart  in  ques- 
tion— one  which  we  confess  that  we  could  not  have  detected  if  he  had  not  himself 
called  our  attention  to  it — arose  from  a geographical  uncertainty  for  which  Mr. 
Blodget  is  not  responsible.  On  all  previous  maps  the  now  famous  Black  Hills  [see 
page  154]  had  been  located  “ by  guess,”  and  had  been  placed  many  miles  out  of  their 
true  position.  This  led  to  a corresponding  error  in  determining  the  limit  of  the 
“Arid  Plains.” 


172 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


southern  portion  of  the  Great  Inland  Basin,  with  much  of  New  Mexico 
and  Arizona,  is  also  a region  of  periodic  rains;  but  the  summer  and 
autumn  are  rainy  and  the  other  portions  of  the  year  dry.  Mr.  Blodget 
says  that  the  district  of  periodic  rains  “ extends  eastward  in  a modified 
form  to  embrace  a part  of  Texas.” 

The  region  of  scanty  rains  embraces  the  country  between  the  100th 
meridian  of  west  longitude  and  the  Cascade  and  Sierra  Nevada  Mount- 
ains. It  includes  the  northern  and  southern  divisions  of  the  Pacific 
Slope,  the  northern  and  central  portions  of  the  Inland  Basin  of  Utah, 
the  table-lands  of  the  Texas  Slope,  and  the  sterile  region  east  of  the 
Rocky  Mountains.  Among  the  mountains  of  this  region  a considerable 
quantity  of  rain  falls,  and  violent  showers  are  experienced  at  all  seasons 
of  the  year.  Some  of  the  mountain  valleys  are  also  comparatively 
well  watered,  but  the  annual  rainfall  in  the  regions  most  favored  with 
moisture  is  seldom  more  than  twenty  inches.  Thus,  at  Santa  Fe,  sit- 
uated on  a plateau  enclosed  by  mountains,  the  annual  rainfall  is  19.83 
inches,  and  that  of  Fort  Laramie  is  19.98  inches.  In  the  desert  region 
through  which  the  Colorado  River  passes,  it  is  three  inches;  in  the  Great 
Inland  Basin,  five  inches;  in  the  Great  Plain  south  of  the  Columbia 
River,  ten  inches;  in  the  Llano  Estacado  [see  page  159],  ten  inches;  and 
in  the  sterile  region  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  from  fifteen  to  twenty 
inches.  The  causes  of  the  dryness  of  this  section  “are  to  be  sought,”  says 
Professor  Brocklesby,  “ in  the  high  mean  temperature  it  possesses,  notwith- 
standing its  elevation  and  the  fact  that  the  lofty  mountain-ranges  on  the 
west  arrest  the  constant  and  humid  current  which  flows  easterly  over  the 
Pacific  Ocean.  The  greatest  amount  of  rain  reported  for  any  given  year 
at  any  place  within  limits  of  the  United  States  (excluding  Alaska,  see 
page  153)  is  probably  the  fall  in  1846,  at  Baton  Rouge,  of  116.6  inches, 
and  the  smallest,  the  fall  at  Fort  Yuma  (at  the  southern  extremity  of  Cal- 
ifornia), in  1853,  of  1.78  inches.  The  average  annual  rainfall  at  the  latter 
place  is  only  3.24  inches. 

The  average  annual  number  of  rainy  or  snowy  days — i.  e.,  days  upon 
which  rain  or  snow  falls  at  all — in  various  States  and  Territories,  is  thus 
given  in  the  Smithsonian  Contributions  to  Knowledge : Maine,  93  days ; 
New  Hampshire,  76 ; Vermont,  89;  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut,  98 ; 
Rhode  Island,  96  ; New  York,  109  ; New  Jersey,  118  ; Pennsylvania,  119  ; 
Delaware,  Maryland  and  District  of  Columbia,  83 ; Virginia,  85 ; North 
and  South  Carolina,  89  ; Georgia,  83 ; Florida,  91 ; Alabama,  98 ; Mis- 
sissippi and  Louisiana,  92;  Texas,  58;  Arkansas,  75;  Kentucky,  89; 
Ohio,  116;  Michigan,  117;  Indiana  and  Illinois,  107;  Wisconsin  and 
Minnesota,  89;  Iowa,  98;  Missouri,  70;  Indian  Territory,  73;  Kansas, 
77;  Arizona  and  Nebraska,  75;  Wyoming,  72;  New  Mexico,  56;  Cali- 
fornia, 50;  Oregon,  131;  Washington  Territory,  132;  Alaska,  235.  The 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


173 


average  for  New  Mexico  is  very  uncertain,  varying  between  31  and  93 
and  depending  in  a great  measure  upon  the  elevation  of  the  place  above 
the  level  of  the  sea  and  other  causes.  The  extremes  in  California — Fort 
Yuma,  11  days;  Fort  Humboldt,  82  days;  and  Fort  Crook,  83  days — 
were  not  included  in  the  calculation ; and  in  this  State,  as  well  as  in  Oregon 
and  Washington  Territory,  local  causes  render  it  difficult  to  give  an  average 
for  the  whole  extent  of  the  district. 

Some  foreign  figures  will  now  be  given  for  comparison  with  the  above 
data.  At  the  Stye,  in  the  lake  district  of  England,  being,  so  far  as  is 
known,  the  wettest  spot  in  Great  Britain,  38.9  inches  of  rain  fell  in  the 
month  of  January,  1831.  The  average  annual  rainfall  at  that  place  is 
206  inches,  and  in  1866  the  fall  was  2241  inches.  In  the  West  of  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland,  in  the  immediate  neighborhood  of  high  hills,  the 
average  rainfall  is  from  80  to  150  inches,  and  in  some  years  it  is  higher. 
Thus,  at  Seathwaite,  in  Cumberland,  it  was  1831  inches  in  1861.  Away 
from  the  hills,  however,  in  the  West  of  Great  Britain,  it  is  from  30  to  45 
inches,  while  in  the  east  of  the  island  it  is  only  from  20  to  28  inches. 
Lima,  Peru,  Thebes,  Egypt,  and  Tatta,  North  Africa,  according  to 
Loomis’  tables,  have  no  rain.  Cairo,  Egypt,  has  1.31  inches;  Kurrachee, 
Hindostan,  1.5  inches.  On  the  other  hand,  Aracan,  Hindostan,  has  an 
annual  rainfall  of  200  inches ; Maranhao,  Brazil,  280  inches  ; Matouba, 
Guadeloupe,  290  inches ; and  Cherapoonjee,  Hindostan,  592  inches. 

Snow. — It  is  to  be  regretted  tha^greater  care  has  not  been  exercised 
by  observers  of  meteorological  phenomena  in  obtaining  and  retaining 
statistics  of  the  average  annual  fall  of  snow  as  such.  As  we  have  already 
noted,  it  appears  in  the  above  figures,  included  in  the  rainfall.  Snow, 
when  melted,  makes  a very  small  quantity  of  water,  as  compared  with  its 
depth  in  its  previous  condition.  It  requires  at  least  ten  inches  of  snow  to 
give  one  inch  of  water,  and  some  writers  place  the  proportion  as  high  as 
twelve  to  one.  When  the  snow  has  drifted  to  any  great  extent,  it  is  obvi- 
ous that  the  difficulty  of  obtaining  correct  figures  is  greatly  increased. 
Professor  Loomis,  with  his  usual  fulness,  gives  some  figures  for  various 
localities.  In  the  State  of  Maine  the  average  annual  fall  of  snow  is  seven 
and  a half  feet,  and  the  amount  in  a single  year  has  been  known  to  exceed 
twelve  feet;  but  this  amount  is  not  all  seen  at  the  same  time.  In  Vermont 
and  New  Hampshire  the  annual  fall  is  six  feet.  In  Central  Massachusetts 
the  annual  fall  is  four  and  a half  feet,  and  the  snow  has  been  known  to  lie 
five  feet  on  a level.  In  Connecticut  the  average  annual  fall  is  three  and 
a half  feet;  in  New  Jersey,  two  and  a half  feet;  in  Southern  Ohio,  one 
foot  and  a half;  and  in  Iowa,  one  foot.  A slight  fall  of  snow  occasionally 
occurs  at  San  Francisco,  Cal.,  at  New  Orleans,  and  at  Galveston,  Texas. 
Snow  sufficient  for  sleighing  has  been  known  at  Charleston,  S.  C.  The 
frequent  occurrence  of  snows  in  April,  and  even  in  May,  in  the  latitude  of 


174 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


Washington  is  a striking  phenomenon  of  the  climate.  In  recent  years  a 
quantity  of  snow  has  sometimes  fallen  in  April  in  the  interior  valleys  of 
Virginia — in  several  instances  a foot  or  more  in  depth.  It  has  been  well 
said  that  “ It  is  the  most  decisive  proof,  perhaps,  of  the  extreme  character 
of  the  American  climate,  in  comparison  with  the  European,  that  the  snows 
of  winter  are  thrown  so  far  south,  and  into  latitudes  where  the  summer 
heats  are  tropical.”  On  January  10,  1800,  there  fell  at  Savannah  the 
deepest  snow,  accompanied  by  the  greatest  cold,  ever  remembered  in  lower 
Georgia.  The  snow  was  three  feet  deep  on  a level.  On  March  0,  1843, 
snow  fell  for  fifteen  hours  at  Augusta,  Ga.,  covering  the  ground  fifteen 
inches  deep.  Mr.  Blodget  sums  up  the  snow  question,  as  to  ilie  amount 
remaining  on  the  ground  in  winter,  with  his  usual  clearness,  as  follows: 
“ The  quantity  of  snow  is  always  large  in  the  New  England  States,  the 
elevated  and  northern  districts  having  an  average  of  perhaps  two  feet  con- 
stantly remaining  on  the  ground  in  winter.  In  Northern  New  York  it  is 
the  same,  aud  as  much  or  more  is  found  in  Canada  at  all  points  north  of 
Lake  Ontario.  In  the  elevated  portions  of  Southern  and  Eastern  New 
York  the  average  persistent  quantity  does  not  reach  a foot  in  depth  except 
on  mountains.  In  the  basin  of  Lake  Ontario,  as  it  is  sometimes  called, 
there  is  no  regular  quantity  on  the  ground  in  winter,  and  for  half  the 
time,  on  an  average,  none  remaining.  The  winter  snows  are  often  ex- 
cessive from  Buffalo  eastward,  and  they  are  much  more  likely  to  be  so  [in 
that  section]  than  at  points  west  m Lake  Erie.  In  the  Lake  Superior 
region  there  are  snows  which  may  be  called  profuse  in  comparison  with 
those  of  the  plains,  yet  none  equal  to  the  extremes  in  New  York.  The 
southern  part  of  the  lake  district — including  the  south  end  of  Lake  Mich- 
igan, the  State  of  Michigan  bordering  on  Detroit,  and  the  whole  country 
bordering  Lake  Erie  on  the  south — is  one  in  which  the  snows  melt  almost 
immediately  as  they  fall,  and  rarely  lie  on  the  ground  as  a winter  covering. 
At  Cincinnati  the  careful  observations  of  Dr.  Ray  show  an  average  of 
nineteen  inches  annually  for  sixteen  years,  most  of  this  melting  immedi- 
ately after  falling.  Farther  west  the  quantity  is  less,  and  is  not  more 
regular  in  remaining  on  the  ground,  though  the  temperature  is  much 
lower.  It  is  small  over  the  upper  plains  of  the  Missouri  and  the  Sas- 
katchawan.  Some  minor  inundations  of  the  rivers  of  the  plain  are  caused 
by  the  melting  of  the  snows,  but  they  are  never  equal  to  those  caused  by 
the  rains  of  early  summer.  Below  or  south  of  the  41st  parallel  the  snows 
are  extremely  irregular,  and  yet  often  profuse  and  excessive.  They  are 
more  likely  to  occur  in  February  and  the  spring  months  as  extraordinary 
phenomena  than  in  the  early  part  of  the  winter,  and  instances  are  frequent 
of  profuse  April  snows.” 

Hail. — In  the  United  States  large  hail  falls  chiefly  in  summer  and  the 
latter  part  of  spring.  On  the  13th  of  August,  1851,  hailstones  fell  in  New 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


175 


Hampshire  weighing  eighteen  ounces.  In  1850  a very  destructive  hail- 
storm occurred  at  Pittsburg,  Pa.  Many  of  the  stones  weighed  from  eight 
ounces  to  a pound  and  over,  and  measured  from  nine  to  fourteen  inches  in 
circumference.  So  great  was  the  force  with  which  the  hail  descended  that 
the  roofs  of  warehouses  covered  with  sheets  of  iron  were  completely  riddled 
with  holes,  some  of  them  so  large  that  a man’s  arm  could  be  thrust  through 
them.  Hailstones  weighing  half  a pound  have  fallen  in  several  places  in 
this  country. 

Storms. — The  storms  of  America  seem  to  take  their  rise  in  the  vast 
plain  which  lies  immediately  to  the  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and  then 
generally  advance  in  an  east-north-easterly  direction  across  the  country. 
The  direction  has  been  observed  to  vary  from  about  due  east  to  north  54° 
east.  When  a great  storm  springs  up  near  the  Mississippi,  the  wind  at 
St.  Louis  is  generally  easterly,  while  throughout  Hew  York  and  Ohio  the 
wind  is  from  the  west.  Subsequently  this  easterly  wind  is  felt  at  Cincin- 
nati, then  at  Pittsburg,  and  afterward  at  New  York,  while  the  entire  storm 
is  travelling  steadily  eastward— that  is,  the  easterly  wind  is  propagated 
from  St.  Louis  to  New  York  in  a direction  opposite  to  that  in  which  the 
wind  in  the  district  over  which  it  passes  is  blowing  before  its  arrival.  The 
rate  at  which  a storm  thus  travels  varies  from  zero  to  44  miles  per  hour. 
It  generally  makes  the  distance  from  St.  Louis  to  New  York  in  about  24 
hours,  and  from  New  York  to  Newfoundland  in  another  24  hours.  When 
a storm  in  North  America  is  stationary,  or  nearly  so,  its  form — that  is,  the 
area  occupied  by  it — is  nearly  circular;  but  when  it  travels  rapidly,  it  takes 
an  oval  form,  with  the  longest  axis  at  right  angles  to  its  onward  course. 
The  winter  storms  of  the  United  States  are  therefore  said  to  move  side- 
ways. As  rain  and  snow  are  produced  under  circumstances  exactly  alike, 
with  the  exception  of  temperature,  the  same  storm  frequently  furnishes 
snow  in  the  northern  part  of  the  United  States  and  rain  in  the  southern 
part.  After  the  centre  of  the  storm  has  passed,  a west  wind  springs  up  at 
St.  Louis,  and  is  felt  successively  at  Cincinnati,  Pittsburg,  and  finally  at 
New  York,  having  been  propagated  in  the  same  direction  as  that  in  which 
the  wind  was  blowing  in  the  district  passed  over  by  the  storm  before  the 
latter  arrived. 

Tornadoes.— Tornadoes  have  been  classed  by  some  writers  among 
tropical  storms.  They  occur  more  frequently  in  the  tropics  than  elsewhere, 
but  this  country  has  its  full  share  of  them.  They  should  not  be  confounded 
with  hurricanes,  but  have  been  correctly  defined  as  “whirlwinds  of  limited 
extent  and  duration,  though  not  inferior  to  hurricanes  in  power.”  They 
vary  in  diameter  from  a few  feet  to  several  hundred  yards,  and  continue 
but  a short  time  at  any  one  place.  They  advance  at  a velocity  of  from 
thirty  to  fifty  miles  an  hour,  and  leave  tracks  marked  out  only  too  plainly 
by  the  evidences  of  their  terrible  power.  The  wind  revolves  with  such 


176 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


violence  as  to  prostrate  the  largest  trees,  demolish  buildings  and  transport 
heavy  bodies  to  a great  distance.  Fowls  are  often  entirely  stripped  of  their 
feathers,  and  light  bodies  have  been  carried  as  much  as  twenty  miles  by 
these  violent  visitors.  In  one  which  occurred  in  Northern  Ohio,  February 
4,  1842,  large  buildings  were  lifted  entire  from  their  foundations,  carried 
a distance  of  several  rods  and  then  dashed  to  pieces.  The  fragments  were 
strewn  all  along  the  track,  and  some  of  the  pieces  were  carried  a distance 
of  seven  or  eight  miles.  Large  oak  trees  two  feet  in  diameter  were 
snapped  off  like  reeds,  and  others  were  so  twisted  as  to  be  reduced  to  a 
mass  of  splinters  not  much  thicker  than  a man’s  finger.  The  breadth  of 
the  track  did  not  much  exceed  half  a mile,  and  the  most  destructive  por- 
tion was  still  more  limited.  The  duration  of  this  tornado  at  one  place  did 
not  much  exceed  one  minute.  In  one  which  passed  over  Maysville,  Ohio, 
in  the  same  year,  a barn  containing  three  tons  of  hay  and  four  horses  was 
lifted  entirely  from  its  foundations.  In  another,  at  Natchez,  Miss.,  May 
7,  1840,  “ houses  were  burst  outward,”  being  drawn  into  the  vacuum 
formed  at  the  centre  of  the  whirlwind.  Three  hundred  and  seventeen 
persons  were  killed  in  the  city  and  on  the  river.  Sheet-tin  was  carried 
twenty  miles;  windows  were  taken  thirty  miles  from  their  point  of  depart- 
ure. The  leaves  and  buds  of  plants  were  in  a measure  seared,  so  that  those 
which  did  not  die  outright  were  so  crisped  that  their  growth  was  suspended, 
and  it  was  more  than  ten  days  before  they  recovered  sufficient  life  to  begin 
growing  again.  In  May,  1855,  a tremendous  tornado  passed  over  Cook 
county,  Illinois.  The  trunks  of  trees  of  the  largest  dimensions  were  twisted 
off,  and  a heavy  frame  house,  containing  nine  persons,  was  carried  up  into 
the  air ; the  building  was  torn  to  pieces,  three  persons  were  killed  and  the 
rest  severely  injured.  During  the  same  year,  a tornado  that  swept  over 
Cass  county,  Missouri,  moved  from  their  places  large  rocks  weighing  more 
than  a ton,  which  were  imbedded  in  the  earth.  On  the  23d  of  February, 
1875,  a similar  visitant  passed  over  Pettis  county,  Missouri.  The  principal 
damage  was  done  at  Housatonia,  a village  on  the  prairie  of  three  hundred 
inhabitants.  A train  of  thirteen  freight-cars  was  hurled  from  the  track, 
and  some  of  the  cars  were  carried  a distance  of  from  50  to  90  yards. 
Nineteen  residences  and  business  houses  were  totally  demolished,  two  of 
the  latter  burning,  with  their  contents.  Several  persons  were  mortally 
wounded.  Half  of  the  depot  building  was  torn  off,  and,  according  to  one 
accouut,  “a  man  on  the  platform  was  lifted  200  feet  and  somewhat 
injured.”  The  width  of  the  track  of  this  storm  is  stated  at  from  150  to 
300  yards,  and  just  out  of  its  path  was  a school-house  containing  forty 
pupils.  The  duration  at  any  one  point  was  only  thirty  seconds.  These 
tornadoes  generally  appear  in  summer  or  in  the  warmer  months,  hut  in 
rare  instances  they  occur  in  the  cold  months  as  the  nucleus  of  a widely- 
extended  and  violent  general  storm.  The  length  of  their  track  rarely 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


177 


exceeds  fifty  miles.  One  which  occurred  at  New  Harmony,  Ind.  (April 
30,  1852),  was  traced  for  a distance  of  more  than  200  miles,  and  the  rate 
of  progress  was  calculated  at  nearly  60  miles  per  hour;  but  this  was  an 
exception  to  the  general  rule.  The  frequency  and  distribution  of  these 
tornadoes  is  a subject  of  great  practical  interest.  They  occur  over  every 
part  of  the  United  States  where  the  rain  falls  in  abundance,  and  at  the 
seasons  when  the  rainfall  is  largest.  There  are  none  on  the  great  plains, 
so  far  as  is  known,  at  a distance  from  the  Mississippi  sufficient  to  reach 
the  dry  regions.  They  are  most  numerous  in  the  Mississippi  Vallejo  and 
thence  eastward  they  are  quite  equally  distributed  from  Canada  to  Georgia. 
In  the  old  forests,  particularly  those  of  New  York  and  Pennsylvania,  the 
tracks  of  the  tornadoes  which  prostrated  the  older  growth  a century  since 
are  still  traceable  by  the  belt  of  trees  of  uniform  size  and  of  peculiar  aspect 
which  have  grown  up  subsequently.  J udging  of  their  frequency  by  the 
number  of  such  tracks,  these  storms  must  be  placed  at  very  remote  inter- 
vals for  any  one  locality.  Such  traces  would  be  visible  for  several  hun- 
dred years,  and  they  now  exist  in  only  a few  conspicuous  lines,  averaging 
about  fifty  miles  apart,  and  lying  in  threads  of  from  thirty  to  two  hundred 
rods  in  width  and  ten  to  fifty  miles  in  length. 

Cyclones. — We  have  purposely  reserved  for  the  last  the  mention  of 
the  cyclones,  which  are  “those  tremendous  rotary  tempests  which,  under 
the  various  names  of  ‘ hurricanes/  ‘ storms  ’ and  ‘ typhoons,’  prevail  for 
the  most  part  within  or  near  the  tropics,  near  the  equatorial  limits  of  the 
trade-winds,  but  extend  likewise  into  the  higher  latitudes.”  They  are  called 
cyclones,  a name  derived  from  the  Greek  word  Jcuklos,  meaning  circle  or 
whirl,  because  the  wind  revolves  around  an  axis,  while  the  body  of  the 
storm  has  at  the  same  time  a progressive  motion.  In  the  Southern  Hem- 
isphere the  cyclone  rotates  in  the  same  direction  as  that  of  the  hands  of  a 
watch,  while  in  the  Northern  Hemisphere  its  rotation  is  in  the  contrary 
direction.  The  direction  and  velocity  of  the  wind  are,  however,  entirely 
distinct  from  those  of  the  storm’s  progress.  While  the  storm  advances  at 
the  rate  of  from  10  to  40  miles  per  hour,  the  velocity  of  the  wind  may 
exceed  100  miles  per  hour.  These  terrible  storms  extend  over  a circle 
from  100  to  500  miles  in  diameter,  and  sometimes  1000  miles.  In  the 
West  Indies  their  diameter  is  occasionally  the  smallest  just  given,  but  on 
reaching  the  Atlantic  it  is  increased  from  600  to  1000  miles.  Sometimes, 
on  the  contrary,  they  contract  in  their  progress,  and  while  contracting 
increase  terribly  in  violence.  The  vehemence  of  the  wind  increases  from 
the  margin  to  the  centre,  with  the  exception  of  a limited  space  exactly  at 
the  centre,  where  the  atmosphere  is  frequently  quite  calm.  The  distances 
traversed  by  these  desolating  tempests  is  immense.  The  gale  of  August, 
1830,  which  fell  upon  St.  Thomas,  in  the  West  Indies,  on  the  12th,  reached 
the  Banks  of  Newfoundland  on  the  19tb,  having  travelled  more  than  three 
12 


178 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


thousand  nautical  miles  in  seven  days;  and  the  observed  track  of  the  Cuba 
hurricane  of  1844  was  but  little  inferior  in  length.  The  area  over  which 
the  latter  prevailed  throughout  its  whole  length  was  computed  by  Mr. 
Redfield  to  be  2,400,000  miles,  an  extent  of  surface  ecpial  to  two-thirds  of 
that  of  all  Europe. 

The  West  India  cyclones  generally  originate  between  latitude  10°  and 
20°  North,  and  longitude  50°  and  60°  West — that  is,  in  the  Eastern  An- 
tilles or  in  their  vicinity — and  move  north-westwardly  to  the  coast  of  Flor- 
ida. Near  the  parallel  of  30°  their  course  is  almost  exactly  north,  and 
soon  they  begin  to  veer  to  the  east,  after  which  their  course  is  nearly  par- 
allel to  the  coast  of  the  United  States,  over  the  eastern  shore  of  which  and 
the  adjacent  ocean  they  sweep  along;  then,  crossing  the  ocean,  they  reach 
Western  Europe,  beyond  which  they  finally  expire.  They  occur  most 
frequently  from  July  to  October,  iuclusive.  Of  127  AVest  India  cyclones, 
recorded  in  354  years,  from  1493  to  1847,  15  occurred  in  July,  36  in 
August,  25  in  September  and  27  in  October,  making  a total  for  the  four 
mouths  of  103,  and  leaving  only  24  to  distribute  through  the  remaining 
eight  months,  of  which  January,  April  and  May  are  the  only  ones  which, 
according  to  this  record,  are  entirely  free  from  these  destructive  storms. 
Some  idea  of  the  immense  force  of  these  tempests  may  be  derived  from 
the  description  of  the  hurricane  at  Barbadoes,  August  10,  1831 : “ By  this 
awful  visitation  the  whole  face  of  the  country  was  laid  waste,  2500  persons 
perished  and  5000  were  wounded.  The  force  of  the  wind  may  be  esti- 
mated from  the  fact  that  a piece  of  lead  weighing  400  pounds  was  lifted 
and  carried  to  a distance  of  1800  feet.”  The  Gulf  States  and  those  on 
the  southern  portion  of  the  Atlantic  coast  are  the  only  portions  of  the 
United  States  which  are  exposed  to  these  terrible  visitors.  “ When  a 
storm  has  encountered  the  Gulf  Stream,  it  continues  to  follow  its  progress 
eastward,”  so  that  most  of  the  storms  which  prevail  on  the  coast  of  the 
United  States  have  their  centre  over  the  Gulf  Stream  and  follow  the  path 
of  the  stream  in  its  eastward  course.  It  is  doubtless  this  well-established 
fact  which  saves  the  northern  portion  of  the  United  States  from  the  worst 
effects  of  the  cyclones,  which  generally  leave  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the 
coast  long  before  reaching  the  latitude  of  New  York.  Even  upon  that 
portion  of  the  Atlantic  coast  which  is  exposed  to  cyclones,  many  of  them 
are  so  far  out  at  sea  as  to  be  felt  but  moderately  on  the  coast,  and  some 
not  at  all;  but  the  more  common  line  is  very  near  the  coast-line  for  the 
centre  of  the  storm  or  its  track  of  greatest  violence.  AVe  shall  now  give 
some  notes  of  the  effects  of  some  of  these  cyclones,  taken  for  the  most  part 
from  the  list  compiled  by  Mr.  Blodget.  At  Charleston,  S.  C.,  September 
15,  1752,  all  wooden  houses  above  one  story  in  height  were  either  beaten 
down  or  shattered.  Trees  which  were  stripped  of  their  leaves  again  blos- 
somed and  bore  fruit  in  the  late  autumn  which  followed.  This  remark- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


179 


able  phenomenon  has  been  noted  several  times  in  connection  with  these 
storms.  After  the  hurricane  of  September,  1804,  “fruit  trees  flowered  and 
bore  fruit  a second  time;”  and  this  was  also  the  case  with  the  mulberry 
trees  of  the  Gulf  States  after  the  cyclone  of  September,  1772.  In  1780 
a hurricane  which  swept  over  the  province  of  Louisiana  destroyed  all 
crops,  tore  down  buildings  and  sunk  every  vessel  or  boat  which  was  afloat 
on  the  Mississippi  River.  The  town  of  Brazos  Santiago,  Cameron  county, 
Texas,  must  possess  a great  deal  of  vitality,  for  it  was  destroyed  by  the 
hurricane  of  October  2,  1837,  and  we  read  that  within  seven  years,  when 
the  hurricane  of  August  4-6,  1844,  passed  over  the  southern  portion  of 
Texas,  after  its  departure  not  a vestige  of  a single  house  remained  at 
Brazos  Santiago ; yet  it  still  exists  as  a port  of  entry,  with  a commerce 
worth  about  $1,500,000  per  year. 

MINERAL  AND  METALLIC  PRODUCTS. 

Precious  Stones. — Scarcely  any  precious  stones  have  been  found 
in  the  United  States.  A single  diamond  has  been  discovered  in  Rutherford 
county,  North  Carolina,  and  it  is  said  that  some  of  these  gems  have  been 
found  in  California.  Topaz  occurs  at  Monroe,  in  Connecticut,  chalcedony 
in  many  localities,  and  agates  and  carnelians  are  numerous  along  the  banks 
of  the  Upper  Mississippi  and  the  shores  of  Lake  Superior.  The  more 
valuable  precious  stones,  however,  the  ruby,  the  emerald,  etc.,  have  not  yet 
been  found  in  this  country. 

Buildillg-stones. — Granite,  marble,  limestone  and  sandstone  are 
the  principal  building-stones  of  the  United  States.  Granite  is  abundaut 
in  NewT  England,  and  especially  in  New  Hampshire,  w'here  it  forms  one  of 
the  principal  articles  of  export,  as  it  is  extensively  employed  for  building 
purposes  throughout  the  country.  Buildings  constructed  of  this  material 
may  be  found  in  all  the  principal  tovms  and  cities  along  the  Atlantic  coast 
from  Maine  to  Texas.  Immense  deposits  of  sandstone,  of  an  excellent 
quality,  occur  throughout  the  Connecticut  Valley  and  many  other  regions. 
Marble  is  also  very  widely  distributed,  being  found  in  New  England,  in 
the  Middle,  Southern  and  Western  States,  and  also  in  California.  The 
white  marble  of  Vermont  is  of  a very  superior  quality.  Variegated  or 
clouded  marbles  also  occur  in  this  State,  and  likewise  in  Pennsylvania, 
Maryland,  Tennessee  and  California.  The  marbles  of  the  twro  last-named 
States  are  extremely  beautiful.  Both  sandstone  and  marble  are  much  used 
for  the  construction  of  buildings  in  the  chief  cities  of  the  Atlantic  Slope. 
Limestone  abounds  in  the  Mississippi  Valley,  and  is  there  the  principal 
building-stone. 

Salt. — No  beds  of  rock-salt,  such  as  are  mined  in  Europe,  have  yet 
been  discovered  in  the  United  States,  though  vast  quantities  of  this  com- 
modity cover  the  saline  plains  of  the  Great  Inland  Basin.  The  salt  of 


180 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


commerce  is  obtained  in  this  country  by  the  evaporation  of  the  water 
obtained  from  saline  springs.  Among  the  most  productive  of  these  are  the 
salt  springs  of  Syracuse,  N.  Y.  (where  from  four  to  five  millions  of  bushels 
are  manufactured  annually),  the  salt  springs  of  Western  Pennsylvania, 
and  those  of  the  Kanawha  Valley  in  Virginia.  The  salt  springs  of  Ken- 
tucky and  of  Southern  Ohio  are  also  very  productive;  and  springs  of  this 
kind  occur  in  many  localities,  being  found  in  Utah,  Colorado,  New  Mexico, 
Texas,  and  in  other  parts  of  the  country. 

Coal. — The  coal-beds  of  the  United  States  are  more  extensive  than 
those  of  any  other  part  of  the  world.  The  coal  is  of  two  kinds,  viz.,  an- 
thracite and  bituminous.  Great  advances  have  been  made  during  the  past 
thirty  years  in  the  knowledge  of  the  precise  extent  of  these  coal-fields. 
In  1845  it  was  stated  at  145,000  miles.  In  1866  it  was  known  to  ex- 
ceed 200,000  square  miles.  In  1873  it  was  estimated  by  Mr.  Daddow  at 
291,485  square  miles  as  certain,  with  the  strong  probability  of  the  exist- 
ence of  333,000  square  miles  in  addition  in  the  West.  If  we  admit  the 
correctness  of  this  last  estimate — and  judging  by  previous  experience,  it 
will  be  exceeded  ratjier  than  diminished  by  the  reality — the  coal-fields  of 
the  United  States  cover  the  immense  area  of  624,485  square  miles,  or 
more  than  one-third  of  the  largest  estimate  made  for  the  coal-producing 
fields  of  the  whole  world.  The  291,485  square  miles  which  Mr.  Daddow 
regards  as  certain  are  thus  divided  by  him : New  England  anthracite  field, 
in  Vermont  a,nd  Massachusetts,  500  square  miles;  Pennsylvania  anthracite 
fields,  470;  Southern  Jurassic  coal-fields  (in  Virginia  and  North  Carolina), 
220 ; Alleghany  coal-field  (extending  from  Lake  Erie  to  Tuscaloosa,  Ala., 
and  occupying  portions  of  Pennsylvania,  Ohio,  Virginia,  West  Virginia, 
Kentucky,  Tennessee,  Georgia  and  Alabama),  53,895;  Central  coal-field 
(extending  through  Indiana,  Illinois  and  Kentucky),  40,000  square  miles, 
of  which  of  6700  ai’e  in  Indiana,  30,000  in  Illinois,  and  3700  in  Ken- 
tucky; Northern  coal-field,  13,000;  Western  coal-field  (outside  the  Per- 
mian), 134,000;  Rocky  Mountain  and  far  west  Tertiary  coals,  50,000. 
When  this  area  is  compared  with  that  of  the  productive  coal-fields  of  the 
rest  of  the  world,  it  gives  a result  very  flattering  to  this  country  until  the 
amount  produced  is  examined.  The  productive  coal  region  of  the  United 
States  is,  as  given  above,  nearly  300,000  square  miles  in  extent,  while  that 
of  other  countries  is  less  than  100,000 — so  far,  that  is,  as  is  certainly 
known ; but  the  annual  production  of  coal  in  the  United  States  is  less  than 
50,000,000  tons,  while  Great  Britain  alone,  with  a coal-field  covering  only 
9000  square  miles,  produces  annually  more  than  100,000,000  tons.  The 
decided  difference  in  this  relative  product  of  coal  in  the  two  countries  was 
noted  by  Sir  Morton  Peto,  who,  writing  in  1866,  says,  “I  have  been  rather 
surprised  at  the  small  quantity  of  coal  raised — only  14,000,000  tons  [the 
figures  in  the  census  of  I860],  The  best  authorities  in  England  gave  the 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


181 


Americans  credit  for  raising  at  least  one- third  more — 21,000,000  tons. 
Undoubtedly  the  supply  of  1860  exhibited  a very  considerable  increase — • 
an  increase,  it  is  said,  of  as  much  as  182  per  cent. — upon  the  produce  of 
1850;  but  still  14,000,000  tons  of  coal,  looking  at  the  population  and  man- 
ufactures of  America,  appears  singularly  small.”  If  Sir  Morton  had  had 
more  recent  statistics,  he  would  have  discovered  that  “ the  best  authorities 
in  England”  had  a more  correct  idea  of  the  situation  than  himself,  for 
the  production  of  coal  in  the  United  States  during  the  year  1865  was 
22,500,000  tons.  According  to  the  census  of  1870,  the  statistics  of  coal 
production  for  the  year  ending  June  1,  1870,  are  as  follows:  Number  of 
collieries,  1566;  hands  employed  undei’  ground,  65,000;  hands  employed 
above  ground,  29,854;  total,  94,854;  capital  employed,  $110,008,029; 
wages  paid,  $44,316,491.  Bituminous  coal  mined,  17,199,415;  value, 
$35,029,247.  Anthracite  coal  mined,  15,664,275  tons;  value,  $38,495,745. 
Total  coal  mined,  32,863,690  tons;  value,  $73,524,994.  The  production 
of  the  whole  country  for  the  year  1872  is  given  by  Mr.  Daddow  as 
44,156,253,  of  which  nearly  one-half — 22,030,263  tons — was  anthracite; 
and  of  the  remaining  22,126,000  tons,  which  consisted  of  bituminous  coal, 
Pennsylvania  contributed  10,817,864  tons,  so  that  this  one  State  produced 
nearly  three-fourths  of  the  whole  amount.  It  is  a remarkable  fact  that 
the  anthracite  coal  which  forms  so  important  an  item  in  this  account  comes 
from  one  of  the  smallest  of  the  coal-fields,  the  area  of  which  is  not  more 
than  the  470  square  miles  given  above.  The  State  geologist  computed  its 
area  at  410  square  miles;  and  the  Broad  Top  semi-anthracite  (or  semi- 
bituminous  as  some  call  it)  amounts  to  only  24  square  miles  more,  which 
would  bring  the  sum-total  up  to  434.  The  limited  extent  of  this  area 
renders  it  a comparatively  easy  matter  to  obtain  reliable  statistics  con- 
cerning anthracite  coal,  some  of  which  will  be  given  in  the  article  on  the 
State  of  Pennsylvania  [see  Topography]  . It  is  to  be  hoped  that  the 
production  of  coal  may  increase  in  the  future  even  more  rapidly  than  it 
has  in  the  past.  As  an  instance  of  the  change  effected  in  two  years,  we 
may  note  that  in  Wyoming  Territory  in  1870  there  was  only  one  colliery, 
which  produced  during  the  year  ending  June  1,  1870,  50,000  tons;  while 
at  the  end  of  the  year  1872  there  were  at  least  six  collieries  (belonging  to 
two  companies),  which  produced  during  that  year  221,728  tons.  We  say 
“at  least  six,”  because  this  is  only  the  return  of  “the  two  principal  mining 
companies.”  One  reason  why  the  demand  for  coal  has  not  been  so  great 
in  this  country  as  in  England  is  that  the  supply  of  wood  in  many  of  the 
States,  and  especially  in  the  North-west,  is  so  abundant  and  cheap  that 
the  want  of  coal  has  not  been  much  felt.  Water-power  has  also  been 
employed  in  working  a great  deal  of  the  stationary  machinery,  and  thus  a 
great  saving  of  fuel  has  been  effected. 

As  the  first  use  of  anthracite  coal  as  a common  fuel  is  comparatively 


182 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


recent,  and  was  made  in  this  country,  we  shall  give  some  account  of  it. 
As  early  as  1769,  Obadiah  Gore,  a blacksmith  who  had  come  from  Con- 
necticut to  Wyoming  Valley  as  one  of  the  first  settlers,  succeeded  in  using 
anthracite  coal  in  his  forge.  Other  blacksmiths,  upon  learning  this,  began 
to  employ  the  new  fuel;  and  in  1776  coal  was  taken  in  “arks”  from  the 
W yoming  mines  down  the  Susquehanna  to  the  government  arsenal  at  Car- 
lisle, Pa.,  where  “stone-coal”  continued  to  be  used  throughout  the  Revo- 
lutionary war.  This  trade  on  the  Susquehanna  was  continued  after  the 
close  of  the  war,  but  only  for  the  supply  of  smiths  or  forges.  It  was  not 
until  nearly  forty  years  had  elapsed  from  the  time  of  Gore’s  first  success- 
ful experiment  that  it  was  known  that  anthracite  coal  was  fit  for  any  other 
use.  In  1808,  Jesse  Fell,  whose  nephew  had  been  using  the  coal  in  his 
forge  for  many  years,  tried  to  burn  it  in  a wooden  grate.  His  grate  was 
burned  through,  and  he  was  thereby  justified  in  making  an  iron  grate, 
using  which,  he  found  that  his  experiment  was  equally  successful,  though 
not  so  destructive,  as  the  first  attempt.  Judge  Fell  was  a good  Freemason. 
He  realized  the  importance  of  his  discovery ; and  wishing  to  record  the 
event  in  the  most  solemn  place  and  manner  possible,  short  of  the  page  and 
style  of  holy  writ,  he  made  the  following  entry  upon  the  fly-leaf  of  his 
Freemason' s Monitor  : 

“Feb.  11,  of  Masonry  5808. — Made  the  experiment  of  burning  the 
common  stone-coal  of  the  valley  in  a grate,  in  a common  fireplace  in  my 
house,  and  find  it  will  answer  the  purpose  of  fuel,  making  a clearer  and 
better  fire,  at  less  expense,  than  burning  wood  in  the  common  way. 

“Borough  of  Wilkes-Barre,* 

February  11,  1808. 

(Signed,)  “ Jesse  Fell.” 

This  experiment  established  the  reputation  of  the  new  fuel  in  Wyoming 
Valley,  but  its  progress  elsewhere  was  slow.  In  1812,  Col.  George  Shoe- 
maker took  nine  wagon-loads  of  coal  from  his  mine  near  Pottsville  to 

* The  present  city  of  Wilkes-Barre,  although  by  a clerical  error  its  name  appears 
in  its  charter  of  incorporation  as  a borough  as  “ Wilksburg,”  was  originally  named 
after  John  Wilkes  and  Col.  Isaac  Barr6.  Both  were  friendly  to  this  country  during 
the  Revolutionary  war,  but  the  characters  of  the  two  were  essentially  different. 
That  of  Wilkes,  who  possessed  sufficient  courage  combined  with  impudence  to  call 
the  king  a liar,  was  so  bad  that  a conviction  for  immorality  could  not  blacken  it. 
Barre  was  physically,  morally  and  intellectually  Wilkes’  superior.  Upon  what  prin- 
ciple, then,  have  English  dictionaries  of  every  description  obscured  the  derivation 
of  the  name,  which  is  unique,  by  giving  it  as  “ Wilkesbarre”  ? If  a town  were 
named  after  Smith  and  Jones,  would  the  name  be  written  Smithjones?  The  Free- 
mason’s Monitor , containing  the  above  entry,  is  in  the  collection  of  the  Wyoming 
Historical  and  Geological  Society  at  Wilkes-Barre,  which  society  originated  in  a 
meeting  held  upon  an  anniversary  of  the  event  recorded,  and  in  the  very  room  where 
the  “stone-coal”  was  thus  first  burned. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


183 


Philadelphia.  With  great  difficulty  he  sold  two  loads  for  the  cost  of  trans- 
portation, and  it  was  almost  equally  difficult  to  induce  blacksmiths  and 
others  to  take  the  remainder  either  as  a gift  or  for  a trifle  bearing  no 
comparison  with  the  expense  and  trouble  to  which  he  had  been  subjected. 
The  latter  class  of  customers  did  not  know  how  to  use  their  gift  or  pur- 
chase, and  obtained  a writ  from  the  city  authorities  for  his  arrest  as  an 
impostor  and  swindler.  He  was  obliged  to  beat  a hasty  retreat,  and  nar- 
rowly escaped  capture  and  the  penalty  of  his  crime  of  attempting  to  impose 
rocks  upon  his  customers  as  coal.  In  the  mean  time  one  of  his  first  cus- 
tomers, who  was  a proprietor  of  a nail  and  wire  factory,  was  attempting 
to  give  a fair  trial  to  the  newly-acquired  combustible.  With  several  of 
his  men,  he  worked  a whole  morning  over  one  of  his  furnaces.  They 
raked  their  fire,  'poked  it,  stirred  it  up  and  blew  upon  the  surface  through 
open  furnace-doors  with  great  energy,  but  in  vain.  When  dinner-time 
came  they  shut  the  furnace-doors  and  went  away,  wearied  and  disgusted 
with  their  futile  efforts  to  make  use  of  what  is,  at  present,  the  main  de- 
pendence of  the  furnaces  of  Eastern  Pennsylvania.  When  they  returned 
they  found  the  furnace-doors  red-hot  and  the  whole  furnace  in  danger  of 
being  melted  by  a heat  which  it  had  not  as  yet  experienced.  The  anthra- 
cite problem  was  solved ! 

Iron. — The  ore  of  this  metal  is  found  iu  one  or  more  of  its  species  in 
the  States  of  Alabama,  Arkansas,  Connecticut,  Delaware,  Georgia,  Illinois, 
Indiana,  Kentucky,  Ohio,  Maine,  Maryland,  Massachusetts,  Michigan,  Mis- 
souri, New  Jersey,  New  York,  North  Carolina,  Pennsylvania, ‘Rhode  Island, 
Tennessee,  Vermont,  Virginia,  West  Virginia  and  Wisconsin,  and  in  the 
Territory  of  Colorado.  The  following  particulars  with  reference  to  the 
most  important  of  these  regions  are  mainly  condensed  from  Wiley’s  Iron 
Trade  Manual.  The  leading  State  in  the  possession  of  ore  is  Missouri. 
Iron  Mountain  [see  Missouri,  in  Topography]  is  thought  to  be  the  largest 
single  deposit  of  ore  in  the  known  world.  The  ores  of  Pilot  Kuob,  Shep- 
herd Mountain,  Cedar  Hill  and  Buford  Mountain  are  next  in  interest,  and 
present  curious  features  to  the  geologist.  Ore  lands  in  newer  regions  could 
still  be  purchased  in  1874  for  from  $5  to  $50  per  acre,  according  to  local- 
ity, contiguity  to  a railroad  and  amount  of  development.  The  Iron  Moun- 
tain ore  may  be  taken  as  a type  of  all  the  Missouri  specular  ores.  It  is 
nearly  pure  peroxide,  containing  about  70  per  cent,  of  metallic  ore,  and  is 
nearly  free  from  mechanical  admixture  of  foreign  matter ; color,  bluish 
black  to  steel  gray.  No  ore  with  active  magnetism,  constituting  a natural 
magnet  and  attracting  iron  filings,  is  found  on  the  mountain.  The  Pilot 
Knob  ore  is  slightly  peculiar;  color,  steel  gray  to  pearl  gray,  with  a marked 
tint  of-  sky-blue.  Its  structure  is  crystalline  to  granular,  with  a very  fine 
grain.  None  of  these  ores  affect  a compass-needle,  though  all  are  slightly 
attracted  by  a magnet  when  ground  fine.  The  ore  from  Shepherd  Moun- 


184 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


tain  is  a little  more  like  a magnetite  than  any  other  ore  found  in'  Missouri, 
but  in  the  main  it  is  a specular  ore,  very  similar  to  that  of  Iron  Mountain. 
Its  magnetic  qualities  are  much  more  pronounced  than  those  of  either  of 
the  ores  above  described,  many  specimens  being  strong  natural  magnets. 
The  ore  is  very  uniform  in  chemical  composition,  very  rich  in  metallic  iron 
and  almost  entirely  free  from  phosphorus  and  sulphur.  The  ores  from 
Pilot  Knob,  Shepherd  Mountain  and  Cedar  Mountain  are  mixed  for  fur- 
nace uses  and  make  a nearly  neutral  iron,  with  a slightly  redshort  tend- 
ency, that  from  Shepherd  Mountain  being  a black  oxide  and  that  of  Pilot 
Knob  a blue  specular.  In  1872,  11,000  tons  of  this  ore  mixture  made 
6300  tons  of  pig-iron,  showing  its  richness  in  metallic  iron.  The  devel- 
opment of  these  ores  has  been  going  on  for  some  years,  and  the  total  ship- 
ments from  the  State  have  reached  some  400,000  tons  annually.  Unfor- 
tunately, Missouri  does  not  possess  the  large  coal-fields  of  some  regions, 
but  the  coal  found  in  Illinois  is  now  successfully  coked  and  furnishes  good 
fuel  for  blast-furnace  purposes.  Charcoal  timber,  in  sufficient  quantity  for 
the  necessities  of  many  years  to  come,  is  found  in  the  State.  Though  Mas- 
sachusetts is  not  one  of  the  leading  States  in  iron  mining,  the  following  ex- 
tract from  Dr.  James  Thatcher’s  Observations  on  Iron  Ores,  published  in 
1804,  may  prove  of  interest : “ There  are  in  the  county  of  Plymouth  sev- 
eral ponds  in  which  are  found  copious  beds  of  iron  ore.  The  generating 
principle  and  process  of  nature  in  producing  iron  ore  in  these  ponds  affords 
a phenomenon  which  will  probably  elude  the  assiduity  of  philosophical 
research.  The  'period  of  its  growth  is  supposed  to  be  about  twenty-five 
years,  and  it  is  found  in  various  depths  of  water  from  2 to  20  feet.  A man 
accustomed  to  the  employment,  being  in  a small  boat  with  an  instrument 
similar  to  a pair  of  oyster  tongs,  can  raise  from  its  watery  bed  about  half 
a ton  of  this  ore  in  a day.”  Ore  had  been  taken  from  these  ponds  for  sixty 
years,  and  from  another  similar  deposit,  discovered  in  1751,  3000  tons  were 
taken  in  a few  years,  which  yielded  the  not  very  large  proportion  of  “ 25 
per  cent,  of  excellent  iron,”  furnishing  materials  for  a considerable  quan- 
tity of  the  cannon-shot  used  during  the  Revolutionary  war.  Michigan 
contains  the  “ Lake  Superior  Iron  Region,”  which,  though  probably  not 
so  rich  as  the  deposits  in  Missouri,  is  being  more  extensively  worked  and 
is  giving  a larger  annual  yield.  The  Lake  Superior  ore  was  first  submit- 
ted to  a thorough  test  in  a blast-furnace  in  1854,  since  which  time  the  ship- 
ments of  ore  from  this  quarter  have  grown  from  nothing  to  1,000,000  tons 
annually.  Only  two  general  classes  of  ores  have  as  yet  been  found  in  this 
region — the  hematites  or  sesquioxides,  containing  two  equivalents  of  iron 
to  three  of  oxygen,  and  yielding  when  absolutely  pure  seventy  per  cent,  of 
metallic  iron,  and  the  magnetic  ores,  or  proto-sesqnioxides,  consisting  of 
three  equivalents  of  iron  to  four  of  oxygen,  which  yield  72.41  per  cent, 
of  metallic  iron  when  equally  pure.  There  are,  however,  a number  of 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


185 


varieties  belonging  to  each  class;  thus,  under  the  general  name  of  hema- 
tite are  found  the  “specular,”  “specular  slate,”  “slate,”  “massive”  and 
other  forms ; also  the  soft  red  and  brown  ores  containing  water,  to  which 
alone  the  name  of  “hematite”  is  technically  applied  in  this  region.  Among 
the  magnetic  ores  the  difference  is  chiefly  one  of  structure;  thus  there  are 
coarse-  and  fine-grained  and  steely  ores,  differing  merely  in  hardness  and 
fusibility.  New  York  has  been  celebrated  for  the  variety  and  quality  of 
various  ores  in  very  numerous  localities,  but  especially  for  the  magnetic 
and  specular  ores  of  the  Lake  Champlain  region,  which  have  supplied  not 
only  her  own  furnaces,  but  those  of  other  States,  and  have  furnished  to  all 
the  rolling-mills  east  of  the  Alleghanies  the  requisite  materials  for  fettling 
or  lining  the  plates  of  the  puddling-furnaces.  So  important,  have  these 
ores  become  to  the  rolling-mill  owners  of  the  East  that  they  are  contracted 
for  at  the  opening  of  each  year,  and  orders  not  in  the  hands  of  the  ore-bed 
owners  by  a certain  date  receive  no  attention.  The  shipments  in  1872  from 
this  quarter  amounted  to  375,000  tons.  It  is  a remarkable  instance  of  the 
slowness  with  which  the  value  of  mineral  deposits  is  sometimes  realized 
that  in  one  place  in  this  region  where  the  ore  is  mixed  with  phosphate  of 
lime  works  were  once  built  for  the  manufacture  of  this  fertilizer,  to  the 
neglect  of  the  iron  ore.  Of  Pennsylvania  it  has  been  said  : “ Pennsylva- 
nia has  been  frequently  spoken  of  as  the  greatest  iron-producing  State  of 
the  Union,  and  in  figures  of  iron  manufacture  she  is  pre-eminent;  but  this 
is  due  rather  to  the  wealth  in  fuel  of  this  State  and  to  the  patient  industry 
of  her  people  than  to  any  mineral  abundance.  Indeed,  there  is  scarcely 
one  of  the  States  noted  for  iron  ores  which  does  not  surpass  Pennsylvania 
in  ore  wealth,  and,  be  it  added,  not  one  of  them  that  has  made  the  use  of 
what  she  possesses  that  Pennsylvania  has.  In  magnetic  ores  New  York, 
New  Jersey,  Virginia,  North  Carolina,  Missouri  and  Michigan  far  surpass 
her.  Massachusetts,  Vermont,  Virginia  and  Tennessee  far  exceed  her  in 
brown  hematites.  The  fossil  iferous  ores  of  Pennsylvania  are  not  to  be 
mentioned  with  those  of  Alabama ; the  carbonates  cannot  compare  with 
those  of  Ohio,  Kentucky  and  West  Virginia;  and  yet  Pennsylvania  pro- 
duces more  pig-iron  than  all  the  other  States  conjoined.  It  has  been  patient 
industry,  hard  work,  frugality  and  plenty  of  coal  that  have  made  Pennsyl- 
vania the  great  iron-making  State  she  is.”  The  magnetic  oi’es  of  New 
York  and  New  Jersey  almost  disappear  in  Pennsylvania,  but  some  mag- 
netites were  formerly  worked  near  Easton,  mixed  with  quartz  and  felspar. 
At  Bethlehem  are  small  quantities  of  magnetites,  and  also  just  south  of 
Allentown;  and  south  of  this  region,  in  Colebrookdale,  they  are  found  in 
the  Mount  Pleasant  mines.  The  great  Cornwall  mine  of  Lebanon  county  is 
to  the  furnaces  of  Pennsylvania  what  the  Lake  Champlain  deposits  are  to 
those  of  New  York,  though  in  a lesser  degree.  Brown  hematite  oi’es  are 
found  much  more  generally  in  Pennsylvania  than  magnetic  ores,  and  form 


186 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


the  principal  dependence  of  the  very  numerous  furnaces  of  their  location, 
which  is  general  throughout  Eastern,  Southeastern  and  Middle  Pennsyl- 
vania. In  Montgomery  county,  at  Spring  Mill,  the  belt  of  ore,  about  a 
mile  wide,  runs  north  of  Barren  Hill,  on  the  east  side  of  the  Schuylkill,  and 
from  here  toward  Norristown  is  considerably  worked.  In  Eastern  Penn- 
sylvania brown  hematites  are  worked  in  Berks,  Lehigh  and  Northampton 
counties,  near  Bethlehem,  Allentown,  Emaus  and  Millerstown.  Between 
the  Lehigh  and  Schuylkill  Rivers  are  the  ores  which  furnish  the  Catasauqua, 
Hokendauqua  and  Easton  group  of  furnaces  with  hematites.  These  beds 
are  numerous,  the  quality  is  good  and  the  supply  is  abundant,  and  with 
their  contiguity  to  the  anthracite  coal-field  and  the  neighboring  magnetites 
of  New  Jersey  have  made  the  Lehigh  Valley  the  great  iron-producing 
region  it  is.  Mr.  Dunlap  thus  sums  up  the  situation  : “ While  Pennsylva- 
nia cannot  boast  of  the  extremely  rich  ores  of  Northern  New  York,  or  of 
Michigan,  Missouri  or  the  South-west,  there  is  abundance  of  good  workable 
ore,  sufficient  in  quality  and  abundance  to  thoroughly  sustain  the  very  exten- 
sive iron  industry  conducted.  Constant  discoveries  of  ores  are  made  in  all  sec- 
tions of  the  State,  and  the  increasing  population  and  demand  for  ores  clearly 
indicate  the  necessity  of  a new  geological  survey.”  The  production  of  iron 
and  steel  in  the  United  States,  in  1872,  was,  in  tons,  as  follows:  Iron  and 
steel  rails,  941,922;  other  rolled  and  hammered  iron,  1,100,000;  forges 
and  bloomeries,  58,000;  cast-steel,  32,000;  Bessemer  steel,  110,500;  Mar- 
tin steel,  3000;  pig-iron,  2,830,070.  Though  a panic  caused  a stagnation 
of  business  during  the  last  quarter  of  1873,  which  bore  with  special  weight 
upon  this  industry,  a few  of  the  figures  for  the  whole  year  show  an  increase 
upon  the  amounts  just  given.  The  quantity  of  Bessemer  steel  produced 
rose  to  140,000  tons,  a portion  of  which  was  converted  into  120,000  tons 
of  rails.  If  this  is  not  included  in  the  return  of  850,000  tons  of  “railroad 
iron,”  the  quantity  of  iron  and  steel  rails  for  1873  was  970,000  tons.  Other 
rolled  iron  amounted  to  980,000  tons.  The  quantity  of  pig-iron  fell  to 
2,695,434  tons,  and  that  of  cast-steel  to  28,000  tons.  The  importation  of 
“railroad  bars  or  rails”  has  been  decreasing  during  the  past  four  years,  as 
is  shown  by  the  following  figures:  1871,  512,277  tons  (of  2000  pounds); 
1872,  472,760  tons;  1873,  240,505  tons;  1874,  20,380  tons.  The  imports 
of  pig-iron  for  the  same  years  were  : 1871, 171,627  tons  (of  2000  pounds)  ; 
1872,  204,517  tons;  1873,  277,283  tons;  1874,  103,087  tons. 

Petroleum. — Rock  oil  (popularly  but  incorrectly  termed  “coal  oil”) 
is  found  in  Pennsylvania,  Ohio  and  West  Virginia.  The  production  of  this 
valuable  commodity  in  large  quantities  is  a business  of  recent  origin  and 
growth.  The  ancient  method  of  obtaining  it  is  thus  given  by  Eaton:  “A 
point  was  selected  where  the  oil  appeared  to  bubble  up  most  freely,  when 
a pit  was  excavated  to  the  depth  of  two  or  three  feet.  Sometimes  this  pit 
was  rudely  walled  up,  sometimes  not.  Sometimes  it  was  near  the  edge  of 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


187 


the  water,  on  the  bank  of  the  stream,  sometimes  in  the  bed  of  the  stream 
itself,  advantage  being  taken  of  a time  of  low  water.  In  these  pits  the  oil 
and  water  would  collect  together  until  a stratum  of  the  former  would  form 
upon  the  surface  of  the  latter,  when  a coarse  blanket  or  piece  of  flannel 
was  thrown  in.  This  blanket  soon  became  saturated  with  oil,  but  rejected 
the  water.  The  blanket  was  then  taken  out,  wrung  into  a tub  or  barrel, 
and  the  operation  was  repeated.”  The  product  was  figuratively  “a  drug 
in  the  market,”  and  literally  was  used  only  as  a drug.  “ Most  families 
through  the  country  kept  a supply  for  their  own  use,  yet  for  all  ordinary 
purposes  a pint  bottle  was  sufficient  for  a year’s  consumption.  Every  good 
housewife  was  supposed  to  have  a small  store  of  Seneca  Oil,  as  it  was  popu- 
larly called,  laid  by  in  case  of  accident,  for  the  medication  of  cuts,  bruises 
and  burns.  It  was  carried  abroad  in  small  bottles  to  distant  neighborhoods, 
until  eventually  it  was  purchased  by  the  druggists,  put  up  in  small  vials 
and  labelled  sometimes  ‘British  Oil,’  sometimes  ‘American  Oil,’  or  ‘Rock 
Oil,’  according  to  the  popularity  of  the  terms  at  the  time  or  place.”  The 
first  shipment  of  petroleum  to  Pittsburg  was  made  at  some  time  near  the 
beginning  of  the  present  century  by  a Mr.  Cary,  whose  cargo  consisted  of 
two  five-gallon  kegs,  slung  one  on  each  side  of  a horse.  In  1865  more 
than  fifty  thousand  times  this  quantity  was  the  average  shipment  for  a 
single  day  during  the  busiest  part  of  the  season.  The  oil  trade  of  that  day 
was  liable  to  suffer  terrible  fluctuations.  A flatboatman  or  raftsman  would 
occasionally  glut  the  market  with  a barrel  or  two,  brought  down  at.  once. 
The  demand  would  then  entirely  cease  until  this  large  surplus  was  con- 
sumed. At  a later  period  the  business  became  a monopoly.  Gen.  Samuel 
Hays  purchased  all  the  oil. produced  in  the  country  (the  highest  annual 
yield  being  sixteen  barrels)  and  sold  it  at  Pittsburg  for  about  one  dollar 
per  gallon.  The  gross  receipts  of  this  pioneer  among  American  monopo- 
lists during  that  best  year  were  nearly  six  hundred  and  forty  dollars.  Even 
this  immense  sum  (from  which,  to  ascertain  his  profits,  the  prime  cost  and 
expenses  should  be  deducted)  was  not  sufficient  to  awaken  either  envy  or 
competition.  The  presence  of  large  quantities  of  petroleum  was  frequently 
made  evident  when  wells  for  salt  water  were  bored,  and  even  when  ordi- 
nary wells  were  dug;  but  the  value  of  the  fluid  was  not  known  until  the  man- 
ufacture of  genuine  “ coal  oil  ” out  of  cannel  coal  began  and  it  was  discovered 
that  the  artificial  oil  thus  produced  was  almost  identical  with  the  natural 
oil  which  had  hitherto  served  as  a mere  liniment.  In  1854  sevei-al  barrels 
of  petroleum  were  sent  to  Professor  Silliman  of  Yale  Callege  for  analysis. 
He  made  a report  which  Eveleth  & Bissel  (who  had  purchased  the  “ter- 
ritory” where  the  principal  oil-springs  were  found)  published  in  1855.  In 
this  year  the  first  oil  company,  “The  Pennsylvania  Rock  Oil  Company,” 
was  organized,  with  Professor  Silliman  as  president.  Until  1857  oil  was 
obtained  by  digging  pits  and  ditches  and  pumping  the  oil  and  water  into 


188 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


vats.  The  substitution  of  artesian  wells  for  this  tedious  process  was  then 
decided  upon.  The  first  efforts  were  unsuccessful,  but  Col.  E.  L.  Drake, 
who  acted  as  agent  and  superintendent,  was  unremitting  in  his  attempts, 
and  on  the  28th  of  August,  1859,  the  first  oil  well  in  America  was  struck, 
near  Titusville,  Pa.  It  yielded  teu  barrels  per  day  with  a hand-pump,  and 
when  a larger  pump,  worked  by  an  engine,  was  attached,  the  yield  rose  to 
forty  barrels.  As  oil  was  then  worth  one  dollar  per  gallon,  or  forty  dol- 
lars per  barrel,  this  yield  was  of  considerable  value.  Speculators  were 
attracted,  other  wells  were  bored  and  many  were  for  a while  “flowing 
wells.”  One  well  yielded  for  a time  more  than  8000  barrels  per  day ; and 
in  this  case  and  others  the  oil  came  up  more  rapidly  than  it  could  be  pro- 
vided for,  so  that  much  of  it  ran  away  and  was  wasted.  The  “ oil  excite- 
ment” culminated  in  1864-5,  when  1100  companies  were  formed,  with  a 
nominal  aggregate  capital  of  $600,000,000,  though  only  about  15  per  cent, 
of  this  amount,  or  $90,000,000,  was  really  paid  in,  and  even  this  sum  so 
far  exceeded  the  quantity  of  capital  required  that  some  of  it  received  but 
a poor  return.  Since  that  time,  though  local  “excitements”  occasionally 
occur,  the  oil  business  has  settled  down  upon  a comparatively  legitimate 
and  solid  basis.  The  use  of  powerful  “torpedoes”  (the  main  ingredient  in 
the  explosive  material  of  which  is  nitro-glycerine)  has  greatly  improved 
the  chances  of  obtaining  oil  and  of  retaining  the  productive  power  of  a 
well.  These  valuable  auxiliaries  are  put  down  into  the  wells  and  exploded, 
the  result  frequently  being  the  tapping  of  hitherto  inaccessible  deposits  of 
oil.  Statistics  of  the  production  of  petroleum  in  Western  Pennsylvania 
and  of  the  exports  of  this  article  from  the  United  States  in  various  years 
are  as  follows:  1859,  production,  82,000  barrels;  1860,  500,000;  1861, 
2,113,000;  1862,  3,056,000;  1863,  2,611,000;  1864,  2,116,000;  1865, 
2,497,000;  1866,  3,597,000;  1867,  3,347,000;  1868,  3,583,186;  daily  av- 
erage, 9811  barrels ; 1869,4,210,720;  daily  average,  11,528;  1870,5,673,- 
198;  daily  average,  15,543;  1871,  5,715,900;  daily  average,  15,660;  1872, 
6,531,675;  daily  average,  17,895;  1873,7,878,629;  daily  average,  21,568. 
These  figures  have  been  given  in  barrels  (containing  40  gallons),  but  the 
exports  are  reckoned  by  gallons,  and  since  1863  have  been  as  follows: 
1863,  28,250,721;  1864,  31,872,972;  1865,29,805,563;  1866,67,430,451; 
1867,  67,052,029;  1868,  99,281,750;  1869,  102,808,604;  1870,  140,761,- 
931;  1871,156,475,469;  1872,154,064,904;  1873,238,008,187;  year  end- 
ing June  30,  1874,  245,978,684.  The  greater  part  of  these  exports  con- 
sisted of  refined  oil,  the  proportions  during  the  last  year  mentioned  being 
as  follows : Mineral  oil,  crude  (including  all  natural  oils  without  regard  to 
gravity),  17,776,419;  mineral  oil  (refined  or  manufactured),  naphthas 
(benzine,  gasoline,  etc.),  9,737,457;  illuminating  oil,  217,220,504;  lubri- 
cating (heavy,  paraffine,  etc.),  1,244,305  gallons. 

Gold  aild  Silver. — Gold  has  been  obtained  for  many  years  from  a 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


189 


metalliferous  belt  which  extends  along  the  eastern  base  of  the  Alleghany 
Mountains  from  Northern  New  England  to  Georgia,  the  southern  portion 
bein e the  most  productive.  In  North  Carolina  the  gold-fields  extend  over 
an  area  of  more  than  100  square  miles.  Native  gold  began  to  appear  in 
the  mint  at  Philadelphia  in  1824,  and  the  receipts  increased  rapidly,  so 
that  in  a few  years  it  constituted  the  principal  supply  of  this  metal.  The 
first  mint  deposits  from  South  Carolina  were  §3500,  in  1829;  from  Vir- 
ginia, §2500  in  the  same  year;  and  from  Georgia,  §212,000  in  1830.  The 
production  soon  became  so  great  that  branch  mints  were  established  at 
Charlotte,  N.  C.,  and  at  Dahl onega,  Ga.  [see  Coins  and  Currency].  The 
total  amount  of  Southern  gold  deposited  at  the  mints  and  assay-offices  of 
the  United  States  from  the  opening  of  the  mines  to  June  30,  1874,  was 
§1,633,776.00  from  Virginia,  $10,090,655.98  from  North  Carolina,  §1,379,- 
077.47  from  South  Carolina,  $7,298,746.92  from  Georgia,  $79,173.56  from 
Tennessee  and  $212,087.12  from  Alabama;  total,  $20,503,617.71.  Only 
a small  portion  of  this,  however,  has  been  deposited  in  recent  times,  as  the 
“ placer  ” deposits  and  many  of  the  veins  in  the  South  were  abandoned 
when  the  discovery  of  gold  in  California  was  announced.  The  deposits 
from  the  Southern  States  for  the  fiscal  year  ending  June  30, 1874,  amounted 
to  only  $141,507.04,  divided  as  follows:  Virginia,  $2163.88;  North  Caro- 
lina, $107,070.10;  South  Carolina,  $896.70 ; Georgia,  $30,962.16  ; Tennes- 
see, $154.87 ; Alabama,  $259.33.  The  main  source  of  the  supply  of  this 
precious  metal  is  found  west  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  especially  in  Cali- 
fornia. On  the  21st  of  December,  1846,  Mr.  L.  W.  Sloat  read  a paper 
before  the  Lyceum  of  Natural  History  of  New  York,  entitled  The  Mines 
of  Upper  California.  In  this  essay  he  says  : “At  San  Fernando,  near  San 
Pedro,  by  washing  the  sand  in  a plate  any  person  can  obtain  from  one  to 
five  dollars  per  day  of  gold,  which  brings  seventeen  dollars  per  ounce. 
The  gold  has  been  gathered  for  two  or  three  years,  although  but  few,  at  least 
of  the  native  Californians,  have  the  patience  to  look  for  it.  There  is  not  the 
least  doubt  in  my  mind  that  gold,  silver,  quicksilver,  copper,  lead,  sulphur, 
asphaltum  and  coal  are  to  be  found  in  that  region.  . . . The  Indians  have 
always  said  that  there  are  mines,  but  refused  to  give  their  locality,  and  the 
Californians  [of  Spanish  descent]  did  not  choose,  or  have  been  too  lazy,  to 
look  for  them.”  It  was  more  than  a year  after  the  date  just  given  when 
the  discovery  of  gold  in  its  abundance  was  made.  James  W.  Marshall, 
who  was  at  the  time  superintending  the  construction  of  a sawT-mill  for  Capt. 
Sutter  (on  the  American  Fork  of  the  Sacramento,  near  the  town  of  Co- 
loma,  in  El  Dorado  county),  saw  some  glittering  particles  in  a heap  of 
mud  and  sand  which  had  been  washed  together  by  the  river  (Feb.  9, 1848). 
Another  account  attributes  the  discovery  to  his  little  daughter,  who  “ picked 
up  in  the  race  a lump  of  gold,  and  showed  it  to  her  father  as  a pretty 
stone.”  Trembling  with  excitement,  Marshall  hurried  to  his  employer  and 


190 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


told  his  story.  Capt.  Sutter  at  first  thought  that  it  was  a fiction  aud  that 
the  narrator  was  insane.  He  therefore,  as  he  afterward  confessed,  kept  a 
sharp  eye  upon  his  loaded  rifle  while  this  astounding  disclosure  was  made; 
but  when  Marshall  threw  an  ounce  or  two  of  the  shining  dust  upon  the 
table  before  him,  his  doubts  were  dispelled.  The  two  agreed  to  keep  the 
matter  secret  and  quietly  share  the  golden  harvest  between  them ; but 

“ The  best-laid  plans  of  mice  and  men 
Gang  aft  aglee.” 

As  they  went  carefully  over  the  ground,  gloating  with  eager  gestures  and 
ejaculations  of  delight  over  their  new-found  treasures,  they  awakened  the 
suspicions  of  a Mormon  laborer  employed  in  the  neighborhood,  who  closely 
watched  them,  appointed  himself  a committee  of  one  to  investigate  the 
cause  of  their  excitement,  and  speedily  became  as  wise  as  the  unwary 
Sutter  aud  Marshall.  Having  slight  motive  for  secresy,  he  spread  the 
intelligence.  The  result  is  elsewhere  given  [see  California  in  Topogra- 
phy, p.  217].  Down  to  1874,  inclusive — i.e.,  during  a period  of  27  years 
— the  gold  mines  of  California  yielded  more  than  $1,000,000,000.  The 
California  gold-field,  which  extends  almost  continuously  over  seven  degrees 
of  latitude,  covering  with  its  longest  axis  a distance  of  five  hundred  miles, 
includes  an  area  larger  than  the  State  of  New  York.  In  no  portion  of 
this  territory  have  mines  been  completely  exhausted.  The  sands  of  the 
sea-beach  from  Coos  Bay  for  200  miles  south  are  worked  with  profit,  aud 
may  be  termed  “the  gold  coast  of  the  United  States.”  The  total  amount 
of  gold  deposited  at  the  United  States  mints  and  assay-offices  up  to  June 
30,  1874,  from  California,  was  $648,411,230.56.  The  gold  deposits  from 
Colorado  up  to  the  same  date  amounted  to  $21,741,203.66,  while  those 
from  Montana  were  worth  $36,640,618.66;  from  Idaho,  $19,417,494.53; 
from  Oregon,  $12,314,071.10;  and  from  Nevada,  $3,551,751.63.  Total 
deposits  of  domestic  gold  since  the  organization  of  the  mints,  $871,265,- 
517.05.  The  existence  of  gold  in  the  Black  Hills  is  no  longer  doubted 
[see  General  Description,  page  154].  An  Associated  Press  despatch 
of  Aug.  2,  1875,  says:  “The  gold  region  of  the  Black  Hills  comprises 
about  1000  square  miles,  and  Professor  Jennings  defines  its  northern  limit 
as  lying  between  Rapid  and  Box  Elder  Creeks.  The  new  diggings  on 
Spring  Creek  have  attracted  hundreds  of  miners  from  other  gulches  and 
from  outside  the  Black  Hills.”  Arrangements  are  being  made  by  the  gov- 
ernment to  purchase  the  auriferous  district  from  the  Indians,  and  pending 
the  negotiation  many  miners  entered  the  lands  in  question ; but  active 
measures  being  taken  by  the  government  to  protect  this  region  from  intru- 
sion, it  was  decided  to  abandon  it  for  the  present.  A despatch  of  August 
10  says  that  “there  were  fifteen  hundred  miners  in  the  region  who  were 
preparing  to  leave.”  Silver. — This  metal  is  found  in  comparatively  pure 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


191 


ores,  also  in  combination  with  copper,  lead  and  other  metals,  in  various 
parts  of  the  United  States.  The  deposits  at  the  mints  and  assay-offices  up 
to  June  30,  1874,  amounted  to  $43,381,419.40.  An  idea  of  the  increase 
in  the  production  of  this  precious  metal  can  be  gathered  from  the  fact  that 
very  nearly  one-fourth  of  this  total  amount  ($10,822,658.16)  was  deposited 
during  the  year  ending  June  30, 1874,  this  quantity  being  divided,  accord- 
ing to  source,  as  follows:  California,  $44,345.89;  Colorado,  $1,391,856.32; 
Idaho,  $17,323.49  ; Montana,  $16,898.10 ; Nebraska,  $50,455.37 ; Nevada, 
$4,230,765.36;  New  Mexico,  $77,880.70;  North  Carolina,  $46.67;  Utah, 
$1,764,937.86 ; Lake  Superior,  $353,766.19.  The  remainder  of  this  amount 
came  under  the  heads  of  “refined  silver,”  “contained  in  gold,”  “parted 
from  gold  ” and  “ other  sources.”  The  receipts  of  American  silver  at  the 
mints,  etc.,  during  the  year  ending  June  30,  1861,  amounted  to  only  $600,- 
000.  As  a much  larger  proportion  of  silver  is  used  for  plate  and  other 
manufactured  articles  than  that  of  gold,  the  deposits  at  the  mint  give  only 
an  approximation  (and  sometimes  a poor  one)  to  the  amount  actually  pro- 
duced. In  California,  for  instance,  many  veins  of  lead  ore  combined  with 
silver  were  discovered.  The  proportion  of  silver  was  in  some  cases  very 
large ; but  as  the  ores  were  in  some  places  very  complex,  and  the  requisite 
metallurgical  works  and  skill  for  reducing  them  were  lacking  in  this  coun- 
try, they  were  transported  to  the  Pacific  coast  and  shipped  to  England  via 
New  York.  As  many  of  them  contained  silver  to  the  amount  of  $2000 
per  ton,  the  cost  of  transportation  was  not  a large  item  in  comparison  with 
their  value.  In  1840  the  Washington  mine,  Davidson  county,  N.  C.,  which 
had  attracted  attention  on  account  of  its  being  the  only  lead  mine  which 
up  to  that  time  had  produced  much  silver,  excited  expectations  of  great 
richness  at  lower  depths  by  a display  of  native  silver  in  arborescent  forms, 
and  disseminated  through  the  magnesian  limestone  in  a very  striking  man- 
ner. This  expectation  was  not  realized  so  far  as  the  discovery  of  pure 
silver  ore  was  concerned,  though  the  lead  was  found  so  rich  that  in  1 844 
$24,009  of  silver  and  $7253  of  gold  were  separated  from  160,000  pounds 
of  lead,  an  average  of  240  ounces  of  auriferous  silver  to  2000  pounds.  In 
1851  the  proportion  of  auriferous  silver  ran  as  high  as  279  ounces  to  2000 
pounds.  This  was,  however,  but  little  more  than  one-third  of  the  proportion 
found  in  the  California  ore  above  mentioned. 

Copper. — The  number  of  copper  mines  in  the  United  States  in  1870  is 
given  at  40,  divided  as  follows:  Michigan,  27;  Arizona,  2;  Maryland,  2; 
Pennsylvania,  2 ; Vermont,  2 ; Tennessee,  2 ; Nevada,  1 ; North  Carolina, 
1 ; Virginia,  1.  The  number  of  hands  employed  was  5404;  invested  capital, 
$7,789,374;  value  of  product,  $5,201,302,  of  which  Michigan  produced 
82.91  per  cent.;  Vermont,  6.89  per  cent.;  and  Tennessee,  5.96  per  cent., 
making  for  the  three  States  95.76  per  cent.,  or  more  than  nineteen-twen- 
tieths of  the  total  value.  The  leading  copper  mines  in  this  country  are 


192 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


those  on  the  southern  shore  of  Lake  Superior.  These  mines  were  worked 
in  some  places  by  the  predecessors  of  the  Indians  on  this  continent.  A 
large  mass  of  ore,  detached,  and  some  stone  tools  were  found  by  the  first 
white  visitors  to  one  of  the  mines,  and  these  were  not  left  there  by  the  In- 
dians, who  were  ignorant  of  the  art  of  mining.  The  working  of  these 
deposits  by  white  people  began  in  1845,  and  it  is  stated  that  between  that 
time  and  1858  the  entire  production  of  this  region  was  18,954  tons  of  ore, 
producing  13,955  tons  of  ingots,  worth  $9,000,000.  From  that  date  there 
has  been  a marked  increase  in  the  production,  as  is  shown  by  the  follow- 
ing table  of  the  jiroducts  of  copper  mining  in  the  Upper  Peninsula  of 
Michigan : 


Year. 

Ore,  Tons. 

Ingots,  Tons. 

Value. 

To  1858 

18,954 

13,955 

$9,000,000 

1858 

4,100 

3,500 

1,886,000 

1859 

4,200 

3,500 

1,890,000 

I860 

6,000 

4,800 

2,610,000 

1861 

7,500 

6,000 

3,337,500 

1862 

9,962 

8,000 

3,402,000 

1863 

8,548 

6,500 

4,420,000 

1864 

8,472 

6,500 

6,110.000 

1865 

10,791 

7,000 

5,145,000 

1866 

10,376 

7,000 

4,760,000 

1867 

11,735 

8,200 

4,140,000 

1868 

13,049 

9,985 

4,592.000 

1869 

15,288 

12,200 

5,368,000 

1870 

16,183 

12,946 

5,696,240 

1871 

16,071 

12,857 

6,171,360 

1872 

15,166 

12,132 

7,774,720 

1873 

18,688 

14,910 

8,200,500 

1874 

21,729 

17,383 

7,996,180 

Total 



206,761 

167,368 

$92,500,000 

It  will  be  seen,  upon  examining  this  table,  that  the  production  in  1874 
exceeded  that  of  the  whole  twelve  years  preceding  1858;,  also  that  the 
processes  for  extracting  pure  copper  have  been  so  much  improved  that  in 
1873  18,688  tons  of  ore  gave  955  tons  more  of  pure  copper  than  were 
afforded  by  18,954  tons  of  ore  during  the  twelve  years  mentioned.  In  1872 
the  Calumet  and  Hecla  mine  alone  yielded  8000  tons  of  fine  copper,  about 
one-tenth  of  the  entire  product  of  the  globe.  A single  sheet  of  copper  was 
found  in  the  Minnesota  mine  which  was  computed  to  weigh  at  least  250 
tons.  There  is  a copper  region  of  great  importance  in  adjacent  parts  of 
Virginia,  North  Carolina,  Tennessee  and  Georgia,  in  which  there  are  nu- 
merous mines  which  have  been  worked  in  an  imperfect  manner.  Professor 
Hunt  says  of  it : “ With  the  present  augmented  price  of  copper  and  with 
the  aid  of  improved  processes  for  the  extraction  of  the  metal  from  its  ores, 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


193 


tills  region  may  become  a second  Cornwall.”  Deposits  of  copper  ore  were 
formerly  worked  to  a considerable  extent  in  New  Jersey  and  Connecticut, 
and  recently  rich  veins  of  this  ore  have  been  opened  in  Chester  county,  Pa. 

Lead.— The  ore  of  this  metal  is  found  in  Iowa,  Wisconsin,  Illinois, 
Missouri,  New  Hampshire,  Massachusetts,  New  York,  Pennsylvania,  Vir- 
ginia, Tennessee,  North  Carolina  and  Kentucky.  The  most  important  lead 
deposits  in  the  United  States  are  in  the  Mississippi  Valley.  The  Upper 
Mines  are  within  the  adjoining  States  of  Wisconsin,  Illinois  and  Iowa. 
The  area  of  this  region  is  4000  square  miles,  of  which  2200  square  miles, 
or  55  per  cent.,  lie  in  Wisconsin ; but  the  most  productive  portion  is  in 
Iowa  and  Illinois.  The  first  extensive  mining  began  in  1826.  In  1829 
the  annual  production  was  5000  tons ; in  1839  it  had  risen  to  10,000 
tons;  and  in  1845  it  reached  its  maximum,  amounting  to  nearly  25,000 
tons.  Since  that  time  it  has  greatly  fallen  off,  and  it  is  difficult,  or 
rather  impossible,  to  obtain  trustworthy  figures  with  relation  to  it.  The 
lead  deposits  of  Missouri  have  been  divided  by  mineralogists  into  three 
districts,  the  south-west,  the  middle  and  the  south-east,  the  last  being 
the  most  important,  covering  an  area  of  about  500  square  miles.  In 
1811  Mine  Shibboleth,  in  this  region,  produced  1562-2-  tons  of  lead  from 
2500  tons  of  ore.  In  1816  the  average  annual  product  of  Mine  a Burton 
and  the  Potosi  diggings  for  the  preceding  eighteen  years  was  estimated  at 
over  250  tons.  From  1834  to  1837  the  yearly  production  of  Mine  La 
Motte  was  518  tons.  The  State  geologist  makes  the  annual  product  of 
all  the  lead  mines  in  Missouri  for  the  14  years  ending  with  1854,  inclusive, 
more  than  1916  tons.  There  are  numerous  deposits  of  lead  ore  in  the 
Atlantic  States,  but  they  have  not  been  very  extensively  worked.  Some 
of  them  are  highly  argentiferous;  ore  from  the  Shelburne  Mine,  in  New 
Hampshire,  giving  84  ounces  of  pure  silver  to  the  ton  of  lead,  and  some 
from  the  Warren  Mine,  in  the  same  State,  yielding  60  to  70  ounces  per  ton. 
Shipments  of  ore  made  in  colonial  times  to  England  from  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Middletown,  Conn.,  yielded  from  25  to  75  ounces  per  ton,  and 
contrary  to  the  usual  rule,  that  portion  of  the  ore  which  was  fine  grained, 
and  was  consequently  expected  to  give  the  largest  amount  of  silver,  fur- 
nished the  25  ounces,  while  the  75  ounces  per  ton  was  obtained  from  the 
coarsely  cubical  ore.  The  imports  of  lead  into  the  United  States  during 
the  fiscal  year  ending  June  30,  1873,  were  71,371,692  pounds  (35,685  tons 
of  2000  pounds),  and  for  the  year  ending  June  30,  1874,  43,513,017 
pounds  (21,755  tons),  showing  a decrease  of  nearly  40  per  cent. 

Zinc. — Zinc  ores  have  been  found  in  Pennsylvania,  New  Jersey,  Mis- 
souri, North  Carolina,  Arkansas,  Wisconsin,  Tennessee  and  in  several  other 
States.  The  first  zinc  was  made  in  this  country  in  1838,  for  the  brass 
standard  weights  and  measures  ordered  by  Congaess.  A block  from  New 
Jersey  weighing  16,400  pounds  was  exhibited  at  the  World’s  Fair  in  Lon- 
13 


194  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


don,  in  1851.  It  was  estimated,  several  years  since,  that  oF  the  entire 
product  of  the  world  Prussia  yields  58  per  cent.,  Belgium  27,  Russia  7 
and  the  United  States  3.  The  proportion  to  be  credited  to  this  country  is 
now  undoubtedly  larger.  Franklinite,  or  the  red  oxide,  is  obtained  near 
Franklin  and  Sparta,  in  New  Jersey;  and  both  calamine  and  blende  are 
worked  at  Friedensville,  near  Bethlehem,  Pa.,  the  works  of  the  Lehigh  Zinc 
Company  being  at  the  latter  place.  This  company  manufactured  about 
1700  tons  of  white  oxide  of  zinc,  an  equal  quantity  of  spelter,  and  rolled 
about  1000  tons  of  sheet  zinc,  during  the  year  ending  April  1,  1874.  The 
sheet-zinc  made  from  Pennsylvania  ores  is  deemed  fully  equal  to  the  famous 
brand  La  Vielle  Montague , of  France,  some  considering  it  even  better,  on 
account  of  its  freedom  from  arsenic  and  iron.  The  great  difficulty  in  com- 
peting with  French  sheet-zinc  arose  from  an  ignorance  of  the  secret  of  the 
polishing  process.  The  very  simplicity  of  this  operation  baffled  research, 
as  it  is  performed  by  passing  several  heated  sheets  through  iron  rollers, 
when  by  mutual  friction  they  polish  each  other.  The  purity,  smoothness 
of  surface  and  durability  of  this  zinc  have  led  to  its  adoption  as  the  mate- 
rial for  the  cartridge-cases  used  by  the  Russian  and  Turkish  governments. 

Quicksilver. — The  quicksilver  mines  of  California  are  elsewhere 
mentioned  [see  California.,  in  Topography].  According  to  the  reports 
of  the  Paris  Exposition,  California  yielded,  in  1867,  3,960,000  pounds  out 
of  a total  for  all  countries  of  7 083,120  pounds.  The  product  of  the  New 
Almaden  mine  for  211  years,  ending  with  December  31,  1873,  was  573,- 
150  flasks  (containing  761  pounds  each  ),  or  43,845,975  pounds.  It  is  said 
that  the  Old  Almaden  mine  in  Spain  controlled  the  Chinese  market  until 
a few  years  ago,  when  the  manager  of  the  New  Almaden  shipped  10,000 
flasks  to  Hong  Kong,  and  sold  them  so  far  below  cost  as  to  drive  the  Eu- 
ropean quicksilver  back  to  Spain.  California  then  supplied  China;  but 
Spain,  by  the  same  tactics,  obtained  the  control  of  the  London  market. 
In  1869,  for  instance,  the  exports  of  quicksilver  from  the  United  States  to 
England  amounted  to  only  152,924  pounds,  while  those  to  China  amounted 
to  824,052  pounds.  The  total  exports  for  the  year  1869  were  2,152,499 
pounds,  Mexico  taking  even  more  than  China  (834,776  pounds).  Since 
that  time  the  production  has  fallen  away,  the  yield  for  1873  being  little 
more  than  2,000,000  pounds;  and  during  the  year  ending  June  30,  1873, 
foreign  countries  took  only  714,783  pounds  of  American  quicksilver,  none 
of  this  amount  going  to  England.  In  the  year  ending  June  30,  1874,  the 
quantity  exported  was  501,389  pounds. 

Note. — Tlie  agricultural  products  are  treated  elsewhere  [see  American  Agricul- 
ture], and  the  remaining  minor  topics,  which  usually  come  under  the  head  of  Phys- 
ical Geography,  are  treated  in  the  articles  on  the  several  States  [see  Topography, 
p.  205  et  scg.]  as  fully  as  space  will  allow. — Ed.  U.  S.  Centennial  Gazetteer  and 
Guide. 


RESOURCES  AjSTD  PROSPECTS  OF  THE 
UAITED  STATES. 


BEFORE  treating  of  the  several  States  separately,  it  seems  proper,  as 
we  have  just  been  taking  a general  view  of  the  physical  features  of  this 
country,  to  say  a few  words  concerning  the  resources  and  prospects  of  the 
United  States.  A work  upon  this  subject  was  written  by  Sir  Morton  Peto, 
and  published  in  1866.  The  kindly  spirit  in  which  he  wrote,  the  special 
facilities  afforded  him  while  he  was  in  America  collecting  information,  the 
skill  with  which  he  has  arranged  his  materials,  combine  to  render  the  work 
of  Sir  Morton  very  valuable,  even  at  the  present  day,  when  his  statistics 
(a  few  of  which  were  somewhat  superannuated  when  he  wrote)  have  become 
almost  too  stale  for  reproduction,  except  for  comparison  with  the  later 
figures  of  the  years  which  have  elapsed  since  his  visit  to  America,  in  1865. 
Americans  are  so  busy,  so  thoroughly  occupied  with  the  interests  which 
demand  immediate  attention,  so  little  given  to  day-dreaming,  that  it  is 
probable  that  few  among  them  have  any  adequate  conception  of  the  vast- 
ness of  the  resources  of  their  favored  land.  Vague  general  statements, 
which  form  the  staple  of  the  Fourth  of  July  oration  or  the  popular  lecture, 
are  couched  in  language  so  stereotyped  that  a great  part  of  their  effect  is 
lost ; and  though  they  are  acknowledged'  as  truisms,  the  frequency  with 
which  they  are  heard,  in  nearly  the  same  form  of  words,  makes  them  seem 
almost  like  vain  repetitions.  The  more  specific,  however,  the  information 
obtained,  the  more  evident  becomes  the  fact  that  statements  apparently 
bombastic — assertions  which  seemed  at  first  to  be  the  offspring  of  an  over- 
weening national  pride — have  been  below  rather  than  above  the  mark. 
A comparison  of  some  of  the  figures  given  for  the  United  States  with  those 
for  Europe,  or  for  separate  countries  of  the  latter,  gives  a very  favorable 
showing  for  the  young  republic.  In  the  matter  of  territory,  for  instance, 
the  area  of  Europe  is  3,600,000  square  miles,  while  that  of  the  United 
States  is  3,603,884  square  miles.  The  area  of  the  United  Kingdom  of 
Great  Britain  (83,827)  and  Ireland  (28,800)  is  112,627  square  miles;  that 
of  France  (including  Corsica),  204,711  square  miles.  A larger  amount  of 
land  (140,000,000  acres,  or  218,750  square  miles)  than  either  of  these  has 
been  given  away  to  the  States  and  Territories  by  the  various  national  land- 
grants  for  the  establishment  and  maintenance  of  public  schools  [see  Amer- 

195 


* 


196 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


ican  Education,  page  498].  Texas  (area  274,356  square  miles)  is  larger 
than  Spain  (area  196,031  square  miles);  California  (area  188,981  square 
miles)  contains  more  territory  than  the  kingdom  of  Italy  (area  114,409 
square  miles) ; our  States  match  in  size  the  countries  of  Europe;  our  country 
is  larger  than  that  “ grand  division  ” of  the  globe.  Sir  Morton  Peto*  awards 
the  United  States  this  superiority  even  when  (by  including  lakes  and  rivers) 
he  made  the  area  of  this  country  3,250,000  square  miles;  and  the  addition 
of  Alaska  puts  it  beyond  question,  even  if  the  larger  estimate  of  3,600,000 
square  miles  be  the  area  of  Europe.  This  territory,  with  the  exception  of 
Alaska,  is  compact  and  contiguous.  For  the  most  part  it  is  united  by  lines 
of  communication  which  consist  of  lakes,  rivers,  canals  and  telegraphs. 
By  the  settlement  of  California  and  Oregon  the  country  has  the  great  ad- 
vantage of  fronting  the  two  great  oceans,  the  Atlantic  and  Pacific.  Of 
this  territory  the  public  lands  embrace  an  area  of  nearly  3,000,000  square 
miles.  The  exact  figures  on  the  30th  of  June,  1874,  were  2,867,185  square 
miles,  or  1,834,998,400  acres,  of  which  649,393,052  had  been  surveyed  up 
to  June  30,  1874,  leaving  1,185,605,348.  In  1867  the  aggregate  area, 
according  to  Hawes,  was  1,446,716,072  acres,  of  which  485,311,778  acres, 
or  about  one-third,  had  been  surveyed  up  to  July  1st  of  that  year.  The 
increase  is  owing  to  the  addition  of  Alaska  to  the  public  domain — an  addi- 
tion amounting  to  577,390  square  miles,  or  369,529,600  acres.  The  lands 
are  surveyed  by  the  government  and  divided  into  uniform  rectangular 
tracts,  six  miles  square,  called  “townships,”  each  township  being  subdivided 
into  thirty-six  “ sections ” one  mile  square,  containing  640  acres  each,  and 
each  section  into  “quarter  sections ” of  160  acres  each,  which  are  set  apart 
for  homesteads.  By  the  “ system  of  squares  ” every  section  and  quarter 
section  is  bounded  by  lines  running  due  north  and  south  (as  far  as  the 
convergency  of  the  meridians,  or  their  coming  nearer  together  as  they  are 
extended  northward,  will  permit),  crossed  by  other  lines  running  east  and 
west.  As  the  country  is  filled  up  and  settled  new  surveys  are  made,  and 
it  is  doubtless  one  of  the  greatest  attractions  of  the  United  States  that  they 
possess  so  great  an  expanse  of  territory  that  it  will  be  many  years  before 
the  price  of  land  in  the  West  is  raised  by  immigration,  however  great  may 
be  the  influx  of  population.  The  application  of  industry  to  the  cultivation 
of  the  soil  will  be  for  a long  time  the  principal  reason  for  an  increase  in 
the  value  of  land,  and  such  increase  will  be  the  certain  and  just  reward  for 
the  labor  of  the  industrious  immigrant.  There  is  no  description  of  prod- 
uce, European  or  tropical,  which  may  not  be  raised  in  some  part  of  this 
territory.  Every  part  of  the  country  produces  wealth.  The  Western  and 
Pacific  States  afford  abundant  crops  of  the  two  great  cereals,  wheat  and 

* We  acknowledge  here,  once  for  all,  our  indebtedness  to  this  author,  and  shall  con- 
tinue to  borrow  freely  from  his  work  without  further  reference. — Ed.  U.  S.  Centennial 
Gazetteer  and  Guide. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


197 


Indian  corn,  with  the  additional  advantage  that  the  first  of  these  is  gath- 
ered in  the  summer  and  the  other  in  the  fall,  thus  affording  a double  har- 
vest to  the  farmer.  The  Southern  States  grow  sugar,  rice,  tobacco  and 
corn.  The  agricultural  resources  have  been  fully  dwelt  upon  elsewhere, 
both  generally  [see  American  Agriculture]  and  particularly,  in  connec- 
tion with  the  separate  articles  on  the  several  States  and  Territories  [see 
Topography].  The  mineral  resources  have  also  been  treated  both  gen- 
erally [see  Physical  Geography]  and  in  detail  [see  Topography]. 
Every  portion  of  this  territory  possesses  some  special  advantage.  Even 
in  many  places  where  the  soil  is  barren  that  soil  consists  of  valuable  chem- 
icals, prepared  (in  a nearly  pure  form)  in  Nature’s  laboratory,  or  it  covers 
metals  worth  more  than  the  aggregate  crops  for  many  years  gathered  from 
an  equal  extent  of  the  most  fertile  soil,  or  it  affords  some  other  yield  which 
makes  it  of  value  to  the  man  who  intelligently  endeavors  to  ascertain  and 
to  develop  its  capabilities.  This  leads  us  to  speak  of  another  resource  of 
this  country — viz.,  the  intelligent  industry  of  the  people.  The  vast  increase 
made  during  the  past  thirty  years  in  the  annual  value  of  manufactured 
articles  [see  American  Manufactures]  is  a proof  that  this  resource  is 
one  to  be  relied  upon  as  an  important  auxiliary  to  the  advance  of  this 
nation  in  wealth,  in  comfort  and  in  the  ability  to  sustain  a large  popula- 
tion. The  opinion  of  Sir  Morton  Peto  (and  of  other  writers  who  could 
not  possibly  look  upon  the  question  disinterestedly)  that  it  would  be  the 
best  policy  for  the  people  of  the  United  States  to  devote  their  attention 
exclusively  to  agriculture,  and  to  entirely  depend  upon  England  and  other 
foreign  countries  for  supplies  of  manufactured  articles, — this  opinion,  we 
say,  however  pleasant  and  plausible  it  may  appear  to  those  who  desire  to 
furnish  this  country  with  all  the  necessaries  of  life  except  food,  will  not 
meet  with  the  approval  of  the  true  American  who  desires  his  country  to 
take  a leading  position  among  the  nations  of  the  world.  To  follow  out 
this  policy,  to  permit  our  almost  boundless  resources  of  coal,  of  iron,  of 
water-power,  of  the  industry  of  a free  people,  to  slumber  unused,  would 
be  to  scorn  the  gifts  of  a bountiful  Providence  which  has  richly  showered 
upon  this  favored  nation  not  only  the  blessings  pronounced  by  the  patri- 
archs upon  their  posterity — “the  dew  of  heaven,  the  fatness  of  the  earth 
and  plenty  of  corn  and  wine” — but  has  also  given  “a  land  whose  stones 
are  iron  and  out  of  whose  hills”  may  be  dug  not  only  brass  (or  its  ingre- 
dients, copper  and  zinc),  but  more  gold  and  silver  than  the  famed  Ophir 
ever  produced.  Nor  is  it  any  kindness  to  the  American  farmer  to  support 
a doctrine  which  would  make  all  men  farmers,  would  cause  an  overpro- 
duction of  all  agricultural  products,  and  would  leave  the  unfortunate  agri- 
culturist entirely  at  the  mercy  of  foreign  markets  for  the  disposal  of  the 
immense  surplus  which  would  be  left  were  every  man  to  become  a farmer. 
It  would,  doubtless,  be  a comfortable  state  of  affairs  for  all  the  foreign, 


198 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


nations  requiring  our  breadstuff's  or  other  products  of  the  farm.  They 
would  be  able  to  take  their  choice  of  the  best,  to  name  their  own  price  and 
to  repay  the  American  farmer  with  a small  portion  of  the  raw  material 
taken  from  this  country  to  be  worked  up,  and  to  have  its  value  thereby 
enhanced,  for  the  benefit  of  the  foreign  nation  or  nations  above  mentioned. 
A true  friend  of  the  farmer  (if  the  zeal  and  energy  with  which  he  has  col- 
lected statistics  may  be  considered  a proof  of  his  right  to  this  title),  the 
Statistician  of  the  Department  of  Agriculture,  expresses  the  hope  (in  an 
address  the  concluding  words  of  which  may  be  found  at  the  end  of  the 
article  on  American  Agriculture)  that  the  day  may  be  hastened  “ when 
25  per  cent,  of  our  people  shall  furnish  a better  and  more  varied  agricul- 
tural supply  than  is  now  obtained  by  the  47  per  cent,  engaged  in  agricul- 
ture,” and  “when  the  21  per  cent,  now  engaged  in  mining,  manufacturing 
and  the  mechanic  arts  may  become  42.”  This  is  a hope  the  fulfilment  of 
which  would  be  a benefit  to  the  agriculturist  as  well  as  to  the  miner,  the 
manufacturer  and  the  mechanic. 

The  resources  of  the  United  States  have  always  been  found  equal  to  their 
necessities.  There  came  a time  not  long  since  when  those  resources  were 
sorely  tried,  when  brother  warred  against  brother,  when  a land  which  had 
for  a time  been  rent  with  civil  feud  was  drenched  with  fraternal  blood.  An- 
other country  under  such  circumstances  might  have  been  irreparably  ruined. 
A monarchy  so  situated  would  have  probably  become  a prey  to  anarchy  and 
confusion.  We  have,  however,  to  deal  with  the  important  question,  How 
did  the  resources  of  the  country  bear  the  drain  put  upon  them  by  the  de- 
mands of  the  four  years  of  war?  The  answer  is  one  so  flattering  to  national 
pride  that  we  prefer  to  give  it  in  the  words  of  one  whose  opinion  with  ref- 
erence to  American  manufactures  we  have  just  opposed,  but  whose  position 
as  a foreigner  will  give  considerable  weight  to  his  statement  with  reference 
to  the  question  just  proposed.  Sir  Morton  Peto  says  : “ Although  a million 
of  the  population  had  been  withdrawn  from  their  industrial  occupations  to 
assume  arms,  the  progress  of  peaceful  industry  had  not  been  arrested.  . . . 
To  this  may  be  added  the  most  remarkable  feature  of  the  civil  war  in  the 
United  States — namely,  the  marvellous  sustentation  of  credit  in  the  North. 
On  the  European  side  of  the  Atlantic  the  inquiry  was  constantly  repeated, 
‘When  will  the  finances  of  America  collapse?’  Speculations  were  made 
in  the  money  markets  on  the  assumption  that  the  American  resources  must 
inevitably  fail.  Yet  on  the  American  side  not  only  was  there  no  idea  of 
failure,  but,  despite  the  increase  of  debt,  which  accumulated  with  a rapidity 
absolutely  unknown  in  any  previous  history,  the  pressure  of  taxation  was 
unflinchingly  borne  and  the  payment  of  interest  was  regularly  made.  Nor 
was  this  all.  Although  the  country  might  have  been  expected  to  be  drained 
both  of  men  and  stores  to  supjfly  the  immense  armies  which  were  sustained, 
the  requirements  of  the  entire  population  were  met  without  any  increase 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


199 


of  prices  beyond  that  which  resulted  from  a depreciation  of  the  currency. 
Throughout  the  war  the  nation  gave  evidence  of  rapidly-increasing  wealth. 
Probably  the  parallel  of  this  is  not  to  be  found  in  the  world’s'  history.  All 
records,  of  whatsoever  period,  show  that  during  fierce  and  desolating  strug- 
gles the  populations  engaged  in  them  have  suffered  fearful  privations  and 
miseries,  and  that  protracted  periods  have  elapsed  before  they  have  been 
able  to  recover  from  their  effects.  America,  which  in  so  many  respects 
has  shown  herself  superior  to  ordinary  rules,  has,  in  regard  to  the  effects 
of  war,  shown  that  the  heaviest  and  most  costly  conflict  can  be  borne  not 
only  without  exhaustion,  but  even  with  an  increase  of  national  prosperity. 
If  I am  asked  to  account  for  this,  I can  only  do  so  by  attributing  it  to  the 
wonderful  elasticity  of  the  resources  of  the  United  States.  In  my 
travels  through  the  United  States  during  the  autumn  of  last  year  the 
abundant  resources  of  the  country  was  the  feature  which  struck  me  most 
forcibly.  It  appeared  to  be  the  key  to  everything  else.  I saw  wild  terri- 
tories, both  of  forest  and  prairie,  being  cleared  up  and  populated;  I saw 
villages  springing  into  towns  and  towns  into  cities  with  a rapidity  so  mar- 
vellous that  one’s  first  idea  was  to  attribute  it  all  to  the  work  of  some  pow- 
erful magician ; I passed  through  ivhole  regions  where  every  description 
of  grain  seemed  to  spring  up  spontaneously ; I went  over  lines  of  railway 
seemingly  constructed  for  the  express  purpose  of  conveying  this  produce 
to  ports  from  which  it  could  be  shipped  to  countries  where  there  was  a 
superabundant  population  to  consume  it;  I passed  down  immense  rivers 
swarming  with  steamboats  and  other  vessels  filled  with  produce;  I was 
brought  into  communication  with  the  merchants  who  conducted  the  varied 
commerce  to  which  all  this  gave  rise;  and  looking  at  all  that  I met  with, 
I could  not  fail  to  be  struck,  as  a practical  man,  with  the  extraordinary 
and  wonderful  character  of  American  resources,  surpassing  by  far  any- 
thing of  which  we  have  the  slightest  experience  in  the  Old  World,  great 
as  are  our  own  products  and  remarkable  as  is  the  industry  of  our  teeming 
population.” 

It  is  by  looking  at  the  way  in  which  this  country  passed  through  that 
most  trying  of  ordeals,  a civil  war,  that  we  are  able  to  form  some  idea  as 
to  the  prospects  of  the  republic.  If  that  which  usually  cripples  a nation 
served  only  to  show  the  magnitude  of  the  resources  which  had  been  suffered 
to  lie  idle;  if  the  development  of  these  resources  continued  and  increased, 
even  at  the  time  when  more  than  a million  of  men  were  drawn  away 
from  industrial  pursuits  and  employed  in  destroying  one  another, — what 
may  not  be  expected  from  a united  land,  from  a people  whose  swords  have 
been  beaten  into  ploughshares  and  their  spears  into  pruning-hooks?  Peace 
and  unity,  twin  blessings,  are  the  earnests  of  a still  greater  advance  in  agri- 
culture, in  commerce,  in  manufactures,  in  all  that  makes  a nation  wealthy 
and  prosperous  at  home  and  respected  abroad.  The  public  spirit  of  the 


200 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


people,  which  leads  them  to  lend  their  aid,  frequently  with  only  too  great 
readiness,  to  any  scheme  which  promises  to  assist  in  the  improvement  of 
the  natural  advantages  of  their  country,  will  every  year  have  a better  op- 
portunity to  impel  its  possessors  to  works  of  national  utility.  It  is  this 
very  public  spirit  which  specially  strikes  foreigners,  who  frequently  have 
difficulty  in  appreciating  at  its  full  value  the  influence  of  a free  govern- 
ment in  developing  a love  of  country  which  leads  its  possessor  to  feel  how 
thoroughly  his  country’s  interests  are  his  own.  Sir  Morton  Peto  says: 
“ In  a recent  article  on  ‘ Cheese  as  a Staple  Article  of  Export,’  written  by 
the  secretary  of  the  Maine  Board  of  Agriculture,  I find  the  following 
curious  facts  adduced  to  support  an  argument  that  ‘ cheese  is  as  good  as 
gold:’  ‘The  export  demand  governs  the  price  of  cheese.  In  June,  1862, 
prime  cheese  was  bringing  in  Herkimer  county,  N.  Y.,  8 cents  per  pound ; 
but  as  soon  as  specie  payments  were  suspended  and  gold  bore  a premium 
the  price  of  cheese  advanced  with  even  step.  When  gold  fell,  the  price  of 
cheese  receded;  when  gold  rose,  the  price  of  cheese  advanced;  and  all  the 
while  just  in  proportion  to  the  current  rate  of  exchange.  This  proves  con- 
clusively that  to  cancel  indebtedness  or  to  pay  for  goods  purchased  in  Eng- 
land cheese  was  as  good  as  gold,  and  answered  the  same  purpose  exactly. 
With  a market  of  such  great  capacity  open  to  us,  it  seems  as  certain  as 
anything  in  this  uncertain  world  can  be  that  the  manufacture  of  cheese 
will  increase  annually;  and  I see  no  reason  why  all  farmers  who  possess 
really  good  grazing-land  may  not  share  in  the  profits.’  I quote  this  pas- 
sage the  more  readily  because  it  illustrates  the  sort  of  enthusiastic  feeling 
which  appears  to  enter  into  every  enterprise  an  American  embarks  in. 
On  this  side  of  the  Atlantic  it  is  difficult  to  realize  the  sort  of  feeling 
which  induces  an  American  to  treat  such  a product  as  cheese  as  a substi- 
tute for  gold  in  commercial  transactions.  Yet  it  is  this  sort  of  enterprising 
calculation  which  drives  forward  the  United  States.  They  try  to  make 
everything — even  cheese — as  ‘ good  as  gold.’  ” The  prediction  of  the 
American  author  quoted  by  Sir  Morton  is  being  verified.  In  1867  the 
exports  of  cheese  amounted  to  52,352,127  pounds ; in  1868  to  51,097,203 
pounds ; in  1869  the  quantity  exported  fell  to  39,960,367  pounds,  but 
during  the  year  ending  June  30,  1873,  it  had  risen  to  80,366,540  pounds, 
and  the  quantity  exported  during  the  year  ending  June  30,  1874,  was 
90,611,077  pounds.  There  is  another  article  of  export  which  promises 
to  be  “as  good  as  gold” — viz.,  bacon  and  hams,  the  exports  of  which, 
during  the  year  just  named,  were  as  follows:  25,648,226  pounds  in  1867 ; 
43, 65$, 064  pounds  in  1868 ; 49,228,165  pounds  in  1869 ; 395,381,737 
pounds  in  1873;  and  347,405,405  pounds  in  1874.  It  is  by  the  aggregate 
of  such  articles  as  these  that  “ the  balance  of  trade  ” is  being  turned  in 
favor  of  the  United  States;  and  knowing  how  great  the  resources  of  Amer- 
ica are,  her  citizens  can  look  hopefully  toward  the  future  with  the  feeling 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


201 


that  there  is  sufficient  energy  and  enterprise  in  the  country  to  make  the 
most  of  the  gifts  of  a beneficent  Providence. 

One  of  the  most  important  facts  upon  which  to  rest  bright  hopes  with 
reference  to  the  future  of  America  is  the  feeling  of  unity  which  is  per- 
vading the  country,  and  which  will  doubtless  be  greatly  increased  by  the 
remembrances  of  the  past  awakened  by  the  celebration  of  the  one  hun- 
dredth anniversary  of  American  independence.  The  descendants  of  those 
who  fought  shoulder  to  shoulder  the  battles  of  freedom — who  laid  the  foun- 
dations of  a national  edifice  which  still  exists — will  surely  lay  aside  then, 
if  ever,  animosities  of  recent  origin,  and  remember  that  they  are  brethren. 
The  scenes  at  the  celebration  (June  17,  1875)  of  the  centennial  of  the 
battle  of  Bunker  Hill,  elsewhere  alluded  to  [see  Historical  Sketch, 
page  150],  were  a proof  that  the  feeling  of  brotherhood  is  stronger  than 
the  bitter  feeling  awakened  by  the  civil  war.  It  will  be  remembered  that 
the  United  States  has  a mission,  that  the  eyes  of  the  world  are  upon  this 
republic,  that  dissension  and  strife  among  her  citizens  would  cause  joy  to 
tyrants  only,  but  unutterable  grief  to  the  oppressed  of  every  land  and 
clime.  It  is  the  mission  of  the  United  States  to  prove  that  the  free  gov- 
ernment which  has  stood  for  a hundred  years  is  stronger  to-day  than  ever, 
not  only  in  armies  and  armaments,  but  in  the  affectionate  regard  which 
every  citizen  feels  for  a natioual  unity  of  which  he  is  not  a mere  append- 
age, but  a part.  In  order  to  fulfil  his  share  in  this  mission,  each  citizen 
of  the  republic  will  endeavor  to  forget  the  time  of  internecine  strife,  and 
to  look  forward  to  a future  when  in  peace  or  in  war  there  will  be  no 
North,  no  South,  no  East,  no  West — when  civil  war  will  be  impossible, 
and  the  united  front  presented  to  every  foreign  foe  will  cause  the  latter  to 
deem  a conflict  with  this  country  undesirable.  Toward  such  a state  this 
nation  is  rapidly  hastening — nay,  it  has  in  part  attained  it.  Were  a just 
war  to  be  declared  to-morrow,  were  an  invading  foe  to  appear  upon  our 
shores,  it  would  soon  become  evident  that  “E  pluribus  unum  ” is  still  the 
national  motto  in  fact  as  well  as  upon  shields  and  banners,  in  Fourth-of- 
July  orations  and  stump  speeches. 

Admitting,  then,  that  this  country  will  preserve  the  republican  form  of 
government  which  distinguishes  it  among  the  nations  of  the  earth,  there  is 
another  resource  which  is  no  small  item  in  the  inventory  of  our  national 
wealth.  We  allude  to  the  constant  flow  of  immigration  into  this  country, 
and  to  the  rapidity  with  which  the  fertile  lauds  of  the  West  are  being 
peopled.  It  may  seem  strange  to  the  reader  at  first  sight  that  this  should 
be  mentioned  as  a resource ; yet  when  he  remembers  that  (although  there 
is  considerable  fluctuation  in  the  annual  number  of  immigrants)  the  num- 
ber of  the  foreigners  who  have  come  to  reside  in  this  country  since  1846 
has  exceeded  five  and  a half  millions,  he  will  at  once  see  that  this  is  no 
inconsiderable  item  on  the  credit  side  of  our  natioual  account.  Men  who 


202  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


m 

in  Europe  would  have  dragged  out  a miserable  existeuce  without  any  hope 
of  rising,  have  come  to  this  country  and  become  the  possessors  of  com- 
fortable homes,  earned  by  the  honest  labor  of  their  own  hands.  Every 
such  man  (and  they  could  be  counted  by  hundreds  of  thousands)  is  an 
addition  to  the  national  wealth.  For  such  immigrants  there  is  abundance 
of  room.  Proof  of  this  statement  can  be  found  elsewhere  [see  Table 
VIII.  in  Appendix].  If  Texas  were  as  densely  peopled  as  Massachusetts, 
it  would  hold  all  of  the  present  population  of  the  United  States.  Because, 
therefore,  this  country  offers  special  advantages  for  the  industrious  immi- 
grant ; because  the  offer  of  a home  is  yearly  accepted  by  many  tens  of 
thousands ; because  the  resources  of  the  United  States  are  so  ample  that 
every  such  addition  to  their  population  is  an  addition  to  their  wealth ; be- 
cause the  progress  made  in  the  past  has  exceeded  the  most  sanguine  expec- 
tations of  the  friends  of  the  great  republic, — for  these  and  for  many 
other  reasons  equally  valid,  but  which  we  have  not  space  even  to  mention 
it  is  not  too  much  to  hope  that  the  progress  of  the  future  will  not  belie 
the  promise  of  the  present — will  not  make  void  the  record  of  the  past — 
but  will  prove  beyond  controversy  the  superiority  of  a republic  to  every 
other  form  of  government,  and  the  value  (not  the  theoretical  but  the  prac- 
tical value)  of  free  institutions  to  assist  and  to  direct  the  development  of 
the  resources  of  a continent. 


Engraved  expressly  for  Burley’s  United  States  Centennial  Gazetteer  and  Guide. 


PARIS  EXPOSITION,  1855. 

THE  Paris  Exposition  of  1855  was  held  in  the  building  above  repre- 
sented, which  is  still  standing  on  the  Avenue  des  Champs  Elysee,  and 
which  was  named  the  “ Palace  of  Industry.”  The  Art  Department  was 
in  another  building,  situated  a short  distance  to  the  east  of  this  edifice  on 
the  Avenue  de  Matignon,  and  named  the  “Palace  of  the  Fine  Arts.”  The 
Exposition  was  opened  on  the  15th  of  May  by  the  emperor  in  person,  and 
lasted  six  months.  The  arrangements  for  it  were  made  and  the  whole 
affair  was  managed  by  an  Imperial  Commission,  of  which  the  prince  Napo- 
leon was  appointed  president.  When  it  is  remembered  that  it  was  carried 
on  during  the  Crimean  war,  it  must  be  acknowledged  that  it  had  a large 
degree  of  success.  The  number  of  exhibitors,  according  to  the  official 
report,  was  21,779,  and  the  number  of  visitors  to  the  Industrial  Depart- 
ment was  4,180,117,  to  the  Art  Department  935,601,  and  to  the  Chinese 
Museum,  in  the  same  building  with  the  latter,  46,612,  making  a grand 
total  of  5,162,330.  Every  assistance  was  rendered  to  the  exhibitors  by 
the  French  government.  Articles  which  were  prohibited  or  partially  pro- 
hibited by  the  existing  customs  regulations  were  admitted  for  the  Exposi- 
tion on  a special  tariff  of  twenty  per  cent,  ad  valorem , and  the  authorities 

203 


204  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


winked  at  the  admission  of  large  quantities  of  goods  not  very  necessary 
for  the  occasion,  such  as  pottery,  alpacas,  woolen  and  cotton  goods,  etc. 
This  was  done  to  oblige  exhibitors  and  to  gratify  the  desires  of  French 
purchasers,  especially  those  of  the  poorer  class.  An  instance  of  the  extent 
to  which  this  complaisance  was  carried  is  the  fact  that  296  crates  of  pottery, 
weighing  58  tons,  were  introduced  under  this  tariff  after  the  Exposition 
was  opened,  and  even  after  its  close  100  crates,  weighing  15  tons,  were 
admitted  in  the  same  manner.  Another  circumstance  shows  still  more 
strikingly  the  good-will  of  the  government  toward  those  who  took  part  in 
the  display.  All  the  taxes  and  customs  were  increased  two-tenths  after 
this  special  tariff  had  been  granted.  As  no  exceptions  were  made,  this 
duty  was,  of  course,  increased  to  twenty-four  per  cent.  The  official  report 
of  the  Exposition,  however,  says  : “ The  question  having  been  examined  by 
the  Imperial  Commission  and  by  competent  authorities,  it  was  decided  that 
Article  48  should  be  interpreted  in  the  sense  which  was  most  favorable  to 
foreign  exhibitors,  and  that  the  duty  of  twenty  per  cent,  should  be  collected 
without  the  addition  of  the  tenths.”  The  care  and  consideration  of  the 
management  extended  to  the  smallest  details.  Even  the  packing-cases  of 
the  exhibitors  were  received,  stored  away,  and  delivered  again  in  good 
order  at  the  close  of  the  Exposition,  all  for  the  moderate  fee  of  one  franc 
seventy-five  centimes,  or  about  thirty-five  cents  apiece  for  a single  one  or 
for  a number  of  them.  For  foreigners  10,387  cases  were  thus  stored,  and 
for  natives  5457.  The  official  report  of  this  Exposition,  to  which  we  have 
several  times  referred,  is  rendered  doubly  interesting  by  details  which  are 
not  usually  given,  and  some  of  which  could  be  procured  only  in  a country 
with  a police  service  like  that  of  France.  Some  of  these  details  show  that 
the  effect  of  the  Exposition  upon  the  number  of  travellers  arriving  in 
Paris,  and  upon  other  matters  likely  to  be  affected  by  this  enterprise,  was 
not  so  transient  as  one  would  suppose.  The  number  of  travellers  coming 
into  Paris  by  the  railroads  in  1854  was  3,328,386,  in  1855  it  was  4,081,121, 
and  in  1856  it  was  3,923,360.  The  number  of  travellers  admitted  into 
the  hotels,  etc.,  in  1854  was  358,719,  in  1855  it  was  497,285,  and  in  1856 
it  was  438,005.  The  receipts  of  the  theatres,  museums,  balls  and  concerts 
in  1854  amounted  to  12,401,264  francs  ($2,480,252),  in  1855  to  16,149,476 
francs  ($3,229,895),  and  in  1856  to  14,130,039  francs  ($2,826,007).  An 
examination  of  these  figures  will  show  that,  though  the  figures  for  the 
year  of  the  Exposition  are  the  largest,  those  for  the  year  1856  are  much 
larger  than  those  of  the  year  1854,  showing  that  the  effect  of  the  enter- 
prise still  continued.  The  American  exhibitors  numbered  only  131,  but 
carried  off  a goodly  number  of  prizes.  Fourteen  States  were  represented 
by  commissioners,  among  whom  were  Maunsell  B.  Field  and  T.  H.  Wales 
from  New  York,  James  Swaim  from  Pennsylvania,  and  other  well-kuown 
citizens;  California  had  no  less  than  four  commissioners. 


TOPOGRAPHY  OF  THE  HHITED  STATES 


TPHE  United  States  of  America  comprise  37  States,  11  Territories  and  1 
-L  Federal  District.  They  are  classified  in  five  geographical  divisions — 
viz.,  the  Eastern  or  New  England  States,  Maine,  New  Hampshire,  Vermont, 
Massachusetts,  Rhode  Island  and  Connecticut ; Middle  States,  New  York, 
New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania  and  Delaware;  Southern  States,  Maryland,  Vir- 
ginia, North  Carolina,  South  Carolina,  Georgia,  Florida,  Alabama,  Mis- 
sissippi, Louisiana  and  Texas  ; Western  States,  Arkansas,  Tennessee,  Ken- 
tucky, West  Virginia,  Ohio,  Michigan,  Indiana,  Illinois,  Missouri,  Iowa, 
Wisconsin,  Minnesota,  Kansas,  Nebraska ; Pacific  States,  California,  Oregon 
and  Nevada.  The  Territories  are  the  Indian  Country,  New  Mexico,  Col- 
orado, Wyoming,  Dakota,  Montana,  Idaho,  Utah,  Arizona,  Washington 
and  Alaska  (which  is  unorganized).  The  District  of  Columbia,  being 
under  the  immediate  government  of  Congress,  is  also  classed  as  a Territory. ' 

The  original  thirteen  States  which  declared  their  independence  of  Great 
Britain  were  New  Hampshire,  Massachusetts,  Rhode  Island,  Connecticut, 
New  York,  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  Delaware,  Maryland,  Virginia, 
North  Carolina,  South  Carolina  and  Georgia.  The  area  of  the  United 
States  at  the  close  of  the  Revolutionary  war,  in  1783,  was  841,107  square 
miles.  By  successive  accretions  the  territory  of  the  great  republic  has  grown 
to  3,603,884  square  miles.  The  additions  have  been  as  follows  : Louisiana 
Territory,  purchased  from  France  in  1803,  930,928  square  miles  ; Florida, 
acquired  from  Spain  in  1821,  59,268  square  miles;  Texas,  annexed  to  the 
Union  in  1845,  237,504  square  miles ; Oregon,  as  settled  by  treaty  in  1846, 
280,425  square  miles  ; California,  New  Mexico  and  other  territory  acquired 
from  Mexico  in  1847  and  1854,  677,262  square  miles ; Alaska,  purchased 
from  Russia  in  1867,  577,390  square  miles.  The  aggregate  population  in 
1870  was  38,925,598,  of  whom  33,592,245  were  white,  4,886,387  colored, 
63,254  Chinese  and  383,712  Indian.  There  were  10.70  persons  to  a square 
mile. 

ALABAMA. 

Situation  and  Extent.— Alabama  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by  Ten- 
nessee, F.  by  Georgia  and  Florida,  S.  by  Florida  and  the  Gulf  of  Mexico 
and  W.  by  Mississippi.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes  30°  10'  and  35° 
N.  and  longitudes  8°  05'  and  11°  35'  W.  from  Washington,  or  85°  5'  and 

205 


206 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


88°  35'  W.  from  Greenwich.  The  extreme  length  of  the  State  is  335 
miles;  extreme  breadth,  200  miles  ; area,  50,722  square  miles,  or  32,462,080 
acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — The  Alleghany  Mountains  enter 
Alabama  at  the  north-east  corner,  and  have  a breadth  of  about  50  miles. 
One  range  extends  in  a westerly  direction  almost  to  the  Georgia  line ; an- 
other range  stretches  south-west  as  far  as  Tuscaloosa.  The  ridges  gradu- 
ally sink  away  into  hills  and  then  into  a vast  plain,  broken  by  gentle 
swells  and  interspersed  with  pine  barrens  and  rich  alluvial  river-bottoms. 
Rivers  and  Bays. — The  Tennessee  River  makes  a sweep  of  nearly  300 
miles  through  Alabama,  and  drains  the  water-shed  north  of  the  Allegha- 
nies.  Steamboats  ascend  as  far  as  Knoxville,  Tenn.,  but  the  Muscle  Shoals, 
at  Florence,  are  a serious  impediment  to  navigation.  The  enlargement  of 
the  old  canal  is  projected,  together  with  other  improvements,  which  the 
United  States  engineer  estimates  will  require  an  appropriation  of  8750,000 
for  the  year  ending  June  30,  1876.  The  Mobile  River,  which  drains  the 
whole  water-shed  south  of  the  mountains,  is  formed  by  the  confluence  of 
the  Alabama  and  the  Tombigbee  Rivers,  50  miles  above  Mobile  Bay.  The 
Alabama,  formed  by  the  union  of  the  Tallapoosa  and  the  Coosa,  is  600  miles 
long  and  navigable  to  Montgomery,  320  miles.  The  Tombigbee,  450  miles 
long,  is  navigable  to  Columbus,  Miss.,  420  miles  above  Mobile.  The  main 
branch  of  the  Tombigbee  is  the  Black  Warrior,  navigable  for  large  steam- 
boats to  Tuscaloosa,  300  miles  north  of  Mobile.  Along  the  eastern  bound- 
ary of  the  State  runs  the  Chattahoochee  River,  navigable  300  miles  to 
Columbus,  Georgia.  Alabama  has  a coast-line  of  60  miles  on  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico.  Mobile  Bay,  35  miles  in  length,  has  a depth  of  21  feet  in  its 
main  channels,  but  vessels  drawing  more  than  nine  feet  of  water  cannot 
reach  the  docks  at  Mobile.  Extensive  improvements  were  begun  in  1870; 
Congress  has  made  five  annual  appropriations,  amounting  in  the  aggregate 
to  $375,000.  Dog  River  Bar  has  been  widened  through  its  whole  length 
(7i  miles)  to  120  feet,  with  a depth  of  13  feet  of  water  at  low  tide.  Choc- 
taw Bar  Channel  has  been  enlarged  to  the  same  dimensions.  The  estimated 
cost  of  the  work  will  be  half  a million  of  dollars.  Forests. — The  low, 
sandy  country  near  the  coast  produces  immense  quantities  of  yellow  pine, 
which  yields  lumber,  turpentine,  tar  and  pitch.  The  other  principal  trees 
are  the  cypress,  cottonwood,  magnolia,  oak,  hickory,  cedar,  poplar,  elm, 
ash,  walnut,  locust,  gum,  chestnut,  dogwood,  maple,  etc.  Bears,  wolves, 
foxes,  deer,  raccoons,  opossums  and  many  other  wild  animals  still  range 
the  forests. 

Soil  ailtl  Climate. — Among  the  hills  of  the  northern  counties  the 
soil  is  only  moderately  fertile.  The  valley  of  the  Tennessee,  from  5 to  25 
miles  in  width,  is  very  rich,  as  are  also  the  large  prairies  and  river-bottoms 
of  the  central  region,  which  produce  from  800  to  1000  pounds  of  cotton  to 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


207 


the  acre.  In  the  south  are  extensive  forests  and  pine-barrens,  with  many 
fertile  alluvial  lands.  The  summer  climate,  tempered  by  the  mountains 
in  the  north  and  by  the  sea-breezes  in  the  south,  is  in  the  main  healthful, 
although  there  are  malarious  districts  along  the  rivers.  Cattle  thrive  in 
the  woods  all  winter,  and  the  streams  are  never  frozen.  The  isothermal 
lines  for  the  northern  and  southern  portions  are  respectively:  Spring, 
60°-75°;  summer,  77°-82°;  autumn,  60°-70°;  winter,  40°-55° ; yearly 
mean,  60°-70°.  The  annual  rainfall  at  Mobile  was  76.68  inches  ; at  Mont- 
gomery, 65.80  inches.  Warden  says  that  peach  trees  are  in  blossom  Febru- 
ary 15;  green  peas  and  strawberries  fit  for  the  table  May  2;  blackberries, 
mulberries  and  whortleberries  ripe  May  16;  sweet  corn  large  enough  for 
roasting  June  29. 

Agricultural  Productions. — Alabama  is  distinctively  an  agri- 
cultural State.  Only  Mississippi  and  Arkansas  have  a larger  percentage 
of  the  working  population  engaged  in  tilling  the  soil.  According  to  the 
census  of  1870,  the  value  of  the  farms,  farm  implements  and  live-stock 
was  $97,716,055 ; value  of  all  farm  products,  $67,522,335 ; number  of 
farms,  67,392 ; average  size,  222  acres.  Among  the  productions  were 
429,482  bales  of  cotton  (of  400  pounds  each),  31  hhds.  of  cane-sugar, 
433,281  gallons  of  molasses,  5156  of  domestic  wine,  381,253  pounds  of 
wool,  222,945  of  rice,  320,674  of  honey,  1,871,360  bushels  of  sweet  pota- 
toes, 156,574  of  peas  aud  beans.  Alabama  stood  third  in  the  production 
of  cotton  (next  to  Mississippi  and  Georgia)  and  sixth  in  rice.  In  1873 
there  were  grown  21,751,000  bushels  of  Indian  corn,  884,000  of  wheat, 
200,000  of  rye,  813,000  of  oats,  170,000  of  Irish  potatoes,  200,000  pounds 
of  tobacco  and  17,000  tons  of  hay.  The  number  of  animals  in  January, 
1874,  was  106,600  horses,  102,500  mules  (only  Tennessee  had  a larger 
number),  334,100  oxen  and  other  cattle,  173,400  milch  cows,  189,900 
sheep,  990,100  swine.  The  value  of  farms  in  Alabama  was  diminished  by 
$108,000,000  iu  the  decade  from  1860  to  1870,  which  shows  the  destructive 
effects  of  the  civil  war. 

Manufactures. — The  census  of  1870  reported  2118  establishments; 
hands  employed,  8248 ; value  of  annual  product,  $13,040,644.  Among 
the  establishments  there  were  for  the  manufacture  of  firearms  16,  furniture 
21,  iron  22,  leather  141,  liquors  2,  paper  1,  printing  and  publishing  15, 
tobacco  14,  agricultural  implements  3,  boots  and  shoes  6,  cotton  13,  wool- 
len 14,  flour  613.  There  were  284  mills  for  sawing  lumber,  employing 
1428  hands;  value  of  raw  material  used,  $520,513;  value  of  products, 
$1,359,083.  Of  resin  the  production  was  53,175  barrels,  value  $112,150; 
of  turpentine,  409,950  barrels,  value  $168,053. 

Minerals  and  Mining. — Extensive  beds  of  bituminous  coal,  from 
one  to  eight  feet  thick,  cover  an  area  twice  as  large  as  that  of  the  State  of 
Delaware.  Iron,  lead,  ochres,  manganese,  marbles  (white,  black,  clouded 


208 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


and  buff-colored),  limestone  and  granite  are  found  in  considerable  quanti- 
ties. Three  mining  establishments  were  reported  by  the  last  census,  pro- 
ducing to  the  value  of  $52,500. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — A river  navigation  of  2000  miles 
centres  at  Mobile,  which  is  also  the  chief  port  for  foreign  commerce.  In 
1874  the  amount  of  revenue  collected  was  $96,765;  vessels  arrived,  188; 
cleared,  164;  value  of  imports,  $833,644 ; of  exports,  $10,235,293.  Among 
the  articles  exported  were  170  barrels  of  flour,  130,880  bales  of  cotton, 
2172  barrels  of  resin  and  turpentine,  4,670,008  feet  of  lumber.  Four 
sailing  vessels  and  two  steamers  were  built.  132  vessels  are  registered  in 
the  customs  district,  of  which  30  are  steamers,  80  sailing  vessels,  22  barges. 

Railroads. — The  State  had  46  miles  of  railroad  in  1844.  In  1873 
the  statistics  were:  Miles  of  railroad,  1722;  total  capital  account,  $61,- 
001,839;  cost  per  mile,  $37,016 ; receipts,  $4,957,941  ; receipts  per  mile, 
$3008;  receipts  per  inhabitant,  $4.84 ; net  earnings,  $1,155,811;  number 
( f locomotives,  201 ; passenger-cars,  141  ; freight-cars,  2421. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education.— The  State  Peniten- 
tiary is  at  Wetumpka,  the  Hospital  for  the  Insane  at  Tuscaloosa,  the  Asy- 
lum for  the  Blind  at  Mobile,  the  Asylum  for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  at  Tal- 
ladega. There  were  611  blind,  401  deaf  and  dumb  and  555  insane 
reported  by  the  last  census.  The  Constitution  prescribes  that  all  children 
between  the  ages  of  five  and  twenty-one  shall  be  educated  free  of  charge. 
The  latest  school  statistics  accessible  are  as  follows : School  population, 
403,735;  children  enrolled,  white,  61,942,  colored,  41,673;  schools,  2561 ; 
teachers,  2650;  expenditures,  $606,517.  The  University  of  Alabama, 
founded  in  1831,  has  an  endowment  of  $300,000.  Its  buildings  were 
burned  during  the  war,  but  have  been  replaced.  An  annual  appropria- 
tion of  $24,000  is  made  by  the  State.  The  academic  department  has  six 
courses  of  study.  Howard  College  has  ten  departments.  The  Agricultu- 
ral and  Mechanical  College,  at  Auburn,  owns  a property  valued  at  $327,- 
000,  and  has  102  students.  Talladega  College  affords  to  its  pupils  pre- 
paratory, normal,  collegiate  and  theological  departments.  The  Medical 
College  of  Alabama,  at  Mobile,  was  attended  by  84  students  in  1873-4, 
and  graduated  a class  of  29.  It  has  12  professors;  $75,000  have  been 
expended  on  the  medical  museum.  The  8 colleges  of  the  State  report  63 
teachers,  1026  pupils  and  an  income  of  $108,800.  There  were  1430  libra- 
ries in  Alabama  in  1870,  89  newspapers  and  periodicals,  and  2095  church 
organizations,  having  1958  edifices. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Mobile,  the  chief  city,  and  next  to  New  Or- 
leans the  greatest  cotton  mart  in  the  United  States,  is  situated  on  the  Mobile 
.River,  30  miles  above  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  Mention  has  already  been  made 
of  its  commerce.  The  city  is  the  centre  of  4 railroads.  There  are  several 
manufactories,  2 daily  newspapers  and  30  churches.  Population  in  1870, 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


209 


32,034,  of  whom  13,913  were  colored.  Montgomery,  the  capital  and  second 
city  of  the  State,  stands  on  a high  bluff  on  the  Alabama  River,  330  miles 
above  Mobile.  Large  steamers  navigate  the  river  and  four  railroads  enter 
the  city.  The  State-house  is  an  imposing  structure,  and  there  are  other 
fine  public  buildings.  It  has  14  churches  and  3 daily  newspapers.  Pop- 
ulation, 10,588,  of  whom  the  colored  people  numbered  5183.  The  other 
cities  are  Selma,  on  the  Alabama  River  (population  6487),  Huntsville 
(4907),  Talladega  (1933),  Tuscaloosa,  the  former  capital  (1689),  Eufala 
(3185)  and  Tuscumbia  (1214). 

Population. — -Alabama  was  peopled  largely  by  immigration  from 
the  other  Southern  States.  Virginians  and  Tennesseeans  settled  the  north- 
ern part,  Georgians  the  eastern,  North  Carolinians  the  western  and  southern. 
About  Montgomery  the  Georgians  predominated.  Some  French  refugees 
made  a home  here  after  the  downfall  of  Napoleon.  The  number  of  inhab- 
itants in  1820  was  127,901  (slaves,  41,879);  1830,  309,527  (slaves,  117,- 
549);  1840,  590,753  (slaves,  253,536);  1850,  771,623  (slaves,  342,844); 

1860,  964,201  (slaves,  435,080);  1870,  996,864  (free  colored,  475,510). 
Only  9962,  less  than  one  per  cent.,  were  of  foreign  birth.  There  wei’e  born 
in  the  United  States  987,030,  in  Alabama  744,146,  in  Georgia  93,028,  in 
North  Carolina  30,290,  in  Virginia  29,636.  Of  natives  of  Alabama 
129,554  were  residing  in  other  parts  of  the  Union. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislative  authority  is  vested  in 
a senate  of  33  members,  elected  for  four  years,  and  a house  of  represent- 
atives of  100  members,  elected  for  two  years.  The  executive  authority  is 
vested  in  a governor,  lieutenant-governor,  secretary  of  State,  auditor, 
treasurer  and  attorney-general.  The  judicial  authority  is  vested  in  a 
supreme  court  (of  three  judges),  twelve  circuit  courts,  five  courts  of  chan- 
cery, and  sixty-five  probate  courts,  one  for  each  county.  The  judiciary  is 
elective.  The  civil  divisions  of  a county  are  called  “beats”  instead  of 
“districts,”  as  in  Georgia  and  the  neighboring  States. 

History. — The  territory  now  called  Alabama,  which  signifies  in  the 
Indian  tongue  “here  we  rest,”  was  entered  by  Ferdinand  de  Soto  in  1540. 
Coming  in  from  Georgia,  near  the  headwaters  of  the  Coosa  River,  he  jour- 
neyed southward  as  far  as  Mavilla  (Mobile).  The  Indians,  who  resisted 
his  entrance  into  the  town,  were  defeated,  and  many  hundreds  of  them 
slain.  In  the  burning  of  the  settlement  the  baggage  of  the  Spaniards  was 
consumed.  De  Soto  retreated  toward  the  north  and  passed  over  into  Mis- 
sissippi. Bienville,  the  French  governor  of  Louisiana,  built  a trading-post 
and  fort  on  Mobile  Bay  in  1702.  By  the  treaty  of  Paris,  in  1763,  the 
French  possessions  were  ceded  to  Great  Britain.  The  territory  of  Missis- 
sippi, which  included  the  present  State  of  Alabama,  was  organized  in  1798. 
In  1819  Alabama  was  admitted  into  the  Union  as  a State.  January  11, 

1861,  it  passed  an  ordinance  of  secession,  and  March  13  united  with  the 

14 


210 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Southern  Confederacy.  The  first  battalion  for  the  Confederate  army  started 
for  Virginia  May  1.  Huntsville  was  taken  by  Gen.  O.  M.  Mitchell,  April 
9,  1862,  and  the  Union  forces  held  possession  of  the  territory  north  of  the 
Teunessee  River.  Rear-Admiral  Farragut  reduced  Fort  Morgan  and  Fort 
Gaines,  in  Mobile  Bay,  August,  1864.  Major-General  Wilson  occupied 
Selma  April  3,  1865,  and  Montgomery  April  12.  On  the  same  day  Mo- 
bile was  taken,  and  “the  last  gun  was  fired  for  the  Confederacy”  [see 
Historical  Sketch,  page  146].  A new  State  Constitution  was  ratified 
February  4,  1868. 

ARKANSAS. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Arkansas  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by  Mis- 
souri, E.  by  Tennessee  and  Mississippi  (separated  by  the  Mississippi  River), 
S.  by  Louisiana  and  W.  by  Texas  and  the  Indian  Territory.  It  is  situated 
between  latitudes  33°  and  36°  30'  N.,  and  longitudes  12°  45'  and  17°  40' 
W.  from  Washington,  or  89°  45'  and  94°  40'  W.  from  Greenwich.  The 
State  is  250  miles  long  from  north  to  south  and  from  160  to  270  miles 
wide  from  east  to  west.  The  area  is  52,198  square  miles,  or  33,406,720 
acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — The  eastern  part  is  swampy  and 
low.  Near  Little  Rock  the  hill-country  begins,  with  summits  from  400  to 
500  feet  high.  In  the  west  and  north-west  are  many  mountain-peaks  and 
ranges,  none  of  them  of  very  great  elevation.  The  Mamelle  is  a conical 
peak  1000  feet  high.  A “Sugar-Loaf”  mountain  is  found  in  each  of  the 
four  counties  of  Izard,  Searcy,  Marion  and  Van  Buien.  The  Boston 
Range  attains  an  elevation  of  more  than  1000  feet  above  the  general 
drainage  of  the  country.  Boat  Mountain  (1527  feet  above  the  Little  Red 
River),  the  Pilot  and  Stack  Mountains  are  a conspicuous  group.  All  these 
peaks  have  sandstone  summits.  In  Perry  and  Yell  counties  are  the  Fourche 
la  Fave  (probably  a corruption  of  Fourche  de  la  Fauve — deer’s  fork)  and 
the  Petite  Jean.  In  Polk  county  is  a complicated  range  called  the  Cossi- 
tott  Mountains.  Along  the  southern  flank  of  a ridge  in  Hot  Spring  county 
are  the  famous  “hot  springs  of  the  Washita,”  more  than  a hundred  in 
number.  Forty-two  are  of  sufficient  size  to  be  located  upon  the  geological 
chart.  Their  temperature  ranges  from  100°  to  154°,  and  eggs  have  been 
cooked  in  them.  “ The  Mammoth  Spring  ” of  Fulton  county  discharges 
8000  barrels  of  water  per  minute.  It  never  freezes,  and  the  mean  annual 
temperature  is  60°.  In  the  north-west  is  a natural  dam  formed  by  a solid 
bed  of  limestone  from  six  to  eight  feet  thick.  Rivers. — The  Mississippi 
River  washes  the  eastern  boundary  for  230  miles  in  a direct  line  and  400 
by  its  windings.  The  Arkansas,  2000  miles  long,  flows  across  the  State  in 
a tortuous  channel  of  500  miles.  At  high  water  steamboats  ascend  as  far 
. as  Fort  Gibson,  in  the  Indian  Territory.  The  St.  Francis,  450  miles  long, 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


211 


forms  the  eastern  boundary  between  Arkansas  and  South-eastern  Missouri. 
It  is  navigable  for  150  miles,  but  there  is  danger  from  “ snags.”  The  snag- 
boat  operations  for  the  year  ending  June  30,  1876,  will  require  an  appro- 
priation from  the  general  government  of  $194,000.  A great  earthquake 
in  1811  widened  the  river  channel  from  five  to  twenty  miles,  producing 
Lake  St.  Francis.  White  River  is  navigable  since  the  snag-boat  opera- 
tions of  1874  as  far  as  Jacksonport,  340  miles.  The  Washita,  a branch 
of  the  Red  River,  can  be  ascended  by  steamboats  for  350  miles.  Water 
communication  is  afforded  to  the  south-western  counties  by  the  Red  River, 
which  makes  a detour  into  the  State.  Arkansas  has  altogether  more  than 
a thousand  miles  of  steamboat  navigation  upon  its  rivers.  Forests. — A 
great  variety  of  trees  grow  in  the  woods,  among  the  most  common  of  which 
are  the  cottonwood  (which  attains  to  a greater  size  than  any  other  tree), 
black  walnut,  white  poplar,  honey  locust,  swamp,  red  and  scarlet  oak,  box, 
hickory,  elm,  prickly  ash,  sweet-gum,  sycamore,  cypress,  hackberry,  maple, 
pecan,  buckeye,  yellow  pine  and  beech,  together  with  a very  large  under- 
growth of  papaw,  cane  and  spice- wood.  The  bear,  wolf,  deer,  raccoon, 
wildcat,  etc.,  are  frequently  seen. 

Soil  and  Climate. — Along  the  Mississippi  River  is  the  “gum- 
swamp,”  or  “ bayou,”  land  and  the  “black-wax”  land,  formerly  overflowed 
by  the  back-water.  Since  the  construction  of  levees  the  land  has  been 
reclaimed,  and  sometimes  produces  two  bales  of  cotton  to  the  acre.  The 
cotton  plant  sends  its  roots  down  from  four  to  six  feet  into  the  alluvial 
sediment.  There  are  vast  alluvial  meadows  along  the  Arkansas  River 
which  produce  from  1000  to  1100  pounds  of  cotton  and  from  80  to  100 
bushels  of  corn  to  the  acre.  The  “black-sand  land”  along  the  Red  River 
is  also  remarkable  for  its  fertility.  In  some  sections  of  the  north-west  the 
soil  is  gravelly  and  almost  'worthless,  but  large  tracts  are  well  suited  for 
grazing  and  produce  cereal  grains  and  apples  of  the  finest  quality.  The 
climate  is  subject  to  very  sudden  changes  from  the  cold  north  winds.  A 
traveller  records  in  his  diary  that  in  the  latter  part  of  January  he  found 
the  fields  of  a vivid  green,  the  flowers  blooming,  the  birds  singing  and  the 
thermometer  at  67°.  Nearly  two  months  later  (March  21)  ice  formed  and 
the  mercury  sank  to  22°.  The  isothermal  lines  for  the  several  seasons 
are  as  follows : Spring,  60° ; summer,  77°-80°  ; autumn,  60°-65° ; winter, 
40°-45° ; annual  mean,  60°.  The  mercury  has  been  known  to  reach  90° 
on  as  many  as  50  days  during  a single  summer.  The  range  for  the  year 
is  from  8°  to  99.5°.  At  Little  Rock  the  mean  for  1874  was  62.6°. 

Agricultural  Productions. — The  census  of  1870  reported  the 
number  of  acres  in  farms  as  7,597,296,  of  which  1,714,466  acres  (24.5 
per  cent:)  were  improved.  The  total  value  of  all  farms,  farm  imple- 
ments and  live-stock  was  $59,489,613  ; value  of  farm  productions,  $40,- 
701,699;  per  acre  of  improved  land,  $21.88.  There  were  produced  247,- 


212 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


968  bales  of  cotton,  214,784  pounds  of  wool,  73,021  of  rice,  92  hlids.  of 
cane-sugar,  72,008  gallons  of  cane-molasses,  147,203  of  sorghum,  75  of 
maple  molasses,  890,631  bushels  of  sweet  potatoes,  47,376  bushels  of  peas 
and  beans,  276,824  pounds  of  honey,  3743  gallons  of  wine.  In  1873  there 
were  raised  16,208,000  bushels  of  Indian  corn,  785,000  of  wheat,  39,700 
of  rye,  786,000  of  oats,  408,000  of  potatoes,  945,000  pounds  of  tobacco, 
12,800  tons  of  hay.  The  total  value  of  these  seven  staple  crops,  grown  on 
822,293  acres,  was  $15,510,090,  an  average  of  818.74  per  acre.  In  1874 
the  State  had  162,500  horses,  83,600  mules,  256,000  cattle,  151,800  milch 
cows,  176,300  sheep,  960,500  swine.  There  were  49,359  farms,  averaging 
' 154  acres  each. 

Manufactures. — But  little  attention  has  been  given  to  manufac- 
turing. The  last  census  gives  1079  establishments;  hands  employed,  3206; 
value  of  products,  $4,629,234.  For  the  manufacture  of  firearms  there 
were  8 establishments,  iron  2,  leather  35,  tobacco  4,  boots  and  shoes  2,  cot- 
ton goods  2,  ginning  cotton  283,  wool-carding  13,  flour  and  meal  272. 
There  were  211  saw-mills,  cutting  78,692,000  feet  of  lumber;  value  of 
timber,  staves,  shingles,  etc.,  cut,  $1,344,403. 

Minerals  and  Mining. — The  State  geologist  expresses  the  opinion 
that  Arkansas  is  destined  to  take  the  lead  of  all  the  Western  States  in  her 
resources  of  zinc  and  manganese.  Anthracite,  bituminous  and  cannel  coal 
is  found  in  considerable  quantities ; limestone  is  abundant ; iron,  lead,  cop- 
per, gypsum,  nitre-earths,  kaoliue  (porcelain  clay),  granite,  freestone,  mar- 
ble and  slate  exist  in  many  localities.  Near  the  hot  springs  is  a quarry 
of  oil-stone  or  Arkansas  whetstone,  said  to  be  equal  to  any  in  the  world. 
The  saline  springs  yield  an  excellent  quality  of  salt. 

This  State  has  no  direct  foreign  commerce,  but  large  quantities  of  cotton, 
corn,  hides,  wool,  lumber,  etc.  are  exported  through  New  Orleans. 

Railroads. — In  1860  Arkansas  had  38  miles  of  railroad.  In  1873 
this  had  increased  to  700  miles;  cost  per  mile,  $63,296  ; receipts  per  mile, 
$1591 ; receipts  per  inhabitant,  $1.73;  total  receipts,  $927,609;  total  cap- 
ital account,  $36,901,408;  cost  of  railroad  and  equipment,  $35,721,095. 
In  the  adoption  of  the  new  Constitution  provision  was  made  for  aiding,  by 
an  issue  of  bonds,  five  railroads  to  a length  not  exceeding  800  miles,  at  the 
rate  of  $10,000  and  $15,000  per  mile.  The  amount  of  these  bonds  will 
be  about  six  millions  of  dollars. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — The  Penitentiary,  the 
Institute  for  the  Blind  and  the  Deaf  Mute  Institute  are  all  located  at  Little 
Bock.  The  Industrial  University,  at  Fayetteville,  founded  on  the  basis 
of  the  Congressional  land  grant,  is  to  . embrace  four  colleges  and  thirteen 
subordinate  schools.  A fine  building,  to  accommodate  700  students,  was 
erected  in  1875.  The  entire  property  of  the  university  is  $300,000  ; num- 
ber of  students,  241.  St.  John’s  College,  at  Little  Rock,  has  102  students 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


213 


and  6 instructors.  Cane  Hill  College,  at  Boonsboro’,  has  also  a prepara- 
tory department.  The  last  statistics  attainable  report  a school  popula- 
tion of  196,237 ; school-houses  erected  during  the  year,  187  ; whole  num- 
ber of  school-houses,  1292;  teachers,  2641 ; amount  of  permanent  school- 
fund,  895,501 ; total  expenditures  for  two  years,  8970,307.  The  number 
of  libraries  was  1181;  newspapers  and  periodicals,  56;  church  organiza- 
tions, 1371;  edifices,  1141. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Little  Bock,  laid  out  iu  1820  as  the  capital, 
and  the  principal  city  of  the  State,  is  built  upon  a low  bed  of  rocks  (whence 
its  name),  250  miles  from  the  mouth  of  the  Arkansas  Eiver.  Steamboats 
can  ascend  to  it,  even  at  the  lowest  water.  Three  railroads  centre  here. 
It  has  several  manufactories,  founderies  and  flouring-mills.  There  are 
nine  churches  and  six  newspapers,  three  of  them  issued  daily.  Population 
in  1870,  12,380  (5274  colored).  Helena,  on  the  Mississippi  River,  is  the 
second  city  in  the  State.  It  is  the  terminus  of  two  railroads.  There  are 
two  daily  and  three  weekly  newspapers,  and  seven  churches.  It  is  the 
capital  of  Phillips  county.  Population,  2249.  Camden,  the  head  of  steam- 
boat navigation  on  the  Washita,  is  a place  of  considerable  trade.  It  has 
one  daily  and  three  weekly  newspapers.  Population,  1612  (612  colored). 
Hot  Springs  is  a place  of  resort  for  invalids  on  account  of  the  medicinal 
quality  of  its  springs.  It  has  five  churches  and  two  newspapers.  Popu- 
lation, 1276  (296  colored).  Fort  Smith,  on  the  Arkansas  River,  near  the 
Indian  Territory,  is  at  the  head  of  steamboat  navigation  and  the  terminus 
of  a railroad.  The  city  has  four  newspapers  and  nine  churches.  Popula- 
tion, 2227.  Pine  Bluff  (population  2081)  has  an  extensive  trade  with  the 
cotton  regions. 

Population. — The  whole  territory  had  but  1052  inhabitants  in  1800, 
although  the  first  settlement  was  made  115  years  before.  The  population 
in  successive  decades  was  as  follows:  1820,  14, 273% (slaves,  1615);  1830, 
30,388  (slaves,  4576) ; 1840,  97)554  (slaves,  19,935);  1850,  209,897  (slaves, 
47,100);  1860,  435,450  (slaves,  111,115)  ; 1870,  484,471  (free  colored, 
122,169).  There  were  also  89  Indians.  The  number  born  in  the  United 
States  was  479,445,  of  whom  232,881  were  natives  of  Arkansas  and  246,- 
564  (51.43  per  cent.)  were  immigrants  from  other  parts  of  the  Union. 
Alabama  contributed  28,318,  Georgia  25,234,  Mississippi  22,088.  The 
number  of  inhabitants  of  foreign  birth  was  5026  (1.04  per  cent.).  54,951 
people  born  in  Arkansas  were  residing  outside  of  their  native  State.  Pop- 
ulation to  a square  mile,  9.28. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislature,  which  meets  bien- 
nially, consists  of  a senate  of  26  members,  elected  for  four  years,  and  a 
house  of  - representatives  of  82  members,  elected  for  two  years.  The 
governor  receives  a salary  of  $5000  a year.  The  supreme  court  consists 
of  a chief-justice  appointed  by  the  governor  and  four  judges  elected  by  the 


214 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


people.  There  are  ten  circuit  courts.  A registration  of  voters  is  required. 
Political  disabilities  may  be  removed  from  those  who  have  returned  to 
their  allegiance  to  the  Federal  Government,  by  special  act  of  the  general 
assembly. 

History. — Arkansas  takes  its  name  from  an  Indian  tribe,  stfld  to  be 
the  tallest  and  most  finely  formed  of  all  the  savages  of  the  continent.  In 
1685,  the  Chevalier  de  Tonti,  failing  in  his  efforts  to  reach  La  Salle,  en- 
tered the  Arkansas  River  and  left  ten  of  his  men  to  settle  with  the  Indians 
near  the  present  town  of  Arkansas  Post.  Several  families  of  Canadians 
soon  joined  them,  and  the  descendants  of  those  hardy  pioneers  are  still 
occupying  that  region.  This  State  was  a part  of  the  domain  of  Louisiana 
purchased  from  France  in  1803.  It  was  made  a separate  territory  on  the 
admission  of  Missouri,  and  was  admitted  into  the  Union  as  a sovereign 
State  in  1836.  An  ordinance  of  secession  was  passed  May  6,  1861.  The 
State  authorities  had  previously  taken  possession  of  the  arsenal  at  Little 
Rock  and  Fort  Smith.  Helena  was  occupied  by  the  Federal  forces  after 
the  battle  of  Pea  Ridge,  March  6,  1862,  and  a military  governor  was  ap- 
pointed for  the  State.  Little  Rock  was  occupied  by  the  Army  of  Arkansas 
Sept.  10,  1863.  The  surrender  of  Lieut.-Gen.  E.  Kirby  Smith,  command- 
ing the  trans-Mississippi  department  of  the  Confederate  States,  ended 
active  hostilities.  More  than  10,000  men  from  Arkansas  fought  on  the 
Federal  side.  A new  Constitution  was  ratified  by  the  people  in  March, 
1868,  and  on  the  22d  of  June  the  administration  of  affairs  was  transferred 
to  the  civil  authorities. 


CALIFORNIA. 

Situation  anti  Extent. — California  is  bounded  N.  by  Oregon, 
E.  by  Nevada  and  Arizona,  S.  by  Lower  California,  a px*ovince  of  Mexico, 
and  W.  by  the  Pacific  Ocean.  Its  length  is  775  miles  and  its  greatest 
breadth  '350  miles ; area,  188,981  square  miles,  or  120,947,840  acres.  It 
lies  between  latitude  32°  20'  and  42°  N.,  and  longitude  37°  20'  and  47° 
25'  W.  from  Washington,  or  114°  20'  and  124°  25'  W.  from  Greenwich. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — The  State  may  be  divided  into  five 
belts:  (1)  The  Coast  Range  of  mountains,  30  miles  wide  and  from  500  to 
8500  feet  high.  The  principal  peaks  are  Mount  Hamilton  (4440  feet), 
Monte  Diabolo  (3856  feet),  Mount  San  Bernardino  (8500  feet).  (2)  The 
Great  Valley  of  the  Sacramento  and  the  San  Joaquin,  once  a lake  and 
now  a level  plain,  500  miles  long  and  50  wide.  (3)  The  western  slope  of 
the  Sierra  Nevadas,  extending  to  the  foot-hills  of  the  gold  region.  This 
belt  is  from  40  to  50  miles  wide,  and  has  an  average  rise  of  180  feet  to  the 
mile.  (4)  The  Sierra  Nevada  Mountains,  their  summits,  of  bare  granite 
rock,  covered  with  snow  for  most  of  the  year.  Mount  Shasta,  14,440  feet 
high,  shows  “a  line  of  perpetual  snow.”  Mount  Whitney  reaches  an  alti- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


215 


tude  of  15,000  feet.  (5)  The  eastern  slope  of  the  Sierra,  falling  away 
toward  the  Great  Plains.  Water-courses  furrow  the  mountains  and  have 
cut  “canons,”  in  some  cases  half  a mile  deep.  The  Yosemite  Valley,  eight 
miles  long  and  two  miles  wide,  is  walled  in  by  mountain-peaks,  of  which 
the  most  prominent  are  the  South  Dome,  4737  feet  high,  and  the  Sentinel 
Dome,  4500  feet.  Down  the  Sentinel  Falls  the  water  plunges  for  3000 
feet,  which  is  more  than  seventeen  times  the  fall  at  Niagara.  In  the 
Sacramento  Valley  is  an  extinct  Volcano  called  the  Buttes.  Rivers  and 
Bays. — The  basin  between  the  Sierra  Nevada  and  the  Coast  Mountains  is 
drained  by  two  great  rivers.  The  Sacramento  rises  at  the  base  of  Mount 
Shasta,  near  the  northern  boundary,  and  runs  a southerly  course  for  400 
miles.  It  is  navigable  to  Red  Bluffs,  300  miles.  The  San  Joaquin,  350 
miles  Ions  and  navigable  for  150  miles,  flows  toward  the  north-west  until 
it  unites  with  the  Sacramento  and  empties  into  San  Francisco  Bay.  The 
Klamath  flows  through  the  north-west  corner,  and  the  Colorado  forms  a 
portion  of  the  south-eastern  boundary.  There  are  many  other  streams  of 
small  size.  Lake  Tulare  is  34  miles  long  and  21  wide.  Mono  Lake,  so 
strongly  impregnated  with  mineral  salts  that  no  living  thing  inhabits  it, 
constitutes  a sort  of  American  Dead  Sea.  There  are  many  bays  along  the 
700  miles  of  sea-coast.  San  Francisco  Bay  affords  the  best  harbor  on  the 
Pacific.  It  is  50  miles  long,  9 wide  and  deep  enough  to  float  the  navies 
of  the  world.  Forests. — The  forest  products  are  relatively  small.  In  many 
sections  timber  is  scarce,  though  some  counties  are  rich  in  forests  of  beau- 
tiful and  stately  sugar-pine  (from  18  to  25  feet  in  circumference),  yellow, 
digger,  or  scrub  pine,  tamarack,  white  and  red  fir,  live,  white  and  black 
oak,  chestnut,  cottonwood,  spruce,  ash  and  red-wood  (250  feet  high).  The 
foot-hills  of  the  Sierras  have  an  extensive  growth  of  pines,  cedars  and  other 
evergreens.  The  Big  Trees  are  in  eight  separate  groves ; the  most  noted 
is  the  Calaveras  group,  discovered  in  1852.  The  tallest  tree  is  385  feet 
high;  the  “ Grizzly  Giant ” is  931  feet  in  circumference.  One  cut  down 
had  a diameter  of  24  feet,  and  from  the  number  of  its  rings  must  have 
been  1300  years  old.  It  is  supposed  that  some  have  been  growing  more 
than  2000  years.  Many  wild  animals  still  infest  the  forests.  Of  these 
the  grizzly  bear  is  the  most  formidable ; it  sometimes  weighs  1800  pounds. 
The  first  explorers  found  also  large  herds  of  elk,  deer,  antelopes,  wild 
cattle  and  wild  horses.  In  the  early  days  lumber  was  worth  $400  per 
thousand  feet,  and  it  was  imported  even  from  Maine  by  the  tedious  passage 
around  Cape  Horn. 

Soil  and  Climate.— No  richer  land  can  be  found  in  the  world  than 
in  the  valleys  of  California,  where  the  soil  is  a deep  black  alluvial.  A 
diluvial . drift  of  sand  and  loamy  matter  covers  the  foot-hills.  In  the 
south-east  is  a section  of  the  Colorado  Desert,  having  a very  scanty  veg- 
etation. Every  variety  of  climate  is  found  in  California.  From  Novem- 


216 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


ber  to  March  is  the  rainy  season,  corresponding  to  the  winter  of  the  East. 
Geraniums,  oleanders  and  camellias  are  left  out  of  doors,  and  a bouquet 
can  be  gathered  from  the  gardens  of  San  Francisco  upon  any  winter’s  day, 
while  upon  the  Sierra  summits  the  snow  is  from  ten  to  twenty  feet  deep 
and  the  winds  are  blowing  “ with  violence  enough  to  polish  the  faces  of  the 
rocks.”  Farmers  plough  in  December,  and  sow  wheat,  barley  and  oats 
until  March.  At  the  end  of  January  the  grass  is  a foot  high  in  the  river- 
bottoms  and  peach-orchards  are  in  bloom.  February  is  the  June  of  the 
Pacific.  In  summer  the  trade-wind,  chilled  by  the  waters  of  the  Northern 
Pacific  Ocean,  blows  directly  inward,  often  bringing  heavy  fogs.  The  ther- 
mometer at  San  Francisco  rarely  rises  above  80°,  and  overcoats  are  often 
needed,  while  the  Great  Valley,  not  fifty  miles  away,  glows  with  a furnace- 
heat  of  100°  to  115° — whence  the  name  California  (caleo-furnan).  How- 
ever, the  thermometer  always  goes  down  with  the  sun,  and  blankets  are 
needed  at  night.  Thunder-storms  are  almost  unknown,  and  during  the 
dry  season  there  is  hardly  a drop  of  rain.  Irrigation  is  extensively  prac- 
ticed. Southern  California  affords  a climate  for  invalids  surpassing  that 
of  Italy.  The  mean  temperature  at  Santa  Barbara  is  60.2°,  at  San  Diego 
62°,  at  San  Francisco  56.6°,  and  at  Fort  Yuma  (in  the  Colorado  Desert) 
73.5°.  The  isothermal  lines  present  a curious  tangle,  in  many  cases  run- 
ning almost  due  north  and  south  through  the  whole  length  of  the  State. 
The  isothermals  of  spring  are  52°  in  the  north-west  and  70°  at  Fort  Yuma; 
summer,  57°  to  90;  autumn,  57°  to  75°;  winter,  45°  to  55°;  annual  mean, 
52°  to  70°.  The  annual  rain-fall  varies  from  3.15  inches  at  Fort  Yuma 
to  34.56  at  Humboldt  Bay. 

Agricultural  Productions. — All  the  varied  products  of  the 
United  States,  from  apples  and  potatoes  to  oranges  and  sugar-cane,  are 
grown  in  California.  Fruits  are  abundant,  and  of  great  size.  Among 
them  are  apples,  peaches,  pears,  plums,  cherries,  oranges,  lemons,  limes, 
figs,  prunes,  almonds,  mulberries,  apricots,  pomegranates,  nectarines,  etc. 
The  olive  is  produced  in  great  perfection.  Wheat,  oats,  rye  and  flax  are 
.indigenous.  Cotton,  tobacco,  rice,  hops,  hemp,  jute,  tea,  coffee  and  chicory 
are  successfully  cultivated.  The  grapes  and  wines  are  celebrated.  Mul- 
berry trees  thrive  better  than  in  France,  and  the  production  of  silk  cocoons 
is  annually  increasing.  California  fruits  are  now  sold  in  all  the  large 
Eastern  markets.  Pears  have  been  sent  through  to  New  York  at  a freight 
of  $1075  per  car  load.  In  1870  the  State  contained  23,707  farms,  aver- 
aging 482  acres  each,  which  is  larger  by  150  acres  than  the  average  of  any 
other  State.  The  value  of  the  farms,  farm  implements  and  live-stock  was 
$184,521,470;  of  farm  productions,  $49,856,024.  The  production  of  do- 
mestic wine  was  1,814,656  gallons,  which  was  more  than  five  times  that  of 
any  other  State,  and  nearly  three-fifths  of  the  whole  quantity  produced  in 
the  United  States.  Nearly  one-third  of  the  whole  barley  crop  was  grown 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


217 


in  California.  This  State  stood  next  to  Ohio  in  the  number  of  sheep  and 
fifth  in  the  wheat  crop ; in  1874  it  ranked  first  in  sheep. 

Mines  and  Mining. — “ The  El  Dorado  of  the  nineteenth  century” 
is  no  misnomer  for  California,  which  has  the  most  wonderful  gold-fields  of 
the  world.  They  were  discovered  in  the  middle  of  the  last  century  by  the 
Jesuits,  who  kept  the  knowledge  a secret.  In  February,  1848,  Captain 
Sutter,  while  digging  the  tail-race  for  a saw-mill,  found  gold,  and  the  news 
of  the  discovery  at  once  spread.  The  excitement  extended  throughout 
the  Union,  and  the  “Argonauts  of  ’49”  came  swarming  to  the  gold-fields. 
People  ran  about  the  country  picking  up  the  precious  lumps,  “ as  hogs  in 
a forest  root  for  ground-nuts.”  One  man  employed  60  Indians  and  made 
a dollar  a minute ; another  gathered  2i  pounds  in  15  minutes.  When  the 
miner,  with  his  basket  or  pan,  could  not  gather  from  $30  to  $40  a day,  he 
moved  to  a new  place.  The  first  deposit  of  gold  from  California  was  re- 
ceived at  the  United  States  Mint  in  Philadelphia  Dec.  8,  1848.  After 
melting,  the  average  value  of  the  bullion  was  $18.50  per  ounce.  The 
product  of  1848  was  $10,000,000;  1849,  $40,000,000;  1853,  $65,000,000. 
Since  the  last-named  year  the  annual  product  has  fallen  off,  and  the  num- 
ber engaged  in  mining  is  much  smaller.  Organized  companies,  with  cap- 
ital and  machinery,  have  to  a large  extent  displaced  the  individual  gold- 
hunter  with  his  simple  pan.  “ In  no  other  part  of  the  world  has  cinnabar, 
the  common  ore  of  quicksilver,  been  found  so  widely  disseminated  as  in 
California,”  says  the  United  States  Commissioner  of  Mines.  The  old  Al- 
maden  mine  of  Spain  has  been  worked  for  2500  years,  and  is  still  the  most 
productive.  The  Hew  Alraaden  of  California,  within  twenty  years,  yielded 
537,176  flasks  of  76J  pounds  each.  The  New  Idria  is  but  slightly  inferior, 
and  more  than  twenty  other  mines  have  been  successfully  worked.  There 
are  also  valuable  deposits  of  iron  ore,  coal,  copper,  tin,  platinum,  manga- 
nese, asphaltum,  petroleum,  lead,  zinc,  bismuth,  gypsum,  marble,  granite, 
limestone,  borax,  suljDhur,  salt,  etc. 

Manufactures. — Although  a new  State,  and  furnishing  such  won- 
derful advantages  for  agriculture  and  mining,  California  has  some  exten- 
sive manufactures.  The  census  of  1870  reported  3984  establishments,  em- 
ploying 25,392  hands,  and  producing  to  the  value  of  $66,595,556.  The 
value  of  the  molasses  and  syrup  refined  was  nearly  four  millions  of  dol- 
lars; value  of  lumber  sawed  and  planed,  $6,279,064. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — For  the  quarter  ending  Dec.  31, 
1847,  the  value  of  the  exports  was  $49,597.53 ; imports,  $53,589.73.  Hides 
and  tallow  were  almost  the  exclusive  exports.  In  June,  1849,  there  were 
300  sea-going  vessels  in  the  port  of  San  Francisco,  and  since  that  time  the 
commerce  has  increased  with  a rapidity  to  which  the  world’s  history  affords 
no  parallel.  For  the  year  ending  June  30, 1873,  the  value  of  imports  was 
$39,422,604;  value  of  exports,  $38,716,497.  The  value  of  a few  leading 


218 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


articles  exported  was,  wheat,  $17,358,543;  copper,  $96,756;  gold  (bullion 
and  coin),  $7,126,759;  silver,  $3,071,553;  machinery,  $218,761;  leather, 
$181,324;  fish,  $283,142;  quicksilver,  $614,940;  number  of  vessels  en- 
tered, 580;  cleared,  675.  The  shipments  from  New  York  to  San  Fran- 
cisco, via,  the  Isthmus  of  Panama,  were  valued  at  $3,042,618  ; shipments 
from  San  Francisco  to  New  York,  by  the  same  route,  $3,667,107. 

Railroads. — In  1873  the  number  of  miles  of  railroad  was  1208 ; 
total  capital  account,  $154,090,809  ; cost  per  mile,  $95,590 ; receipts, 
$15,276,749;  receipts  per  mile,  $9477;  receipts  per  inhabitant,  $23.68. 
In  1860  the  State  had  but  23  miles  of  railroad. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — The  State  Prison,  at 
San  Quentin,  has  453  cells.  The  State  Lunatic  Asylum,  at  Stockton, 
established  in  1853,  has  extensive  grounds  and  accommodations  for  more 
than  1000  patients.  There  is  an  institution  for  the  deaf,  dumb  and  blind 
at  Oakland,  and  a Reform  School  for  boys  and  girls  at  San  Francisco. 
The  school-fund  consists  of  State  bonds  to  the  amount  of  $1,417,500,  bear- 
ing legal  interest.  March  1,  1874,  there  was  subject  to  apportionment  for 
school  purposes  $316,631  ; whole  number  of  schools,  1868;  teachers,  2436; 
pupils,  110,188;  total  receipts  for  school  purposes,  $2,551,800.  The  Uni- 
versity of  California  was  opened  in  1869.  It  is  designed  to  include  a 
department  of  letters,  of  science  and  the  arts,  of  mining  and  engineering, 
of  medicine  and  of  law.  The  entire  property  of  the  university  is  esti- 
mated at  $1,586,000.  Among  the  other  colleges  are  the  College  of  St. 
Augustine  (Episcopal),  at  Benicia,  Franciscan  College,  at  Santa  Barbara 
and  the  University  of  the  Pacific,  at  San  Jose.  There  are  reported  2 uni- 
versities, 17  colleges,  5 academies,  1 school  of  medicine  and  3 schools  of 
theology.  In  1875,  Col.  James  Lick  presented  $700,000  to  the  University 
of  California  for  an  observatory.  The  number  of  libraries  was  1617 ; 
newspapers,  201 ; church  edifices,  532 ; church  organizations,  643. 

Growth  in  Population. — Humboldt,  in  his  essay  on  New  Spain, 
estimates  the  population  of  Upper  California  in  1802  to  have  been:  Con- 
verted Indians  (Roman  Catholic  missions),  15,562 ; other  classes,  1300 ; 
total,  16,862.  In  1831  the  estimated  population  was  23,025.  At  the  close 
of  the  Mexican  war  there  were  15,000  Americans  and  Californians.  The 
immigration  up  to  the  close  of  1849  was  estimated  at  60,000  Americans  and 
20,000  foreigners.  The  United  States  census  in  1850  (with  the  returns 
partially  destroyed)  reported  a population  of  97,574  ; 1860,  379,994 ; 1870, 
560,247.  Of  the  350,416  natives  of  the  United  States,  169,904  were  born 
in  California;  11,931  persons  of  Californian  birth  were  residing  in  other 
States.  The  number  of  the  foreign  born  was  209,831,  of  whom  48,826 
were  Chinese.  Every  State  and  Territory  of  the  Union  and  40  foreign 
countries  have  contributed  to  make  up  the  cosmopolitan  population  of  the 
Golden  State. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


219 


Cities  and  Towns. — Sacramento,  the  State  capital,  on  the  river  of 
the  same  name,  120  miles  from  San  Francisco,  has  a large  river  trade  and 
is  a centre  of  distribution  for  the  mining  districts.  Population,  16,283. 
San  Francisco,  having  a population  of  175,000,  contained  but  150  inhab- 
itants thirty  years  ago,  although  it  has  been  settled  for  a century.  The 
Spaniards  built  a mission  there  in  1776.  The  early  buildings  were  of  sun- 
dried  bricks,  with  walls  four  feet  thick.  In  1849  the  population  reached 
5000,  and  the  city  was  incorporated  in  1850.  The  succeeding  years  have 
developed  it  into  a metropolis  which  astonishes  alike  the  London  cockney 
and  the  miner,  whose  visits  to  “Frisco”  are  the  great  events  of  his  life. 
The  early  shanties  have  given  place  to  public  and  private  buildings  of  the 
most  substantial  and  elegant  character.  Six  times  the  city  has  been  swept 
by  fire,  and  earthquakes  now  and  then  give  the  buildings  a shaking. 
There  are  very  extensive  manufactories  for  woollen  goods,  machinery,  etc. 
Direct  lines  of  steamers  run  to  China  and  Japan.  The  commerce  of  this 
port  is  now  surpassed  only  by  that  of  New  York  and  Boston,  and  the  City 
of  the  Golden  Gate  is  destined  to  be  one  of  the  greatest  cities  of  the  world. 
Oakland  is  built  in  a magnificent  grove  of  oaks  on  the  main  shore  of  the 
bay,  directly  opposite  to  San  Francisco.  It  is  the  seat  of  the  Asylum  for 
the  Deaf  and  Dumb,  the  State  University  and  other  important  educational 
institutions.  Population,  10,500.  The  other  important  towns  are  Stockton 
(population  10,066),  San  Jose  (9089),  Los  Angeles  (5728)  and  Marysville 
(4738). 

Government  and  Laws. — For  a time  after  the  territory  was 
purchased  justice  (or  injustice)  was  administered  by  the  alcaldes  according 
to  the  laws  of  Mexico.  Congress  failed  to  organize  a territorial  govern- 
ment with  sufficient  promptness,  and  June  3,  1849,  a proclamation  was 
issued  calling  a convention  to  organize  a State  constitution.  The  conven- 
tion met  Sept.  1 ; the  constitution  was  adopted  Nov.  13.  State  officers  are 
elected  biennially.  The  legislature  is  composed  of  40  senators  and  80 
assemblymen.  There  are  a supreme  court  with  5 judges,  elected  by  the 
people,  17  district  courts,  and  a county  court  for  each  county. 

History. — Upper  California  was  discovered  in  1538  by  Castillo,  a 
Spanish  navigator.  In  1578  Sir  Francis  Drake  visited  it,  and  gave  it  the 
name  of  New  Albion.  The  Spaniards  planted  the  first  colony  in  1768, 
and  the  first  mission  at  San  Diego  was  established  by  the  Franciscan 
' monks.  In  1822  the  Spanish  power  was  overthrown  during  one  of  the 
numerous  Mexican  revolutions.  The  territory  was  purchased  from  Mexico 
by  the  United  States  in  1847  for  $15,000,000.  On  the  9th  of  September, 
1850,  California,  without  ever  having  been  under  a territorial  government, 
was  admitted  into  the  Union  as  a State. 


220 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


CONNECTICUT. 

Situation  and.  Extent. — Connecticut  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by 
Massachusetts,  E.  by  Rhode  Island,  S.  by  Long  Island  Sound  and  W.  by 
New  York.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes  41°  and  42°  3'  N.  and  longi- 
tudes 3°  15'  and  5°  10'  E.  from  Washington,  or  71°  50'  and  73°  45'  W. 
from  Greenwich.  The  extreme  length  is  100  miles  and  the  breadth  70 
miles;  area,  4750  square  miles,  or  3,040,000  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — The  mountain  chains  of  the  States 
to  the  north  are  continued  through  Connecticut  in  four  ranges  of  high  hills. 
On  the  west  is  the  Housatonic  range,  which  stretches  across  Litchfield  and 
Fairfield  counties.  Mount  Tom  is  one  of  its  most  noted  peaks.  The  Green 
Mountains,  extending  from  Vermont,  terminate  in  West  Rock,  a bold  bluff 
400  feet  high,  near  New  Haven.  Mount  Carmel,  800  feet  high,  and  called 
“ The  Sleeping  Giant,”  is  a conspicuous  landmark  for  vessels  entering  New 
Haven  harbor.  Farther  east  is  the  Mount  Tom  range,  which  includes  the 
Talcott  Mountains  (890  feet  high),  Farmington  and  Meriden  mountains 
(the  latter  1000  feet  high),  and  terminates  at  East  Rock,  which  has  an 
elevation  of  370  feet.  The  Lyme  range,  east  of  the  Connecticut  River, 
separates  its  water-shed  from  that  of  the  Thames.  Bald  Mountain  is  the 
highest  peak.  Rivers  and  Harbors. — The  Connecticut,  which  in  the  Indian 
tongue  signifies  “ Long  River,”  rises  in  the  mountains  on  the  Canadian 
border,  separates  New  Hampshire  and  Vermont,  flows  the  whole  width 
of  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut  and  empties  into  Long  Island  Sound. 
It  is  more  than  400  miles  long,  sometimes  attains  a width  of  1000  feet,  and 
is  navigable  for  steamboats  to  Hartford.  Steep  and  rocky  hills  bound  this 
water-course  from  its  mouth  to  Middletown,  30  miles.  From  thence  to 
Mount  Holyoke,  53  miles,  is  a wide  and  level  basin,  which  is  overflowed 
by  the  spring  freshets  and  presents  the  appearance  of  an  inland  sea.  The 
water  has  been  known  to  rise  30  feet  at  Hartford.  The  Housatonic  River, 
which  drains  Western  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut,  is  navigable  for 
sloops  from  its  junction  with  the  Naugatuck,  at  Derby,  10  miles  above  its 
mouth.  The  Thames,  formed  by  the  union  of  the  Quinnebaug,  the  She- 
tucket  and  the  Yantic,  can  be  ascended  by  large  vessels  to  Norwich,  14 
miles.  It  empties  into  New  London  hax-bor,  which  is  wide,  deep  and 
never  frozen.  New  Haven  bay  is  shallow ; a channel  15  feet  deep  has 
been  dredged  through  the  bar.  This  harbor  boasts  the  longest  wharf  in 
the  United  States  (3943  feet).  The  channel  of  Stonington  harbor  has  a 
depth  of  12  feet. 

Soil  aild  Climate. — The  valley  of  the  Connecticut  is  the  richest 
agricultural  section  of  New  England.  The  alluvial  deposit  left  by  the 
spring  overflow  is  a fertilizer  producing  the  largest  crops.  The  predomi- 
nant soil  is  a strong  and  fertile  argillaceous  loam.  Back  of  the  alluvial 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


221 


meadows  are  river-terraces.  Professor  Hitchcock  noted  one  in  Glasten- 
bury  174  feet  high,  with  a soil  ranging  through  loam,  fine  sand,  sand  and 
coarse  gravel.  Along  the  coast  much  of  the  land  is  sandy  and  unproduct- 
ive, but  there  are  some  flats  of  marine  alluvial  very  fertile  and  deep.  In 
the  north-west  is  an  elevated  and  broken  region,  with  a soil  cold  and  sterile, 
but  well  adapted  for  grazing.  Large  quantities  of  milk  are  sent  down 
daily  for  the  Hew  York  market.  The  climate  of  the  sea-coast  and  the 
Connecticut  Valley  is  mild  and  salubrious.  In  the  hill-country  of  the 
north-west  the  winters  are  much  nu>re  severe  and  the  quantity  of  snow 
greater.  The  mean  temperature  at  Hew  London  is  47.07° ; at  Litchfield, 
44.68°;  at  Hew  Haven,  50.82°;  for  the  whole  State,  49.62°.  The  iso- 
thermal lines  are:  For  the  spring,  45°;  summer,  70°;  autumn,  50°-52°; 
winter,  25°— 30°;  mean,  47°-50°. 

Agricultural  Productions. — There  were  at  the  -last  census 
25,423  farms,  averaging  93  acres.  Value  of  farms,  farm  implements  and 
live-stock,  $145,033,019;  value  of  farm  productions,  $26,482,150;  forest 
products,  $1,224,107 ; orchard  products,  535,594  ; value  of  the  nine  staple 
crops,  Indian  corn,  wheat,  rye,  oats,  barley,  buckwheat,  potatoes,  tobacco 
and  hay,  in  1873,  $19,230,255. 

Manufactures. — The  many  small  streams  furnish  abundant  water- 
power, which  the  proverbial  thrift  and  ingenuity  of  the  people  early  turned 
to  good  account.  The  first  iron-furnace  was' built  in  1779,  at  Stafford,  for 
the  manufacture  of  hollow-ware,  cannon,  cannon-shot,  etc.  The  value  of 
manufactured  products  in  1810  was  $7,771,928;  in  1850,  $47,114,585; 
1860,  $81,924,555;  1870,  $161,065,474.  The  number  of  establishments 
in  the  last  named  year  was  5128;  hands  employed,  89,523.  Ho  other  State 
has  taken  out  so  many  patents  in  proportion  to  population.  Connecticut 
makes  89.45  per  cent,  of  all  the  clocks  in  the  Union.  It  ranks  first  also  in 
hardware  (value  of  product,  $12,111,034)  and  in  India-rubber  ($4,239,329). 
It  takes  the  second  place  in  sewing-machines  ($3,619,000)  and  in  silk 
goods  ($3,314,845);  the  third  place  in  woollen  goods  ($17,365,148)  and  in 
edge-tools  and  axes  ($939,911).  In  cotton  goods  it  ranks  fifth  ($14,026,334)  ; 
and  in  the  total  of  manufactures  eighth. 

Minerals  and  Milling’. — Extensive  beds  of  iron  ore  are  found  in 
Salisbury,  Canaan,  Cornwall  and  other  parts  of  Litchfield  county.  The 
copper  mines  of  Simbury  were  worked  prior  to  the  Revolutionary  war, 
and  later  the  abandoned  shafts  were  used  for  the  State-prison.  Bristol 
copper  mine  has  also  produced  largely.  Lead  has  been  found  near  Mid- 
dletown, antimony  in  Glastenbury,  plumbago  in  Cornwall,  cobalt  at  Chat- 
ham. The  freestone  quarries  furnish  the  brown-stone  fronts  of  Hew  York 
city.  There  are  immense  limestone  quarries  in  the  Housatonic  Valley. 
Pure  white  marble  is  quarried  in  Washington  and  a clouded  marble  at 
Milford.  The  number  of  mining  establishments  in  1870  was  20;  hands 


222 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


employed,  1507 ; value  of  products,  $1,227,400.  Two  mineral  springs  in 
Stafford  were  places  of  resort  for  persons  afflicted  with  nervous  diseases  as 
early  as  1765. 

Commerce  and  Navigation.— Connecticut  has  five  customs 
districts,  to  which  807  vessels  belonged  at  the  last  report.  Value  of  ex- 
ports, $417,355  ; imports,  $1,203,898  ; vessels  cleared  for  the  foreign  trade, 
1002 ; entered,  1477  ; for  the  coastwise  trade,  cleared,  494  ; entered,  1092  ; 
number  of  vessels  built,  41.  The  cod  and  mackerel  fisheries  are  carried 
on  extensively;  1128  persons  were  employed  in  fishing,  and  the  catch 
was  valued  at  $1,227,400. 

Kail  loads. — The  State  has  897  miles  of  railroad,  which  is  one  mile 
for  every  5.4  square  miles  of  territory  and  for  every  632  inhabitants.  Cost 
of  railroads  and  equipment,  $74,074,037 ; cost  per  mile,  $55,448;  receipts, 
$10,544,810;  receipts  per  mile,  $11,755;  receipts  to  each  inhabitant,  $18.59; 
net  earnings,  $3,691,685;  number  of  railroad  conrpanies,  22. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — The  State  Prison  at 
Wethersfield  contains  232  cells.  The  labor  of  the  convicts  more  than 
defrays  the  expenses  of  the  institution.  There  is  a State  Reform  School 
for  boys  at  Meriden  and  an  Industrial  School  for  girls  at  Middletown. 
The  American  Asylum  for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  at  Hartford,  founded  in 
1816,  is  the  oldest  of  the  kind  in  the  country.  Pupils  from  all  New  Eng- 
land are  supported  in  it  by  their  respective  States.  The  Retreat  for  the 
Insane,  at  Hartford,  founded  in  1822,  has  received  more  than  5000  patients. 
The  General  Hospital  for  the  Insane,  at  Middletown,  incorporated  in  1866, 
will  accommodate  450  patients.  It  cost,  exclusive  of  land,  more  than  half 
a million  of  dollars.  A School  for  Imbeciles  has  been  ojaened  at  Lake- 
ville. There  are  hospitals,  in  part  supported  by  the  State,  at  Hartford 
and  New  Haven.  The  early  school  system  of  Connecticut  was  the  best  in 
the  country.  A.  school  fund  was  established  by  the  sale  of  lauds  in  the 
Western  Reserve  of  Ohio.  This  fund  now  amounts  to  more  than  two  mil- 
lions of  dollars.  The  amount  received  during  the  last  school-year  from 
all  sources  was  $1,503,617 ; number  of  children  of  school  age  (4  to  16  years), 
131,748;  teachers,  2477 ; public  schools,  1638.  In  no  other  State  is  the 
proportion  of  college  students  to  the  total  number  of  inhabitants  so  large. 
On  the  catalogues  of  the  three  colleges  were  the  names  of  pupils  coming 
from  30  States  of  the  American  Union  and  from  6 foreign  countries. 
Yale  College  is  a great  university,  with  the  faculties  of  arts,  science,  theol- 
ogy, medicine  and  law.  It  has  82  instructors  and  more  than  1000  students. 
The  funds  of  the  institution  are  $1,312,244  (for  the  undergraduate  depart- 
ment). The  Sheffield  Scientific  School,  which  received  the  land-scrip  from 
Congress  for  an  agricultural  college,  has  a property  valued  at  $614,000. 
There  were  248  students  in  1874-5.  The  Yale  Divinity  School  (Congre- 
gational) has  buildings  valued  at  $320,000,  and  its  whole  endowment  is 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


223 


more  than  $600,000.  The  law  and  medical  departments  have  also  largely 
increased. their  funds.  Trinity  College,  at  Hartford,  having  sold  its  former 
site  for  a State  capitol,  is  about  to  lay  out  the  finest  college  park  and  to 
erect  the  finest  college  buildings  in  America.  Wesleyan  University,  at 
Middletown,  established  in  1831,  has  already  more  than  1000  alumni. 
In  the  same  city  is  the  Berkeley  Divinity  School  (Episcopal).  The  The- 
ological Institute  of  Connecticut  (Congregational)  has  been  removed  from 
East  Windsor  to  Hartford.  The  State  Normal  School  at  New  Britain 
affords  to  teachers  of  both  sexes  an  excellent  professional  training.  There 
were  71  newspapers  and  periodicals  in  1870,  and  902  church  edifices. 

Population. — The  early  population  was  of  pure  English  origin,  but 
the  demand  for  labor  in  the  factories  has  brought  in  a large  percentage  of 
foreigners.  In  1670  the  number  of  inhabitants  was  15,000;  in  1756, 
131,805 ; at  the  beginning  of  the  Revolutionary  war,  about  200,000. 
Even  before  that  period  the  tide  of  emigration  had  begun  to  set  toward 
Dutchess  and  Columbia  counties,  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Hudson  River, 
which  were  then  “the  West.”  People  from  Connecticut  also  settled  Ver- 
mont and  New  Hampshire  along  the  line  of  the  Connecticut  River.  The 
population  at  successive  decades  has  been:  In  1790,  237,946;  in  1800, 
251,002;  in  1810,  261,942;  in  1820,  275,148;  in  1830,  297,675;  in  1840, 
309,978;  in  1850,  370,792;  in  1860,  460,147;  in  1870,  537,454.  Of  the 
last  number,  423,815  were  native  and  113,639  foreign  born  ; of  the  resi- 
dents, 350,498  were  born  in  the  State;  136,630  natives  of  Connecticut 
were  residing  in  other  parts  of  the  Union.  The  density  of  the  population 
(113.15  to  the  square  mile)  is  greater  than  in  any  other  of  the  States,  with 
the  exception  of  Massachusetts  and  Rhode  Island. 

Cities  ailtl  Towns. — There  are  nine  incorporated  cities.  New 
Haven,  on  the  bay  of  the  same  name,  74  miles  from  New  York,  is  a rap- 
idly-growing city.  It  has  a considerable  coasting  trade.  The  manufac- 
tures are  very  various.  There  were  formerly  more  than  fifty  carriage 
factories.  Besides  Yale  College,  there  are  several  thriving  educational 
institutions.  Five  railroads  centre  here.  Four  daily  newspapers  are  pub- 
lished. The  number  and  magnificence  of  its  shade-trees  has  given  to  New 
Haven  the  title  of  ‘“the  Elm  City.”  Population,  50,840.  Hartford,  the 
sole  capital  of  the  State  since  1873,  is  at  the  head  of  steamboat  navigation 
on  the  Connecticut  River.  The  stream  is  crossed  by  a bridge  1000  feet 
long.  An  immense  tobacco  trade  is  carried  on.  The  insurance  and  book- 
publishing interests  are  very  large.  Among  the  famous  manufactures  are 
Colt’s  pistols,  Sharp’s  rifles  and  Cheney  Brothers’  silks.  There  are  4 rail- 
roads, 3 daily  newspapers  and  40  religious  societies.  A new  State-House, 
to  cost  $1,500,000,  will  be  completed  in  time  for  the  Centennial.  Popula- 
tion, 37,180.  Bridgeport  (population  18,969)  is  the  third  city  of  the  State. 
It  has  grown  up  almost  entirely  on  the  manufacture  of  sewing-machines, 


224 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


carriages,  iron,  etc.  Norwich  (population  16,653)  is  beautifully  situated 
on  the  Thames,  and  is  the  steamboat  terminus  of  one  of  the  great  Boston 
and  New  York  lines.  Waterbury  (population  10,826),  on  the  Naugatuck 
River,  makes  clocks,  buttons,  and  a great  variety  of  brass-ware.  New 
London  is  again  reviving  the  whale-fishery,  which  was  once  so  important. 
Middletown,  on  the  Connecticut  River,  which  has  here  10  feet  depth  of 
water,  is  a place  of  considerable  river  trade.  The  public  and  literary 
institutions  located  here  have  been  mentioned.  Meriden  (population 
10,495)  claims  to*  have  the  largest  Britannia  ware  factory  in  the  world. 
New  Britain  (population  9480)  has  very  extensive  hardware  and  hosiery 
establishments. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislature  consists  of  a senate  of 
21  members  and  a house  of  representatives  of  247  members.  The  gov- 
ernor (salary  $2000)  and  other  executive  officers  are  chosen  annually. 
The  supreme  court  of  errors  consists  of  five  judges.  The  superior  court 
consists  of  the  five  supreme  court  judges  and  six  other  judges.  Each  has 
$3500  salary.  There  are  courts  of  common  pleas  in  the  four  most  popu- 
lous counties.  Justices  of  the  peace  are  elected  in  every  town. 

History. — The  Dutch  of  the  New  Netherlands  first  explored  the 
Connecticut  River.  They  erected  a fort  in  1633.  In  1636  colonists  from 
Massachusetts  settled  along  the  river.  Two  years  later,  New  Haven  was 
settled  under  Davenport,  who  was  the  leading  minister  of  this  colony,  as 
was  the  Rev.  Thomas  Hooker  of  the  colony  at  Hartford.  The  royal 
charter  was  saved  by  being  hid  in  the  “ charter  oak  ” when  Sir  Edmund 
Andros  tried  to  get  possession  of  it,  in  1687.  Connecticut  did  efficient  ser- 
vice in  the  Revolution  under  Governor  (“Brother  Jonathan”)  Trumbull. 

DELAWARE. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Delaware  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by 
Pennsylvania,  on  the  N.  E.  and  E.  by  Delaware  River  and  Bay  and  the 
Atlantic  Ocean,  on  the  S.  and  W.  by  Maryland.  It  is  situated  between 
latitudes  38°  28'  and  39°  50'  N.  and  longitudes  1°  10'  and  1°  55'  E.  from 
Washington,  or  75°  5'  and  75°  50'  W.  from  Greenwich.  It  is  93  miles 
long  from  north  to  south,  and  varies  in  width  from  12  to  38  miles ; the 
area  is  2120  square  miles, nr  1,356,800  acres.  The  boundary-line  between 
Pennsylvania  and  Delaware  is  the  segment  of  a circle,  with  a radius  of  12 
miles,  the  centre  of  which  is  at  New  Castle.  This  boundary  was  deter- 
mined by  Mason  and  Dixon  in  1763  [see  Maryland],  and  the  name  of 
“ Mason  and  Dixon’s  line  ” is  still  retained. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — The  northern  section  is  of  a pri- 
mary rocky  formation.  Hills  of  a beautifully-rounded  outline  rise  to  a 
height  of  several  hundred  feet  above  tide-water.  The  creeks  run  through 
deeply-cleft  valleys  with  rounded  or  abrupt  rocky  sides.  Below  this  pri- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


225 


mary  region  is  a comparatively  level  country.  A table-land  not  more 
than  75  feet  high  extends  through  the  peninsula  and  slopes  gently  toward 
the  east  and  west.  In  the  swamps  and  morasses  several  small  streams 
have  their  rise,  which  empty  into  the  Delaware  and  the  Chesapeake. 
Along  the  Maryland  line  is  a cypress  swamp  containing  50,000  acres  and 
furnishing  valuable  timber  ; it  is  infested  with  poisonous  reptiles.  Rivers. — 
The  Delaware  River,  navigable  for  the  largest  vessels,  washes  the  eastern 
shore.  Brandywine  Creek  rises  in  Chester  county,  Pennsylvania,  and 
unites  with  Christiana  Creek  near  Wilmington.  It  is  forty  miles  long  and 
navigable  13  miles  for  vessels  drawing  six  feet  of  water.  Duck  Creek 
forms  the  boundary  between  Kent  and  New  Castle  counties,  and  the  Mis- 
pilion  River  the  boundary  between  Kent  and  Sussex.  The  Murderkill, 
Indian  and  Broadkill  Rivers  flow  into  Delaware  Bay;  the  Rocomoke, 
Nanticoke  and  Choptank  run  through  Maryland  into  the  Chesapeake. 

Soil  and.  Climate. — Along  the  Delaware  River  are  rich  clay  lands. 
Newcastle  county  contains  almost  every  variety  of  soil  to  be  found  east  of 
the  Alleghany  Mountains — -jagged  hills,  broad  plains,  extensive  meadows, 
swamps  and  marshes.  A green  sand  stratum,  averaging  21  feet  in  thick- 
ness, furnishes  an  abundance  of  marl  for  fertilization.  In  the  northern 
part  is  a clayey  soil,  and  a vegetable  mould  in  the  marsh-lands.  Sandy 
soils  prevail  extensively  in  Kent  and  Sussex.  Hundreds  of  acres  of  the 
swamp  and  submerged  lands  along  the  Delaware  River  have  been  re- 
claimed by  drainage.  More  than  1100  distinct  species  of  flora  have  been 
enumerated  in  New  Castle  county.  The  climate  is  modified  by  the  sea- 
breezes  which  sweep  across  the  whole  peninsula.  The  isothermal  lines 
which  cross  Delaware  are:  Spring,  55°;  summer,  75°;  autumn,  55°;  win- 
ter, 35° ; annual  mean,  55°.  Observations  at  Newark  show  a mean  annual 
temperature  of  53°. 

Agricultural  Productions. — There  were  in  1870-  1,052,322 
acres  of  farm  land,  of  which  698,115  acres  were  improved ; average  size 
of  farms,  138  acres.  Value  of  farms,  farm  implements  and  live-stock, 
852,171,837 ; value  of  farm  productions,  $8,171,667.  The  value  of  the 
Indian  corn,  wheat,  rye,  oats,  potatoes  and  hay-crops  of  1873  was 
$3,727,930.  In  1874  there  were  20,000  horses,  4000  mules,  31,700  oxen 
and  other  cattle,  24,900  milch  cows,  32,200  sheep,  48,200  hogs.  Immense 
quantities  of  fruits  are  sent  to  the  Northern  markets.  From  three  to  four 
million  baskets  of  peaches  are  shipped  annually.  The  shipment  of  straw- 
berries in  1874  was  7,470,400  quarts. 

Manufactures. — The  first  cotton  factory  was  built  in  1795.  As 
early  as  1814,  Dupont’s  powder-mills  made  15,000  pounds  of  powder  per 
week.  In  1817  the  Messrs.  Gilpin  established  the  first  manufactory  in 
•America  for  making  paper  by  machinery  in  continuous  rolls.  There  were 
800  manufacturing  establishments  in  1870,  employing  9710  hands  and 

15 


226 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


producing  a value  of  $16,791,382.  Among  these  were  26  iron-mills,  6 
cotton-factories,  103  flour-mills  (annual  product,  $2,067,401),  10  tanneries, 
80  saw-mills  (annual  product,  $405,041). 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — The  ocean  shore  of  Delaware 
consists  of  long  sandy  beaches,  affording  no  good  harbors  or  offings.  The 
Delaware  Breakwater  was  constructed  by  the  United  States  government 
as  a shelter  for  vessels.  It  consists  of  a surf-breaker  2748  feet  long  and 
15  feet  above  low-water  mark,  and  an  ice-breaker,  toward  the  Delaware 
River,  1710  feet  long.  The  cost  was  more  than  $3,000,000.  A ship-canal 
connects  the  Delaware  and  Chesapeake  Bays.  It  was  completed  in  1829, 
at  a cost  of  two  and  a quarter  millions  of  dollars.  The  length  is  16  miles, 
width  66  feet,  depth  10  feet.  For  four  miles  the  channel  is  cut  through  a 
hill  90  feet  high.  A new  company  was  chartered  in  1873,  to  construct  a 
tidal  canal,  navigable  for  the  largest  class  of  vessels  that  now  enter  Balti- 
more harbor.  The  distance  is  32  miles,  which  can  be  traversed  in  5 hours, 
thus  bringing  Baltimore  by  water  225  miles  nearer  New  York  and  the 
Eastern  markets.  A million  and  a half  tons  of  coal  were  shipped  from 
Baltimore  to  the  East  in  1873,  and  the  amount  would  be  largely  increased 
by  a canal.  The  number  of  sailing-vessels  is  170;  steamboats,  15;  total 
vessels  of  all  kinds,  196;  tonnage,  15,633;  vessels  cleared  in  1873,  9; 
vessels  entered,  3;  imports,  $12,516.  Seven  steam-vessels,  having  a ton- 
nage of  9550  tons,  were  built  at  Wilmington  in  1873.  The  State  has  but 
one  customs  district.  The  number  of  national  banks  is  17. 

Railroads. — In  1844  Delaware  had  39  miles  of  railroad.  In  1873 
there  were  reported  264  miles  (beiug  one  mile  to  every  500  inhabitants  and 
to  every  80  square  miles  of  territory);  cost  per  mile,  $18,815;  receipts, 
$666,801  ($3299  to  each  mile  and  $5.04  to  each  inhabitant) ; total  capital 
account,  $3,819,479  ; cost  of  railroads  and  equipment,  $3,487,140. 

Education. — The  State  is  divided  into  school  districts,  and  the  voters 
of  each  district  decide  all  questions  relating  to  the  schools.  There  is  no 
superintendent  of  public  instruction,  and  the  county  superintendents,  ap- 
pointed by  the  governor,  have  no  pay,  and  consequently  few  duties.  In 
1873  the  number  of  schools  was  349;  pupils,  18,790;  school  population, 
47,825.  There  is  no  provision  by  law  for  the  education  of  the  colored 
people,  but  a voluntary  association  has  organized  25  schools  to  supply  the 
deficiency  in  part.  Delaware  College,  at  Newark,  has  classical,  scientific 
and  agricultural  departments.  St.  Mary’s  and  the  Wesleyan  Female  Col- 
lege, at  Wilmington,  and  Brandywine  College,  at  Brandywine,  are  flourish- 
ing institutions.  Delaware  has  17  newspapers,  of  which  3 are  daily,  1 tri- 
weekly and  1 semi-weekly.  There  are  252  church  edifices,  with  87,899 
sittings. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Wilmington,  the  chief  city,  stands  on  arising 
ground  commanding  an  extensive  view.  The  Old  Swedes  Church  was 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


227 


founded  in  1698.  A stone  meeting-house  was  built  by  the  “new  light” 
converts  of  George  Whitefield.  The  mills  have  been  run  for  the  greater 
part  of  a century.  Extensive  new  structures  have  replaced  the  quaint  old 
buildings.  In  1873  the  number  of  new  buildings  erected  was  448  ; capital 
employed  in  manufactures,  $12,625,000.  Population  in  1870,  30,841,  of 
whom  25,689  were  born  in  the  United  States ; 3211  were  colored.  Dover, 
the  capital,  situated  on  Jones’  Creek,  has  a fine  State-house  fronting  an 
open  public  square.  Population,  1906  (501  colored).  The  fruit-canning 
trade  centres  here.  Smyrna,  near  Duck  Creek,  is  a place  of  considerable 
business.  Population,  2110.  Other  leading  towns  are  New  Castle  (popu- 
lation 1766),  Delaware  City  (population  1545),  Seaford,  on  the  Nanticoke 
River  (population  1308),  Lewes,  opposite  the  Breakwater  (population 
1090),  North  Milford  (population  1150),  Georgetown  (population  710). 

Growth  ill  Population. — In  1790  the  number  of  inhabitants 
was  59,094  (slaves,  8887);  1800,  64,273  (slaves,  6153);  1810,  72,674 
(slaves,  4177);  1820,72,749  (slaves,  4509) ; 1830,76,748  (slaves,  3292); 
1840,  78,085  (slaves,  2605);  1850,  91,532  (slaves,  2290);  1860,  112,216 
(slaves,  1798) ; 1870, 125,015  (free  colored,  22,794).  Population  to  a square 
mile,  58.97.  The  number  born  in  foreign  countries  was  9136 ; in  the  United 
States,  115,879  ; in  Delaware,  94,754. 

Government  and  Laws.— The  legislative  authority  is  vested  in 
a general  assembly,  which  consists  of  a senate,  having  9 members,  and 
a house  of  representatives,  having  21  members.  The  legislature  holds 
biennial  sessions.  The  governor  serves  for  four  years.  There  are  five 
judges.  Ministers  of  the  gospel  are  not  allowed  to  hold  any  civil  office. 
There  is  no  State-prison  ; criminals  are  confined  in  the  county  jails.  The 
whipping-post  and  the  pillory  are  still  in  vogue.  The  State  debt,  January 
1,  1875,  was  $1,250,000. 

History  . — Delaware  was  one  of  the  original  thirteen  States,  and  the 
first  to  ratify  the  Federal  Constitution,  which  it  did  by  a unanimous  vote, 
December  7,  1787.  On  the  28th  of  August,  1609,  Henry  Hudson  discov- 
ered the  Delaware  River,  which,  however,  afterward  took  its  name  from 
Lord  Delaware,  who  entered  it  in  1610.  Colonists  from  Holland  settled 
near  Lewes  in  1630,  but  the  Indians  destroyed  them.  In  1638  the  Swedes 
built  a fort  at  the  mouth  of  Christiana  Creek.  The  Dutch  of  the  New 
Netherlands  took  possession  of  the  country  in  1655,  and  the  English 
wrested  it  from  them  in  1664.  These  were  all  bloodless  wars.  It  is  be- 
lieved that  not  a single  life  was  lost  in  hostile  contests  during  the  whole 
period  of  the  Swedish  dominion.  The  Indians  were  friendly,  and  called 
the  Swedes  “their  own  people.”  In  1682  William  Penn  obtained  a grant 
of  the  territory,  and  governed  it  as  a part  of  Pennsylvania.  It  was 
allowed  a separate  general  assembly  in  1703.  The  amended  Constitution 
of  1831  is  still  the  fundamental  law  of  the  State. 


228 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


FLORIDA. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Florida,  the  most  southern  State  of  the 
Union,  approaches  within  one  degree  of  the  torrid  zone.  It  lies  between 
latitudes  24°  30'  and  31°  1ST.  and  longitudes  3°  and  10°  45'  W.  from  Wash- 
ington, or  80°  and  87°  45'  W.  from  Greenwich.  In  shape  it  bears  some 
resemblance  to  a boot  sole  upward,  with  a foot  350  miles  long  from  east  to 
west,  and  a leg  400  miles  long  from  north  to  south.  The  area  is  59,268 
square  miles  or  37,931,520  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — Western  Florida  is  a rolling  and 
hilly  country,  but  there  are  no  mountains.  On  the  northern  border  is  the 
Okefinokee  Swamp.  The  eastern  section  is  level  and  sandy,  the  central 
contains  vast  prairies  interspersed  with  lakes  and  swamps.  The  Ever- 
glades, in  the  south,  are  a vast  shallow  lake  containing  innumerable 
islands,  covered  with  a growth  of  live-oak  and  water-oak.  Rivers. — The 
St.  John’s  River,  400  miles  long,  is  one  of  the  widest  in  America.  For 
150  miles  it  has  an  average  breadth  of  miles,  and  sometimes  expands 
to  6 and  10  miles.  It  is  said  to  discharge  more  water  than  the  Rio  Grande. 
Steamboats  ascend  to  Enterprise,  205  miles.  The  Appalachicola,  navigable 
for  75  miles,  is  formed  by  the  union  of  the  Chattahoochee  and  the  Flint, 
rising  in  Northern  Georgia.  Other  rivers  are  the  Suwanee,  Ockloconee, 
Choctawhatchee,  Perdido  and  St.  Mary’s.  There  are  many  beautiful  lakes. 
Three  central  counties  have  a lake  surface  of  200  square  miles,  with  an 
average  depth  of  15  feet.  Lake  Okeechobee,  in  the  Everglades,  is  40  miles 
long  and  30  broad. 

Soil  and  Climate. — The  lands  have  been  divided  into  three 
classes,  swamp,  hummock  and  pine.  The  swamps,  when  drained,  make  ex- 
ceedingly rich  land,  which  retains  its  fertility  longer  than  any  other  soil  in 
the  United  States.  The  sugar-cane  matures  here,  and  produces  four  hogs- 
heads of  sugar  to  the  acre.  Upon  the  hummock  lands  there  is  a growth 
of  underbrush  and  hard  wood.  After  clearing  and  ditching,  the  low  hum- 
mocks are  adapted  for  the  growth  of  the  sugar-cane.  The  high  hummocks 
yield  all  the  various  crops  of  the  country.  The  pine  lands,  when  cleared, 
yield  400  pounds  of  cotton  to  the  acre  in  many  places,  where  beneath  the 
sandy  soil  is  a subsoil  of  mould  or  marl,  with  fragments  of  marine  shells. 
The  peninsula  rests  upon  a coral  formation.  Florida  boasts  of  having  the 
finest  climate  in  the  world.  The  average  temperature  of  1874  was,  at 
Jacksonville,  69.3°;  Ivey  West,  76.8°;  Lake  City,  67.7°;  Punta  Rassa, 
73.5°.  In  Southern  Florida  frost  is  unknown,  but  the  northern  section  is 
not  safe  from  it.  Jan.  3,  1776,  the  mercury  fell  to  26°,  and  the  lime, 
citron  and  banana  trees  about  St.  Augustine  were  destroyed.  In  1774 
there  was  a snow-storm.  In  February,  1835,  the  St.  John’s  River  was 
frozen,  and  most  of  the  fruit  trees  were  killed.  Usually,  in  the  latter  part 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


229 


of  January  the  calla-lily,  rose-geranium,  camellia  and  yellow  jessamine  are 
in  bloom.  Green  peas  and  new  potatoes  are  ready  for  the  market  by  the 
first  of  April.  May  brings  the  fruits  and  vegetables  of  August  at  the 
North.  The  isothermal  lines  are  for  the  spring,  70°  at  St.  Augustine, 
75.8°  at  Key  West;  summer,  82°  at  both  places;  autumn,  70°  and  78°; 
winter,  55°  and  70°;  annual  mean,  70°  and  75°.  Florida  reverses  the 
order  of  wet  and  dry  times  which  prevails  in  California,  and  has  its  rainy 
season  in  the  summer.  Trees,  Animals  and  Birds. — Rene  Laudonniere, 
who  visited  Florida  in  1652,  wrote : “ There  groweth  in  those  parts  great 
quantity  of  pine  trees  which  have  no  kernels  in  the  apples  which  they  bear. 
Their  woods  are  full  of  oaks,  walnuts,  black-cherry  trees,  mulberry  trees, 
lentisks,  and  chestnut  trees,  which  are  more  wild  than  those  in  France. 
There  is  great  store  of  cedars,  cypresses,  bays,  palm  trees,  hollies,  and  wild 
vines  which  climb  up  along  the  trees  and  bear  good  grapes.  There  are 
also  plum  trees  which  bear  very  fair  fruit,  but  such  as  is  not  very  good. 
The  beasts  best  known  in  this  country  are  stags,  hinds,  goats,  deer,  leopards, 
divers  sorts  of  wolves,  wild  dogs,  hares  and  a certain  sort  of  beast  that  dif- 
fereth  little  from  the  lion  of  Africa.  The  fowls  are:  turkey-cocks,  par- 
tridges, parrots,  pigeons,  ring-doves,  turtles,  blackbirds,  crows,  falcons, 
herons,  cranes,  storks,  wild  geese  and  an  infinite  sort  of  wild  fowl.”  To 
his  list  of  trees  may  be  added  the  palmetto,  oleander,  pomegranate,  ba- 
nana, cocoa-nut,  lemon  and  orange.  The  orange  grows  spontaneously,  but 
the  better  varieties  are  obtained  only  by  cultivation.  They  can  be  raised 
from  the  seed  so  as  to  bear  in  six  years.  Blossoms  and  green  and  ripe 
fruit  may  be  seen  upon  the  branch  together.  A single  tree  sometimes 
produces  8000  to  10,000  oranges. 

Agricultural  Productions. — Market-gardening  is  very  profit- 
able. Early  tomatoes,  cucumbers,  melons,  peas,  beans,  cabbages,  turnips, 
beets,  onions,  squashes,  sweet-potatoes,  etc.,  are  sent  to  the  New  York  and 
Philadelphia  markets.  Cotton  is  the  leading  staple.  Wheat  is  grown  in 
the  northern  part.  The  ramie,  or  jute,  has  been  introduced.  Indigo, 
castor-beans,  rice,  arrow-root,  tobacco  and  hemp  are  successfully  cultivated. 
Florida  is  the  best-timbered  State  on  the  continent.  It  has  30,000,000 
acres  of  forest.  According  to  the  census  of  1870,  there  were  2,373,351 
acres  in  farms,  of  which  736,172  acres  were  improved;  number  of  farms, 
10,241 ; average  size,  232  acres ; value  of  farms,  implements  and  live- 
stock, $15,664,521  ; value  of  farm  productions,  including  betterments, 
orchards,  market-gardens,  etc.,  more  than  nine  millions  of  dollars.  The 
quantity  of  Indian  corn  produced  in  1873  was  2,112,000  bushels,  value 
$2,344,320 ; oats,  109,000  bushels,  value  $111,180 ; tobacco,  80,000 
pounds,  value  $26,400.  In  January,  1874,  the  number  of  horses  was 
16,600 ; mules,  10,000 ; oxen  and  other  cattle,  383,600 ; milch  cow’s, 
69,000;  sheep,  31,900;  swine,  183,400.  About  70  per  cent,  of  the  popu- 


230 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


lation  are  engaged  in  agriculture.  The  State  Agricultural  College  has 
a fund  of  6100,000. 

Manufactures. — Florida  has  few  manufacturing  establishments, 
and  those  are  of  small  capacity.  The  number  reported  by  the  last  census 
was  659,  employing  2749  hands  and  producing  a value  of  64,685,403. 
The  fisheries  are  not  largely  developed.  There  were  43  establishments, 
employing  150  hands  and  producing  to  the  value  of  6101,528. 

Commerce  and  Navigation.— The  sea-coast  of  this  State  is 
more  than  1100  miles  long.  In  1772  the  export  of  indigo  was  40,000 
pounds;  turpentine,  20,000  barrels.  In  1778  the  exports  were  valued  at 
£48,000.  There  are  7 customs  districts,  having  229  vessels  enrolled ; 17 
were  built  in  1873.  The  number  of  vessels  entered  was,  foreign,  750,  coast- 
wise, 1546;  total  entered,  2296;  vessels  cleared,  foreign,  770,  coastwise, 
1546  ; total  cleared,  2316  ; value  of  imports,  6505,751  ; value  of  exports, 
62,984,975. 

Railroads. — In  1873  the  number  of  miles  was  466 ; cost  per  mile, 
618,455;  total  capital  account,  67,142,000;  receipts,  6479,000;  receipts 
per  mile  of  railroad,  $1267  ; receipts  to  each  inhabitant,  62.18. 

Cities  and  Towns. — St.  Augustine  is  the  oldest  town  on  the  West- 
ern Continent.  It  was  founded  in  1565,  earlier  than  Jamestown,  Va.,  by 
42  years,  and  55  years  before  the  pilgrim  settlers  of  Massachusetts  landed 
on  Plymouth  Rock.  The  quaint  old  town  has  known  more  of  “battles 
and  of  sieges”  than  any  other  in  America.  In  1586  it  was  bombarded  by 
Sir  Francis  Drake;  in  1611  it  was  pillaged  by  the  Indians;  English  buc- 
caneers sacked  it  in  1665;  Gov.  Moore  of  South  Carolina  captured  and 
burnt  it  in  1702;  Gov.  Oglethorpe  of  Georgia  bombarded  its  fort  for  38 
days  in  1740;  the  fort  and  arsenal  were  seized  by  the  Confederates  Jan. 
7,  1861 ; and  St.  Augustine  was  retaken  by  the  Federal  forces  in  1862. 
The  city  lies  upon  low  ground,  and  is  protected  from  the  surf  by  a sea-wall 
built  by  the  United  States  government.  A sea-wall  is  put  down  on  a map 
published  in  1665.  The  Roman  Catholic  church  has  a bell  cast  in  1682. 
Fort  Marion  was  begun  in  1620.  In  1648  St.  Augustine  had  300  house- 
holders. The  population  in  1740  was  2143;  in  1870,  1717  ; estimated 
population  at  present,  3500.  A writer  in  1696  says : “ The  houses  are  most 
of  them  old  buildings,  and  not  half  of  them  inhabited.”  Jacksonville 
(named  after  President  Jackson)  is  the  largest  city  below  Savannah.  It 
is  situated  on  the  St.  John’s  River,  25  miles  from  its  mouth.  There  are 
12  churches,  2 tri-weekly  newspapers  and  a United  States  court.  Fifty 
million  feet  of  lumber  are  shipped  yearly.  Population  in  1870,  6912. 
Tallahassee,  the  capital,  has  2 newspapers.  Population,  2023.  Fernan- 
dina,  founded  by  the  Spaniards,  has  a capacious  land-locked  harbor. 
There  are  7 churches  and  2 newspapers.  Population,  1722.  Pensacola, 
founded  by  the  Spaniards  in  1698,  has  a fine  harbor,  with  24  feet  of  water 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


231 


on  the  bar.  Fort  Pickens  guards  the  entrance.  Population,  3343.  Key 
West  is  situated  on  an  island  of  the  same  name,  11  feet  above  the  sea-level. 
It  has  5 churches  and  2 newspapers.  Here  is  a United  States  naval  sta- 
tion. Other  leading  towns  are  Gainesville  (1500),  Lake  City  (2000), 
Palatka  and  Appalachicola  (1000  each). 

Population. — The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1830  was  34,370 
(slaves,  15,501);  1840,  54,477  (slaves,  25,717);  1850,  87,445  (slaves, 
39,310);  1860,  140,424  (slaves,  61,745);  1870,  187,748  (free  colored, 
91,689);  natives  of  Florida,  109,554;  of  other  parts  of  the  United  States, 
73,227 ; of  foreign  countries,  4967 ; population  to  a square  mile,  3.17. 
There  were  14,594  natives  of  Florida  residing  in  other  parts  of  the  Amer- 
ican Union. 

Education. — A uniform  system  of  free  schools  is  provided  for  by 
law  for  all  children  between  the  ages  of  4 and  21.  In  1874  the  value  of 
school-houses  was  8250,000;  receipts  for  school  purposes,  $160,000;  pupils 
enrolled,  27,000  ; number  of  teachers,  500.  Flourishing  seminaries  are  in 
operation  at  Tallahassee  and  Gainesville.  Florida  has  75  libraries  (other 
than  private),  23  newspapers,  390  churches. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislative  authority  is  vested  in 
a senate  of  24  members,  elected  for  4 years,  and  an  assembly  of  53  mem- 
bers, elected  for  2 years.  The  legislature  meets  annually.  The  governor 
and  lieutenant-governor  are  elected  by  the  people  for  a term  of  4 years. 
Other  executive  officers  are  appointed  by  the  governor  and  confirmed  by 
the  senate.  The  salary  of  the  governor  is  $5000  and  that  of  the  lieutenant- 
governor  $2500.  The  supreme  court  has  three  judges,  holding  office  for  life 
or  good  behavior.  There  are  seven  circuits,  with  judges  appointed  for  eight 
years,  and  a county  court  for  each  county,  the  judges  of  which  hold  office 
for  a term  of  four  years.  The  State  debt,  Jan.  1,  1875,  was  $1,599,479. 

History. — Florida  was  the  first  part  of  the  United  States  occupied 
by  Europeans,  and  is  associated  with  some  of  the  most  thrilling  and  ro- 
mantic events  in  American  history.  Sebastian  Cabot  discovered  the  coast 
in  1497.  Juan  Ponce  de  Leon,  who  had  the  Spanish  love  for  gold  and 
long  life,  hoped  to  secure  both  in  the  region  which  was  fabled  to  contain 
all  the  treasures  of  El  Dorado  and  the  “Fountain  of  Youth.”  On  Easter 
Sunday — Pascua  Florida  meaning  “ feast  of  flowers  ” in  Spanish — (not  on 
Palm  Sunday,  as  many  authorities  have  it),  he  planted  a cross  and  took 
possession  of  “ The  Land  of  Flowers”  in  the  name  of  the  Spanish  monarch. 
On  a second  visit,  in  1521,  De  Leon  wras  severely  wounded,  and  soon  after 
died.  He  found  in  Florida  the  waters  of  “ Lethe  ” instead  of  the  “ foun- 
tain of  life.”  An  attempt  at  Spanish  colonization,  in  1528,  was  defeated 
by  the  Indians.  Ferdinand  de  Soto  passed  through  Florida  in  1539. 
Some  French  Huguenots  sought  refuge  there,  and  850  of  them  were  mas- 
sacred “at  the  bloody  river  of  Matanzas”  by  a Spanish  officer  whose  re- 


232 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


ligious  zeal  impelled  him  to  refuse  a proffered  ransom  of  200,000  ducats. 
The  Spanish  supremacy  lasted  for  250  years.  In  1763  the  country  was 
ceded  to  Great  Britain.  After  a twenty  years’  occupation  it  was  re-ceded 
to  Spain  in  1784.  After  holding  it  for  thirty-five  years,  Spain  ceded  the 
whole  to  the  United  States  for  five  millions  of  dollars,  and  on  the  10th 
day  of  July,  1821,  the  standard  of  Spain,  which  had  been  first  raised  309 
years  before,  gave  place  to  “the  star-spangled  banner.”  The  Seminole 
war  broke  out  in  1835  [see  Historical  Sketch,  p.  125,  note].  General 
Jackson  was  the  first  territorial  governor.  The  State  was  admitted  to  the 
Union  March  3,  1845,  passed  an  ordinance  of  secession  Jan.  10,  1861,  and 
repealed  the  ordinance  Oct.  28,  1865.  A new  Constitution  was  ratified  in 
May,  1868. 


GEORGIA. 

Situation  ailtl  Extent. — Georgia  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by  Ten- 
nessee and  North  Carolina,  on  the  N.  E.  by  South  Carolina,  on  the  S.  E. 
by  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  on  the  S.  by  Florida,  and  on  the  W.  by  Florida  and 
Alabama.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes  30°  21'  and  35°  N.  and  longi- 
tudes 3°  48'  and  8°  40'  W.  from  Washington,  or  80°  48'  and  85°  40'  W. 
from  Greenwich.  The  area  is  58,000  square  miles,  or  37,120,000  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — All  extensive  plain,  of  tertiary 
formation,  extends  from  the  Atlantic  coast  inward  for  more  than  a hun- 
dred miles,  with  a gradually  ascending  slope  of  from  ten  to  twenty  feet. 
Then  there  is  an  abrupt  rise  of  seventy  feet,  and  after  twenty  miles  an- 
other similar  elevation.  The  geologists  infer  that  these  are  old  sea-mar- 
gins. At  the  head  of  navigation  on  the  Savannah  and  Oconee  Rivers  the 
swells  attain  a height  of  500  feet.  A series  of  undulating  hills  rise  to  the 
summits  of  the  Blue  Ridge  Mountains,  which  are  from  1200  to  4000  feet 
high.  Toward  the  west  the  descent  is  precipitous.  Between  the  ranges 
of  hills  are  fertile  valleys,  abundantly  supplied  with  water.  The  southern 
sections  are  level  and  sandy.  In  the  south-east  is  the  Okefinokee  Swamp, 
180  miles  in  circumference,  which  is  the  haunt  of  a great  variety  of  noxious 
and  venomous  reptiles.  Rivers. — The  Savannah  River,  500  miles  long, 
which  forms  the  boundary  between  Georgia  and  South  Carolina,  rises  in 
the  Blue  Ridge,  and  is  navigable  for  steamboats  to  Augusta,  248  miles. 
Toccoa  Falls,  on  a small  tributary,  are  186  feet  high.  The  Altamaha 
River  is  formed  by  the  union  of  the  Oconee,  navigable  to  Milledgeville, 
200  miles,  and  the  Ocmulgee,  navigable  to  Macon,  300  miles.  On  the 
western  boundary  is  the  Chattahoochee  River,  350  miles  long,  and  naviga- 
ble to  Columbus^  The  Flint  River,  which  unites  with  the  Chattahoochee 
to  form  the  Appalachicola,  is  200  miles  in  length.  The  St.  Mary’s  River, 
rising  in  the  Okefinokee  Swamp,  separates  Georgia  from  Eastern  Florida. 
The  whole  State  is  most  abundantly  watered,  having  more  than  fifty  streams, 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


233 


designated  as  rivers,  which  belong  to  the  three  great  water-sheds  of  the 
Atlantic  Ocean,  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  and  the  Mississippi  Valley. 

Soil  and  Climate. — Along  the  sea-coast  are  many  islands,  having 
a light  sandy  soil  which  is  especially  suited  to  the  production  of  the 
famous  “sea-island”  cotton.  Rice  plantations  occupy  the  tide-swamps. 
Georgia  is  surpassed  only  by  South  Carolina  in  the  amount  of  its  rice 
production.  Along  the  rivers  are  alluvial  lands,  growing  enormous  crops 
of  cotton,  rice,  sugar-cane,  corn,  dtc.  The  soil  is  a blue  clay  mixed  with 
fine  sand  and  vegetable  mould.  Fossil  bones  of  extinct  mammalia  are 
found  in  this  formation.  Portions  of  the  extensive  plain  back  from  the 
coast  are  of  little  .value  for  cultivation,  but  the  pine-barrens  yield  timber, 
pitch,  tar  and  turpentine.  The  lauds  in  the  western  counties,  formerly 
occupied  by  the  Cherokee  Indians,  are  of  great  fertility.  Concerning  the 
climate  of  Georgia,  an  English  traveller  wrote,  in  1734:  “I  think  it  is  the 
finest  climate  in  the  world,  for  it  is  neither  too  warm  in  the  summer  nor 
too  cold  in  the  winter.  They  have  certainly  the  finest  water  in  the  world, 
and  the  land  is  extraordinary  good ; this  may  certainly  be  called  the  land 
of  Canaan.”  Gov.  Ellis,  who  wrote  on  the  7th  of  July,  1757,  when  the 
thermometer  was  102°  in  the  shade,  expressed  a different  opinion : “ I 
think  it  highly  probable,”  he  says,  “that  the  inhabitants  of  this  place 
[Savannah]  breathe  a hotter  air  than  any  other  people  on  the  face  of  the 
earth.”  The  same  writer  tells  us  that  on  the  10th  of  December  the  mer- 
cury rose  to  86°,  and  on  the  following  day  sank  to  38°,  a range  of  48 
degrees.  Nov.  25,  1775,  snow  fell  to  the  depth  of  18  inches.  In  May, 
1837,  hail-stones  lay  upon  the  ground  for  twelve  days  after  the  great  storm. 
Most  of  the  whites  withdraw  to  the  uplands  during  the  warm  season  to 
escape  the  malaria  of  the  rice  plantations.  The  climate  of  the  interior  is 
cooler  and  very  healthful.  The  mean  annual  temperature  for  1874  was 
65.9°  at  Savannah  and  64.1°  at  Augusta.  The  mean  distribution  of 
heat,  as  indicated  by  the  isothermal  lines  of  the  chart,  is,  spring,  60°  to 
70°;  summer,  75°  to  82°;  autumn,  60°  to  70°;  winter,  40°  to  55°;  annual 
mean,  60°  to  67°.  The  japonica,  narcissus,  rose  and  wild  jasmine  bloom 
about  the  middle  of  February.  Forests. — In  the  forests  are  found  the  oak, 
hickory,  catalpa,  sycamore,  birch,  walnut,  chestnut,  cedar,  poplar,  cypress, 
gum,  ash,  tulip,  elm,  fir,  spruce,  palmetto,  pine,  beech,  cottonwood,  live-oak 
of  the  finest  quality  for  ship-buikling,  and  ilex  trees  which  Fanny  Kemble 
says  are  “ like  those  of  the  Roman  Campagna.”  Animals. — Among  the 
animals  may  be  mentioned  the  black  bear,  raccoon,  weasel,  mink,  otter, 
wolf  [black  and  gray),  fox  (gray  and  red),  panther,  wildcat,  squirrels 
(gray,  ground,  fox,  cat  and  flying),  ground-hog,  rabbit,  opossum  and  deer. 
Birds. — Audubon  noted  508  species  of  birds  in  the  United  States,  of  which 
273  have  been  found  in  Georgia.  A few  of  the  most  common  are  the  bald 
eagle,  hawk,  turkey-buzzard,  kite,  owl,  wren,  mocking-bird,  thrush,  gold- 


234 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


finch,  crossbill,  bob-o-link,  oriole,  lark,  bluejay,  cuckoo,  paroquet,  ibis, 
heron,  curlew,  grouse,  plover,  flamingo,  swan  and  canvas-back  cluck. 
Eeptiles. — The  gopher,  terrapin,  alligator,  lizard,  scorpion,  viper  and  rat- 
tlesnake are  frequently  seen.  Fish. — Rockfish , trout,  bass,  mackerel,  stur- 
geon, shark,  devil-fish,  crab,  etc.,  are  plenty.  Nearly  250  varieties  of  sea- 
shells  have  been  noted. 

Agricultural  Productions. — The  great  staples  are  cotton  (in 
which  only  Mississippi  surpasses  Georgia)  and  rice.  In  1873  the  produc- 
tion of  Indian  corn  was  24,014,000  bushels;  wheat,  2,176,000  bushels; 
oats,  4,800,000  bushels;  tobacco,  343,000  pounds.  In  1870  the  number 
of  acres  in  farms  was  23,647,941;  acres  improved,  6,831,856;  value  of 
farms,  implements  and  live-stock,  $129,330,486  ; value  of  farm,  orchard 
and  market-garden  products  (including  betterments  and  additions  to  stock), 
$80,936,420.  Jan.  1,  1874,  the  number  of  horses  was  116,100;  mules, 
92,700;  oxen  and  other  cattle,  405,300;  milch  cows,  257,400;  sheep, 
235,700;  swine,  1,497,000.  A single  acre  of  Bermuda  grass,  in  1873, 
produced  nearly  5f  tons,  valued  at  $20  per  ton.  The  early  settlers  told 
marvellous  stories  about  the  fertility  of  their  new  domain.  In  1739  a 
woman  found  three  grains  of  rye  in  a quantity  of  Indian  corn.  One  of 
these  grains,  on  the  third  year,  produced  170  stalks  and  ears,  and  the  three 
together  yielded  to  her  “a  bag  of  corn  as  large  as  a coat-pocket.”  Another 
woman  had  “a  like  bag  of  beans,  all  grown  out  of  one  bean.” 

Manufactures. — There  were  3836  manufacturing  establishments  in 
1870,  employing  17,871  hands;  value  of  products,  $31,196,115.  The 
number  of  establishments  for  making  agricultural  implements  was  10; 
boots  and  shoes,  244;  carriages  and  wagons,  178;  cotton,  34;  iron,  30; 
leather,  186;  lumber,  539;  printing  and  publishing,  45;  wool-carding  and 
woollen  goods,  46. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — Georgia  has  a sea-coast  of  100 
miles  in  a direct  line,  and  moi’e  than  400  miles  with  all  its  windings.  In 
1750  the  exports  were  valued  at  $8897.76;  in  1756  they  had  increased 
to  $74,485.44;  in  1759  the  export  of  raw  silk  amounted  to  10,000  pounds. 
The  exports  of  the  colonial  period  were  almost  exclusively  rice,  indigo, 
raw  silk,  skins,  furs,  lumber  and  provisions.  The  Indians  then  gave 
(according  to  a fixed  schedule  of  prices)  ten  buckskins  for  a gun,  five  for 
a blanket,  two  for  a white  shirt,  two  for  an  axe.  For  the  year  ending 
June  30,  1874,  the  value  of  exports  was  $31,848,402;  value  of  imports, 
$751,104.  Cotton  and  lumber  are  almost  the  only  articles  exported. 
The  total  number  of  vessels  and  steamers  entered  (foreign  and  coastwise) 
was  1106;  number  cleared,  1149.  A “union”  has  been  formed  to  secure 
a “direct,  line”  to  Liverpool.  When  the  dredging  operations  now  in 
progress  are  completed,  it  is  expected  that  vessels  drawing  22  feet  of  water 
can  reach  the  Savannah  wharves  at  all  stages  of  the  tide  without  ground- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


235 


mg.  The  estimated  amount  needed  for  this  work  for  the  fiscal  year  end- 
ing June  30,  1876,  is  $175,000. 

Mineral  Resources. — Previous  to  the  discovery  of  the  wonderful 
gold  treasures  of  California,  Georgia  was  the  principal  source  of  the  pre- 
cious metal  in  the  United  States.  The  gold-field  stretches  along  the  eastern 
slope  of  the  Blue  Ridge  for  a width  of  from  15  to  20  miles.  The  first 
nusset  discovered  weighed  three  ounces.  It  was  found  near  Duke’s  Creek, 
in  1829.  A branch-mint  was  for  a time  maintained  at  Dahlonega  [see 
Coins  and  Currency,  p.  442].  The  total  gold  product  has  been  about 
74  millions  of  dollars.  Iron,  copper  and  kaolin  have  been  discovered  in 
small  quantities.  There  are  quarries  of  white  marble.  The  product  of 
the  mines  and  quarries  for  1870  was  valued  at  $49,280. 

Railroads. — In  1844  Georgia  had  452  miles  of  railroad.  In  1873 
the  number  of  miles  was  2260;  inhabitants  to  a mile  of  railroad,  547  ; 
square  miles  to  a mile  of  railroad,  25.7  ; total  capital  account,  $41,143,172; 
cost  per  mile,  $23,457 ; receipts,  $7,695,955  ; receipts  to  a mile,  $4393 ; 
receipts  to  each  inhabitant,  $6.23  ; net  earnings,  $2,265,472. 

Education  and  Public  Institutions. — A general  school  law 
was  passed  in  1870.  The  governor  and  his  council  constitute  the  State 
Board  of  Education,  in  conjunction  with  the  school  commissioner,  whose 
salary  is  $2500  per  annum.  There  are  separate  schools  for  white  and 
colored  children.  The  returns  for  1874  report  1974  schools  (412  for  colored 
children)  and  85,184  scholars  (colored,  20,786).  The  University  of  Geor- 
gia, at  Athens,  chartered  in  1795,  graduated  a class  of  9 at  its  first  com- 
mencement, May  31,  1804.  It  has  preparatory,  academic,  law  and  agri- 
cultural departments.  The  last  named  has  a fund  of  $243,000,  derived 
from  the  Congressional  land-grant.  The  North  Georgia  Agricultural  Col- 
lege, at  Dahlonega,  opened  Jan.  1,  1873,  is  “a  part  and  parcel  of  the 
University  of  Georgia.”  Other  colleges  are,  Atlanta  University  (Congre- 
gational), Bowdon  College,  Emory  College  (Methodist  Episcopal,  South), 
Hamilton  Female  College,  Le  Vert  College,  Mercer  University  (Baptist) 
at  Macon,  Monroe  and  Wesleyan  Female  Colleges,  and  the  Augusta  and 
Savannah  Medical  Colleges.  The  census  of  1870  reports  3 universities, 
28  colleges,  1 law  and  2 medical  schools,  1735  libraries,  110  newspapers 
and  2873  churches.  The  State  Penitentiary,  at  Milledgeville,  has  664 
convicts  (571  colored).  It  was  established  in  1811.  The  State  Lunatic 
Asylum,  at  the  same  place,  was  opened  Dec.  15,  1842.  There  is  an  insti- 
tution for  the  blind  at  Macon,  and  one  at  Cave  Spring  for  the  deaf  and 
dumb. 

Growth  in  Population. — In  1790  the  population  was  82,548 
(slave,  29,264);  1800,  162,101  (slave,  59,404);  1810,  258,433  (slave, 
105,218);  1820,  340,433  (slave,  149,656);  1830,  576,823  (slave,  217,531 ), 
1840,  691,392  (slave,  280,944);  1850,  906,185  (slave,  381,682);  1860, 


236 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


1,057,286  (slave,  462,198) ; 1870,  1,184,109  (free  colored,  545,154).  In 
colored  population  Georgia  ranks  first,  and  in  total  number  of  inhabitants 
twelfth ; population  to  a square  mile,  20.42 ; number  of  native  born, 
1,172,982  (933,962  born  in  the  State);  foreign  born,  11,127 ; number  of 
native  Georgians  residing  in  other  parts  of  the  Union,  374,142. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Savannah,  the  oldest,  largest  and  most 
wealthy  city  of  the  State,  is  beautifully  situated,  on  a plain  40  feet  above 
the  Savannah  River,  18  miles  from  the  Atlantic  Ocean.  It  was  founded 
in  1733,  and  the  following  year  contained  40  houses.  In  1820  a fire  de- 
stroyed 463  buildings,  inflicting  a loss  of  more  than  four  millions  of  dol- 
lars. The  numerous  fine  shade-trees  have  given  it  the  title  of  “ The  Forest 
City.”  Regular  lines  of  steamers  run  to  Boston,  New  York,  Philadelphia 
and  other  ports.  Population,  28,235.  Atlanta,  the  capital  of  Georgia 
since  1868,  is  situated  1100  feet  above  the  sea.  It  has  5 railroads,  3 daily 
papers^©  banks,  several  large  manufactories  and  28  churches.  The  city 
was  burned  during  the  civil  war.  Population,  21,789.  Augusta,  at  the 
head  of  navigation  on  the  Savannah  River,  230  miles  above  its  mouth, 
was  settled  in  1735.  It  has  4 railroads,  2 daily  papers,  6 banks,  21 
churches,  4 founderies,  and  is  the  centre  of  a large  trade.  Population, 
15,386.  Macon  has  extensive  founderies  and  machine-shops.  It  is  well 
built,  the  houses  being  mostly  of  brick.  Five  railroads  centre  here. 
Population,  10,810.  The  other  principal  towns  are  Columbus,  at  the 
head  of  navigation  on  the  Chattahoochee  River,  population  7401,  and 
Milledgeville,  the  former  capital,  population  2750. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislative  authority  is  vested  in 
a general  assembly,  consisting  of  a senate  of  44  members,  and  a house  of 
representatives  of  175  members.  The  legislature  meets  annually.  The 
executive  officers  are  a governor,  secretary  of  State,  comptroller-general, 
treasurer,  surveyor-general,  attorney-general  and  State  school  commission- 
ers, each  holding  office  for  a term  of  four  years.  The  judicial  authority  is 
vested  in  a supreme  court  of  three  judges,  19  circuit  courts,  and  county 
courts  for  the  most  populous  counties. 

History. — -Sir  Walter  Raleigh  was  the  first  European  who  trod  the 
soil  of  Georgia.  It  appears  from  his  diary  that  he  visited  the  present  site 
of  Savannah  in  1584  or  1585.  In  1717  “all  that  tract  of  land  which  lies 
between  the  rivers  Altamaha  and  Savannah  ” was  granted  to  Sir  Robert 
Montgomery.  In  July,  1732,  a meeting  was  held  in  London  with  a view 
to  establishing  a colony  in  Georgia.  Gov.  Oglethorpe  selected  the  present 
site  of  Savannah  for  his  new  town.  The  colonists  spent  their  first  night 
on  shore  Feb.  1,  1733.  John  Wesley  preached  here  in  1736.  Whitefield 
arrived  in  May,  1738,  and  established  his  famous  “orphan  house”  in 
March,  1740,  under  the  patronage  of  Lady  Huntington.  The  first  general 
assembly  met  in  Savannah,  Jan.  15, 1751.  Slavery  was  at  first  prohibited; 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


237 


but  the  restriction  was  removed  in  1750,  and  in  1773  the  number  of  slaves 
was  14,000.  Although  Georgia  was  the  youngest  of  the  thirteen  colonies 
which  declared  their  independence  in  1776,  she  yielded  to  none  of  them  in 
patriotic  service  during  that  “ heroic  age  of  American  history.”  When 
tidings  came  of  the  first  blood  shed  at  Lexington,  a few  bold  patriots  broke 
open  the  king’s  magazine  and  took  500  pounds  of  powder,  of  which  a part 
was  forwarded  to  Boston  and  used  by  the  Americans  in  the  battle  of  Bunker 
Hill.  Pulaski,  Sergeant  Jasper,  McIntosh,  D’Estaing,  were  among  those 
who  sealed  their  devotion  to  their  country  with  their  life’s  blood.  Savannah 
was  captured  by  the  British,  Dec.  29,  1778.  For  many  years  there  were 
serious  difficulties  with  the  Creek  Indians.  In  1838  the  remnant  of  the 
tribe  was  removed  beyond  the  Mississippi  River.  An  ordinance  of  seces- 
sion was  passed  Jan.  19, 1861.  Fort  Pulaski,  Fort  Jackson  and  the  arsenal 
at  Augusta  were  seized.  Gen.  Sherman  made  his  march  through  Georgia 
in  1864.  In  July,  1867,  an  act  was  passed  for  the  readmission  of  the 
State  into  the  Union. 


ILLINOIS. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Illinois  is  bounded  on  the  X.  by  Wis- 
consin, E.  by  Lake  Michigan  and  Indiana,  S.  by  the  Ohio  River,  separating 
it  from  Kentucky,  and  W.  by  the  Mississippi  River,  separating  it  from 
Missouri  and  Iowa.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes  36°  59'  and  42°  30' 
X.,  and  longitudes  10°  35'  and  14°  40'  W.  from  Washington,  or  83°  35' 
and  91°  40'  W.  from  Greenwich.  The  area  is  55,410  square  miles,  or 
35,462,400  acres.  The  length  from  north  to  south  is  378  miles,  the  greatest 
breadth  210  miles. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — Illinois  is  more  nearly  level  than 
any  of  the  other  States,  with,  the  exception  of  Louisiana  and  Delaware. 
In  the  north-west  there  are  “ mounds  ” rising  250  feet  above  the  level  of 
the  surrounding  country  and  1150  feet  above  the  ocean.  The  lead  region 
is  the  most  elevated  part  of  the  State.  There  is  a gradual  descent  toward 
the  south  as  far  as  the  valley  of  the  Big  Muddy  River,  in  Jackson  county. 
From  this  point  there  is  a rapid  rise  to  a range  of  hills  600  feet  high,  which 
cross  the  southern  portion  of  the  State.  Along  the  rivers  are  bluffs  from 
100  to  150  feet  high.  The  'prairies  (French  for  meadows),  which  cover 
most  of  the  State,  are  immense  level  tracts,  with  occasional  mounds,  like 
islands  in  the  ocean,  rising  to  a height  of  50  or  100  feet  and  covered  with 
a heavy  growth  of  timber.  In  the  centre  and  the  north-east  there  is  a 
deficiency  of  wood.  Ford  county  has  only  six  acres  of  timber  to  the 
square  mile,  which  is  less  than  1 per  cent.  Randolph  county,  in  the  south- 
west, has  44  per  cent,  of  woodland  (280  acres  to  the  square  mile),  and  the 
whole  State  has  5,061,578  acres  (14  per  cent,  of  its  area)  in  timber. 
Among  the  principal  trees  are  the  oak  (black,  white,  swamp  and  scarlet), 


238 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


hickory,  maple,  linden,  black  gum,  persimmon,  elm  (red,  white  and  slip- 
pery), ash  (black  and  white),  dogwood,  birch,  beech,  sycamore,  cottonwood, 
locust,  hackberry,  walnut,  pecan,  willow,  cypress,  cedar,  poplar,  pine,  etc. 
Rivers. — Illinois  is  bounded  by  rivers  on  three  sides.  The  Mississippi 
washes  its  western  border  for  700  miles.  The  Ohio  and  the  Wabash  afford 
navigation  for  the  southern  and  eastern  sections.  The  Illinois  is  the  largest 
river  within  the  State.  It  is  500  miles  long  and  navigable  for  250  miles. 
Rock  River  is  300  miles  long.  The  other  principal  streams  are  the 
Ivaskaskia,  Little  Wabash,  Vermilion  and  Embarras. 

Soil  and  Climate.— Prof.  Voelcker  says:  “I  have  never  before 
analyzed  soils  which  contain  so  much  nitrogen.”  The  prairies  have  a 
black,  soft,  vegetable  mould,  sometimes  more  than  four  feet  thick,  and  of 
inexhaustible  fertility.  In  the  south-west  are  small  prairies,  with  a choco- 
late-brown loam  on  a subsoil  of  yellow  clay.  The  alluvial  valleys  of  the 
Mississippi  and  the  Illinois  Rivers  are  from  5 to  10  miles  wide,  and  pro- 
duce abundant  crops.  The  State  geologist  says  of  Illinois:  “It  embraces 
a climatic  range  of  five  and  a half  degrees  of  latitude,  and  consequently 
comprises  a greater  variety  in  its  zoological  and  botanical  productions  than 
can  be  found  within  the  area  of  any  other  State  in  the  Union.”  The  great- 
ness of  the  difference  will  appear  when  we  consider  that  Cairo,  in  Southern 
Illinois,  is  on  the  same  parallel  of  latitude  as  Fortress  Monroe,  in  Virginia, 
while  the  northern  State  line  is  above  the  parallel  of  Boston,  in  Massachu- 
setts. The  mean  temperature  at  Cairo  for  the  year  ending  Sept.  30,  1874, 
was  58.4°;  at  Chicago,  49.5°.  The  extremes  at  Chicago,  during  two  years, 
were  23°  below  zero  and  99°  above,  a range  of  122°.  The  extremes  at 
Cairo  were  8°  below  zero  and  101°  above;  range,  109°.  The  above  tem- 
peratures were  taken  from  the  report  of  the  chief  signal  officer  for  1873 
and  1874.  Observations  at  Peoria  for  16  years  gave  a minimum  of  — 22° 
and  a maximum  of  104°;  range,  126°.  At  Sandwich,  during  20  years, 
the  minimum  was  — 30°,  the  maximum  105°;  range,  135°.  The  extensive 
prairies  give  free  scope  to  the  winds,  which  blow  with  great  violence.  The 
isothermal  lines  crossing  Northern  and  Southern  Illinois  are  as  follows : 
Spring,  45°-60° ; summer,  70°-75°;  autumn,  50°-57°;  winter,  25°-37° ; 
mean  for  the  year,  47°-55°. 

Agricultural  Productions. — Illinois  claims  to  be  the  “ Empire 
State  of  the  West”  in  agriculture.  She  had,  in  1870,  19,329,952  acres 
(53  per  cent,  of  her  area)  in  improved  farm  lands.  New  York,  which 
ranks  next,  has  less  than  16  millions  of  acres  improved.  The  total  value 
of  farms,  farm  implements  and  live-stock  was  $1,104,839,639  ; value  of 
farm  productions,  $210,860,585.  In  1873  Illinois  stood  first  in  the  pro- 
duction of  corn  (56  bushels  to  every  inhabitant)  and  in  oats.  Iowa  took 
the  precedence  in  wheat  and  in  hogs,  which  Illinois  had  formerly  held. 
In  rye,  Illinois  was  next  to  Pennsylvania;  in  hay,  next  to  New  York;  in 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


239 


barley,  next  to  California  and  New  York ; in  honey,  first  of  all  the  States; 
in  wine  and  in  orchard  products,  fourth.  She  had  the  largest  number  of 
horses  (3  for  every  7 inhabitants),  and  only  Texas  surpassed  her  in  cattle. 
The  very  abundance  of  the  crops  is  sometimes  a disadvantage  to  the 
farmer.  In  1873  corn  sold  for  20  to  25  cents  per  bushel,  and  oats  for  15 
to  18  cents.  It  took  four  bushels  of  corn  to  pay  the  freight  of  the  fifth 
bushel  to  New  York.  A single  county  could  load  a train  of  40  cars  every 
day  in  the  year.  The  production  might  be  indefinitely  increased  were 
there  sufficient  facilities  for  transportation.  In  1872  a premium  offered 
for  the  largest  production  of  corn  was  awarded  to  a farmer  who  raised 
1313  bushels  from  a field  of  10  acres.  Sweet-potatoes,  flax,  hemp,  tobacco 
and  broom-corn  are  largely  produced.  The  average  size  of  the  farms  is 
128  acres.  One  farm  in  Ford  county  contains  40,000  acres. 

Manufacture S . — Illinois  ranks  sixth  among  the  States  in  manufac- 
tures. In  1870  there  were  12,597  establishments,  employing  58,852  hands; 
value  of  annual  products,  $205,620,672.  The  leading  articles  were  agri- 
cultural implements,  boots  and  shoes,  carriages  and  wagons,  saddlery  and 
harness,  doors,  sashes  and  blinds,  clothing,  etc.  The  product  of  the  flour- 
and  grist-mills  was  $43,876,775  (next  to  New  York  and  Pennsylvania). 
In  pork-packing  Illinois  leads  all  the  rest.  The  number  of  hogs  packed 
in  1873-4  was  1,887,328  (more  than  twice  as  many  as  in  Ohio,  which  ranks 
next);  average  net  weight,  219  pounds. 

Mines  and  Mining.— Mining  began  at  the  famous  lead  mines  of 
Galena  about  1821,  and  the  product  for  the  first  two  decades  was  58,694,- 
488  pounds.  The  yield  of  1870  was  159,050  pounds  of  ore,  valued  at 
$182,280.  Coal  formations  underlie  30,000  square  miles  of  Illinois,  and 
the  annual  product  of  coal  is  two  millions  of  tons.  There  were  356  min- 
ing establishments ; hands  employed,  7504;  annual  product,  $6,968,201. 

Commerce  and  Navigation.— The  river  and  lake  system  of 
Illinois  gives  the  State  ample  facilities  for  navigation.  Chicago  has  direct 
commercial  relations  with  foreign  nations.  The  number  of  vessels  clear- 
ing to  foreign  ports  for  the  fiscal  year  ending  June  30,  1874,  was  476, 
tonnage,  139,515;  vessels  arrived,  212,  tonnage,  61,300;  number  of  vessels 
arriving  coastwise,  11,632,  tonnage,  3,231,793 ; number  clearing,  11,305, 
tonnage,  3,142,292;  number  of  crew  of  foreign  vessels,  8210;  of  coastwise 
vessels,  207,224.  The  amount  of  revenue  collected  was  $1,377,896.03. 
One-third  of  the  entire  commerce  of  Chicago  is  in  its  grain  trade.  In 
1873  the  receipt  of  grain  and  flour  (reduced  to  grain-bushels)  was  98,935,- 
418  bushels,  valued  at  $63,500,000.  The  receipt  of  flour  was  2,487,376 
barrels.  For  the  improvement  of  Chicago  harbor  Congress  appropriated, 
from  1870  to  1874,  $455,000.  The  original  estimate  of  the  amount  needed 
for  the  work  in  hand  was  $900,000.  The  number  of  vessels  belonging  to 
this  customs  district  is  743.  There  are  four  other  ports,  Alton,  Cairo,  Ga- 


240 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


lena  and  Quincy,  having  in  the  aggregate  124  vessels  enrolled.  Twenty- 
one  vessels  were  built  in  1873. 

Railroads  and  Canals.— In  1848  Illinois  had  22  miles  of  rail- 
road. In  1874  it  surpassed  every  other  State  in  railroad  mileage,  leading 
Pennsylvania,  which  stands  second,  by  more  than  a thousand  miles.  The 
number  of  companies  was  48;  length  of  railroad,  6759  miles;  total  amount 
of  stock  and  debt,  $636,458,641 ; gross  receipts,  $96,816,868 ; average  re- 
ceipts per  mile  of  road,  $5095;  per  train  mile,  $1.32;  operating  and  cur- 
rent expenses,  $64,869,979  ; excess  of  receipts,  $30,570,433.  There  are 
nearly  ten  thousand  miles  of  telegraph  lines.  A canal  from  Chicago  to 
La  Salle,  96  miles,  connects  Lake  Michigan  with  the  Illinois  River,  and 
through  that  with  the  Mississippi.  Eight  million  bushels  of  grain  and  50 
million  feet  of  lumber  have  passed  through  this  canal  in  a single  year. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education.— The  State  Penitentiary, 
at  Joliet,  has  1300  prisoners.  The  labor  of  the  convicts  makes  it  self-sus- 
taining. At  Jacksonville  is  an  Asylum  for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb,  an  Asylum 
for  the  Blind,  a Hospital  for  the  Insane  and  an  institution  for  the  education 
of  feeble-minded  children.  The  Northern  Asylum  for  the  Insane  is  at  El- 
gin, the  Southern  Asylum  at  Anna.  The  first  school  in  Illinois  was  opened 
at  Bellefontaine,  in  1783.  A general  law  establishing  free  schools  was 
passed  in  1823.  The  present  school  system  was  adopted  in  1872  and 
amended  in  1874.  White  and  colored  children  have  equal  privileges. 
The  superintendent  of  public  instruction  gives  the  following  statistics  for 
the  year  1874:  Number  of  schools  (public  and  private),  13,001;  teachers. 
22,484;  pupils,  722,177;  expenditures,  $7,865,682.  The  State  Normal 
School  had  764  scholars.  Attached  to  it  is  a museum  of  natural  history, 
containing  132,200  specimens,  valued  at  $95,000.  The  Southern  Illinois 
Normal  University,  at  Carbondale,  was  opened  July  1,  1874,  in  a building 
which  cost  $265,000.  The  Illinois  Industrial  University,  at  Urbana,  opened 
in  1868,  has  623  acres  of  ground  and  a property  valued  at  $760,000.  This 
institution,  which  comprises  separate  colleges  of  agriculture,  engineering, 
natural  science,  literature,  military  science  and  commerce,  had  406  stu- 
dents in  1874.  The  State  has  26  colleges,  10  schools  of  theology,  6 schools 
of  medicine,  2 schools  of  law,  9 normal  schools  and  9 seminaries  for  the 
higher  education  of  women.  The  census  of  1870  reports  13,570  libraries, 
505  newspapers  and  periodicals,  3459  church  edifices. 

Population. — Illinois  is  the  fourth  State  in  the  Union  in  the  num- 
ber of  inhabitants.  The  population  in  1800  was  2458;  1810,  12,282 
(slaves,  168);  1820,  55,211  (slaves,  917);  1830,  157,445  (slaves,  747); 
1840,  476,183  (slaves,  331);  1850,  851,470  (free  colored,  5436);  1860, 
1,711,951  (free  colored,  7628);  1870,  2,539,891  (free  colored,  28,762). 
Of  the  decade  between  1850  and  1860  Superintendent  Kennedy  says,  “So 
large  a population  more  than  doubling  itself  in  ten  years  by  the  regular 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


241 


course  of  settlement  is  without  a parallel.”  The  increase  between  1860 
and  1870  was  48.36  per  cent.;  population  to  a square  mile,  45.84.  The 
number  of  native  birth  was  2,024,693;  born  in  Illinois,  1,189,503;  born 
in  foreign  countries,  515,198.  Of  natives  of  Illinois,  289,907  were 
residing  in  other  States.  The  school  census  of  1874  reports  the  number 
of  persons  under  twenty-one  years  of  age  as  1,444,141. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Chicago,  the  metropolis  of  the  North-west,  has 
had  a growth  altogether  unprecedented  in  the  history  of  modern  cities. 
In  1831  four  vessels  arrived;  in  1832  there  were  five  small  stores  and 
about  250  inhabitants ; in  1836  the  number  of  vessels  entering  the  port 
was  436;  in  1837  the  census  showed  a population  of  4170.  The  popula- 
tion in  successive  decades  has  been : 1840,  4853 ; 1850,  29,963 ; 1860, 
112,172;  1870,  298,281.  Local  authorities  estimate  the  present  number 
■of  inhabitants  at  400,000.  The  Chicago  River  affords  25  miles  of  good 
water  frontage,  and  the  lake  shore  is  made  available  for  docks  by  the  pro- 
tection of  immense  breakwaters.  The  trade  of  the  city  is  worth  more  than 
8500,000,000  annually.  The  capacity  of  its  grain  elevators  Oct.  31,  1874, 
was  15,250,000  bushels.  The  receipts  for  the  year  1873-4  were  153,540 
car-loads  and  1053  boat-loads.  The  amount  of  grain  received  into  public 
warehouses  was  65,251,188  bushels;  number  of  hogs  packed,  1,520,024; 
number  of  cattle  packed,  21,712.  To  accommodate  the  immense  trade  in 
live-stock,  union  stock-yards  have  been  constructed,  at  a cost  of  $1,675,000, 
which  cover  350  acres  and  have  a capacity  for  118,000  animals.  Chicago 
has  been  supplied  with  water  from  the  lake  by  a tunnel,  at  an  expenditure 
of  upwards  of  five  millions  of  dollars.  In  October,  1871,  occurred  the 
ever  memorable  fire,  which  burned  over  2100  acres,  destroyed  17,450 
buildings  (including  32  hotels,  10  theatres  and  halls  and  41  churches), 
made  a hundred  thousand  people  homeless  and  inflicted  a loss  of  two  hun- 
dred millions  of  dollars.  However,  its  citizens  find  some  consolation  in 
asserting  that  the  new  Chicago  rising  out  of  the  ashes  of  the  conflagration 
is  the  finest-built  city  upon  the  American  continent.  Springfield,  the  cap- 
ital since  1837,  was  settled  in  1819  ; it  ha§  been  called  “ The  City  of 
Flowers.”  The  new  State-House,  begup  in  1868,  is  one  of  the  finest  public 
buildings  in  America.  Springfield  was  the  home  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  and 
a fine  monument  has  been  erected  to  his  memory.  Population,  17,364. 
Quincy,  on  an  elevated  bluff  of  the  Mississippi  River,  is  the  centre  of  eight 
railroads.  Population,  24,052.  Jacksonville  is  the  seat  of  several  State 
institutions,  Illinois  College  and  three  female  seminaries.  Population,  9203. 
Among  the  other  principal  towns  are  Alton,  three  miles  above  the  mouth 
of  the  Missouri  River ; Galesburg,  the  seat  of  Knox  College  and  Lombard 
University;  Galena,  the  centre  of  the  lead-mining  district;  and  Peoria,  on 
the  Illinois  River. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislative  power  is  vested  in  a 
16 


242 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


senate  of  51  members  and  a bouse  of  representatives  of  153 ' members. 
The  sessions  are  biennial.  The  governor  and  other  executive  officers  are 
elected  for  four  years.  There  is  an  elective  judiciary.  The  supreme  court 
consists  of  seven  judges,  receiving  a salary  of  $4000  per  annum  and  chosen 
for  a term  of  nine  years.  The  circuit  judges  are  elected  for  a term  of  six 
years.  There  is  a county  court  for  every  one  of  the  102  counties. 

History  . — Father  Marquette,  a French  Jesuit,  visited  the  Illinois 
Indians  in  1673.  Mission  stations  were  established  at  Kaskaskia  and 
Peoria  in  1693,  and  glowing  descriptions  were  sent  home  of  the  beauty  of 
the  new  country.  All  the  French  possessions  east  of  the  Mississippi  River 
were  ceded  to  Great  Britain  in  1763.  During  the  Revolutionary  war  the 
British  posts  were  captured  by  Major  Rogers  Clark  [see  Historical 
Sketch,  p.  103].  The  settlers  suffered  much  from  the  Indians,  who  were 
on  the  British  side  in  the  war  of  1812.  Illinois  was  admitted  as  a State 
Dec.  3,  1818.  The  Black  Hawk  War  broke  out  in  1832.  Joseph  Smith, 
the  founder  of  Mormonism,  and  his  brother  were  murdered  by  a mob  in 
1844.  Soon  after,  the  Mormons  left  Nauvoo  for  a new  home  beyond  the 
Mississippi,  and  ultimately  settled  in  Utah.  The  present  Constitution  was 
adopted  July  2,  1869. 

INDIANA. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Indiana,  the  smallest  of  the  Western 
States,  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by  Lake  Michigan  and  the  State  of  Michigan 
(the  boundary  line  being  ten  miles  north  of  the  southern  extreme  of  the 
lake),  on  the  E.  by  Ohio,  on  the  S.  by  the  Ohio  River,  which  separates  it 
from  Kentucky,  on  the  W.  by  the  Wabash  River,  and  then  by  a due  north 
line  from  the  town  of  Vincennes,  separating  it  from  Illinois.  It  is  situated 
between  latitudes  37°  47'  and  41°  46'  N.  and  longitudes  7°  45'  and  11°  2' 
W.  from  Washington,  or  84°  49'  and  88°  2'  W.  from  Greenwich.  The 
State  is  in  the  form  of  a parallelogram,  276  miles  long  and  140  miles  wide, 
having  an  area  of  33,809  square  miles,  or  21,637,760  acres. 

Physical  Features.—  Surface. — Most  of  the  State  is  level  or  gently 
rolling.  Along  the  Ohio  River  are  ranges  of  hills,  or  “ knobs, T’  from  400 
to  500  feet  high.  The  Ohio  Valley,  containing  as  many  square  miles  as 
the  State  of  Connecticut,  is  hilly  and  broken,  and  was  originally  covered 
with  heavy  timber.  The  valleys  of  the  White  and  Wabash  Rivers  are 
level,  heavily  timbered  and  abundantly  watered.  In  the  north  there  are 
many  swamps.  Near  Lake  Michigan  are  sand  mounds  covered  with 
stunted  pines.  A “ terrace  topography  ” shows  the  action  of  water  in  the 
geological  formation.  Rivers. — The  Ohio  River  washes  the  State  on  the 
south  from  the  Miami  to  the  Wabash,  380  miles  by  the  river  windings. 
The  Wabash  River,  which,  with  its  branches,  drains  three-fourths  of  the 
State,  rises  near  the  eastern  boundary  and  runs  in  a westerly  and  southerly 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


243 


course,  forming  the  western  boundary  for  a hundred  miles.  It  is  500  miles 
long.  White  River,  the  principal  tributary  of  the  Wabash,  is  formed  by 
the  union  of  the  two  streams  called  the  East  and  West  Forks.  Forests. — 
The  forests  afford  a great  variety  of  trees,  among  the  most  common  of  which 
are  the  oak  (white,  red,  black  and  burr),  hickory,  ash,  beech,  butternut, 
maple,  basswood,  locust,  elm,  mulberry,  cedar,  poplar,  sycamore  and  cot- 
tonwood. Black-walnut  trees,  from  three  to  five  feet  in  diameter,  are 
found.  Birds. — Some  of  the  most  noteworthy  birds  are  the  eagle,  turkey- 
buzzard,  hawk,  owl,  cuckoo,  thrush,  wren,  mocking-bird,  cross-bill,  red- 
bird,  oriole,  meadow-lark,  bluejay,  pheasant,  heron,  wood-ibis,  snipe,  loon 
and  woodcock. 

Soil  ancl  Climate. — Along  all  the  rivers,  except  the  Ohio,  there 
are  rich  alluvial  deposits  from  two  to  three  feet  deep.  Gen.  Harrison,  the 
first  territorial  governor  of  Indiana,  said  that  the  land  of  the  Miami 
Indians  was  “the  finest  country  in  all  the  western  world.”  Large  crops  of 
corn  have  been  produced  for  fifty  years  in  succession.  Portions  of  the 
Ohio  Valley  are  hilly  and  sterile,  but  Indiana  has  an  unusually  small  pro- 
portion  of  waste  land.  The  level  country  gives  free  access  to  the  winds, 
and  there  are  very  sudden  changes  of  temperature.  Fine  weather  lasts 
until  near  Christmas,  and  the  peach  trees  blossom  in  March.  The  mean 
temperature  at  Indianapolis  for  the  year  ending  Sept.  30, 1874,  was  54.4°. 
The  isothermal  lines  .traversing  the  northern  and  southern  portions  of  the 
State  respectively  are:  Spring,  45°  to  55°;  summer,  70°  to  75°;  autumn, 
50°  to  55° ; winter,  30°  to  35° ; annual  mean,  50°  to  55°. 

Agricultural  Productions. — In  agriculture  Indiana  takes  a 
leading  place,  ranking  fifth  among  the  States  in  the  value  of  farm  prop- 
erty, and  also  in  the  production  of  Indian  corn  and  wheat.  It  had,  in 
1870,  161,289  farms,  averaging  112  acres  each,  and  valued,  with  their  im- 
plements and  live-stock,  at  $736,257,562.  The  value  of  all  farm  produc- 
tions was  $122,914,302.  In  1873  the  value  of  the  Indian  corn  and  wheat 
crops  was  $52,551,080.  Other  leading  articles  of  production  are  rye,  oats, 
barley,  buckwheat,  peas,  beans,  potatoes,  flax,  hemp;  tobacco,  etc.  The 
number  of  horses,  Jan.  1,  1874,  was  649,500;  mules,  58,500;  oxen  and 
other  cattle,  780,300;  milch  cows,  448,400 ; sheep,  1,722,500 ; hogs,  2,496, - 
700.  In  view  of  present  facts,  it  is  curious  to  read  a remark  of  a writer 
in  1819:  “In  many  places  the  land  is  too  rich  for  this  grain  (wheat), 
which,  though  it  does  not  become  smutty,  is  not  so  good  as  in  the  State  of 
Hew  York.”  Fruit  is  produced  to  the  value  of  nearly  three  and  a half 
millions  of  dollars  annually. 

Manufactures. — The  manufactured  products  in  1810  were  valued 
at  $159,029.  Sixty  years  multiplied  this  amount  685  times.  In  1870 
there  were  11,847  manufacturing  establishments,  employing  58,852  hands 
and  producing  articles  valued  at  $108,617,278.  A few  of  the  leading 


244 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


industries  were:  Lumber,  $13,698,859;  flour,  $25,371,322;  woollen  goods, 
$4,212,737;  iron,  $6,629,747;  machinery,  $3,871,024;  furniture,  $3,463,- 
270;  cars,  freight  and  passenger,  $3,616,068;  boots  and  shoes,  $2,699,114. 

Minerals  and  Milling1.— A part  of  the  great  Illinois  coal-field 
extends  into  Indiana,  covering  an  area  of  6500  square  miles.  The  “block  ” 
coal  is  of  very  great  value  for  iron  smelting;  5000  tons  a day  are  mined. 
Bog-iron  ore  exists  in  large  quantities,  and  excellent  limestone  and  sand- 
stone are  quarried.  Salt  springs  are  found,  yielding  a good  quality  of  salt. 
There  are  no  precious  metals.  The  number  of  hands  employed  in  mining, 
in  1870,  was  1723;  value  of  products,  $1,137,172. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — Lake  Michigan  on  the  north 
and  the  Ohio  River  on  the  south  give  to  Indiana  fine  facilities  for  water 
communication.  The  State  is  traversed  also  by  the  Wabash  and  Erie 
Canal  (340  miles  in  length,  and,  next  to  the  Erie  Canal,  the  longest  in  the 
United  States),  which  connects  Lake  Erie  with  the  Ohio  River.  There  is 
no  direct  commerce  with  foreign  countries.  The  State  contains  7000  miles 
of  telegraph. 

Railroads. — In  1873  there  were  3714  miles  of  railroad  ; inhabitants 
to  a mile  of  railroad,  474;  total  capital  account,  $193,541,002;  cost  per 
mile,  $44,274  ; receipts,  $54,279,062  ; receipts  per  mile,  $6432  ; receipts  per 
inhabitant,  $13.79.  In  1844  the  State  contained  only  22  miles  of  railroad. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — There  are  two  State- 
Prisons,  the  northern  at  Michigan  City  and  the  southern  at  Jeffersonville, 
each  having  accommodations  for  about  400  prisoners.  The  State  Institute 
for  the  Blind,  the  Asylum  for  the  Insane,  the  Institute  for  the  Deaf  and 
Dumb  and  the  Reformatory  Institution  for  Women  and  Girls  are  at  In- 
dianapolis. There  is  also  a Soldiers’  Home  at  Knightsville  and  a House 
of  Refuge  at  Plainfield.  All  the  above  institutions  are  supported  by  the 
State.  A general  system  of  free  instruction  extends  from  the  primary 
school  to  the  State  University,  under  the  direction  of  a State  superintend- 
ent and  a State  Board  of  Education.  The  school  fund  amounts  to 
$8,618,931.  In  1873-4  the  number  of  school-houses  was  9202  (465  built 
during  the  year);  teachers,  12,056;  scholars,  465,154.  The  State  Univer- 
sity at  Bloomington  is  open  to  pupils  of  both  sexes.  It  has  departments 
of  law,  medicine,  military  science  and  civil  engineering,  in  addition  to  the 
regular  collegiate  course.  Purdue  University  received  the  land-scrip 
granted  by  Congress  for  an  agricultural  college.  This  fund  amounts  to 
$340,000,  and  the  entire  pro]Derty  of  the  institution  is  valued  at  $510,000. 
Indiana  has  6 universities,  16  colleges,  1 school  of  theology,  3 schools  of 
law,  2 medical  and  2 normal  schools.  There  were,  in  1870,  5301  libraries, 
293  newspapers  and  periodicals,  and  3106  church  edifices. 

Growth  ill  Population. — The  population  has  multiplied  with 
great  rapidity.  The  per  cent,  of  increase  in  the  decade  from  1800  to  1810 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


245 


was  402.9 ; from  1810  to  1820,  502.2.  In  1800  the  number  of  inhabitants 
was  5641  (slaves,  135);  1810,  24,520;  1820,  147,178;  1830,  343,031; 
1840,  685,866;  1850,  988,416;  1860,  1,350,428;  1870,  1,680,637  (free 
colored,  24,560);  1,539,163  were  of  native  birth,  of  whom  1,048,575  were 
born  in  the  State ; 320,836  natives  of  Indiana  were  residing  in  the  other 
States  and  territories.  There  were  49.71  persons  to  a square  mile. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Indianapolis,  the  capital,  is  situated  on  an 
extensive  plain  almost  at  the  exact  centre  of  the  State.  In  1820  a dense 
forest  stood  where  is  now  the  site  of  this  bustling  city.  It  is  the  seat  of 
several  educational  and  State  institutions  and  the  centre  of  ten  railroads. 
A new  State-house  is  in  the  process  of  erection,  at  a cost  of  $4,000,000. 
There  are  64  churches  and  6 daily  newspapers.  Population  in  1870, 
48,244;  estimated  population  in  1875,  80,000.  Evansville,  the  second 
city  of  the  State,  is  on  the  Ohio  River.  It  has  extensive  manufactories 
and  a large  river  trade.  There  are  24  churches  and  4 daily  newspapers. 
Population,  21,830.  Fort  Wayne,  named  after  General  Anthony  Wayne 
in  1794,  is  on  the  Maumee  River  and  the  Wabash  and  Erie  Canal.  There 
are  large  founderies  and  machine-shops.  Five  railroads  intersect  at  this 
place.  Population,  17,718.  Vincennes,  formerly  St.  Vincent,  on  the 
Wabash  River,  contained  100  houses  in  1816.  It  was  the  centre  of  a 
large  trade  with  the  Indians  in  furs  and  skins.  The  inhabitants  were 
principally  of  French  extraction.  Population,  5440  in  1870.  Terre 
Haute,  on  the  Wabash  River  and  the  Wabash  and  Erie  Canal,  has  exten- 
sive factories.  Population,  16,103.  Among  the  other  leading  places  (In- 
diana has  27  cities)  are  Lafayette  (population,  13,506),  Logansport  (8950), 
New  Albany  (15,396)  and  Madison  (10,709). 

Government  and  Laws. — The  general  assembly  consists  of  a 
senate  of  50  members,  elected  for  four  years,  and  a house  of  representa- 
tives of  100  members,  elected  for  two  years.  They  receive  $8  per  day 
during  the  biennial  sessions.  The  governor’s  salary  is  $8000  per  annum. 
The  supreme  court  consists  of  five  judges,  chosen  by  popular  election  and 
paid  a salary  of  $4000  each.  There  are  38  circuit  judges,  also  elected  by 
the  people,  and  receiving  a salary  of  $2500.  The  divorce  laws  have  been 
so  modified  that  “an  Indiana  divorce”  will  be  a less  frequent  panacea  for 
domestic  wToes  hereafter. 

History. — The  Indiana  territory,  which  was  originally  the  property 
of  the  Miami  confederacy  of  Indians,  was  claimed  by  France  on  account 
of  La  Salle’s  discovery  of  the  Mississippi,  in  1682.  As  early  as  1702  a 
mission  was  established  at  Vincennes.  In  1763  the  territory  was  ceded  to 
the  British.  The  early  settlers  suffered  greatly  from  the  Indians.  Gen. 
Harrison  broke  the  power  of  the  savages  by  defeating  Tecumseh  at  the 
battle  of  Tippecanoe,  Nov.  7,  1811.  The  State  was  admitted  into  the 
Union  Dec.  11,  1816.  A new  Constitution  was  adopted  in  1851. 


246 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


IOWA. 

Position  and  Extent. — Iowa  (meaning,  in  the  Indian  tongue, 
‘‘the  beautiful  land”)  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by  Minnesota,  on  the  E.  by 
the  Mississippi  River,  separating  it  from  Wisconsin  and  Illinois,  on  the  S. 
by  Missouri,  and  on  the  W.  by  the  Missouri  River,  separating  it  from 
Nebraska  and  Dakota.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes  40°  20'  and  43° 
30'  N.,  and  between  longitudes  13°  12'  and  19°  38'  W.  from  Washington, 
or  90°  12'  and  96°  38'  W.  from  Greenwich.  The  State  has  nearly  the 
figure  of  a rectangular  parallelogram,  300  miles  long  from  east  to  west 
and  a little  over  200  miles  in  breadth  from  north  to  south.  Its  area  is 
55,045  square  miles,  or  35,228,800  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — The  whole  State  is  remarkably 
level  and  contains  no  mountains.  Starting  from  the  Mississippi  River,  the 
ground  gradually  rises  toward  the  water-shed  between  the  two  great  river 
systems  of  the  Mississippi  and  Missouri,  where  the  elevation  is  967  feet 
above  the  level  of  the  Mississippi.  The  latter  river  is  444  feet  above  the 
sea-level  at  the  mouth  of  the  Des  Moines,  and  the  Missouri  at  Council 
Bluffs  is  1023  feet  above  the  sea.  The  highest  land  in  the  State,  at  Spirit 
Lake,  near  the  Minnesota  line,  has  an  elevation  of  1694  feet.  The  north- 
east section  is  broken  and  irregular,  and  the  channels  of  the  rivers  are  cut 
deep  in  the  rocks.  Bluffs  from  300  to  400  feet  high  extend  along  the  Iowa 
River.  Isolated  “mounds ” in  the  lead  region  attain  a height  of  nearly 
500  feet.  Rivers. — The  Mississippi  River  winds  along  the  eastern  border 
for  450  miles,  and  the  Missouri  along  the  western  border  for  two-thirds  the 
breadth  of  the  State.  The  principal  river  flowing  within  the  State  is  the 
Des  Moines,  which  rises  in  a group  of  lakes  near  the  border  of  Minnesota 
and  runs  in  a south-easterly  direction  for  450  miles,  forming  the  southern 
boundary  of  Iowa  for  25  miles.  It  is  navigable  for  about  half  its  length. 
The  Iowa  River,  300  miles  long,  is  navigable  for  80  miles.  Its  main 
branch  is  the  Cedar  River.  About  three-fourths  of  the  State  is  drained 
by  the  tributaries  of  the  Mississippi  and  one-fourth  by  those  of  the  Mis- 
souri. There  are  many  beautiful  lakes  in  the  northern  counties.  Forests. 
— The  bottom  lands  along  the  rivers  are  heavily  timbered  with  elm,  black- 
walnut,  white  and  burr  oak,  poplar,  ash,  maple,  hickory,  locust,  sycamore, 
linden,  cottonwood,  etc.  Twenty-five  different  kinds  of  forest  trees  are 
indigenous  to  Iowa.  About  3,552,880  acres  are  in  timber,  giviug  one  acre 
of  woodland  to  ten  acres  of  prairie.  Trees  grow  with  great  rapidity  when 
planted  on  the  prairies,  and  there  is  said  to  be  more  wood  in  the  State  now 
than  when  it  was  first  settled. 

Soil  and  Climate. — Iowa  has  a less  acreage  of  barren  land  than 
any  other  State.  Nine-tenths  of  the  surface  is  prairie  of  a somewhat  more 
rolling  and  diversified  character  than  that  of  Illinois.  Sandy,  gravelly 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


247 


and  clayey  soils  are  found,  but  a black  vegetable  mould,  from  one  to  two 
feet  thick,  is  the  most  common.  The  summers  are  usually  warmer  and  the 
winters  colder  in  the  upper  part  of  the  Mississippi  Valley  than  in  the  same 
latitude  along  the  Atlantic  seaboard.  A country  so  largely  level,  and 
without  trees,  is  exposed  to  the  full  power  of  the  sun  in  the  one  season  and 
the  wind  in  the  other.  Observations  continued  for  30  years  at  Muscatine 
and  Iowa  City  give  the  highest  temperature  as  100°  and  the  lowest  as  30° 
below  zero,  a range  of  130  degrees.  The  mean  temperature  of  spring  was 
47.44°;  summer,  70.37°;  autumn,  44.52°;  winter,  23.37°;  yearly  mean, 
47.57°.  The  average  rainfall  was  44.27  inches;  snowfall,  33.23  inches; 
earliest  snow,  Oct.  17,  1859;  latest  snow,  April  29,  1851.  For  the  year 
ending  Sept.  30,  1874,  the  mean  temperature  at  Davenport  was  49.5°;  at 
Dubuque,  48.6°.  Peach  trees  blossom  from  the  middle  of  April  to  May. 
Upon  the  isothermal  chart  the  lines  passing  through  Iowa  are : Spring, 
50°;  summer,  7 2°-74°;  autumn,  42°-52° ; winter,  20°-25° ; annual  mean, 
47°-50°. 

Agricultural  Productions. — In  1873  Iowa  stood  first  in  the 
production  of  wheat,  second  in  Indian  corn  (but  emphatically  first  in  pro- 
portion to  population,  as  Iowa  produced  88  bushels  for  each  inhabitant  to 
56  bushels  per  inhabitant  in  Illinois),  third  in  barley  and  in  cattle,  fourth 
in  horses  and  milch  cows  and  fifth  in  oats.  In  raising  pork,  also,  Iowa  had 
taken  the  precedence  from  Illinois,  having  more  than  three  hogs  for  each 
inhabitant.  In  1870  there  were  in  the  State  116,292  farms,  averaging  134 
acres  each ; value  of  farms,  implements  and  live-stock,  $496,159,156 ; value 
of  farm  productions,  $114,386,341 ; value  of  orchard  products,  $1,075,169. 
Corn  was  so  abundant  that  it  was  burned  for  fuel,  as  cheaper  than  coal, 
and  that,  too,  in  a State  which  has  a coal  area  of  20,000  square  miles. 
Iowa  suffers,  like  the  other  Western  States,  for  want  of  cheap  transporta- 
tion. “ King  Corn”  is  made  bankrupt  by  excessive  travelling  expenses. 

Manufactures. — The  last  census  reports  the  number  of  manufac- 
turing establishments  as  6566,  employing  25,032  hands.  The  value  of  the 
annual  product  was  $46,534,322.  Among  the  leading  industries  were: 
Agricultural  implements,  55  establishments,  value  of  products,  $829,965 
(the  value  of  agricultural  implements  sold  in  the  State  was  nearly  ten  mil- 
lions of  dollars);  boots  and  shoes,  530  establishments,  $1,218,480;  car- 
riages and  wagons,  449  establishments,  $1,952,143 ; flouring-  and  grist- 
mills, 502,  $15,635,345;  lumber,  566  mills,  $6,671,700;  woollen  goods,  68 
nfllls,  $1,561,341. 

Mines  and  Mining. — Bituminous  coal  of  an  excellent  quality  is 
mined  in  more  than  30  counties.  The  lead  mines  near  Dubuque  cover  an  area 
of  12  or  15  square  miles,  and  are  the  most  productive  of  any  in  the  Upper 
Mississippi  Valley.  As  many  as  6,000,000  pounds  of  ore  have  been  smelted 
in  a year,  but  the  production  is  falling  off.  Most  of  it  is  consumed  in  the 


248 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


West.  Iron  ore  is  found,  and  there  are  inexhaustible  stores  of  the  finest 
building-stone.  The  number  of  persons  employed  in  mining  in  1870  was 
1628;  value  of  products,  $1,063,484. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — Iowa  is  an  interior  State  and 
has  no  direct  foreign  commerce,  but  its  river  trade  is  large.  There  are 
three  United  States  ports  of  delivery,  Keokuk,  Burlington  and  Du- 
buque, in  which  30  vessels  were  owned  and  3 were  built  during  the  year 
ending  June  30,  1874.  Navigation  upon  the  Upper  Mississippi  is  impeded 
by  the  upper  and  lower  rapids  at  Rock  Island  and  the  mouth  of  the  Des 
Moines.  Extensive  improvements  are  in  progress,  under  the  direction  of 
the  United  States  government.  The  amount  expended  during  the  fiscal 
year  ending  June  30,  1874,  was  $396,681.21;  amount  required  for  the 
fiscal  year  ending  June  30,  1876,  $560,000. 

Railroads. — The  first  locomotive  crossed  the  Mississippi  River  into 
Iowa  in  1855.  There  were  68  miles  of  railroad  in  that  year,  which  in- 
creased to  2683  miles  in  the  decade  ending  with  1865.  Five  great  trunk- 
lines cross  the  State  from  east  to  west.  Three  of  these  lines  connect  with 
the  Union  Pacific  Railroad  at  Omaha.  The  statistics  for  1873  were  as 
follows:  Miles  of  railroad,  3728;  inhabitants  to  a mile  of  railroad,  375; 
total  capital  account,  $84,174,115 ; cost  per  mile,  $35,471  ; receipts, 
$7,983,988  ; receipts  per  mile,  $3411  ; receipts  per  inhabitant,  $5.83. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — The  Penitentiary  is 
at  Madison.  It  had  18  convicts  in  1854,  160  in  1867  and  276  at  the  be- 
ginning of  1874.  The  earnings  of  the  convicts  pay  all  the  expenses  of  the 
institution.  There  are  hospitals  for  the  insane  at  Mt.  Pleasant  and  at  In- 
dependence which  have  about  650  inmates.  At  Vinton  there  is  an  insti- 
tution for  the  free  instruction  of  the  blind,  and  at  Council  Bluffs  one  for 
the  deaf  and  dumb.  Three  soldiers’  orphans’  homes  are  supported  by 
the  State.  A Reform  School  for  girls  has  been  established  at  Salem, 
and  one  for  boys  at  Eldora,  near  the  centre  of  the  State.  Free  instruc- 
tion is  provided  by  law  for  all  between  the  ages  of  5 and  21.  The  ex- 
penditure for  schools  during  the  year  ending  Sept.  15,  1873,  was  $4,429,- 
455;  amount  per  capita  for  each  person  of  school  age,  $6.24;  number 
of  schools,  8937;  pupils  enrolled,  347,572;  teachers,  16,648;  permanent 
school  fund,  $3,294,742.  The  State  University,  at  Iowa  City,  founded  in 
1860,  has  academical,  medical,  law  and  normal  departments.  It  had  620 
students  in  1875.  The  State  Agricultural  College,  at  Ames,  is  open  for 
both  sexes,  and  provides  instruction  in  agriculture,  horticulture,  forestry, 
stock-breeding,  engineering,  military  science,  bee-keeping  and  “general 
science  for  ladies.”  It  has  16  instructors  and  263  students.  The  entire 
property  of  the  college  is  valued  at  $968,899.  Iowa  College  (Congrega- 
tional) is  the  oldest  in  the  State.  Iowa  has  1 university,  21  colleges,  4 
.schools  of  theology,  2 schools  of  law,  3 medical  schools  and  3 normal 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


249 


schools.  There  were,  in  1870,  1153  libraries,  233  newspapers  and  period- 
icals, 2763  religious  organizations,  of  which  1446  had  edifices. 

Growth  ill  Population. — The  population  in  1840  was  43,112; 
1850, 192,214  (increase,  345.8  per  cent.);  1860,  674,913  (increase,  303.2); 
1870, 1,194,020  (increase,  43.5  per  cent.).  Of  the  989,328  of  native  birth, 
428,620  (only  43.3  per  cent.)  were  born  in  Iowa.  The  principal  immigra- 
tion was,  from  Ohio,  126,285;  Illinois,  65,391;  Indiana,  64,083;  Michi- 
gan, 13,831;  Pennsylvania,  73,435;  Virginia,  19,558;  Vermont,  12,204; 
Xew  York,  79,143  ; Massachusetts,  8929  ; Wisconsin,  24,309  ; all  foreign 
countries,  204,692.  More  than  89,000  natives  of  Iowa  were  residing  iu 
other  parts  of  the  Republic.  A State  census,  taken  in  1873,  gave  the 
number  of  inhabitants  as  1,251,333.  Population  to  a square  mile,  22.7. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Des  Moines,  the  capital,  is  situated  near  the 
centre  of  the  State,  at  the  head  of  navigation  on  the  river  of  the  same 
name.  It  was  incorporated  as  a city  in  1857,  and  has  very  fine  public 
buildings.  The  post-office,  erected  by  the  general  government,  cost  $200,- 
000,  and  the  county  court-house  cost  $100,000.  A new  State  Capitol  is  iu 
process  of  ei’ection,  at  a cost  of  a million  and  a half  of  dollars.  The 
city  has  15  churches,  3 daily  newspapers,  a law  library  of  15,000  volumes 
and  a public  library  of  3000  volumes.  Population,  15,061.  Dubuque, 
the  largest  city  and  the  oldest  town  in  the  State,  was  founded  by  Dubuque, 
a French  Canadian,  in  1788.  It  has  a large  trade  and  is  the  principal 
point  for  the  shipment  of  lead.  Five  railroads  centre  here.  There  are 
18  churches  and  3 daily  papers.  Population,  22,151.  Davenport,  oppo- 
site Rock  Island,  with  which  it  is  connected  by  a bridge  built  at  an  expense 
of  a million  dollars,  is  an  important  grain  depot.  It  has  several  large 
manufactories,  4 daily  papers  aud  25  churches.  Population,  20,550.  Bur- 
lington, also  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  has  large  founderies,  mills 
and  pork-packing  houses.  It  is  the  centre  of  4 railroads.  There  are  15 
churches  and  2 daily  papers.  Population,  20,156.  Keokuk,  “ the  gate 
city  of  Iowa,”  is  the  southernmost  town  of  the  State.  It  is  situated  at  the 
confluence  of  the  Des  Moines  River  with  the  Mississippi.  The  rapids 
above  make  this  the  head  of  navigation  for  large  steamboats.  There  are 
17  churches  and  2 daily  papers.  Six  railroads  intersect  at  this  point.  The 
College  of  Physicians  and  Surgeons  is  a flourishing  institution.  Keokuk 
signifies  “the  watchful  fox,”  and  was  the  name  of  a chief  of  the  Sacs  and 
Foxes.  Population,  12,766.  Council  Bluffs  is  an  important  town  on  the 
Missouri  River,  opposite  Omaha,  the  terminus  of  the  three  rival  railroad 
lines  leading  from  Chicago  westward  to  connect  with  the  Union  Pacific. 
The  river  in  crossed  by  a railroad  bridge  2750  feet  long  and  having  eleven 
spans,  which  are  elevated  50  feet  above  high-water  mark.  Besides  the 
railroads  mentioned,  3 others  centre  at  Council  Bluffs.  Population,  10,525. 
Other  important  towns  are  Muscatine  (population  6718),  Cedar  Rapids 


250 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


(5940),  Iowa  City,  the  former  capital  (5914),  Ottumwa  (5214),  Lyons 
(4088),  Fort  Madison  (4011). 

Government  and  Laws.  — The  legislative  authority  is  vested 
in  a senate  of  50  members,  elected  for  four  years,  and  a house  of  repre- 
sentatives of  100  members,  elected  for  two  years.  There  are  biennial  ses- 
sions. The  governor  (salary  $3000)  and  most  of  the  State  officers  are 
chosen  for  two  years.  The  supreme  court  consists  of  four  judges  (salary 
$4000),  chosen  by  popular  election  for  a term  of  six  years.  There  are  13 
district  courts,  the  judges  of  which  are  elected  for  four  years.  Capital 
punishment  was  abolished  in  1872. 

History. — The  first  white  man  who  visited  this  region  was  Father  Hen- 
nepin, a Roman  Catholic  priest.  He  came  down  the  Mississippi  River  about 
the  year  1680.  More  than  a century  elapsed  before  the  first  settlement.  Du- 
buque obtained  a grant  of  land  about  the  city  now  called  by  his  name  in  1788. 
Until  1833  there  were  no  white  men  but  Indian  traders  and  hunters  resid- 
ing within  the  limits  of  the  great  State  which  40  years  later  contained  a 
million  and  a quarter  of  souls.  This  section  was  first  a part  of  Michigan, 
and  then  of  Wisconsin,  Territory.  The  separate  Territory  of  Iowa,  which 
also  included  Minnesota  and  Dakota,  was  organized  June  12,  1838.  Iowa 
was  admitted  into  the  Union,  as  the  twenty-ninth  State,  Dec.  28,  1846. 
The  present  Constitution  was  ratified  August  3,  1857. 

KANSAS. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Kansas  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by  Ne- 
braska, E.  by  Missouri,  S.  by  the  Indian  Territory  and  W.  by  Colorado. 
It  is  situated  between  latitudes  37°  and  40°  N.  and  longitudes  17°  40'  and 
25°  W.  from  Washington,  or  94°  40'  and  102  W.  from  Greenwich.  The 
State  has  the  form  of  a rectangular  parallelogram,  410  miles  long  from 
east  to  west  and  210  miles  wide  from  north  to  south.  The  area  is  81,318 
square  miles,  or  52,043,520  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — Kansas  has  no  mountains  or  high 
hills.  The  country  is  a rolling  prairie,  with  a continual  succession  of 
gently  undulating  hills  and  valleys.  There  is  an  average  rise  of  3 feet  to 
the  mile  toward  the  west.  The  eastern  border  is  900  feet  above  the  sea. 
At  Fort  Atkinson  the  elevation  is  2330  feet,  and  on  the  western  boundary 
3500  feet.  Bluffs,  in  some  cases  rising  to  the  height  of  300  feet,  skirt  the 
river  bottoms.  There  are  no  lakes  or  swamps.  Rivers. — The  Kansas 
River,  with  its  principal  branch,  the  Smoky  Hill  Fork,  runs  across  the 
whole  State  and  empties  into  the  Missouri  at  Kansas  City.  Its  other  prin- 
cipal tributary,  the  Republican  Fork,  400  miles  long,  flows  in  from  Ne- 
braska. The  total  fall  is  2000  feet  in  400  miles,  an  average  of  5 feet  to 
the  mile.  The  Missouri  River  washes  the  north-eastern  border  of  Kansas 
for  150  miles.  Rising  among  the  Rocky  Mountains,  the  Arkansas  River 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


251 


winds  through  this  State  for  500  miles.  There  are  numerous  other  small 
streams,  affording  abundance  of  water  for  every  section.  Timber. — The 
alluvial  lands  along  the  rivers  sustain  heavy  growths  of  forest  trees,  among 
which  are  the  cottonwood,  sycamore,  maple,  elm,  birch,  ash,  honey  locust, 
willow,  oak,  hickory,  black-walnut,  linden,  cedar,  pecan,  pawpaw,  mul- 
berry, etc.  Trees  grow  with  great  rapidity  when  the  prairie  fires  cease. 

Soil  and  Climate. — Most  of  the  soil  is  of  very  great  fertility,  and 
has  a depth  of  from  1 to  6 feet.  A black  vegetable  mould,  mingled  with 
sand,  predominates  in  the  east ; in  the  west  the  soil  is  lighter,  and  contains 
a larger  admixture  of  sand.  Prairie  grasses  sometimes  grow  to  such  a 
height  as  to  conceal  a man  on  horseback.  The  “ buffalo  grass  ” is  short, 
and  especially  good  for  the  fattening  of  stock.  The  summers  are  long  and 
temperate ; the  winters  short,  mild  and  dry ; but  the  changes  of  tempera- 
ture are  very  sudden  and  very  great.  The  winds  from  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains, the  Great  Plains  and  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  all  have  their  turn,  and 
sometimes  take  it  the  same  day.  The  hot  breath  of  the  south-west  wind 
sends  the  mercury  up  to  108°.  Observations  continued  at  Fort  Leaven- 
worth for  thirty  years  show  a mean  temperature  of  52.81°  ; maximum, 
108°;  minimum,  30°  below  zero;  range  of  variation,  138°  ; average  rain- 
fall, 31.34  inches.  At  Fort  Riley  theiannual  mean  was  53.47° ; maximum, 
106°;  minimum, — 23°;  range,  129°.  The  monthly  increase  of  heat  from 
March  to  May  is  10° ; the  monthly  decrease  from  September  to  November 
is  12°.  The  isothermal  lines  which  cross  the  State  are : Spring,  55° ; 
summer,  75°;  autumn,  52°-55°;  winter,  25°-40° ; annual  mean,  55 
degrees. 

Agricultural  Productions. — The  staple  crops  are  corn,  wheat, 
rye,  oats,  barley,  sorghum,  potatoes,  hemp,  flax,  tobacco  and  hay.  In  1873 
the  average  yield  of  corn  per  acre  (39.1  bushels)  was  greater  than  that  of 
any  other  State  except  California  (41  bushels).  Ohio,  which  ranked  third, 
averaged  35  bushels.  The  average  yield  of  hay  per  acre  was  1 .5  tons ; 
Texas  produced  the  same  amount ; Oregon  and  Nebraska  stood  next,  with 
an  average  of  1.4  tons.  According  to  the  census  of  1870,  the  number  of 
farms  was  38,202,  averaging  148  acres  each.  There  were  13  containing 
over  1000  acres.  The  value  of  farms,  farm  implements  and  live-stock  was 
8117,553,537 ; value  of  productions,  $28,286,567.  On  the  1st  of  Jan., 
1874,  the  number  of  horses  was  220,700;  mules,  19,100;  oxen  and  other 
cattle,  507,200;  milch  cows,  231,100;  sheep,  141,000;  hogs,  484,600; 
total  value  of  live-stock,  $31,163,058;  an  increase  of  $7,989,873  since 
the  Federal  census  of  1870.  The  number  of  acres  under  cultivation  in 
1874  was  3,669,769. 

Manufactures. — The  numerous  water-courses  of  Kansas  afford  an 
abundance  of  power;  but  as  in  all  new  States,  the  people  have  devoted 
themselves  chiefly  to  the  development  of  the  land.  The  number  of  man- 


252 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


ufacturing  establishments  in  1870  was  1477  ; hands  employed,  6844;  value 
of  products,  $11,775,838. 


Minerals  and  Mining'. — The  coal-foiynations  underlie  17,000 
square  miles ; 22  separate  beds  have  been  noted,  10  of  which  are  from  1 to 
7 feet  thick.  Salt  is  found  in  large  quantities.  ■ Sandstones  crop  out  in 
many  localities,  and  limestones  are  abundant.  Among  the  other  minerals 
are  lead,  alum,  iron  ore,  etc.  Mining  gave  employment  to  351  men,  and 
the  annual  product  was  valued  at  $174,278,  in  1870. 

Railroads. — Kansas  had  40  miles  of  railroad  in  1865.  Nearly  a 
mile  of  additional  track  was  constructed  for  every  working  day  of  the 
ensuing  eight  years.  The  statistics  of  1873  were  as  follows:  Miles  of  rail- 
road, 2379;  inhabitants  to  a mile  of  railroad,  236;  total  capital  account, 
$131,802,443;  cost  per  mile,  $50,744 ; receipts,  $10,062,437 ; receipts  per 
mile,  $3833;  receipts  per  inhabitant,  $17.97 ; net  earnings,  $4,123,438. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — The  State  Peniten- 
tiary, at  Leavenworth,  had  425  convicts  at  the  close  of  1874.  There  is 
an  Asylum  for  the  Insane  at  Ossawatomie,  containing  115  patients  in  1874, 
an  Institution  for  the  Blind  at  Wyandotte  and  an  Asylum  for  the  Deaf  and 
Dumb  at  Olathe.  A Reform  School  is  also  projected.  A compulsory  edu- 
cation act  was  passed  in  1874,  compelling  parents  and  guardians  to  send 
children  to  school  for  at  least  twelve  weeks  of  every  year.  School-directors 
must  see  that  this  law  is  enforced,  under  penalty  of  a fine.  According  to 
the  latest  statistics,  the  amount  of  the  permanent  school  fund  was  $3,017,- 
589;  receipts  for  school  purposes,  $1,863,101 ; number  of  persons  of  school 
age,  184,957;  number  enrolled  in  public  schools,  121,690;  number  of 
schools,  4395 ; teachers,  5000;  school-houses,  3133  (703  in  1867);  value, 
$3,408,956.  The  State  University  at  Lawrence  is  designed  to  crown  and 
complete  the  educational  system  of  the  State.  There  is  already  a classical 
and  a scientific  course,  and  other  departments  will  soon  be  added.  The 
Kansas  State  Agricultural  College,  at  Manhattan,  has  three  principal  de- 
partments, literary,  agricultural  and  mechanical.  It  is  designed  to  give 
an  industrial  as  distinguished  from  a professional  education.  The  nursery 
contains  45,000  fruit  and  forest  trees.  Each  student  is  required  to  work 
one  hour  daily.  The  entire  property  of  the  institution  amounts  to  $458,782, 
and  the  income  is  $20,000  a year.  Other  colleges  are : Baker  University, 
College  of  the  Sisters  of  Bethany,  St.  Benedict’s,  St.  Mary’s,  Washburne 
College,  at  Topeka,  and  Highland  University.  There  are  four  normal 
schools,  of  which  the  one  at  Quindaro  is  for  the  training  of  colored  teach- 
ers. The  last  Federal  census  reported  574  libraries,  97  periodicals,  530 
religious  organizations,  with  301  church  edifices. 

Growth  in  Population. — At  the  beginning  of  the  year  1854 
there  was  not  a town  or  village  of  whites  in  all  Kansas  or  Nebraska. 
With  the  exceptions  of  the  United  States  forts  and  a few  missionary  sta- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


253 


tions,  the  Indians  held  full  possession.  The  Territories  were  organized  in 
May,  1854,  and  immigrants  began  to  pour  in.  The  settler  selected  the  best 
spot  he  could  find  unoccupied,  and  “ squatter  sovereignty  ” ensured  him  the 
title  to  “the  best  land  in  the  world”  on  the  payment  to  the  government 
of  SI. 25  per  acre.  In  1855  the  population  was  8501  ; in  1860,  107,206 
(an  increase  in  5 years  of  1261.09  per  cent.) ; in  1870,  364,690  (a  gain  in 
the  decade  of  239.91  per  cent.);  in  1873,  by  the  State  census,  610,863  (a 
gain  in  three  years  of  67.63  per  cent.).  The  native  born  in  1870  were 
316,007,  of  whom  63,321  were  born  in  Kansas.  Among  the  immigrants 
from  other  States,  there  were  born  in  Alabama,  718;  Arkansas,  2087  ; 
California,  207  ; Connecticut,  1402 ; Delaware,  307  ; Florida,  28;  Georgia, 
789;  Illinois,  35,558;  Indiana,  30,953  ; Iowa,  13,073;  Kentucky,  15,918; 
Louisiana,  408;  Maine,  1837;  Maryland,  2067;  Massachusetts,  2894; 
Michigan,  4466;  Minnesota,  708;  Mississippi,  529;  Missouri,  29,775; 
Nebraska,  639;  Nevada,  32;  New  Hampshire,  1158;  New  Jersey,  1845; 
New  York,  18,558;  North  Carolina,  3612;  Ohio,  38,205;  Oregon,  99; 
Pennsylvania,  19,287;  Rhode  Island,  364;  South  Carolina,  404;  Tennes- 
see, 6209  ; Texas,  975  ; Vermont,  2370  ; Virginia,  9906  ; Wisconsin,  4128; 
the  Territories,  1048  ; all  foreign  countries,  48,392. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Topeka,  situated  on  the  south  side  of  the 
Kansas  River,  25  miles  above  Lawrence,  is  the  State  capital.  It  was  first 
settled  in  December,  1854.  The  State-house,  of  which  the  eastern  wing 
cost  8450,000,  is  one  of'  the  finest  buildings  west  of  the  Mississippi.  The 
number  of  inhabitants  in  1870  was  5790.  Lawrence,  so  named  from  the 
Hon.  Amos  Lawrence  of  Massachusetts,  was  settled  in  July,  1854.  It  is 
situated  on  both  banks  of  the  Kansas  River,  which  has  been  dammed  and 
affords  an  extensive  water-power.  There  are  several  large  factories.  Five 
railroads  centre  at  this  city.  The  State  University  has  a beautiful  location 
upon  a hill  near  the  river.  There  are  13  churches  and  3 daily  papers. 
There  are  graded  public  schools  (including  a high-school  department) 
attended  by  about  1200  pupils,  and  a library  containing  3500  volumes. 
Population,  8320.  Leavenworth,  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Missouri 
River,  has  6 lines  of  railroad,  6 daily  newspapers  and  26  churches. 
Population,  17,873.  The  other  leading  towns  are  Atchison  (popu- 
lation, 7054),  Fort  Scott  (4174),  Ottawa  (2941)  and  Wyandotte 
(2940). 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislative  authority  is  vested  in 
a senate  of  33  members  and  a house  of  representatives  numbering  105 
members.  There  are  annual  sessions,  and  the  compensation  is  $3  per  day 
during  actual  service.  The  governor  (salary,  $3000)  and  other  executive 
officers  are  chosen  for  a term  of  two  years.  The  supreme  court  consists 
of  three  judges,  elected  by  the  people,  and  there  are  15  district  courts. 
Kansas  is  entitled  to  three  representatives  in  Congress.  Twelve  per  cent. 


254 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


interest  is  the  legal  rate.  The  receipts  of  the  treasury  during  the  last 
fiscal  year  were  $995,103  ; amount  of  bonded  debt,  Jan.  1, 1875,  $1,341,775. 

History. — The  valley  of  the  Kansas  was  discovered  in  1719  by  M. 
Dutisne,  a French  officer  sent  out  by  Bienville,  the  governor  of  Louisiana. 
This  was  a part  of  the  territory  ceded  to  the  United  States  by  France  in 
1803.  A bill  organizing  the  Territories  of  Kansas  and  Nebraska  was 
passed  by  Congress  May,  1854,  in  which  the  Missouri  Compromise  [see 
Historical  Sketch,  p.  120]  was  declared  “inoperative  and  void.”  The 
question  of  freedom  or  slavery  was  left  to  the  decision  of  the  inhabitants. 
Each  party  strove  to  obtain  the  majority.  Settlers  poured  in  from  the 
North  and  the  South.  Two  separate  governments  were  organized.  A 
state  of  civil  war  ensued.  The  motto  on  the  seal  of  the  State  of  Kansas — 
“Ad  astro, per  aspera” — was  justified.  At  length  the  Wyandotte  Consti- 
tution, prohibiting  slavery,  was  adopted,  and  Kansas  was  admitted  to  the 
Union,  as  the  thirty-fourth  State,  Jan.  29,  1861.  The  eastern  counties 
suffered  severely  from  “jay-hawking,”  which  was  the  term  applied  to  the 
irregular  warfare  carried  on  by  the  raiders  across  the  border.  The  summer 
of  1874  was  rendered  memorable  by  the  ravages  of  the  grasshoppers.  In 
17  counties  not  a bushel  of  corn  was  harvested  from  the  158,000  acres 
planted.  In  12  frontier  counties,  where  settlements  were  not  more  than 
three  years  old,  23,000  people  were  left  without  sufficient  food.  Large 
contributions  were  made  in  the  Eastern  States  for  the  sufferers,  and  it  was 
confidently  expected  that  bountiful  crops  in  1875  would  supply  all  former 
deficiencies. 

KENTUCKY. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Kentucky  is  bounded  on  the  N.  W.  and 
N.  by  the  Ohio  River,  separating  it  from  Illinois,  Indiana  and  Ohio,  E. 
by  Big  Sandy  River,  separating  it  from  West  Virginia,  and  the  Cumber- 
land Mountains,  separating  it  from  Virginia,  S.  by  Tennessee,  and  W.  by 
the  Mississippi  River,  separating  it  from  Missouri.  It  is  situated  between 
latitudes  36°  30'  and  39°  10'  N.  and  longitudes  4°  55'  and  12°  30'  W.  from 
Washington,  or  81°  55'  and  89°  30'  W.  from  Greenwich.  Its  greatest 
length  is  400  miles  and  its  greatest  breadth  177  miles.  The  area  is  37,680 
square  miles,  or  24,115,200  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — The  south-eastern  section  is  broken 
by  the  Cumberland,  the  Owsley  and  the  Laurel  Mountains,  whose  highest 
elevations  are  less  than  3000  feet.  The  Bald  Hills,  which  skirt  the  Ohio 
River,  rise  325  feet  above  the  level  of  the  stream.  From  the  Big  Sandy 
River  west  to  the  86th  parallel  of  longitude  is  a rolling  upland.  Between 
the  Green  and  the  Cumberland  Rivers  are  so-called  “ barrens.”  Rivers  — 
The  Mississippi  borders  Kentucky  for  80  miles  on  the  west,  and  the  Ohio 
constitutes  its  northern  boundary  for  600  miles.  Among  the  large  affluents 
of  the  Ohio  are  the  Big  Sandy ; the  Licking,  200  miles  long  and  navigable 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


2 


55 


for  70  miles,  which  empties  into  the  Ohio  opposite  Cincinnati;  the  Ken- 
tucky, 260  miles  long  and  large  enough  for  steamboats  to  ascend  80  miles ; 
Green  River,  300  miles  long  and  navigable  for  two-thirds  of  its  extent ; 
the  Cumberland,  600  miles  long  and  navigable  to  Nashville,  Tenn.,  200 
miles.  The  Tennessee,  which  steamboats  ascend  to  Florence,  Alabama, 
300  miles,  has  a course  of  70  miles  across  Kentucky.  These  rivers  abound 
in  fish.  Salmon  weighing  30  pounds  and  catfish  exceeding  100  pounds  in 
weight  have  been  caught.  Reel  Foot  Lake,  17  miles  long,  was  formed 
over  the  low  flats  along  the  Mississippi,  in  1811,  by  an  earthquake. 
Forests. — The  primitive  forests  have  not  yet  been  entirely  cleared  away, 
and  Kentucky  has  an  abundance  of  the  best  quality  of  timber.  Among 
the  trees  are  the  walnut,  ash,  oak,  hickory,  elm,  gum,  poplar,  chestnut, 
sugar-maple,  magnolia,  cottonwood,  pecan,  redbud,  locust,  walnut,  etc. 
The  Mammoth  Cave. — This  is  one  of  the  wonders  of  the  world.  It  has 
been  mapped  out  like  the  plot  of  a city  underground.  There  are  226  ave- 
nues, 47  domes,  23  pits,  8 cataracts  and  a large  number  of  rivers  and  lakes, 
among  the  most  noteworthy  of  which  are  the  river  Styx,  15  to  40  feet  wide 
and  30  to  40  feet  deep ; Echo  River,  200  feet  wide  and  three  quarters  of  a 
mile  long;  Lake  Lethe,  450  feet  in  length  and  40  feet  in  width.  Boats 
navigate  these  streams  and  eyeless  fish  are  drawn  up  out  of  the  black 
depths.  There  are  crystallizations  of  gypsum  of  snowy  whiteness  and  stal- 
actites and  stalagmites  of  marvellous  beauty.  The  temperature,  which 
does  not  vary  winter  or  summer,  is  59°.  A hunter  discovered  the  Mam- 
moth Cave  in  1809  while  following  a bear  which  had  taken  refuge  in  it. 
The  cave,  with  200  acres  of  land,  was  bought  for  S40.  Saltpetre  was 
made  in  large  quantities  during  the  war  of  1812.  There  are  four  other 
caverns  near,  which  are  a mile  in  length. 

Soil  and  Climate. — The  garden  of  Kentucky  is  in  the  blue  lime- 
stone or  “blue  grass”  region,  stretching  from  the  Ohio  as  far  south  as  Lex- 
ington. The  Kentuckians  say  “the  sun  never  shone  upon  a fairer  country.” 
Its  soil  is  “ loose,  friable  and  of  a deep  black  or  mulatto  color.”  Upon  a 
single  acre  1400  pounds  of  tobacco  have  been  grown.  The  “ barrens,” 
which  were  formerly  considered  of  little  value,  and  given  to  settlers  by  the 
State,  have  been  found  quite  productive.  The  temperature  of  Kentucky 
is  a pleasant  mean  between  the  extremes  of  the  North  and  South.  The 
range  of  the  thermometer  at  Louisville,  as  reported  by  the  chief  signal 
officer  for  the  years  1873  and  1874,  was  from  4°  below  zero  to  102°  above. 
There  is  an  annual  mean  of  55.23°,  which  is  1.5°  warmer  than  the  city 
of  Washington,  and  about  one-fifth  of  a degree  cooler  than  San  Francisco. 
Snow  does  not  remain  long,  and  cattle  range  the  fields  all  winter.  The 
isothermal-  lines  which  cross  the  State  are,  for  the  spring,  55°-60° ; sum- 
mer, 74°-77° ; autumn,  55° ; winter,  35° ; mean  for  the  year,  55  degrees. 

Agricultural  Productions. — The  great  staple  is  tobacco,  of 


256 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


which  Kentucky  produced  152,000,000  pounds  in  1873,  valued  at  $10,944,- 
000.  This  was  47.72  per  cent,  of  the  whole  crop  of  the  United  States 
(372,810,000  pounds),  and  more  than  three  times  the  product  of  Virginia, 
which  ranks  second  in  tobacco  culture.  Of  hemp  Kentucky  produced 
7777  tons  in  1870,  which  was  61.01  per  cent,  of  the  whole  amount  grown 
in  the  country  (12,746  tons).  The  hemp  crop  of  1860  in  this  State  was 
39,409  tons.  There  were,  in  1870,  118,422  farms  in  the  State,  averaging 
158  acres  each;  total  value  of  farms,  implements  and  live-stock,  $383,099,- 
155;  value  of  farm  productions,  $87,477,374;  per  capita  for  farming  pop- 
ulation, $335;  value  of  orchard  products,  $1,231,385;  forest  products, 
$574,994.  The  number  of  horses,  in  1874,  was  343,900;  mules,  83,600; 
cattle,  380,400;  milch  cows,  229,400;  sheep,  808,100;  hogs,  2,008,000. 
For  thoroughbred  horses  Kentucky  is  famous.  An  average  price  of  $955.30 
each  was  obtained  for  17  colts  at  a sale  in  1873  ; one  colt  brought  $5550. 

Manufactures. — The  census  of  1870  reported  5390  manufacturing 
establishments ; hands  employed,  30,636  ; value  of  products,  $54,625,891. 
The  value  of  some  of  the  leading  industries  was  : Flour,  $7,886,734;  all 
iron  products,  $7,990,013;  liquors,  $4,532,730;  lumber,  $4,245,759. 

Minerals  and  Milling’. — Twenty  of  the  eastern  counties  of  Ken- 
tucky are  included  in  the  great  Appalachian  coal-field,  and  twelve  of  the 
south-western  counties  in  the  middle  coal-field  of  the  Mississippi  Valley. 
Very  valuable  iron  ores,  and  also  limestone,  clay  and  salt,  are  found. 
The  annual  production  of  925  men  employed  in  mining,  in  1870,  was 
$509,245. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — There  are  two  United  States 
customs  districts,  Louisville  and  Paducah.  On  the  30th  of  June,  1874, 
there  were  belonging  to  these  districts  67  vessels,  of  which  50  were  steamers; 
tonnage,  13,368  ; vessels  built,  31 ; tonnage,  8288.  There  is  no  direct  for- 
eign commerce,  but  the  products  of  the  State  find  their  wray  to  foreign 
markets  down  the  Mississippi  River  or  by  the  Atlantic  sea-ports. 

Railroads. — There  were  44  miles  of  railroad  in  1844,  and  242  miles 
in  1854.  In  1873  the  number  of  miles  was  1320;  total  capital  account, 
$53,210,579;  cost  per  mile,  $40,464;  receipts,  $7,199,993;  receipts  per 
mile,  $5475;  receipts  per  inhabitant,  $5.21 ; net  earnings,  $2,019,795. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — The  State  Peniten- 
tiary at  Frankfort  has  over  600  convicts.  There  is  a school  for  the  blind 
at  Louisville,  an  Institution  for  Deaf  Mutes  at  Danville,  an  Institution  for 
Feeble-minded  Children  at  Frankfort,  an  Asylum  for  the  Insane  at  Lex- 
ington and  another  at  Hopkinsville.  Three  of  the  institutions  mentioned 
above  are  not  “asylums,”  but  schools.  The  whole  school  system  of  the 
State  was  reorganized  in  1873.  The  estimated  receipts  for  the  year  ending 
July  1,  1873,  were  $912,426;  number  of  school  children,  416,763.  A 
uniform  system  of  schools  for  colored  children  was  provided  for  by  an  act 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


257 


passed  on  the  last  day  of  the  legislative  session  of  1874.  There  were,  in 
1870,  11  universities  and  colleges,  11  colleges  exclusively  for  women,  5 
schools  of  theology,  3 of  medicine,  1 of  law  and  1 of  science.  The  Ken- 
tucky University  had,  in  1874,  five  departments,  30  instructors,  558 
students  and  a property  valued  at  $802,254.  There  were,  in  1870,  89 
newspapers  and  periodicals,  5546  libraries  and  2969  religious  organizations, 
having  2696  edifices. 

Population. — In  1784  the  number  of  inhabitants  was  30,000.  Dur- 
ing 1787  there  were  20,000  immigrants,  coming  chiefly  from  North  Carolina 
and  Virginia.  The  population  in  1790  was  73,077;  in  1800,  220,595  (an 
increase  of  203.3  per  cent.);  1810,  406,511  (84  per  cent,  increase);  1820, 
564,317  (38.8  per  cent,  increase);  1830,  687,917  (increase  21.9  per  cent.); 
1840,  779,828  (13.3  per  cent,  increase);  1850,  982,405  (25.9  per  cent,  in- 
crease); 1860,  1,155,684  (17.63  per  cent,  increase);  1870,  1,321,011  (14.3 
per  cent,  iucrease) ; population  to  a square  mile,  35.33 ; number  of  families, 
232,797,  averaging  5.67  persons  each  ; native  born,  1,257,613;  foreign  born, 
63,398 ; colored,  222,210 ; born  in  Kentucky,  1,081,081 ; in  Indiana,  11,687 ; 
Massachusetts,  792;  North  Carolina,  12,877 ; Ohio,  19,533;  South  Carolina, 
2204;  Tennessee,  49,952  ; Virginia,  44,121 ; natives  of  Kentucky  residing 
in  other  parts  of  the  United  States,  403,126.  There  were  1080  clergymen, 
1552  lawyers,  2414  physicians. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Frankfort,  the  State  capital,  laid  out  in  1787, 
is  situated  on  both  sides  of  the  Kentucky  River.  It  has  a large  lumber 
trade.  The  capitol  is  a fine  building,  300  feet  long,  225  feet  in  height  to 
the  dome,  and  costing  $800,000.  Daniel  Boone  is  buried  in  the  cemetery. 
Louisville,  at  the  Falls  of  the  Ohio,  150  miles  below  Cincinnati,  is  the  chief 
city  of  the  State  and  the  fourteenth  city  of  the  Union  in  population.  It  has 
95  churches,  7 railroads,  and  5 daily  newspapers.  There  are  two  medical 
schools  and  a law  school.  The  Court-house  and  City  Hall  are  handsome 
structures.  A bridge,  5218  feet  long  and  costing  two  millions  of  dollars, 
spans  the  Ohio.  Louisville  is  a great  tobacco,  pork  and  whisky  market. 
The  value  of  the  hogs  packed  in  1873-4  was  $226,947.  The  whole  trade 
of  the  city  is  $250,000,000.  In  population  there  has  been  a rapid  growth. 
The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1810  was  1357  ; in  1870,  100,753— an 
increase  of  7327.7  per  cent,  in  six  decades.  Lexington,  the  former  capital, 
was  founded  in  1775.  When  the  news  of  the  battle  of  Lexington  reached 
the  settlers,  they  gave  the  name  to  their  new  town.  It  contains  a State 
Hospital  for  the  Insane  and  the  Kentucky  University,  the  grounds  of  which 
include  Ashland,  the  home  of  Henry  Clay.  Population  in  1870,  14,801. 
Covington  is  connected  with  Cincinnati  by  a wire  suspension-bridge,  and 
is  really  a suburb  of  that  city.  It  has  many  large  factories  and  25 
churches.  Population,  24,505.  Newport,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
Licking  River,  is  also  a suburb  of  Cincinnati,  and  contains  many  fiue  res- 
17 


258 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


idences.  Population,  15,087.  Paducah,  with  6866  inhabitants,  has  a very 
large  river  trade. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislative  authority  is  vested  in 
a senate  of  38  members  and  a house  of  representatives  of  100  members. 
The  governor  (salary,  $5000)  and  other  executive  officers  are  elected  for 
a term  of  four  years.  Four  judges,  having  a salary  of  $5000  each,  con- 
stitute the  court  of  appeals.  The  circuit  judges  receive  $3000  salary. 
County  courts  are  also  established;  there  are  102  counties.  For  the  first 
time  a general  law  regulating  the  sale  of  intoxicating  liquors  was  passed 
in  1874. 

History. — The  honor  of  being  the  first  white  men  to  visit  Kentucky 
was  claimed  by  a party  under  the  leadership  of  James  McBride,  who 
landed  at  the  mouth  of  the  Kentucky  River  in  1754  and  carved  their 
names  with  the  date  upon  a tree  which  was  standing  30  years  later.  They 
returned,  saying  that  they  had  discovered  “the  best  tract  in  North  Amer- 
ica, and  probably  in  the  world.”  In  1769  Daniel  Boone  and  John  Finley, 
with  four  others,  explored  this  new  region.  In  1773  Boone’s  family  re- 
moved thither.  His  wife  and  daughter  were  the  first  white  women  who 
ever  stood  on  the  banks  of  the  Kentucky.  The  name  signifies  “the  dark 
and  bloody  ground,”  from  the  continual  wars  which  the  Indians  waged 
with  one  another  upon  this  middle  ground.  They  received  the  whites  with 
the  bitterest  hostility.  Many  were  the  victims  of  the  savage  tomahawk 
and  scalping-knife.  Col.  Boone,  who  styles  himself  “ an  instrument  or- 
dained to  settle  the  wilderness,”  wrote,  “We  passed  through  a scene  of  suf- 
fering that  exceeds  description.”  June  1,  1792,  Kentucky  was  admitted 
into  the  Union  as  the  fifteenth  State.  Aaron  Burr  attempted  to  enlist  its 
citizens  in  his  scheme  for  a Western  republic  [see  Historical  Sketch, 
pp.  112,  113],  The  Kentucky  volunteers  won  distinction  in  the  war  of 
1812  and  the  Mexican  war.  During  the  civil  war  the  State  remained  in 
the  Union,  and  was  the  scene  of  several  battles,  of  which  the  most  import- 
ant were  the  battle  of  Mill  Spring,  Jan.  19, 1862,  and  the  battle  of  Perry- 
ville,  Oct.  8,  1862. 

LOUISIANA. 

Situation  ailtl  Extent. — Louisiana  is  bounded  on  the  N.  hy  Ar- 
kansas and  Mississippi,  E.  by  Mississippi,  S.  E.  and  S.  by  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico,  and  W.  by  Texas.  The  Mississippi  River  forms  the  eastern 
boundary  for  450  miles  by  its  windings ; the  coast-line  on  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico  is  1250  miles,  and  the  Sabine  River  constitutes  the  western  bound- 
ary for  200  miles.  The  State  is  situated  between  latitudes  29°  and  33°  N. 
and  longitudes  12°  5'  and  17°  W.  from  Washington,  or  89°  5'  and  94°  W. 
from  Greenwich.  The  area  is  41,346  square  miles,  or  26,461,440  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — No  other  State  in  the  Union  is  so 
nearly  level.  The  highest  elevations  do  not  rise  above  200  feet.  One-fifth 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


259 


of  the  whole  surface  lies  below  the  high-water  mark  of  the  rivers,  and  was 
periodically  overflowed  before  the  construction  of  levees.  The  southern 
portion  is  a vast  morass.  When  the  French  first  entered  the  Mississippi, 
there  were  but  two  trees  for  a distance  of  eleven  leagues  from  its  mouth, 
if  we  are  to  credit  the  early  chroniclers.  Baton  Rouge  is  the  first  elevated 
land.  Above  it  the  ground  is  somewhat  undulating,  and  bluffs  100  feet 
high  skirt  the  river.  Toward  the  west  are  prairies,  and  north  of  these 
pine  barrens.  Extensive  marshes  stretch  through  the  Red  River  country. 
There  are  numerous  lakes,  of  which  the  largest  is  Lake  Pontchartrain,  40 
miles  long  and  24  miles  wide.  Along  the  coast  are  many  bays,  which  are 
usually  too  shallow  for  the  entrance  of  large  vessels.  Rivers. — The  Missis- 
sippi flows  by  and  through  Louisiana  for  800  miles.  It  has  many  outlets 
in  flood-time,  the  most  considerable  of  which  are  the  Atchafalaya,  Bayou 
Plaquemine,  La  Fourche  and  Grand  River.  The  Red  River,  flowing  in 
from  Arkansas,  is  navigable  to  Shreveport,  above  which  is  the  “great  raft,” 
an  immense  mass  of  fallen  trees  and  driftwood.  A channel  was  cut  through 
this  raft  40  years  ago  at  an  expense  of  $300,000,  but  it  closed  again.  An- 
other channel  was  cut  in  1873,  involving  an  outlay  of  $230,000.  The 
work  of  destroying  raft  material  and  guarding  against  jams  will  require 
an  annual  expense  of  from  $10,000  to  $25,000.  The  Sabine  River  is 
navigable  for  small  steamboats. 

Soil  and  Climate. — The  delta  of  the  Mississippi,  200  miles  long 
and  100  miles  wide,  is  the  best  land  in  the  United  States  for  the  production 
of  sugar ; the  wild  cane  sometimes  grows  to  the  height  of  30  feet.  In  the 
upland  region  are  prairies,  destitute  of  trees  and  yieldiug  only  moderate 
crops.  The  pine  barrens  have  a thin  and  poor  soil.  The  winters  are  mild, 
but  the  “northers”  sometimes  produce  very  sudden  changes  of  tempera- 
ture. In  1811  the  Mississippi  River  was  frozen  over.  About  the  first  of 
February  the  peach  and  plum  trees,  peas  and  strawberries  are  usually  in 
bloom.  The  isothermal  lines  for  the  several  seasons  are:  Spring,  65°-70°; 
summer,  82°;  autumn,  65°-70° ; winter,  50°-55°;  annual  mean,  65°-70.° 
The  mean  temperature  at  Uew  Orleans,  as  reported  by  the  chief  signal 
officer  for  the  year  ending  Sept.  30,  1874,  was  69.5;  at  Shreveport,  66.2 
degrees.  Trees. — Among  the  forest  trees  are  the  ash,  beech,  birch,  catalpa, 
cypress,  elm,  gum,  oak,  hickory,  black-walnut,  locust,  laurel,  linden,  mag- 
nolia, maple,  mistletoe,  mulberry,  myrtle,  palmetto,  poplar,  pine,  sycamore, 
cottonwood,  buckqye,  pecan,  persimmon,  etc.  The  fruit  trees  are  the  orange, 
lemon,  lime,  fig,  pine-apple,  olive,  pomegranate,  peach,  plum,  apple,  etc. 
Birds. — Louisiana  is  the  winter  home  of  may  wild  fowl  that  frequent  the 
northern  lakes  during  the  summer.  Among  those  specially  belonging  to 
the  State  may  be  mentioned  the  eagle,  wild  turkey,  paroquet,  swan,  hal- 
cyon, pelican  (with  a pouch  holding  five  gallons),  flamingo,  owl,  etc. 

Agricultural  Productions. — There  were,  in  1870,  28,481 


260 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


farms,  containing  7,025,817  acres;  average  size  of  farms,  248  acres ; total 
value,  $91,303,942;  value  of  farm  production,  $52,006,622.  Sugar,  cotton 
and  rice  are  the  great  staples.  The  sugar  production  of  the  United  States 
was  reported  as  87,043  hogsheads,  of  which  80,706  hogsheads  (92.72  per 
cent.)  were  credited  to  Louisiana.  This  State  ranked  fourth  in  the  pro- 
duction of  cotton  and  third  in  rice.  Wheat,  rye,  barley  and  buckwheat 
are  so  little  cultivated  that  there  are  no  returns  of  those  crops  in  the  agri- 
cultural report  of  1873,  although  they  have  a place  in  the  census  of  1870. 
The  potatoes  are  less  farinaceous  than  those  grown  farther  north.  In 
January,  1874,  the  live-stock  consisted  of  75,700  horses,  78,400  mules, 
173,900  oxen  and  other  cattle,  90,700  milch  cows,  64,600  sheep,  247,100 
hogs. 

Manufactures. — There  were  2557  manufacturing  establishments; 
hands  employed,  30,071;  value  of  products,  $24,161,905.  Among  the 
articles  manufactured  were  boots  and  shoes,  bricks,  carriages  and  wagons, 
cars,  cotton  goods,  drugs  and  chemicals,  iron,  liquors,  lumber,  machinery, 
tobacco  and  segars.  Only  two  men  were  engaged  in  mining,  and  the  value 
of  the  annual  product  was  $1200.  No  other  State,  with  the  single  excep- 
tion of  Texas,  has  such  small  mineral  resources  as  Louisiana. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — The  products  of  the  great  States 
of  the  Mississippi  Valley  along  17,000  miles  of  navigable  waters  pass 
through  Louisiana  on  their  way  to  foreign  ports.  New  Orleans  ranks 
sixth  among  the  cities  in  the  value  of  its  imports,  but  its  domestic  exports 
surpass  in  value  those  of  Philadelphia,  Boston  and  Baltimore  combined. 
During  the  year  ending  June  30, 1874,  the  value  of  imports  was  $14,533,- 
864;  of  exports,  $93,259,299.  Among  the  articles  exported  were  1,170,- 
270  bales  of  cotton  (value,  $84,467,155),  1,192,597  bushels  of  corn,  56,081 
bushels  of  oats,  262,959  bushels  of  wheat,  369,392  barrels  of  flour,  44,100.- 
293  pounds  of  oil-cake,  504,034  pounds  of  beef,  1,350,626  pounds  of  lard, 
38,159,868  pounds  of  tobacco.  The  number  of  vessels  belonging  to  the 
two  customs  districts  of  New  Orleans  and  Teche  was  572,  of  which  162 
were  steamers ; number  of  vessels  entered,  851  (547  foreign) ; vessels 
cleared,  855  (558  foreign);  vessels  built,  35,  of  which  11  were  steamers. 
AVhen  the  United  States  purchased  Louisiana,  the  exports  and  imports 
were  valued  at  less  than  five  millions  of  dollars,  and  the  revenue  accruing 
to  the  king’s  treasury  was  $120,000.  Only  268  vessels  of  all  descriptions 
entered  the  Mississippi  River,  and  265  passed  out,  during  the  year  1802. 

Railroads. — The  State  had  40  miles  of  railroad  in  1841  and  80 
miles  in  1851.  In  1873  the  number  of  miles  was  539;  total  capital  ac- 
count, $34,440,020;  cost  per  mile,  $62,962;  receipts,  $2,740,489;  receipts 
per  mile,  $5010;  receipts  to  an  inhabitant,  $3.65  ; net  earnings,  $1,083,260. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — The  State  Peniten- 
tiary, at  Baton  Rouge,  contained  410  convicts  in  1874.  The  Insane  Asy- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


261 


lum,  at  Jackson,  had  186  inmates.  The  Institution  for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb 
has  been  very  much  crowded,  as  a portion  of  its  buildings  are  occupied  by 
the  State  University.  There  is  also  an  Asylum  for  the  Blind  at  Baton 
Rouge.  The  Charity  Hospital  at  Hew  Orleans,  founded  in  1786,  receives 
from  5000  to  6000  patients  every  year.  Free  schools  are  established  by 
law,  open  to  all  children  from  6 to  21  years  of  age,  without  distinction  of 
color.  There  is  a State  superintendent  of  education  elected  for  a term  of 
four  years,  with  a salary  of  $5000  per  annum.  In  1873-4  the  statistics 
were : School  districts,  483 ; school-houses  erected  during  the  year,  101 ; 
pupils  enrolled,  57,433 ; teachers  employed,  524 ; number  of  illiterate 
children,  92,105;  amount  of  State  school  fund,  $1,050,000.  The  Univer- 
sity of  Louisiana,  at  Baton  Rouge,  has  a classical,  scientific  and  com- 
mercial course.  Other  institutions  for  higher  education  are : Centenary 
College,  College  of  the  Immaculate  Conception,  Leland  University;  blew 
Orleans  University,  mainly  intended  for  colored  people;  St.  Charles  Col- 
lege; Straight  University,  with  classical,  agricultural,  normal,  theological, 
law  and  medical  departments,  open  to  both  sexes  and  all  races ; St.  Mary’s, 
Jefferson  College  and  the  Silliman  Female  Collegiate  Institute.  An  agri- 
cultural college  was  established  in  1874  upon  the  basis  of  the  land-grant 
of  Congress,  the  value  of  which,  with  accumulated  interest,  was  $327,000. 
The  last  census  reports  2332  libraries,  92  newspapers  and  periodicals,  638 
church  organizations,  with  599  edifices. 

Population. — The  number  of  inhabitants,  in  1712,  was  420,  of  whom 
20  were  slaves;  in  1769,  when  the  Spaniards  took  possession,  about  14,000; 
in  1803,  when  purchased  by  the  United  States,  60,000;  in  1810,  76,556 
(slaves,  34,660);  1820,  153,407  (slaves,  69,064);  1830,  215,739  (slaves, 
109,588);  1840, 352,411  (slaves,  168,452);  1850,  517,762  (slaves,  244,809) ; 
1860,  708,002  (slaves,  331,726);  1870,  726,915  (free  colored,  364,210). 
Of  the  population,  665,088  were  born  in  the  United  States,  501,864  in 
Louisiana,  and  61,827  in  foreign  countries ; 63,139  natives  of  this  State 
were  living  iu  other  parts  of  the  Union.  The  density  of  population  was 
17.58  persons  to  a square  mile;  population  in  1875,  854,490. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Baton  Rouge,  the  former  capital  (population, 
6498)  is  situated  on  the  Mississippi  River,  130  miles  above'New  Orleaus. 
It  is  the  seat  of  the  Louisiana  State  University  and  has  two  daily  news- 
papers. New  Orleans  is  situated  on  a bend  of  the  Mississippi  River  (whence 
the  name  of  the  “Crescent  City”),  100  miles  above  its  mouth.  At  high 
water  the  river  is  above  the  level  of  the  city,  which  is  protected  by  a levee 
from  5 to  30  feet  high.  The  limits  of  the  old  city  under  the  French  and 
Spanish  rule  were  defined  by  Canal,  Rampart  and  Esplanade  Streets,  which 
are  each  200  feet  wide.  Among  the  finest  public  buildings  are  the  Custom- 
house, United  States  Mint,  the  St.  Charles  and  St.  Louis  Hotels,  Municipal 
Hall  and  the  Church  of  St.  Louis.  The  Charity  Hospital  has  received 


262 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


nearly  20,000  patients  in  a single  year.  As  already  noted,  New  Orleans 
ranks  as  the  second  city  of  the  Union  in  the  value  of  its  exports.  The 
receipts  of  flour  and  grain  during  the  year  ending  Aug.  31,  1874,  showed 
a grand  total  of  12,295,333  bushels.  The  population  in  1810  was  24,552; 
1820,41,350;  1830,49,826;  1840,102,191;  1850,  126,375;  1860,  168,675; 
1870,  191,322.  The  growth  is  retarded  by  frequent  visitations  of  the  yel- 
low fever  during  the  months  of  July,  August,  September  and  October. 
The  first  settlement  was  made  in  1817 ; a conflagration  in  1778  destroyed 
900  houses;  a city  charter  was  obtained  iu  1805.  The  famous  battle  of 
New  Orleans  was  fought  Jan.  8, 1815  [see  Historical  Sketch,  page  119]. 
Algiers  is  a flourishing  suburb  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river.  Carroll- 
ton, 7 miles  above  New  Orleans,  is  a popular  place  of  resort  and  residence. 
Other  leading  towns  are  Shreveport,  the  centre  of  the  Red  River  country 
trade  (population,  4607),  Monroe  and  Nachitoches. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  code  of  Louisiana  is  made  up 
of  materials  drawn  from  the  old  Spanish  laws,  promulgated  by  Don 
O’Reilly,  the  Roman  civil  law,  the  English  common  law  and  the  Code 
Napoleon,  modified  by  local  enactments.  The  legislature  consists  of  36 
senators  and  170  representatives.  The  governor  (salary,  $8000)  and  other 
State  officers  are  elected  for  a term  of  four  years.  Five  judges  constitute 
the  supreme  court.  The  chief-justice  receives  a salary  of  $10,000  per 
annum,  and  his  associates  $9500  each.  There  also  district  and  parish 
courts.  The  civil  divisions  which  are  called  counties  in  other  States  take 
the  name  of  “ parishes  ” in  Louisiana. 

History  . — Robert  Cavelier  de  la  Salle  first  discovered  the  mouth  of 
the  Mississippi  River,  April  7,  1682.  New  Orleans  was  founded  in  1718. 
The  territory  was  ceded  to  Spain  by  a secret  treaty  in  1762.  Spain  re-ceded 
it  to  France  in  1800.  Napoleon  thought  it  unwise  to  retain  his  new  pos- 
session. To  his  ministers  he  said:  “The  English  have  despoiled  France 
of  all  her  northern  possessions  in  America,  and  now  they  covet  those  of 
the  south.  I am  determined  that  they  shall  not  have  the  Mississippi.  . . . 
I am  inclined,  in  order  to  deprive  them  of  all  prospect  of  ever  possessing 
it,  to  cede  it  to  the  United  States.”  Furthermore,  the  emperor  needed 
money.  A treaty  was  signed,  April  30,  1803,  by  which  the  whole  of  the 
vast  region  stretching  from  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  to  the  lakes,  and  from  the 
Mississippi  to  the  Rocky  Mountains  was  conveyed  to  the  United  States  for 
the  sum  of  $15,000,000.  Napoleon,  pleased  with  his  bargain,  said:  “By 
this  cession  of  territory  I have  secured  the  power  of  the  United  States  and 
given  to  England  a maritime  rival  who  at  some  future  time  will  humble 
her  pride.”  Little  more  than  a decade  had  passed  before  his  prediction 
was  fulfilled  by  the  naval  victories  of  “the  last  war  with  England”  and  by 
the  battle  of  New  Orleans.  Louisiana  was  admitted  into  the  Union  as  the 
eighteenth  State,  April  8,  1812.  An  ordinance  of  secession  was  passed 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


263 


Jan.  26,  1861.  New  Orleans  was  captured  by  a combined  naval  and  land 
force  of  Federals,  and  May  1,  1862,  Maj.-Gen.  Benjamin  F.  Butler  took 
possession  of  the  city.  The  Red  River  expedition,  in  1864,  proved  disas- 
trous to  the  Federals.  After  the  cessation  of  hostilities  the  State  was  gov- 
erned for  a time  by  martial  law,  but  finally  was  given  over  to  the  civil 
authorities,  the  task  of  “reconstruction,”  however,  being  more  difficult  in 
this  State  than  in  any  other. 

MAINE. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Maine,  the  most  easterly  State  of  the 
Union,  is  situated  between  latitudes  43°  6'  and  47°  28'  N.  and  longitudes 
10°  3'  and  14°  13'  E.  from  Washington,  or  62°  47'  and  66°  57'  W.  from 
Greenwich.  It  is  bounded  on  the  N.  W.  by  Canada  East,  N.  E.  by  New 
Brunswick,  S.  E.  and  S.  by  the  Atlantic  Ocean  and  W.  by  New  Hamp- 
shire. The  extreme  length  is  302  miles  and  the  extreme  width  224  miles. 
Its  outline  boundaries  are  946  miles  in  length.  The  area  is  35,000  square 
miles,  or  22,400,000  acres,  which  is  more  than  the  area  of  all  the  other 
New  England  States  combined. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — The  whole  surface  is  moderately 
hilly,  with  the  exception  of  the  tide-water  marshes.  In  the  north-west  are 
high  mountain  ridges  (a  continuation  of  the  White  Mountains  of  New 
Hampshire),  with  bald  rock-summits  and  heavily-wooded  bases.  The 
basin  of  the  Penobscot  is  irregular  and  mountainous  until  it  blends  with 
the  more  level  lands  of  the  Aroostook,  in  the  north-east.  Mount  Katah- 
din  (an  Indian  name  signifying  “highest  land”)  is,  next  to  Mount  Wash- 
ington, the  most  elevated  peak  in  Rew  England;  its  height  is  5385  feet. 
Mounts  Carmel,  Saddleback,  Haystack,  Abraham,  Bigelow  and  Mars  Hill 
are  noted  landmarks.  Forests. — The  northern  part  of  Maine  is  an  un- 
broken forest,  “just  as  nature  made  it,”  says  Thoreau.  The  woods  are  so 
dense  that  “a  squirrel  could  travel  the  whole  length  of  the  country  on  the 
tops  of  the  trees.”  Those  primeval  woods  are  seven  times  the  size  of  the 
famous  “ Black  Forest”  of  Germany.  Massachusetts  or  New  Jersey  might 
be  lost  in  the  woods  of  Maine  so  that  “ it  would  need  a compass  to  find 
them.”  More  than  21,000  square  miles  are  in  woodland.  Among  the 
trees  are  the  fir,  black  and  white  spruce,  maple,  birch,  larch,  aspen,  cedar, 
hemlock,  elm,  black  ash,  beech,  Norway,  red  and  white  pine.  The  forests 
are  the  home  of  the  moose  (sometimes  taller  than  a horse  and  weighing 
1000  pounds),  bear,  caribou,  wolf,  catamount,  wolverine,  beaver,  hedgehog, 
raccoon,  deer,  etc.  The  birds  are  the  bald  eagle,  fish-hawk,  owl,  pewee, 
thrush,  sparrow,  cuckoo,  kingfisher,  black  duck,  blue  heron,  grouse,  loon 
and  many  others.  Lakes,  Rivers,  Bays  and  Islands. — No  other  State  has 
so  many  natural  reservoirs  and  water-courses.  There  are  1620  lakes  and 
5151  streams  represented  on  the  State  map  of  Maine.  The  water-surface 


264 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


is  3200  square  miles.  Moosehead  Lake,  1071  feet  above  tide-water, "is  38 
miles  loug  and  12  wide.  Rangley  Lake  is  almost  as  high  (1511  feet)  as 
Itasca,  at  the  head  of  the  Mississippi.  Other  lakes  are  Umbagog,  Moose- 
tocmaguntic,  Chesuncook,  Schoodic  and  Sebago,  50  miles  square,  which 
supplies  the  city  of  Portland  with  water.  The  principal  rivers,  beginning 
at  the  west,  are  the  Saco,  rising  in  the  White  Mountain  region,  95  miles 
long  and  600  feet  wide  near  the  fells ; the  Androscoggin,  157  miles  long 
and  draining  an  area  of  2750  square  miles ; the  Kennebec,  155  miles  long, 
draining  5800  square  miles,  descending  9.1  feet  to  the  mile,  navigable  to 
Augusta,  50  miles,  where  it  is  750  feet  wide ; the  Penobscot,  draining  8200 
square  miles,  800  feet  wide  at  Bangor,  which  is  55  miles  from  its  mouth 
and  at  the  head  of  steamboat  navigation ; the  St.  Croix,  97  miles  long,  500 
feet  wide,  and  forming  the  boundary  line  between  Maine  and  New  Bruns- 
wick. The  river  St.  John,  which  is  mainly  in  New  Brunswick,  drains  7400 
square  miles  of  Northern  Maine.  The  sea-coast  is  nearly  3000  miles  in 
length,  by  the  windings  of  the  shore,  although  only  about  225  miles  in  a 
direct  line.  The  coast  is  rock-bound  and  furnishes  land-locked  harbors, 
deep  enough  to  float  the  largest  vessels.  Casco  Bay,  on  which  Portland  is 
situated,  is  said  to  contain  365  islands  ; between  200  and  300  are  laid  down 
upon  the  chart  of  the  coast  survey.  Mount  Desert  Island,  15  miles  long 
and  12  miles  wide,  contains  several  mountain  peaks  from  1500  to  2000  feet 
high,  with  beautiful  lakes  near  their  summits.  Hundreds  of  other  islands 
are  scattered  along  the  coast,  some  just  large  enough  for  a loon’s  nest  and 
others  containing  thousands  of  acres. 

Soil  and  Climate. — The  Aroostook  Valley  claims  to  have  the 
most  fertile  lands  in  the  New  England  States,  with  the  possible  exception 
of  the  valley  of  the  Connecticut.  The  soil  is  a deep  yellow  and  very 
porous  loam  upon  a stratum  of  limestone.  This  region  is  almost  unset- 
tled, and  lands  have  been  sold  for  half  a dollar  an  acre.  A farmer  reports 
raising  per  acre  85  bushels  of  corn,  75  of  oats,  400  of  potatoes  and  980 
of  carrots.  There  are  alluvial  soils  along  the  rivers  which  are  very  fertile. 
Much  of  the  upland  is  stony  and  barren.  The  winters  are  very  long  and 
severe.  In  the  north  the  ground  is  covered  with  snow  from  the  middle  of 
November  to  the  middle  of  April.  There  is  hardly  any  spring ; summer 
comes  as  soon  as  the  snows  are  melted.  Bangor  is  shut  off  from  naviga- 
tion for  125  days.  The  earliest  opening  of  the  Penobscot  for  50  years  was 
March  21st.  There  is  exemption  from  frost  usually  for  about  three  and  a 
half  months,  from  May  31  to  Sept.  14.  The  mean  annual  temperature  at 
Portland  is  43.51°.  For  the  whole  State  the  mean  of  the  thermometer  is 
41.65°;  rainfall,  43.24  inches;  snow-fall,  83.02.  The  isothermal  lines  are: 
Spring,  35°-40°;  summer,  60°-67°;  autumn,  40°-47°;  winter,  10°-25°; 
annual  mean,  40°-45°.  More  than  25  per  cent,  of  the  deaths  are  from 
consumption.  Malarious  diseases  are  almost  unknown. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


265 


Agricultural  Productions. — Maine  ranks  seventh  among  the 
States  in  the  amount  and  fifth  in  the  value  of  its  hay  crop.  In  1873  the 
value  of  the  Indian  corn,  wheat,  rye,  oats,  barley  and  buckwheat  grown 
was  84,176,888;  value  of  the  hay  crop,  814,691,240  (three  and  one-half 
times  as  much  as  the  other  six  staples).  Other  leading  productions  are 
peas,  beans,  flax,  wool,  hops,  butter,  cheese,  maple-sugar,  boney,  etc.  One 
exhibitor  showed  30  varieties  of  apples  at  an  agricultural  fair.  Many 
horses  are  reared  for  the  city  markets.  The  last  census  reported  the  num- 
ber of  acres  in  farms  as  5,838,058 ; average  size  of  farms  98  acres ; value 
of  farms,  farm  implements  and  live-stock,  $131,128,193;  value  of  produc- 
tions, 833,470,000.  In  1874  there  were  78,000  horses,  198,000  oxen  and 
other  cattle,  153,500  milch  cows,  446,900  sheep  and  60,800  swine.  The 
increase  in  the  value  of  farms  during  the  decade  from  1860  to  1870  was 
$24,273,426.  The  State  land  office  has  been  closed,  only  146,000  acres  of 
public  land  being  still  set  apart  for  settlement. 

Manufactures. — This  State  has  more  available  water-power  than 
any  other  portion  of  the  earth’s  surface  of  equal  extent.  There  have  been 
enumerated  3100  water-privileges,  which  together  afford  a power  greater 
than  is  used  by  all  the  manufacturing  establishments  of  Great  Britain. 
As  early  as  1837,  250  saw-mills  were  in  operation  on  the  Penobscot  and 
its  tributaries  above  Bangor,  and  two  million  feet  of  lumber  was  the  annual 
product.  One  tree  cut  4500  feet  and  was  worth  $90  in  the  log.  The  last 
census  reported  1099  establishments  for  sawing  lumber ; hands  employed, 
8506;  value  of  products,  $11,395,747.  The  number  of  manufacturing- 
establishments  of  all  kinds  was  5550,  employing  49,180  hands,  aud  pro- 
ducing an  annual  value  of  $79,497,521.  Cotton  has  taken  the  place  of 
lumber  as  the  leading  industry.  The  value  of  cotton  goods  was  $11,739,- 
781,  giving  Maine  the  sixth  rank  among  the  States.  Manufactures  have 
very  largely  increased  within  the  last  decade.  The  legislature  of  1874 
granted  charters  to  23  manufacturing  companies  with  a capital  of  $7,130,- 
000.  The  State  law  allows  any  town  to  exempt  from  taxation  for  a term 
of  ten  years  all  manufacturing  establishments.  Capitalists  from  other 
States  have  taken  advantage  of  this  liberal  offer.  The  industrial  statistics 
for  1873,  although  incomplete,  reported  6072  establishments,  employing 
55,614  hands  and  producing  an  annual  value  of  $96,209,136.  Among  the 
leading  industries  were:  Boots  aud  shoes,  $8,820,986  (more  than  doubled 
in  three  years);  cotton  goods,  $12,151,750;  iron,  1,649,630;  leather, 
$3,187,000;  paper,  $3,041,600  ; woollen  goods,  $6,605,292.  Ship-building, 
which  ceased  almost  entirely  during  the  civil  war,  has  revived  again. 
Maine  was  surpassed  only  by  New  York  in  the  number  of  vessels  built 
during  1878-4.  From  her  ship-yards  were  launched  10  ships,  25  barks, 
12  brigs,  206  schooners,  12  sloops,  and  9 steamers  and  2 barges ; total,  276 
vessels,  of  89,817  tons.  Quarrying. — Everywhere  there  is  an  abundant 


266 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


siipply  of  building-stone.  The  Maine  gx-anite  has  no  superior  in  the  world. 
Dressed  stone  from  the  quarries  of  Knox  and  Lincoln  counties  is  used  in 
the  construction  of  the  finest  public  buildings.  The  product  of  57  estab- 
lishments, with  733  workmen,  was  valued  at  $621,738.  Ice  was  cut  fox- 
exportation  to  the  value  of  more  than  half  a million  of  dollars. 

Commerce  and  Navigation.— There  are  14  United  States  cus- 
toms districts  on  the  Maine  coast.  The  value  of  exports  for  the  fiscal  year 
ending  June  30,  1874,  was  $5,372,102;  value  of  imports,  $3,628,425. 
Among  the  articles  exported  were  2257  bales  of  cotton,  32,460  bushels  of 
apples,  6,777,502  pounds  of  lard,  76,200  pounds  of  sugar,  7,476,000  feet 
of  lumber.  The  number  of  vessels  l-egistered  was  3221 ; vessels  entered, 
3041  (of  which  750  were  from  foreign  countries);  vessels  cleared,  3015 
(1489  for  foreign  counti'ies).  Cod-  and  mackerel -fishing  employ  861  ves- 
sels and  2000  men.  Maine  ranks  next  to  Massachusetts  in  the  product  of 
fisheries  ; value  in  1870,  $979,610.  Lobsters  are  caught  in  great  numbers. 
The  tide  rises  18  feet  at  Eastport  and  8.9  feet  at  Portland. 

Railroads. — A tax  is  assessed  on  all  railroads  whose  stock  has  a 
market  value ; the  amount  of  this  assessment  for  the  year  1874  was  $105,- 
069.  The  number  of  miles  of  railroad  in  1873  was  905;  inhabitants  to  a 
mile  of  railroad,  702;  total  capital  account,  $38,195,948 ; cost  per  mile, 
$40,249;  receipts,  $4,363,741 ; receipts  per  mile,  $4822;  receipts  to  each 
inhabitant,  $6.86 ; net  earnings,  $1,388,855.  The  completion  of  the  -Eu- 
ropean and  North  American  Railroad  opened  an  all-rail  route  from  St. 
John’s,  New  Brunswick,  to  San  Fi-ancisco,  California.  The  completion  of 
the  railroad  to  Halifax  will  materially  shorten  the  length  of  ocean-travel 
required  for  a trip  to  Europe. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education.— The  State-prison,  at 
Thomaston,  has  its  expenses  nearly  defrayed  by  the  labor  of  the  convicts. 
The  Reform  School,  near  Portland,  receives  boys  from  8 to  16  years  of  age; 
its  expenses  were  $14,000  in  excess  of  earnings  during  1874.  There  is  an 
Industrial  School  for  girls  at  Hallowell  and  there  are  Orphans’  Asylums 
at  Bath  and  Bangor.  The  Hospital  for  the  Insane  at  Augusta  usually  con- 
tains about  400  patients ; the  receipts  for  the  last  fiscal  year  were  $105,192. 
The  United  States  Marine  Hospital  and  the  Maine  General  Hospital  ai'e 
at  Portland.  In  1873-4  the  number  of  children  i-egistered  in  schools  was 
128,134;  number  of  school-houses,  4088 ; teachei-s,  5998;  amount  of  per- 
manent school  fund,  $561,893;  expenditure  for  school  purposes,  $1,147,- 
242.  There  are  normal  schools  at  Farmington  and  Castine.  Bowdoin 
College  has  classical,  medical  and  scientific  departments.  It  numbers 
Longfellow  and  Hawthorne  among  its  alumni.  Bates  College,  at  Lewis- 
ton, educates  both  sexes.  It  has  a theological  department  (Free-Will 
Baptist).  Colby  University  was  formerly  known  as  Waterville  College. 
Bangor  Theological  Seminary  is  a Congregational  institution.  The  Maine 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


267 


State  College  of  Agriculture  and  the  Mechanic  Arts,  at  Orono,  possesses  a 
property  valued  at  $258,620;  it  had  121  students  in  1874.  The  census 
of  1870  reported  3334  libraries,  65  newspapers  and  periodicals  and  1326 
religious  organizations,  having  1102  edifices. 

Population. — The  number  of  inhabitants  at  successive  decennial 
periods  has  been  as  follows:  1790,  96,540  (colored,  538);  1800,  151,719 
(colored,  818);  1810,  228,705  (colored,  969);  1820,  298,269  (colored,  929); 
1830,  399,455  (colored,  1192);  1840,  501,793  (colored,  1355);  1850,  583,- 
169  (colored,  1356);  1860,  628,279  (colored,  1327);  1870,  626,915  (col- 
ored, 1606).  The  number  of  foreign  born  was  48,881;  native  bom,  578,- 
034 ; born  in  Maine,  550,629 ; natives  of  Maine  residing  in  other  States, 
149,205. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Portland,  the  largest  city  on  the  Atlantic 
coast  east  of  Boston,  has  an  extensive  foreign  and  domestic  trade.  It  is 
the  terminus  of  the  Grand  Trunk  Railway  of  Canada,  and  lines  of  first- 
class  steamers  run  to  Liverpool  and  Glasgow  during  the  winter.  Five 
other  lines  of  railroad  and  eight  steamboat  lines  centre  at  this  city.  The 
Post-Office,  Custom-house  and  City  Hall  are  fine  edifices.  A great  fire,  on 
the  4th  of  July,  1866,  burned  1500  buildings,  destroyed  nearly  ten  million 
dollars’  worth  of  property  and  made  10,000  people  homeless.  The  burnt 
district  has.  been  rebuilt.  Population  in  1870,  31,413.  Augusta  is  the 
State  capital  (population,  7808).  Bangor  (18,289),  on  the  Penobscot,  is  a 
great  lumber  port.  Lewiston  (13,600)  and  Auburn  (6168)  have  large 
cotton-mills  and  boot-  and  shoe-factories.  Biddeford  (10,282)  and  Saco 
(5755),  on  opposite  sides  of  the  Saco  River,  are  largely  engaged  in  the 
manufacture  of  cotton  goods.  Other  leading  towns  are  Bath,  Gardiner, 
Rockland,  Calais,  Belfast,  Ellsworth  and  Brunswick.  Ivittery  has  a 
United  States  navy-yard. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislative  authority  is  vested  in 
a senate  of  31  members  and  a house  of  representatives  of  151  members. 
The  governor  is  elected  annually.  His  council  consists  of  seven  members 
chosen  by  the  legislature.  The  supreme  court  consists  of  eight  judges, 
having  a salary  of  $3000  each.  An  annual  session  is  held  in  each  of  the 
three  judicial  districts.  There  are  trial-terms  of  court  in  each  county. 
The  prohibitory  liquor  law  has  made  Maine  famous  in  the  temperance 
reform.  During  the  year  1874  there  were  276  convictions  under  this  law, 
41  sent  to  jail  and  $30,898  dollars  in  fines  collected.  White  persons  are 
prohibited  from  marrying  Indians  or  negroes;  487  divorces  were  granted 
in  1874.  The  estimated  receipts  for  State  purposes,  in  1875,  were 
$1,753,202. 

History. — It  is  asserted  that  a settlement  was  made  on  the  St.  Croix 
River  in  1604,  thus  antedating  Jamestown  and  Plymouth.  A fort  was 
built  on  the  Penobscot  in  1626,  and  a trading-house  at  Machias  in  1633. 


RLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


26  s 

Die  French  considered  the  region  above  Kennebec  a part  of  Acadia. 
Indian  attacks  gave  the  early  settlers  great  annoyance.  A part  of  the 
country  was  held  by  the  British  during  the  war  of  1812.  Maine  separated 
from  Massachusetts  S20,  and  was  admitted  into  the  Union  as  a State. 
The  disputed  boundary-line  between  the  United  States  and  British  territory 
was  settled  by  treaty  in  1842. 


MARYLAND. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Maryland  is  bounded  on  the  X.  by 
Pennsylvania,  E.  by  Delaware  and  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  S.  and  W.  by  Vir- 
ginia and  West  Virginia.  It  lies  between  latitudes  37°  53’  and  30°  44  X. 
and  longitudes  1°  do  11.  and  2 ' 33’  W.  from  Washington,  or  75°  4’  and 
73°  S3'  W.  from  Greenwich.  The  length  from  east  to  west  is  196  miles, 
and  the  breadth  varies  from  5 to  120  miles.  The  whole  periphery  of  the 
State  is  766  miles  and  the  area  11.124  square  miles,  or  7,119,360  acres. 

Physical  Features. — 8 rface. — Between  the  Chesapeake  and  the 
Delav  are  Bays  and  the  Atlantic  Ocean  is  a peninsula  containing  5980  square 
miles.  Of  this  the  part  belonging  to  Maryland,  comprising  3386  square 
miles,  divided  into  eight  counties,  is  called  the  “Eastern  Shore.”  The 
" Western  Shore " comprises  another  peninsula,  lying  between  the  Chesa- 
peake and  the  Potomac  River,  and  containing  3698  square  miles.  It 
includes  the  whole  of  six  counties  and  parts  of  three  others.  Both  the 
above  sections  are  alluvial.  To  the  north  and  west  is  a third  district, 
which  is  crossed  by  the  ranges  of  the  Blue  Ridge  and  the  Alleghany 
Mountains.  Some  of  the  most  conspicuous  summits  are  South  Mountain. 
Sugar  L ..  . Gal  ..  n,  Kittatinny.  Ragged  and  Will  Mountains.  Hirers 
R -. — The  Susquehanna,  which  empties  into  the  head  of  Chesapeake 
Bay.  is  navigable  beyond  the  State  line.  On  the  Eastern  Shore  are  the 
Elk,  Chester,  Sassafras.  Choptank  and  Nanticoke,  of  which  only  the  latter 
two  are  navigable.  On  the  Western  Shore  are  the  Patapsco,  navigable  for 
22  miles,  and  the  Patuxent,  navigable  for  50  miles.  The  Potomac,  which 
borders  Maryland  for  320  miles,  is  7j  miles  wide  at  its  mouth.  Vessels 
ascend  it  to  a distance  of  125  miles.  There  are  tails  in  the  upper  waters 
and  the  descent  is  very  rapid,  being  1117  feet  in  213  miles,  an  average  of 
51  feet  to  the  mile.  Chesapeake  Bay  is  200  miles  long,  from  7 to  30  wide, 
covers  an  area  of  2835  square  miles  and,  with  its  tributaries,  drains  70,000 
square  miles  of  territory.  It  is  navigable  for  the  largest  vessels.  Canvas- 
back  ducks  are  very  numerous  about  rhe  Chesapeake.  Siuepuxeut  Bay. 
30  miles  long  and  from  1 to  5 wide,  is  very  shallow,  and  the  30  miles  of 
Atlantic  coast  ati’ord  not  a single  good  harbor. 

Soil  and  Climate. — The  Eastern  and  Western  Shores  are  low  and 
sandy,  with  occasional  stagnant  marshes,  which  are  malarious.  Warden 
savs:  ••Of  oats  and  barley  it  is  stated  that  an  English  wagon  could  carry 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


269 


away  the  produce  of  10  acres.”  In  the  northern  part  there  is  a mixture 
of  clay  and  loam  which  produces  a soil  very  profitable  for  tillage.  Among 
the  mountains  are  beautiful  valleys,  in  which  luxurious  crops  are  grown. 
The  rainfall  is  copious  (average  annual  fall  for  the  two  years  ending  Sept. 
BO,  1 874,  44.22  inches).  The  mean  temperature  at  Baltimore  during  1873-4 
was  54.3°;  extremes  (for  two  years),  2°  and  97.5°.  The  isothermal  lines 
are  for  the  spring,  55°;  summer,  72°-75°;  autumn,  52°-55°;  winter, 
30°-35° ; mean  for  the  year,  55  degrees. 

Agricultural  Productions. — Maryland  contained,  in  1870, 
27,000  farms,  averaging  167  acres  each  ; value  of  farms,  farm  implements 
and  live-stock,  $194,072,058;  value  of  productions,  $35,343,927;  of  or- 
chard products,  $1,319,405;  of  market-gardens,  $1,039,782.  The  value 
of  Indian  corn,  wheat,  rye,  oats,  barley,  buckwheat,  potatoes,  tobacco  and 
hay,  in  1873,  was  822,382,390.  Other  leading  crops  are  sweet  potatoes, 
flax,  hops  and  sorghum.  Maryland  ranks  fifth  in  its  tobacco  crop.  In 
January,  1874,  there  were  104,500  horses,  10,700  mules,  125,600  oxen  and 
other  cattle,  96,900  milch  cows,  133,200  sheep,  256,200  swine. 

Manufactures. — Before  the  war  for  independence  there  was  but 
one  factory  in  the  State;  that  was  for  the  manufacture  of  woollen  goods. 
The  last  census  reported  5812  manufacturing  establishments;  hands  em- 
ployed, 44,860;  value  of  products,  $76,593,613.  Among  the  leading 
articles  in  value  were:  Molasses  and  sugar,  refined,  $7,007,857 ; flouring- 
and  grist-mill  products,  $6,786,459;  clothing,  $5,970,713;  iron,  $6,725,395; 
cotton  goods,  $4,852,808;  boots  and  shoes,  $3,111,076;  copper,  milled  and 
smelted,  $1,016,500. 

Minerals  and  Mining. — The  Cumberland  coal  is  semi-bitumin- 
ous. Twenty-two  mines  yielded  1,819,824  tons,  valued  at  nearly  two  and 
a half  millions  of  dollars.  There  were  43  iron  mines;  value  of  product, 
8600,246;  2 copper  mines,  $71,500;  2 marble  quarries,  $275,000;  total 
number  of  establishments  for  mining,  80 ; hands  employed,  3801 ; value 
of  products,  $3,444,183. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — In  1790  the  exports  from  Bal- 
timore were  valued  at  $2,027,777.  The  value  of  imports  in  the  year  1874 
was  $29,302,138;  exports,  $27,692,709.  The  leading  articles  of  export 
were  tobacco  ($5,868,405),  Indian  corn  ($5,287,444),  flour  ($3,240,967), 
cotton  ($2,669,219),  lard  ($1,325,636);  1973  vessels  entered,  2217  cleared 
and  104  were  built,  including  six  steamers.  There  are  3 customs  districts. 
Only  5 States  surpass  Maryland  in  the  amount  of  foreign  commerce.  The 
oyster  trade  of  the  Chesapeake  supplies  most  of  the  markets  of  the  United 
States. 

Canals  and  Railroads. — It  was  a favorite  idea  of  Washington 
that  there  might  be  a canal  from  tide-water  to  the  Ohio  River  by  way  of 
the  Potomac.  Surveys  were  made  by  order  of  Congress  with  a view  to 


270 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


this  more  than  fifty  years  ago.  The  canal  has  been  built  as  far  as  Cum- 
berland, at  a cost  of  $7,000,000.  The  estimated  expense  for  continuing  it 
to  Connellsville  (127 ^ miles)  is  $20,268,085,  averaging  $158,887  per  mile. 
A ship-canal  connects  the  Chesapeake  and  Delaware  Bays,  and  a larger 
one  is  projected  [see  Delaware].  Maryland  (including  the  District  of 
Columbia)  had,  in  1873,  1046  miles  of  railroad,  cost  per  mile,  $54,833 ; 
receipts,  $15,310,942;  receipts  per  mile,  $14,403;  receipts  per  inhabitant, 
$15.78;  net  earnings,  $5,756,550 ; total  capital  account,  $58,295,517.  By 
a State  law  passed  in  1874  railroad  companies  are  taxed  one  half  of  one 
per  cent,  of  their  gross  receipts. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — The  State  Peniten- 
tiary, at  Baltimore,  usually  contains  between  700  and  800  prisoners.  The 
earnings  in  1873  were  $71,105,  a surplus  of  $5000  over  all  expenditures. 
The  Hospital  for  the  Insane,  established  at  Baltimore  in  1828,  was  removed 
to  Spring  Grove  in  1872.  An  Asylum  for  the  Blind  was  opened  in  1854; 
238  patients  were  treated  during  the  year  1873.  The  Institution  for  the 
Education  of  the  Deaf  and  Dumb,  at  Frederick,  receives  pupils  between 
the  ages  of  9 and  21  years;  it  was  opened  in  1868.  Youthful  criminals 
are  sent  to  the  House  of  Refuge,  near  Baltimore;  411  were  received  dur- 
ing the  year  1873.  A House  of  Correction  has  been  provided  for  the  con- 
finement of  those  sentenced  to  brief  terms  of  imprisonment ; the  new 
buildings  are  at  Jessup’s  Station,  14  miles  from  Baltimore.  Free  schools 
are  established  by  law.  The  number  of  schools  in  operation  in  1874  was 
1742;  scholars  enrolled,  99,258 ; teachers,  2555;  expenditures  for  school 
purposes,  $1,354,067.  There  are  19  colleges,  1 law,  2 medical  and  4 theo- 
logical schools.  The  Agricultural  College  has  6 instructors,  130  students 
and  property  valued  at  $210,000.  The  Medical  Department  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Maryland  was  established  in  1807.  The  oldest  dental  college  in 
the  world,  it  is  said,  is  that  at  Baltimore,  chartered  in  1840.  There  were, 
in  1870,  3353  libraries,  88  newspapers  and  1389  church  edifices. 

Population. — The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1665  was  estimated  at 
16,000;  in  1755,  153,564;  in  1790,319,728  (slaves,  106,036);  1800,  341,- 
548  (slaves,  105,635);  1810,  380,546  (slaves,  111,502);  1820,  407,350 
(slaves,  107,397);  1830,  447,040  (slaves,  102,994);  1840,  470,019  (slaves, 
89,737);  1850,583,034  (slaves,  90,368);  1860,  687,049  (slaves,  87,189); 
1870,  780,894  (free  colored,  175,391).  Of  the  population  in  1870,  there 
were  born  in  the  State,  629,882 ; in  the  United  States,  697,482 ; in  foreign 
countries,  83,412;  natives  of  Maryland  residing  in  other  States,  175,666. 
Persons  to  a square  mile,  70.20,  giving  to  Maryland  the  sixth  rank  in 
density  of  population. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Baltimore,  the  seventh  city  of  the  Union  in 
size,  had  a population  of  267,354  in  1870.  The  city  is  situated  on  an  arm 
of  the  Patapsco,  14  miles  from  Chesapeake  Bay.  The  harbor  is  3 miles 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


271 


long,  and  its  channel  is  dredged  so  as  to  afford  a depth  of  24  feet  at  mean 
low  tide.  It  is  defended  by  Fort  McHenry,  which  was  attacked  by  the 
British  fleet  in  1814.  Druid  Park  contains  600  acres,  and  there  are  12 
public  squares.  There  are  many  fine  public  buildings,  among  which  are 
the  Exchange,  Athemeum,  Maryland  Institute,  Court-House  and  the  new 
City  Hall,  to  cost  $3,000,000.  The  “ Monumental  City”  contains  a mon- 
ument to  Washington  180  feet  high,  and  the  Battle  Monument,  erected  to 
the  memory  of  those  who  fell  iu  the  defence  of  the  city  in  1814.  Two 
lines  of  foreign  steamers  connect  Baltimore  with  the  Old  World.  The 
receipt  of  grain  in  1873  was  19,099,517  bushels.  The  Baltimore  and  Ohio 
Railroad  is  an  immense  trunk-line  connecting  with  all  parts  of  the  West. 
The  value  of  articles  manufactured  is  more  than  $50,000,000  a year. 
There  are  nearly  200  churches  and  123  public  schools,  with  40,183  pupils. 
In  1775  the  town  contained  564  houses  and  5934  inhabitants.  Annapolis, 
the  State  capital,  80  miles  south  of  Baltimore,  on  the  Chesapeake  Bay, 
was  founded  in  1649.  The  United  States  Naval  Academy  is  located  on 
the  bank  of  the  Severn  River.  Population  of  the  city,  5744.  Frederick 
(population,  8526)  is  the  second  city  in  the  State.  Cumberland  (8036)  is 
the  depot  of  the  mining  regions  and  has  an  important  trade  along  the 
canal.  Hagerstown  (5779)  is  an  important  railroad  centre.  Among  the 
other  leading  towns  are  Chesapeake  City,  Easton,  Havre  de  Grace,  Port 
Deposit,  Sharpsburg  and  Westminster. 

Government  and  Laws. — -The  general  assembly  consists  of  a 
senate  of  26  members  elected  for  4 years  and  a house  of  delegates  of  85 
members  elected  for  2 years.  Biennial  meetings  are  held,  and  the  members 
are  paid  $5  a day  during  the  session.  No  minister  of  the  gospel  is  eligible 
to  the  legislature.  The  governor  (salary,  $4500)  is  chosen  for  a term  of 
four  years.  The  State  is  divided  into  eight  judicial  districts.  The  court 
of  appeals  consists  of  the  chief-justices  of  the  first  seven  circuits,  together 
with  a judge  elected  by  the  people  of  Baltimore.  Justices  of  the  peace 
are  appointed  by  the  governor.  Maryland  has  six  representatives  in 
Congress.  The  public  debt  of  the  State  was  $11,095,019  on  the  30th  of 
September,  1874. 

History. — William  Claiborne  (not  Clayborne,  as  many  histories  give 
it)  settled  on  Kent’s  Island,  in  the  Chesapeake,  in  the  year  1631.  “The 
pilgrims  of  Maryland,”  led  by  Leonard  Calvert,  lauded  at  St.  Mary’s  in 
1634.  They  were  a Roman  Catholic  colony.  Liberty  of  religious  opinion 
was  proclaimed  to  all  who  acknowledged  Jesus  Christ  as  Lord.  The  law 
said  that  any  person  denying  the  Holy  Trinity  “shall  be  punished  with 
death.”  Baltimore  was  laid  out  in  1730  and  Georgetown  in  1751.  The 
boundary-line  between  Pennsylvania  and  Maryland  was  long  disputed. 
Mason  and  Dixon,  “the  London  surveyors,”  landed  at  Philadelphia  Nov 
15,  1763,  for  the  purpose  of  determining  the  conflicting  claims  by  an  accu- 


272 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


rate  survey.  They  ran  the  line  westward  for  244  miles  from  the  Delaware, 
when  their  Indian  escort  told  them,  “ It  is  the  will  of  the  Six  Natious  that 
the  surveys  be  stayed.”  That  authority  was  not  to  be  resisted,  and  the 
work  ivas  stayed.  Maryland  suffered  much  in  the  French  and  Indian  wars. 
Her  troops  were  active  and  efficient  in  the  contest  for  independence.  Con- 
gress met  at  Annapolis  in  1783,  and  Washington  resigned  his  commission. 
Several  towns  on  the  Chesapeake  were  plundered  and  burned  during  the 
last  war  with  Great  Britain.  The  State  contributed  50,000  men  to  the 
Federal  army  during  the  civil  war.  The  battle  of  Antietam,  September, 
1862,  was  the  most  bloody  engagement  fought  on  the  Maryland  soil.  Gen. 
Lee  invaded  the  State,  on  his  way  to  Pennsylvania,  in  June,  1863,  and 
Gen.  Early’s  troops  made  another  invasion  in  July,  1864.  The  present 
Constitution  was  adopted  Sept.  18,  1867. 

MASSACHUSETTS. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Massachusetts  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by 
Vermont  and  New  Hampshire,  E.  by  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  S.  by  the  At- 
lantic Ocean  and  the  States  of  Rhode  Island  and  Connecticut  and  W.  by 
New  York.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes  41°  15'  and  42°  53'  N.  and 
longitudes  3°  28'  and  7°  5'  E.  from  Washington,  or  69°  55'  and  73°  32' 
W.  from  Greenwich.  The  length  is  160  miles,  from  east  to  west,  and  the 
breadth  90  miles  on  the  east  and  48  miles  on  the  west;  area,  7800  square 
miles,  or  4,992,000  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface.—' The  south-east  section  is  low  and 
sandy,  the  northern  and  central  hilly  and  rolling,  the  western  broken  and 
mountainous.  The  Hoosac  and  Tacouic  Mountains  are  extensions  of  the 
Green  Mountains.  Greylock,  or  Saddle  Mountain,  in  the  north-west 
corner,  attains  an  altitude  of  3600  feet,  and  is  the  highest  land  in  Massa- 
chusetts. Upon  one  side  of  it  is  the  “Hopper,”  a chasm  1000  feet  deep. 
Mount  Washington,  in  the  south-west  corner,  is  2624  feet  high,  and  has  a 
village  upon  its  slope  more  than  2000  feet  above  the  sea.  In  the  Connec- 
ticut Valley  are  several  peaks,  of  which  the  highest  are  Mettawampe  (1200 
feet),  Mount  Tom  (1300  feet)  and  Mount  Holyoke  (1120  feet).  From  the 
summit  of  the  latter  East  and  West  Rock,  near  New  Haven,  can  be  seen. 
Wachusett  (2018  feet  high)  is  an  isolated  peak  in  the  northern  part  of 
Worcester  county.  Cape  Cod  is  a low  and  barren  sand-waste  stretching 
out  into  the  ocean  in  the  shape  of  a bent  arm.  Rivers.— The  Connecticut 
flows  across  the  whole  breadth  of  the  State.  Its  principal  tributaries  are 
the  Deerfield,  Chicopee  and  Westfield  Rivers.  The  Merrimac,  which  rises 
among  the  White  Mountains,  has  a course  of  40  miles  parallel  with  the 
north-east  boundary  of  Massachusetts;  it  is  navigable  to  Haverhill,  18 
miles.  No  other  river  in  the  world  turns  so  many  spindles.  The  mean 
annual  flow  at  Lowell  is  5400  cubic  feet  per  second,  and  in  freshets  the 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


273 


volume  swells  to  90,000  cubic  feet  per  second.  The  Housatonic  drains 
Berkshire  county  west  of  the  Hoosac  Mountains.  Other  small  rivers  are 
the  Blackstone,  Charles,  Concord  and  Taunton.  Bays,  Sounds  and  Islands. 
— Massachusetts  and  Cape  Cod  Bays  extend  along  the  whole  eastern  coast 
as  far  north  as  Cape  Ann.  Buzzards’  Bay,  on  the  south,  is  30  miles  long  and 
7 miles  wide.  Nantucket  Sound  lies  between  the  island  of  the  same  name 
and  the  main  laud.  Vineyard  Sound  separates  the  Elizabeth  Islands,  16 
in  number,  from  Martha’s  Vineyard,  which  is  an  island  21  miles  long  and 
from  3 to  9 wide.  On  its  north  side  is  Vineyard  Haven,  or  Holmes’s  Hole, 
a favorite  shelter  for  eastward  bound  vessels  when  the  weather  is  too  stormy 
for  doubling  Cape  Cod.  Nantucket  Island,  15  miles  long  and  from  3 to 
4 miles  wide,  is  very  sandy  and  almost  destitute  of  trees.  It  has  been 
inhabited  since  1659.  Forests. — Among  the  principal  trees  are  the  ash, 
aspen,  beech,  birch,  butternut,  cedar,  chestnut,  elm,  hickory,  larch,  bass- 
wood, maple,  oak,  pine,  spruce,  sycamore  and  tupelo.  A catalogue  has 
been  published  which  enumerated  802  genera  and  3153  species  of  animals 
and  594  genera  and  1737  species  of  plants. 

Soil  aild  Climate. — A rich  alluvial  soil  is  found  in  the  valleys  of 
the  Connecticut  and  of  the  Housatonic.  Much  of  the  land  is  sterile,  but  by 
careful  tillage  it  is  made  to  produce  good  crops.  The  average  yield  per  acre, 
in  1873,  was  as  follows : Indian  corn,  35  bushels  ; wheat,  19 ; rye,  17 ; oats, 
33.3;  baidey,  22;  buckwheat,  15.6;  potatoes,  125;  tobacco,  1459  pounds; 
hay,  1.04  tons.  The  climate  is  one  of  extremes.  On  the  6th  of  June, 
1816,  snow  fell  to  the  depth  of  several  inches  in  Berkshire  county.  In 
July,  1825,  the  mercury  at  Williamstown  stood  above  90°  on  every  day  from 
the  10th  to  the  23d;  on  the  latter  date  it  reached  98°,  while  the  recorded 
temperature  at  Boston  was  100°.  The  mean  at  Boston  for  the  year  1873-4 
was  48.2°;  minimum,  0°;  maximum,  98°;  the  wind  was  east  on  127  days. 
During  a period  of  twenty  years,  at  Roxbury  (now  a part  of  Boston),  the 
earliest  flowering  of  the  peach  tree  was  April  16th,  and  the  latest  May  27th. 
Upon  the  isothermal  charts  the  lines  crossing  Massachusetts  are:  Spring, 
45°;  summer,  67°;  autumn,  47°-52°;  winter,  25°-30° ; annual  mean, 
45°-47°.  For  the  year  ending  Sept.  30, 1874,  the  rainfall  was  56.47  inches. 

Agricultural  Productions. — There  were,  in  1870,  26,500  farms, 
containing  2,730,283  acres  (an  average  of  103  acres  for  each  farm),  of  which 
1,736,211  acres  (63.6  per  cent.)  were  improved.  The  value  of  farms,  farm 
implements  and  live-stock  was  8138,482,891 ; value  of  farm  productions, 
832, 192', 378;  value  of  productions  per  acre  of  improved  land,  $18.54;  value 
of  orchard  products,  $939,854 ; of  market-garden  produce,  $1,980,321 ; of 
forest  products,  $1,618,818.  The  product  of  the  principal  crops,  in  1873, 
was  1,446,000  bushels  of  Indian  corn,  31,000  of  wheat,  246,000  of  rye, 
665,000  of  oats,  110,000  of  barley,  50,000  of  buckwheat,  2,425,000  of 
potatoes,  8,200,000  pounds  of  tobacco,  409,200  tons  of  hay;  total  valua- 

1S 


274 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  ST  A TES 


tion  of  the  above  nine  staple  crops,  $15,433,010.  The  estimated  total 
number  of  live-stock  in  Jan.,  1874,  was  102,800  horses,  122,600  oxen  and 
other  cattle,  136,300  milch  cows,  76,300  sheep,  78,000  hogs.  Only  72,810 
were  employed  in  agriculture  of  the  579,844  reported  as  engaged  in  all 
classes  of  occupation. 

Manufactures. — Massachusetts  is  the  greatest  manufacturing  State 
of  the  Union  in  proportion  to  its  population ; it  is  surpassed  only  by  the 
very  much  larger  States  of  New  York  and  Pennsylvania  in  the  amount 
of  capital  invested  and  in  the  value  of  the  annual  products.  In  the  man- 
ufacture of  boots  and  shoes,  cotton  goods,  woollen  goods,  cutlery  and  chairs  • 
Massachusetts  ranks  first.  In  a few  of  the  leading  industries  the  value  of 
the  products  was  reported  in  1870  as  follows : Boots  and  shoes,  $88,399,583 ; 
cotton  goods,  $56,257,580;  woollen  goods,  $39,489,242  ; bleaching  and  dye- 
ing, $22,252,429;  men’s  clothing,  $20,212,407 ; leather,  tanned  and  curried, 
$29,195,827;  printing  (cotton  and  woollen  goods),  $17,325,150;  paper, 
$12,696,491 ; printing  and  publishing,  $8,391,976;  worsted  goods,  $8,280,- 
541;  lumber,  planed  and  sawed,  $6,551,690;  flouring- and  grist-mill  pro- 
ducts, $9,720,374;  machinery,  $11,554,416;  molasses  and  sugar,  refined, 
$7,665,485 ; straw  goods,  $4,869,514.  The  total  number  of  manufactur- 
ing establishments  reported  was  13,312;  hands  employed,  279,380,  of  whom 
86,229  were  females  above  the  age  of  15  years  ; wages  paid,  $118,051,886; 
value  of  materials,  $334,413,982;  value  of  products,  $553,912,568. 

Mining  and  Quarrying'. — The  State  is  not  rich  in  minerals,  but 
there  is  an  abundance  of  buildiDg-stone  of  the  finest  quality.  From  the 
extensive  marble  quarries  of  Berkshire  county  the  stone  was  cut  for  the 
Capitol  at  Washington,  the  City  Hall  of  New  York,  Girard  College  and 
many  of  the  marble  fronts  of  Philadelphia.  Quincy  granite  was  used  in 
the  construction  of  Bunker  Hill  Monument  and  the  Astor  House.  There 
are  large  quarries  in  Monson  and  Pelham.  The  number  of  mining  estab- 
lishments was  65;  hands  employed,  1595;  value  of  products,  $1,493,522, 
of  which  $1,294,148  was  for  quarried  stone. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — For  the  fiscal  year  ending  June 
30,  1874,  the  value  of  exports  (domestic  and  foreign)  from  the  11  customs 
districts  was  $30,736,287;  value  of  imports,  $52,737,280;  vessels  entered, 
5721  (3066  in  the  foreign  trade);  cleared,  5682  (2982  for  foreign  ports). 
Five  steamers  and  72  other  vessels  were  built  during  the  year.  Fisheries. — 
More  than  half  the  product  of  all  the  fisheries  in  the  United  States  at  the 
time  of  the  last  census  was  credited  to  Massachusetts,  which  had  employed 
in  cod-  and  mackerel-fishing  1026  vessels,  8993  men  and  a capital  of 
$4,287,871 ; value  of  the  annual  product,  $6,215,325.  The  vessels  are 
from  40,  to  120  tons  each,  carry  from  12  to  20  men  as  a crew  and  are  en- 
gaged in  fishing  from  May  to  October.  The  whale-fisheries  employ  170 
vessels. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


275 


Railroad^ — The  railroad  statistics  for  1874  were  as  follows:  Miles 
of  railroad,  2418;  average  cost  per  mile,  $56,884;  amount  invested, 
§165,624,136 ; number  of  passengers  carried,  42,480,494 ; total  earnings, 
$34,632,483.  There  are  45  distinct  railroads,  some  of  them  having  sev- 
eral branches.  Cheap  trains  have  been  run  on  the  Eastern  road,  which, 
at  a fare  of  five  cents,  afforded  a fair  profit  to  the  corporation.  The 
receipts  per  trip  were  $19.28  and  the  cost  of  running  $14.14.  The  Hoosac 
Tunnel,  4|  miles  in  length  and,  next  to  the  Mt.  Cenis  Tunnel,  the  longest 
in  the  world,  was  completed  in  1875,  at  a total  cost,  up  to  Jan.  1st,  of 
$12,973,822.31. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — The  State  Prison,  in 
Charlestown,  has  from  600  to  700  convicts;  a new  prison  is  to  be  erected 
at  Concord.  A separate  reformatory  prison  for  women  will  soon  be  com- 
pleted. There  are  three  reformatory  schools — viz.,  a Reform  School  for 
boys  at  Westboro’,  an  Industrial  School  for  girls  at  Lancaster  and  a 
Nautical  School  in  Boston  harbor.  The  average  number  confined  in  all 
prisons  was  3483.  The  State  Almshouse  is  at  Tewksbury.  Pauper  chil- 
dren are  provided  for  at  the  Monson  institution.  The  Bridgewater  Alms- 
house has  been  changed  into  a workhouse.  Liberal  provisions  have  been 
made  for  the  insane,  of  whom  there  are  4000  in  the  State,  distributed  at 
Worcester,  Taunton  and  Northampton  (State  hospitals),  Tewksbury  (alms- 
house), Somerville,  South  Boston  and  Ipswich.  Other  institutions  which 
care  for  State  beneficiaries  are  the  Eye  and  Ear  Infirmary,  School  for 
Idiots,  Asylum  for  the  Blind,  2 schools  for  Deaf  Mutes  and  an  Infant  Asy- 
lum. The  Massachusetts  General  Hospital  affords  free  treatment  to  the 
poor.  The  system  of  public  schools  is  very  excellent.  In  1874  the  num- 
ber of  public  schools  was  5435  ; pupils,  297,025  ; teachers,  8715;  total  paid 
for  public  instruction,  $6,180,848.  There  are  five  State  normal  schools, 
having  47  instructors  and  902  pupils.  The  number  of  colleges  is  seven — 
viz.,  Amherst,  Boston  College  (Roman  Catholic),  Boston  University  (Meth- 
odist), College  of  the  Holy  Cross,  Harvard  University  [see  American 
Education],  Tufts  College  and  Williams  College ; number  of  instructors, 
278;  students,  2529.  For  professional  instruction  there  are  7 schools  of 
theology  (Baptist,  Congregational,  Methodist,  Protestant  Episcopal,  New 
Jerusalem,  Unitarian  and  Universalist),  2 schools  of  law,  2 schools  of 
medicine,  2 dental  colleges  and  1 college  of  pharmacy.  A university  of 
modern  languages  has  been  organized  at  Newburyport.  The  State  Agri- 
cultural College  is  at  Amherst.  Among  the  leading  institutions  for  the 
instruction  of  women  are  Mount  Holyoke  Semiuary  and  Smith  College  at 
Northampton.  Phillips  Academy  at  Andover  and  Williston  Seminary  at 
Easthampto'n  are  famous  boys’  schools.  The  number  of  libraries  in  1870 
was  3169,  containing  3,017,183  volumes.  The  Boston  public  library  con- 
tains about  270,000  volumes,  and  the  library  of  Harvard  College  more 


276 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


than  200,000.  There  were  259  newspapers  and  periodicals  (increased  to 
321  in  1874)  and  1848  religious  organizations,  having  1764  edifices. 

Population. — The  original  Pilgrims  who  landed  at  Plymouth  num- 
bered about  100.  The  population  was  estimated  at  40,000  in  1692, 120,000 
in  1731  and  220,000  in  1755.  The  national  census  reported  in  1790,  378,- 
787;  1800,422,845;  1810,472,040;  1820,523,159;  1830,610,408;  1840, 
737,699;  1850,  994,514;  1860,  1,231,066;  1870,  1,457,351.  Of  the 
1,104,032  persons  of  native  birth,  903,297  were  born  in  Massachusetts, 
55,571  in  Maine,  47,773  in  New  Hampshire,  22,110  in  Vermont,  14,356 
in  Rhode  Island,  17,313  in  Connecticut;  353,319  were  of  foreign  birth; 
243,784  natives  of  Massachusetts  were  residing  in  other  States.  The  num- 
ber of  inhabitants  to  a square  mile  was  186.84;  no  other  State  in  the  Union 
is  so  densely  populated. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Nearly  half  the  people  of  the  commonwealth 
(48.7  per  cent.)  reside  in  cities.  Boston,  “the  metropolis  of  New  England,” 
was  originally  comprised  within  the  limits  of  a peninsula  3 miles  long  and 
1 mile  wide.  Several  of  the  adjacent  towns  and  cities  have  been  annexed, 
of  which  the  most  populous  were  Charlestown,  Roxbury,  Dorchester  and 
Brighton.  The  population  in  1764  was  15,520;  in  1870,  250,526;  and  in 
1874,  with  the  new  towns  added,  360,000.  Boston  ranks  next  to  New  York 
in  foreign  commerce.  Its  jobbing  trade  in  boots  and  shoes,  woollen  and 
cotton  goods,  leather,  etc.,  is  immense.  Among  the  noted  public  buildings 
are  Faneuil  Hall,  “the  cradle  of  Liberty,”  built  in  1742;  the  old  State- 
house  (1748),  the  present  State-house  (1793),  the  City  Hall,  Masonic  Tem- 
ple, Quincy  Market,  etc.  The  Cochituate  water  was  introduced  in  1848. 
Boston  Common  and  the  Public  Garden  occupy  75  acres  in  the  heart  of 
the  city.  Bunker  Hill  Monument,  220  feet  high,  and  the  Charlestown 
Navy  Yard  are  now  within  the  city  limits.  The  great  fire,  in  November, 
1872,  burned  over  65  acres,  destroyed  800  buildings,  most  of  them  massive 
warehouses,  and  inflicted  a loss  of  80  millions  of  dollars.  Cambridge 
(population,  39,634),  the  seat  of  Harvard  College,  is  a place  of  great  lit- 
erary and  historic  interest.  The  poet  Longfellow  now  occupies  the  house 
which  was  Washington’s  head-quarters  after  he  assumed  command  of 
the  American  army.  Lowell  (40,928)  has  75  mill  buildings  and  16,000 
operatives.  Lawrence  (28,921)  has  25  mill  buildings  and  9000  operatives. 
Haverhill  (13,092)  is  largely  engaged  in  the  manufacture  of  boots  and 
shoes.  Worcester  (41,105),  the  second  city  of  the  State,  has  extensive 
machine-shops.  Springfield  (26,703),  on  the  Connecticut  River,  is  the 
location  of  the  United  States  Armory.  Other  important  and  busy  towns  . 
are:  Fall  River  (26,766),  Salem  (24,117),  Lynn,  famous  for  its  shoe-fac- 
tories (28,233);  New  Bedford  (21,320),  largely  engaged  in  whale-fishery; 
Taunton  (18,629) ; Gloucester,  the  head-quarters  of  the  cod  and  mackerel 
fishermen  (15,389);  Newburyport  (12,595);  and  Holyoke,  on  the  Connec- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


277 


ticut  River  (10,733).  A city  charter  is  not  granted  in  Massachusetts  to 
any  town  having  less  than  10,000  inhabitants. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislature  consists  of  40  senators 
and  240  representatives.  The  governor  (salary,  85000)  and  other  execu- 
tive officers,  as  well  as  the  members  of  the  Legislature,  are  elected  annu- 
ally. The  supreme  judicial  court  consists  of  7 judges,  of  whom  the  chief- 
justice  receives  a salary  of  86500  and  the  others  86000.  The  superior 
court  has  10  judges;  salary,  85000,  except  the  chief-justice,  who  receives 
85300.  All  judges  are  appointed  by  the  governor.  The  funded  debt,  Jan. 
1,  1875,  was  829,465,204. 

History. — In  1602  a company  of  English  colonists  landed  on  the 
Elizabeth  Islands,  but  soon  abandoned  their  settlement.  The  Pilgrims 
landed  at  Plymouth  Dec.  22,  1620.  Nearly  half  their  number  perished 
before  spring.  During  King  Philip’s  war,  in  1676,  a dozen  towns  were 
destroyed,  600  houses  burned  and  as  many  of  the  settlers  killed.  The  de- 
struction of  tea  in  Boston  harbor  took  place  in  1773,  and  the  battle  of 
Lexington,  April  19,  1775,  began  the  war  for  independence.  Maine  was 
separated  from  Massachusetts  in  1820.  Attempts  were  made  to  repeal  the 
prohibitory  liquor  law  in  1874,  but  the  bill  was  vetoed  by  Governor  Tal- 
bot. The  law  was,  however,  repealed  and  a stringent  license  law  was 
enacted  in  1875.  May  16,  1874,  a reservoir  at  Williamsburg  gave  way; 
the  flood  destroyed  200  lives  and  81,500,000  worth  of  property. 

MICHIGAN. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Michigan  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by  Lake 
Superior,  E.  by  Lake  Superior,  St.  Mary’s  River,  Lake  Hurou,  St.  Clair 
River  and  Lake,  the  Detroit  River  and  Lake  Erie,  S.  by  Ohio  and  In- 
diana and  W.  by  Lake  Michigan  and  Wisconsin.  It  is  situated  between 
latitudes  41°  45'  and  48°  20'  N.  and  longitudes  5°  25'  and  13°  34'  W. 
from  Washington,  or  82°  25'  and  90°  34'  W.  from  Greenwich.  The  State 
comprises  two  peninsulas  entirely  separated  from  each  other.  The  upper 
peninsula  is  318  miles  in  length  from  east  to  west  and  from  30  to  160 
miles  wide;  the  lower  peninsula  has  a length  of  280  miles  and  a breadth 
of  250  miles.  The  area  of  Michigan  is  56,451  square  miles,  or  36,128,640 
acres. 

\ 

Physical  Features.— Surface. — The  eastern  shore  of  Lake  Erie  is 
low  and  swampy,  thickly  wooded  and  drained  by  several  small  and  slug- 
gish streams.  Farther  inland  the  country  is  rolling  and  picturesque,  with 
hills  from  100  to  200  feet  high.  Along  the  water-shed  between  the  lakes 
there  is  an  elevation  of  600  or  7 00  feet.  Bordering  Lake  Superior  is  a 
rough  primary  formation,  with  rugged  hills  and  deep  valleys.  The  “Pic- 
tured Rocks”  are  saudstone  bluffs  from  200  to  300  feet  high,  which  have 
been  worn  by  the  waves  into  curiously  fantastic  forms.  The  highest  eleva- 


278 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


tions  of  the  northern  peninsula  are  from  1500  to  2000  feet  above  the  level 
of  the  sea.  Lakes. — Four  great  lakes  wash  the  shores  of  this  State,  which 
together  constitute  one  half  the  fresh  water  on  the  globe  [see  Physical 
Geography,  p.  155].  In  the  northern  peninsula  there  are  many  small  lakes 
covering  from  one  to  a thousand  acres.  Fish  are  very  abundant.  Among 
those  most  frequently  caught  are  the  sturgeon,  white-fish,  Mackinaw  trout 
(sometimes  weighing  fifty  pounds),  herring,  pike,  pickerel,  bass,  perch,  cat- 
fish, etc.  The  value  of  the  lake  fisheries  in  1870  was  $567,576.  Rivers. — 
Mr.  Schoolcraft  says  there  are  100  streams  which  empty  into  the  lakes,  but 
most  of  them  are  of  small  size.  Grand  River  is  270  miles  long,  50  rods 
wide  and  navigable  for  steamboats  to  Grand  Rapids,  40  miles.  The  St. 
Joseph  is  30  rods  wide  for  120  miles  from  its  mouth.  Other  streams  which 
empty  into  Lake  Michigan  are  the  Kalamazoo,  Muskegon,  Manistee  and 
Grand  Traverse.  The  Saginaw  (navigable  for  40  miles),  Au  Sable  and 
Cheboygan  empty  into  Lake  Huron.  Menomonee  river  forms  a part  of 
the  western  boundary  of  Michigan.  The  Detroit  and  St.  Clair  form  the 
outlet  of  the  great  lakes  and  are  navigable  for  the  largest  vessels.  Forests. 
— Much  of  the  northern  peninsula  is  covered  with  a dense  growth  of  tim- 
ber, in  which  the  pine  and  other  soft  trees  predominate.  The  southern 
peninsula  has  many  prairies  and  oak  openings,  but  the  early  settlers  found 
much  of  the  land  covered  with  forests,  which  were  cleared  away  at  an  av- 
erage expense  of  $15  per  acre,  by  cutting  the  trees,  rolling  them  together 
and  burning  them.  The  principal  growths  are  beech,  black-walnut,  elm, 
maple,  hickory,  oak,  basswood,  linden,  sycamore,  hackberry,  cottonwood, 
aspen,  locust,  butternut,  poplar,  hemlock,  spruce,  cedar,  cypress,  chestnut, 
pawpaw,  white,  yellow  and  Norway  pine. 

Soil  and  Climate. — The  heavily-timbered  lands  have  a consider- 
able variety  of  soils,  consisting  of  clay,  or  muck,  or  dry  sandy  loam.  A 
layer  of  dark  vegetable  mould,  mingled  with  sand,  clay  and  yellow  loam, 
is  the  predominant  soil  of  the  white-oak  openings.  The  prairies  have  a 
black  vegetable  mould  from  one  to  five  feet  deep,  based  on  a stratum  of 
clay,  rock  or  gravel.  There  are  fertile  valleys  in  the  Lake  Superior  region, 
but  much  of  the  land  is  cold,  broken  and  barren.  In  climate  the  differ- 
ence between  the  northern  and  southern  peninsulas  is  very  marked.  The 
mean  annual  temperature  at  Detroit,  for  18  years,  was  47.25°,  and  at  Fort 
Brady,  near  the  southern  extremity  of  Lake  Superior,  for  21  years,  40.37°. 
For  the  year  ending  Sept.  30,  1874,  the  mean  at  Escanaba  was  40.1°;  at 
Marquette,  40.8°;  at  Grand  Haven,  47°;  at  Detroit,  47.9°  (minimum,  0°, 
maximum,  97°).  Marquette  was  colder  than  Eastport,  Me.  (40.9°),  while 
Detroit  was  warmer  than  New  London,  Conn.  (47.7°).  Upon  the  iso- 
thermal charts  the  lines  passing  through  Michigan  are:  Spring,  40°-45°; 
summer,  65°-70°;  autumn,  45°-50° ; winter,  15°-25°;  annual  mean, 
40°-47°.  The  amount  of  rainfall  at  Marquette  was  21.32  inches;  at  De- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


279 


troit,  31.31  inches.  The  Straits  of  Mackinaw  are  usually  closed  by  ice 
from  the  first  of  December  to  the  first  of  May. 

Agricultural  Productions. — The  whole  number  of  farms  re- 
ported by  the  census  of  1870  was  98,786;  average  size  of  farms,  101  acres; 
land  in  farms,  10,019,142  acres,  of  which  5,096,930  were  improved  ; value 
of  farms,  farm  implements  and  machinery,  $411,952,557 ; value  of  farm 
productions,  betterments  and  additions  to  stock,  $81,508,623;  of  orchard 
products,  $3,447,985 ; of  market-garden  produce,  $352,658.  A few  of  the 
items  reported  by  the  State  census  of  1874  were  as  follows:  Bushels  of 
Indian  corn,  20,792,905  ; wheat,  15,456,202  ; potatoes,  5,618,863  ; apples, 
5,928,275;  cherries,  66,746;  strawberries,  48,922 ; pears,  40,857  ; peaches, 
22,069;  butter,  27,972,117  pounds;  cheese,  4,101,912;  wool,  7,729,011; 
grapes,  2,960,100  pounds;  wine,  50,871  gallons;  hay,  1,134,077  tons.  Of 
live-stock  there  were  281,394  horses,  38,901  working  oxen,  321,732  milch 
cows,  307,554  other  cattle,  401,720  swine  and  1,649,199  sheep. 

Manufactures. — In  1810  the  value  of  manufactured  articles  was 
$37,018;  in  1850,  $11,169,002  ; in  1860,  $32,658,356.  The  whole  number 
of  establishments  in  1870  was  9455  ; hands  employed,  63,694;  wages  paid, 
$21,205,355;  value  of  products,  $118,894,676.  In  lumber  products  Mich- 
igan ranked'  first,  surpassing  Pennsylvania  by  four  millions  of  dollars  and 
New  York  by  ten  millions.  The  number  of  saw-mills  was  1571 ; hands 
employed,  20,058;  value  of  products,  $31,946,396.  The  flouring-  and 
grist-mill  business  ranks  next  in  importance,  the  value  of  its  products  being 
$21,174,247.  Among  the  other  leading  industries  in  value  were:  Boots 
and  shoes,  $2,552,931 ; carriages  and  wagons,  $2,393,328  ; leather,  tanned 
and  curried,  $2,670,608;  machinery,  $2,330,564  ; iron  castings,  $2,082,532; 
tobacco  and  cigars,  $2,572,523 ; clothing,  $2,577,154;  agricultural  imple- 
ments, $1,569,596;  printing  and  publishing,  $1,071,528;  woollen  goods, 
$996,203. 

Minerals  and  Mining. — The  upper  peninsula  is  very  rich  in  min- 
erals, among  which  have  been  found  agate,  chalcedony,  cornelian,  jasper, 
opal  and  sardonyx.  The  copper  mines  are  said  to  be  the  richest  in  the 
world,  with  the  exception  of  those  in  Chili.  In  the  copper  region,  which 
is  135  miles  long  and  from  1 to  6 wide,  there  were,  in  1870,  27  mines,  em- 
ploying 4188  hands  and  yielding  a value  of  $4,312,167,  which  was  82.95 
per  cent,  of  the  whole  product  in  the  United  States;  194,333  tons  of  cop- 
per ore  were  mined  between  the  years  1845  and  1873.  Michigan  ranks 
next  to  Pennsylvania  in  the  production  of  iron.  The  number  of  mines 
was,  in  1870,  11;  hands  employed,  2005;  tons  of  ore,  690,393;  value, 
$2,677,965.  In  1873  the  product  of  iron  ore  had  increased  to  1,250,000 
tons.  Coal  formations  underlie  12,000  square  miles  of  the  State.  There 
are  salt  wells  which  yielded  1,026,979  barrels  in  1874. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — For  each  of  the  great  lakes  there 


280 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


is  a customs  district — viz.,  Lake  Superior,  port  of  entry,  Marquette;  Lake 
Michigan,  port  of  entry,  Grand  Haven;  Lake  Huron,  port  of  entry,  Port 
Huron  ; Lake  Erie,  port  of  entry,  Detroit.  In  1810  the  exports  from  the 
latter  port  were  valued  at  $3615.  The  first  steamer  arrived  Aug.  28, 1816. 
During  the  year  ending  June  30, 1874,  the  value  of  exports,  domestic  and 
foreign,  was  $9,526,624;  value  of  imports,  $2,353,76$;  vessels  entered  in 
the  foreign  trade,  4682;  cleared,  4718;  vessels  entered  in  the  coastwise 
trade,  21,769;  cleared,  21,484;  total  of  entrances  and  clearances,  52,653. 
There  were  110  vessels  built  (36  steamers),  of  32,881  tons. 

Railroads  and  Canals.- — The  number  of  miles  of  railroad,  in 
1873,  was  3309 ; total  capital  account,  $111,373,671 ; cost  per  mile,  $52,489 ; 
total  receipts,  $14,295,988;  receipts  per  mile,  $6811;  receipts  to  an  inhab- 
itant, $10.77 ; net  earnings,  $3,950,624;  operating  expenses,  $10,345,364; 
dividends  paid,  $899,345.  A ship-canal  around  the  falls  of  St.  Mary’s 
allows  the  passage  of  the  largest  vessels  between  Lake  Superior  and  Lake 
Huron.  The  Portage  and  Lake  Superior  Canal  was  completed  in  1873, 
through  which  vessels  may  avoid  Keweenaw  Point. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education.— The  State-Prison,  at 
Jackson,  established  in  1838,  contains  648  cells,  and  has  received  more 
than  5000  prisoners;  the  number  of  convicts,  Sept.  30,  1874,  was  703. 
The  Reform  School,  at  Lansing,  opened  in  1856,  has  243  inmates ; a farm 
of  225  acres  affords  employment  for  the  boys  during  a few  hours  of  each 
day.  A State  Public  School  for  neglected  and  dependent  children  was 
opened  at  Cold  water,  May  22,  1874,  and  in  the  following  August  had  135 
inmates.  The  Asylum  for  the  Insane,  at  Kalamazoo,  established  in  1859, 
has  accommodations  for  300  females  aud  260  males ; number  of  patients, 
in  1874,  465.  The  grounds  of  the  institution  contain  195  acres.  An  ap- 
propriation of  $400,000  has  been  made  for  the  construction,  at  Pontiac, 
of  another  Asylum  for  the  Insane.  The  Institution  for  the  Deaf,  Dumb 
and  Blind,  at  Flint,  was  opened  in  1854.  Michigan  contains  50  jails  and 
51  almshouses.  The  value  of  the  grounds  and  buildings  used  for  correc- 
tional and  charitable  purposes  is  $3,388,806  ; number  of  persons  supported 
at  the  public  charge  in  1874,  4099;  estimated  cost  of  their  maintenance, 
$631,458.  A compulsory  school-law  is  in  force,  which  compels  parents 
and  guardians  to  send  all  children  between  the  ages  of  eight  and  fourteen 
years  to  school  for  at  least  twelve  weeks  in  every  year.  The  statistics  for 
1874  were  : School  population,  436,694 ; number  of  school-houses,  5702; 
teachers,  12,276;  total  expenditures,  $3,423,922.  The  University  of 
Michigan,  opened  in  1842,  has  departments  of  law,  medicine,  literature, 
science  and  the  arts.  It  had,  in  1874-5,  44  instructors  aud  1183  students 
of  both  sexes.  Other  institutions  for  higher  education  are  Adrian,  Albion, 
Hillsdale,  Hope,  Kalamazoo  and  Olivet  Colleges.  The  State  Agricultural 
College  has  been  in  operation  since  1857.  The  institutions  for  professional 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


281 


iustructiou  are  2 schools  of  theology,  1 of  law,  3 of  medicine  and  1 of 
science.  There  are  also  7 business  colleges  and  a State  Normal  School. 
The  last  census  reported  26,763  libraries,  211  newspapers  and  2239 
religious  organizations,  with  1415  edifices. 

Growth  ill  Population. — The  earliest  settlers  were  mostly  from 
Canada.  After  the  organization  of  a Territorial  government,  large  com- 
panies of  immigrants  came  from  New  England  and  New  York.  The 
number  of  inhabitants  in  1800  was  555;  1810,  4762;  1820,  8896;  1830, 
31  639  (an  increase  of  255.6  per  cent.);  1840,  212,267  (570.9  per  cent, 
increase);  1850,  397,654;  1860,  749,113;  1870, 1,184,059  (a  gain  of  58.06 
per  cent.);  1874  (by  the  State  census),  1,333,861.  Of  the  916,049  persons 
of  native  birth,  507,268  were  born  in  Michigan,  231,509  in  New  York, 
62,207  in  Ohio,  28,507  in  Pennsylvania,  3932  in  Maine,  3633  in  New 
Hampshire,  14,445  in  Vermont,  10,839  in  Massachusetts,  1486  in  Rhode 
Island,  7412  in  Connecticut;  natives  of  this  State  residing  in  other  parts 
of  the  Union,  65,720.  There  were  268,010  persons  of  foreign  birth,  4962 
Indians,  1 Chinaman  and  1 Japanese. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Michigan  contains  38  cities.  Detroit,  on  the 
river  of  the  same  name,  was  early  occupied  as  a trading-post.  So  numer- 
ous were  the  French-speaking  inhabitants  in  1817  that  the  leading  news- 
paper divided  its  matter  between  the  French  and  the  English  lan- 
guages. The  city  extends  for  seven  miles  along  the  river  front.  Among 
the  fine  public  edifices  are  the  new  City  Hall,  costing  8600,000,  Custom- 
house and  Board  of  Trade  building.  There  are  many  extensive  manufac- 
tories ; the  value  of  the  iron  work  is  estimated  at  ten  millions  of  dollars 
annually.  Detroit  has  8 lines  of  railroad,  8 daity  newspapers  and  nearly 
70  churches.  The  population  was  79,577  in  1870,  and  101,255  in  1874. 
Grand  Rapids  (population,  25,993),  situated  on  the  Grand  River,  at  the 
head  of  steamboat  navigation,  carries  on  a large  lumber  trade.  It  is  at 
the  intersection  of  six  railroads,  and  has  3 daily  newspapers  and  20 
churches.  Lansing  (7445),  the  capital,  has  a new  State-House  in  process 
of  erection,  343  feet  long,  191  feet  deep  and  estimated  to  cost  $1,200,000. 
The  State  Reform  School  and  Agricultural  College  are  located  here.  It 
has  4 railroads,  2 weekly  papers  and  15  churches.  East  Saginaw  (17,084) 
extends  for  3 miles  along  the  Saginaw  River,  which  is  crossed  by  3 bridges. 
It  contains  5 founderies  and  machine-shops,  2 daily  papers  and  10  churches. 
Saginaw  City  (10,064),  is  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river.  These  two 
places  are  the  principal  dep6ts  for  the  lumber  and  salt  trade  of  the  valley; 
the  largest  steamers  can  come  up  to  the  docks.  Jackson  (13,859),  on  the 
Grand  River,  is  at  the  intersection  of  6 railroads  and  has  large  machine- 
and  repair-shops.  The  manufactures  are  valued  at  three  millions  of  dollars 
a year.  Two  daily  papers  are  published,  and  there  are  13  churches.  Bay 
City  (13,690),  at  the  mouth  of  the  Saginaw  River,  contains  16  saw-mills 


282 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


and  numerous  salt-wells,  which  produce  100,000  barrels  annually.  Fish 
are  exported  to  the  amount  of  50,000  barrels  a year.  Six  lines  of  steamers 
and  3 railroads  afford  ample  freighting  facilities.  The  city  supports  9 
churches  and  a daily  newspaper.  Adrian  (8863),  the  seat  of  Adrian  Col- 
lege, has  11  churches,  3 newspapers,  a car-factory,  founderies  and  flouring- 
mills.  Muskegon  (8505)  ships  300,000,000  feet  of  logs  a year.  It  sup- 
ports 3 papers  and  10  churches,  and  is  at  the  intersection  of  4 railroads. 
Port  Huron  (8240),  at  the  southern  extremity  of  Lake  Huron,  is  the 
principal  depot  of  the  Canadian  trade.  Flint  (8197),  the  seat  of  the 
Deaf  and  Dumb  Asylum,  has  10  saw-mills,  7 planing-mills,  3 weekly 
papers  aud  8 churches.  Ann  Arbor  (6692)  is  best  known  as  the  location 
of  Michigan  University.  The  city  extends  on  both  sides  of  Huron  River, 
and  contains  several  woollen-  and  flour-mills,  breweries,  tanneries,  saw- 
mills and  10  churches.  Marquette  (5242),  on  the  southern  shore  of  Lake 
Superior,  is  the  supply  and  shipping  depot  for  the  iron  mines.  It  lias  a 
weekly  newspaper,  3 banks,  6 churches  and  a number  of  furnaces.  Kal- 
amazoo, on  the  river  of  the  same  name,  60  miles  from  its  mouth,  contains 
an  Insane  Asylum,  a college,  a female  seminary  and  16  churches.  Rail- 
roads from  six  directions  converge  at  this  place.  Among  the  other  prin- 
cipal towns  are  Battle  Creek,  Ypsilanti,  Manistee,  Niles,  Grand  Haven, 
Coldwater,  Alpena,  Pontiac,  Lapeer  and  Almont. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislature  consists  of  32  senators 
and  100  representatives,  who,  together  with  the  governor  and  other  execu- 
tive officers,  are  elected  for  a term  of  two  years.  There  are  commissioners 
of  insurance,  railroads  and  immigration,  and  a State  board  of  health,  con- 
sisting of  seven  members.  Appropriations  for  any  religious  sect  and  the 
granting  of  licenses  for  the  sale  of  intoxicating  liquor’s  are  prohibited. 
The  supreme  court  consists  of  4 justices  (salary,  $4000  each),  elected  by 
the  people  for  8 years.  There  are  20  judicial  circuits,  each  presided  over 
by  a circuit  judge.  There  are  circuit  and  probate  courts  for  each  of  the 
77  counties  and  four  justices  of  the  peace  for  every  township.  Treason  is 
the  only  capital  crime;  murder  is  punishable  with  solitary  imprisonment 
for  life. 

History. — A mission  was  established  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  by  Father 
Marquette,  in  1668;  this  was  the  first  European  settlement.  In  1671 
Michilimackinac  fort  and  chapel  were  built,  at  the  present  site  of  Macki- 
naw. A military  post  was  established  at  Detroit  in  1701.  The  French 
remained  in  possession  until  1763,  when  the  territory  was  ceded  to  Great 
Britain.  A bloody  war  was  waged  by  the  Indians  under  the  leadership 
of  Pontiac.  At  the  close  of  the  war  for  independence  Michigan  came 
under  the  dominion  of  the  United  States,  but  formal  possession  was  not 
taken  until  1796.  The  Territory  of  Michigan  was  organized  Jan.  16, 1805. 
Detroit  was  taken  by  the  British  in  1812.  The  public  lands  were  brought 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


283 


into  market  in  1818.  The  upper  peninsula  became  a part  of  Michigan  in 
1836,  and  the  State  was  admitted  into  the  Union  Jan.  26, 1837.  The  name 
of  Michigan  is  abbreviated  from  two  Chippewa  words  ( mitchi  and  sawgye- 
gan ) meaning  the  Great  Lake. 

MINNESOTA. 

Situation  aild  Extent. — -Minnesota  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by 
British  America,  E.  by  Lakes  Superior  and  Wisconsin,  S.  by  Iowa  and 
W.  by  Dakota.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes  43°  30'  and  49°  N.  and 
longitudes  12°  39'  and  20°  5'  W.  from  Washington,  or  89°  39'  and  97°  5' 
W.  from  Greenwich.  The  extreme  length  north  and  south  is  380  miles 
and  the  extreme  breadth  east  and  west  387  miles;  area  83,531  square 
miles,  or  53,459,840  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — The  general  elevation  of  the  State 
is  1000  feet  above  sea  level.  Iu  the  northern  part  are  the  “ Heights  of 
Land,”  constituting  a water-shed  between  three  great  river  systems — viz., 
those  of  the  Mississippi  Valley,  Hudson’s  Bay  and  the  St.  Lawrence.  The 
most  elevated  lands  reach  a Ifeight  of  nearly  1700  feet  about  Lake  Itasca. 
Other  elevations  are:  Near  Lake  Shotek,  1578  feet;  Lake  Pemidji,  1456 
feet;  Leech  Lake,  1330  feet.  The  north-eastern  section  has  been  charac- 
terized as  “the  region  of  swamps  and  bogs.”  Westward  of  the  Mississippi 
the  open  rolling  prairie  begins.  A gentle  descent  of  400  feet  leads  to  the 
valley  of  the  Red  River  of  the  North.  This  valley,  or  plain,  is  from  30 
to  35  miles  wide,  and  “ a more  complete  dead  level  cannot  be  found  in  the 
whole  country.”  The  St.  Paul  and  Pacific  Railroad  crosses  it  for  40  miles 
“without  a curve,  a fill  or  a cut,  save  what  is  necessary  to  remove  the  sod.” 
Forests. — Nearly  one-third  of  the  whole  area  of  the  State  in  the  north-east 
is  almost  entirely  covered  with  coniferous  forests.  Twenty-one  thousand 
square  miles  are  included  in  the  pine  region.  The  swamps  have  a growth 
of  tamarac  of  little  value  for  timber.  Deciduous  trees  predominate  west 
of  the  Mississippi;  the  oak,  elm  and  ash  are  most  frequent,  but  every  spe- 
cies of  tree  known  to  the  Upper  Mississippi  Valley  is  found  here,  with  the 
possible  exception  of  the  beech  and  sycamore.  An  immense  forest,  known 
as  the  Bois  Franc  by  the  early  French  settlers,  and  now  as  the  “Big 
Woods,”  extends  over  the  centre  of  the  State;  it  is  100  miles  long,  40  miles 
wide  and  covers  an  area  of  4000  square  miles,  which  is  larger  than  the 
combined  areas  of  Rhode  Island  and  Delaware.  Lakes  and  Rivers. — Min- 
nesota has  a coast-line  of  120  miles  on  Lake  Superior.  Along  the  north- 
ern boundary  are  the  Lake  of  the  Woods,  Rainy,  Mountain  and  Arrow 
Lakes.  Other  lakes  are  the  Red,  Vermilion,  Leech,  Winibigoshish,  Swan 
and  Mille  Lacs.  These  bodies  of  water  are  from  one  to  thirty  miles  in 
diameter,  and  some  of  them  cover  an  area  of  400  square  miles.  Many  of 
them  have  no  visible  outlet.  There  are  said  to  be  10,000  lakes  in  the 


284 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


State,  most  of  which  abound  in  fish  and  are  surrounded  by  a heavy  growth 
of  timber.  The  Mississippi  River  rises  in  Lake  Itasca  aud  flows  through 
and  by  the  State  for  800  miles  (for  540,  miles  of  which  it  is  navigable), 
constituting  the  eastern  boundary  for  135  miles.  At  the  Falls  of  St.  An- 
thony it  is  350  yards  wide  and  has  a descent  of  58  feet.  One  of  its  afflu- 
ents, the  St.  Croix,  navigable  for  60  miles,  constitutes  the  eastern  boundary- 
line for  130  miles  farther.  The  Minnesota  River  rises  in  Dakota,  flows 
through  the  State  for  450  miles  (navigable  for  300  miles)  and  empties  into 
the  Mississippi  above  St.  Paul.  Emptying  into  the  head  of  Lake  Superior 
is  the  St.  Louis  River,  135  miles  long,  which  boats  ascend  for  20  miles. 
The  Red  River  of  the  North,  after  flowing  through  a chain  of  small  lakes, 
turns  almost  due  north  and  forms  the  western  boundary  of  Minnesota  for 
380  miles.  It  is  a deep  and  sluggish  stream  which  steamboats  traverse  for 
250  miles,  carrying  on  a considerable  trade  with  Fort  Garry  and  other 
parts  of  Manitoba. 

Soil  and.  Climate. — The  north-eastern  section  may  be  made  pro- 
ductive by  drainage  when  the  timber  is  cleared  away.  In  the  central 
counties  the  soil  has  a considerable  mixture  of  sand.  Farther  west  it  is 
mixed  with  more  of  clay  and  gravel.  The  prairies  have  a rich  dark  loam 
upon  a gravel  and  clay  subsoil.  In  winter  the  weather  is  intensely  cold, 
but  the  air  is  dry  and  still.  Snow  covers  the  ground  from  November  until 
March.  In  summer  there  are  very  frequent  thunder-showers.  Observa- 
tions continued  for  17  years,  from  1844  to  1861,  showed  that  the  shortest 
season  for  navigation  at  St.  Paul  was  in  1857,  from  May  1 to  Nov.  14 — 
198  days — and  the  longest  season  was  in  1846,  from  March  31  to  Decem- 
ber 5 — 245  days.  Feb.  18,  1848,  the  mercury  sank  to  37°  below  zero. 
For  the  year  ending  Sept.  30,  1874,  the  mean  temperature  at  Breckenridge 
(latitude  46°  11',  longitude  96°  17'),  near  the  western  line  and  about  mid- 
way between  the  northern  and  southern  boundaries,  was  37.2°.  This  was 
the  lowest  mean  temperature  at  any  one  of  the  89  United  States  Signal 
Service  stations,  with  the  single  exception  of  Pembina,  Dakota  (34.3°). 
The  mercury  at  Breckenridge  was  below  zero  on  78  days — viz.,  4 days  in 
November,  20  in  December,  21  in  January,  22  in  February,  11  in  March; 
the  minimum  was  — 33°,  on  the  24th  of  January,  and  the  maximum,  96°, 
on  the  10th  of  May;  range,  129°.  At  Duluth  the  mean  was  39.4°;  at 
St.  Paul,  42.6°;  minimum,  — 23°,  and  maximum,  99°  ; range,  122°.  The 
isothermals  are:  Spring,  40°-45° ; summer,  65°-72°;  autumn,  43°-47°; 
winter,  5°-15°;  annual  mean,  35°-45°.  The  death-rate  in  1872  was  1.035 
per  cent,  of  the  whole  number  of  inhabitants.  A killing  frost,  destroying 
corn  and  other  unripe  crops,  was  reported  along  the  line  of  the  Lake 
Superior  Railroad  on  the  night  of  the  22d  of  August,  1875. 

Agricultural  Productions. — Wheat  is  the  great  staple  of  Min- 
nesota, occupying,  in  1873,  63.53  per  cent,  of  the  entire  acreage  of  culti- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


285 


rated  land.  The  quantity  produced  was  28,056,000  bushels  (only  Iowa 
and  Illinois  produced  more);  number  of  acres  in  wheat,  1,533,115;  aver- 
age yield  per  acre,  18.3  bushels;  value  per  bushel,  80  cents;  total  valua- 
tion, $22,444,800.  The  enormous  increase  during  two  decades  will  be  seen 
when  we  state  that  only  1401  bushels  of  wheat  were  grown  in  1850,  5,001,- 
432  in  1860  and  18,866,073  in  1870.  The  value  of  the  Indian  corn,  wheat, 
rye,  oats,  barley,  buckwheat,  potato  and  hay  crops  of  1873  was  $37,198,- 
350.  At  the  beginning  of  1874  there  were  in  the  State  152,200  horses, 
3060  mules,  282,700  oxen  and  other  cattle,  196,900  milch  cows,  201,200 
hogs  and  157,400  sheep.  According  to  the  last  census,  the  number  of  acres 
in  farms  was  6,483,828,  of  which  2,322,102  were  improved;  average  size 
of  farms,  139  acres;  value  of  farms,  farm  implements  and  live-stock, 
$124,687,403 ; value  of  farm  productions,  $33,446,400.  The  early  at- 
tempts at  fruit  culture  were  discouraging.  One  farmer  reported  that  of 
the  8000  or  10,000  trees  he  first  set  out  not  40  remained;  but  the  hardy 
varieties  are  now  thoroughly  naturalized.  In  1872  the  number  of  apple 
trees  in  the  State  was  reported  as  1,734,861;  bushels  of  apples,  39,663; 
quarts  of  strawberries,  277,716. 

Manufactures  and  Milling-. — The  water-power  of  Minnesota  is 
practically  unlimited.  At  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony  alone  100,000  horse- 
power daily  could  be  utilized.  In  1873,  318,509,285  feet  of  logs  were 
scaled  in  the  North  Mississippi,  St.  Croix  and  Duluth  districts.  The  value 
of  the  lumber  sawed  was  $4,299,162;  grist-mill  products,  $7,534,575;  ma- 
chinery (railroad  repairing),  $788,074;  cars,  freight  and  passenger,  $788,- 
300;  boots  and  shoes,  $653,165;  2270  manufacturing  establishments  were 
reported;  hands  employed,  11,290;  total  value  of  products,  $23,110,700. 
Valuable  deposits  of  copper  and  iron  are  found  in  the  north-east,  salt 
springs  in  the  Red  River  country  and  large  beds  of  peat  in  many  local- 
ities. Only  small  attention  has  been  given  to  mining.  The  number  of 
establishments  in  1870  was  9;  hands  employed,  51;  value  of  products, 
$35,350. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — Navigable  waters  to  the  extent 
of  1500  miles  afford  good  facilities  for  trade.  There  are  two  customs  dis- 
tricts, Duluth  and  Pembina  (on  the  Red  River).  During  the  year  ending 
June  30,  1874,  the  value  of  exports,  chiefly  lumber,  flour  and  oats,  was 
$706,406;  value  of  imports,  $194,183;  number  of  vessels  entered  in  the 
foreign  trade,  95 ; cleared,  93 ; in  the  coastwise  trade,  259  vessels  entered 
and  264  cleared.  Nine  vessels  were  built,  of  which  five  were  steamers. 

Railroads. — Railroad  corporations  have  received  grants  of  13,200,- 
000  acres  of  land,  which  is  nearly  one-fourth  the  whole  area  of  the  State. 
Iu  return  for  these  grants  the  companies  are  required  to  pay  a tax  of  1 per 
cent,  on  their  gross  earnings  for  3 years,  2 per  cent,  for  the  next  7 years 
and  3 per  cent,  thereafter.  Thirty-one  miles  of  railroad  were  in  operation 


286 


BURLEY' S UNITED  STATER 


in  1863.  The  statistics  for  1873  were:  Miles  of  railroad,  1950;  cost  per 
mile,  $55,036;  total  capital  account,  $94,992,253;  receipts,  $4,212,844; 
receipts  per  mile,  $2441  ; receipts  to  an  inhabitant,  $7.53 ; net  earnings, 
$809,842. 

Growth  ill  Population. — The  number  of  civilized  inhabitants  in 
1849  was  4857;  in  1850,  6077;  in  1860, 172,023;  in  1870,  439,706.  Dur- 
ing the  decade  from  1850  to  1860  the  increase  was  2730.72 per  cent.,  which  is 
altogether  unprecedented.  Wisconsin  increased  886.2  per  cent,  between  1840 
and  1850,  but  no  other  State  has  ever  augmented  its  population  600  per  cent, 
in  a decade.  The  foreign  born  numbered  160,697  and  the  native  279,009, 
of  whom  126,491  were  born  in  the  State,  2350  in  Connecticut,  10,979  in 
Illinois,  9939  in  Maine,  5731  in  Massachusetts,  3742  in  Michigan,  39,507 
in  New  York,  12,651  in  Ohio,  11,966  in  Pennsylvania,  24,048  in  Wiscon- 
sin, 385  in  the  Territories. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education.— The  State  Prison  at 
Stillwater  has  cells  for  300  convicts ; 134  were  in  confinement  at  the  close 
of  1874.  A Reform  School  for  boys  and  girls  under  16  years  of  age  was 
established  at  St.  Paul  in  1868,  and  contained  113  inmates  at  the  last 
report.  The  Hospital  for  the  Insane,  at  St.  Peter,  has  accommodations 
for  450  patients;  497  were  treated  during  1874,  with  a daily  average  of 
341.  An  Asylum  for  the  Deaf,  Dumb  and  Blind  has  been  in  operation  at 
Faribault  since  1863;  104  deaf  and  dumb  and  22  blind  persons  were 
treated  during  1874,  at  an  expense  of  $30,818.  There  is  a Soldiers’  Or- 
phans’ Home  at  Winona.  The  Constitution  provides  for  a general  system 
of  public  schools  in  each  township.  A permanent  fund  is  derived  from 
the  proceeds  of  the  sale  of  school  lands,  which  had  realized  more  than  two 
and  a half  millions  of  dollars  up  to  the  year  1872.  The  educational  sta- 
tistics for  1873-4  were:  School  districts,  3137  ; persons  between  5 and  21 
years  of  age,  196,065;  teachers,  5206;  school-houses,  2571,  valued  at 
$2,090,001.  Carleton  College,  at  Northfield,  and  St.  John’s  College,  at 
St.  Joseph,  are  thriving  institutions.  The  University  of  Minnesota  had 
during  the  last  collegiate  year  15  instructors  and  285  students,  of  whom 
about  80  were  ladies.  Connected  with  it  is  the  College  of  Agriculture  and 
the  Mechanic  Arts,  with  a property  valued  at  $357,250.  There  are  3 
normal  schools  and  2 schools  of  theology  (Evangelical  Lutheran  and 
Roman  Catholic).  The  census  reported  1412  libraries,  877  religious  or- 
ganizations, with  582  edifices,  and  95  newspapers,  of  which  6 were  daily. 
The  number  of  newspapers  had  increased  to  139  in  1875. 

Cities  aild  Towns. — St.  Paid,  the  capital,  is  situated  upon  a bluff 
on  the  east  bank  of  the  Mississippi  River,  2070  miles  above  its  mouth. 
The  State  House,  State  Arsenal,  Opera  House  and  Athenaeum  are  among 
the  most  prominent  buildings.  Several  lines  of  steamboats  ply  upon 
the  river,  and  there  are  immense  lumber-  and  flouring-mills.  The  town 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  ANT)  GUIDE, 


287 


was  settled  in  1840,  and  in  July,  1847,  contained  two  small  log  stores. 
Population  in  1870,  20,130.  Fifteen  periodicals  are  published  here,  of 
which  two  issue  daily,  tri-weekly  and  weekly  editions.  Minneapolis  (popu- 
lation in  1870,  13,066)  is  situated  on  both  sides  of  the  Mississippi  River, 
at  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony.  St.  Anthony  (population,  5013)  was  united 
with  it  in  1872,  and  the  consolidated  city  was  estimated  to  contain  32,000 
inhabitants  in  1874.  Lines  of  steamboats  run  up  the  river  to  St.  Cloud. 
There  are  three  railroads,  and  the  wholesale  trade  is  estimated  at  15  mil- 
lions of  dollars  annually.  There  were  18  lumber-mills  in  1873,  which 
employed  more  than  2000  hands,  and  18  flouring-mills,  whose  products 
were  valued  at  five  millions  of  dollars.  The  State  University  is  located 
on  a high  bluff  overlooking  the  Mississippi  River.  Minneapolis  is  also  the 
seat  of  a Lutheran  theological  seminary.  The  city  has  48  churches,  2 
daily  and  9 weekly  newspapers.  Winona,  the  third  city  of  the  State,  con- 
tained 7172  inhabitants  in  1870,  and  10,743  in  1875.  It  is  situated  on  the 
Mississippi  River,  175  miles  below  St.  Paul,  and  is  a large  wheat  market. 
A State  Normal  School  and  Soldiers’  Orphans’  Home  are  located  here. 
Three  newspapers  are  published,  of  which  one  is  a daily.  Duluth,  at  the 
north-western  extremity  of  Lake  Superior,  is  an  important  business  cen- 
tre. It  is  the  terminus  of  2 railroad  and  6 steamboat  lines.  There  are 
several  large  saw-mills  and  factories,  12  churches,  2 daily  and  3 weekly 
newspapers.  The  harbor,  which  is  protected  by  a breakwater,  will  have 
a frontage  of  20  miles  on  deep  water.  The  population  in  1860  was  71;  in 
1870,  3131;  in  1875,  upwards  of  5000.  Mankato  (population  in  1870, 
3482,  and  in  1875  more  than  6000)  contains  4 newspapers  and  11  churches. 
Hastings  (3458)  and  Rochester  (3953)  are  prosperous  towns. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislative  authority  is  vested  in 
a senate  of  41  members  and  a house  of  representatives  of  106  members. 
Annual  sessions  are  held,  which  are  limited  to  60  days.  The  governor 
(salary  $3000)  and  other  executive  officers  are  elected  for  2 years.  The 
supreme  court  consists  of  3 judges  (salary  $3000  each).  There  are  9 dis- 
trict courts.  A court  of  probate  is  held  in  each  of  the  75  counties.  All 
judges  are  elected  by  the  people.  A State  board  of  health,  a commis- 
sioner of  railroads  and  a commissioner  of  insurance  are  appointed.  On 
the  1st  of  January,  1875,  the  bonded  debt  was  $480,000;  the  revenue  for 
the  preceding  year  was  $1,112,812,  and  the  expenditures  $1,148,150. 

History. — Minnesota,  which  in  the  Sioux  language  signifies  “smoky 
water,”  was  the  name  given  to  the  principal  river.  Father  Hennepin  vis- 
ited the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony  in  1680.  On  the  8th  of  May,  1689,  posses- 
sion was  taken  of  the  country  in  the  name  of  France.  The  authority  of 
the  United  States  was  extended  over  it  in  1812.  Barracks  were  erected 
at  Fort  Snelling  in  1819.  Minnesota  Territory  was  organized  March  3, 
1849,  and  on  the  11th  of  May,  1858,  Minnesota  was  admitted  into  the 


288 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Union  as  the  thirty-second  State.  The  present  Constitution  was  adopted 
Oct.  13,  1857. 

MISSISSIPPI. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Mississippi  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by 
Tennessee,  E.  by  Alabama,  S.  by  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  and  Louisiana  and 
W.  by  Louisiana  and  Arkansas.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes  30°  13' 
and  35°  N.  and  longitudes  11°  7'  and  14°  41'  W.  from  Washington,  or 
88°  7'  and  91°  41'  W.  from  Greenwich.  Its  extreme  length  from  north 
to  south  is  331.65  miles  and  its  breadth  from  east  to  west  210  miles.  The 
area  is  47,156  square  miles,  or  30,179,840  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — Along  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  the 
country  is  low  and  sandy,  with  frequent  cypress  swamps  and  marshes. 
The  central  part  of  the  State  is  hilly  or  undulating  and  interspersed  with 
prairies.  A belt  of  level  country,  covered  with  forests  and  designated  as 
the  “flat  woods,’’  extends  from  the  northern  boundary  through  the  eastern 
counties  half  the  length  of  the  State,  and  terminates  in  Kemper  county. 
In  the  north-east  is  a carboniferous  formation,  elevated  some  500  or  600 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  Bluffs  extend  along  the  Mississippi  River 
as  far  north  as  Vicksburg.  Above  that  city  the  bottom  lands  stretch  to 
the  Tennessee  line,  with  a width  of  50  miles.  As  far  east  as  the  Yazoo 
and  Tallahatchie  Rivers  the  ground  is  low  and  swampy.  Nearly  7000 
square  miles  are  liable  to  inundation.  The  levees  were  neglected  during 
the  war,  and  large  tracts  once  cultivated  have  become  the  prey  of  the  river. 
The  waters  remain  stagnant  in  the  morasses,  lagoons  and  slashes,  which 
are  the  retreats  of  alligators,  snakes,  lizards  and  swarms  of  venomous 
insects.  Rivers  and  Harbors. — The  Mississippi  River  forms  the  western 
boundary  of  the  State  for  more  than  500  miles.  Its  principal  affluents  are 
the  Yazoo,  280  yards  wide  at  its  mouth,  290  miles  long,  navigable  as  far 
as  the  junction  of  its  two  branches,  the  Tallahatchie  and  Yalabusha, 
and  draining  a basin  of  13,850  square  miles;  the  Big  Black,  200  miles 
long  and  navigable  for  50  miles ; the  Bayou  Pierre  and  the  Homochitto. 
The  Tennessee  River  forms  the  north-eastern  boundary  for  20  miles.  The 
Tombigbee  rises  in  this  State  and  is  navigable  for  steamboats  to  Aberdeen. 
Pearl  River,  which  forms  a part  of  the  boundary  between  Mississippi  and 
Louisiana,  empties  into  Lake  Borgne;  it  is  250  miles  in  length,  and  small 
boats  navigate  it  for  100  miles,  but  the  channel  is  much  obstructed  by  sand- 
bars and  drift-wood.  The  Pascagoula,  which  flows  into  the  Gulf  of  Mex- 
ico, has  a broad  bay  at  its  mouth,  in  which  the  depth  of  water  is  only  four 
feet.  Every  part  of  the  State  is  well  watered,  and  the  river  system  affords 
more  than  2000  miles  of  steamboat  navigation.  The  coast-line  on  the  Gulf 
of  Mexico  is  90  miles  in  length.  None  of  the  harbors  are  deep  enough  for 
the  admission  of  large  vessels.  A chain  of  low  islands  extends  beyond 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


289 


Mississippi  Sound  about  10  miles  from  the  main  land.  Forests. — In  the 
south-east  are  extensive  and  dense  groves  of  pine,  principally  of  the  long- 
leaved variety.  Live-oak  and  red  cedar,  for  ship-building,  are  abundant  ; 
the  live-oak  does  not  flourish  above  the  31st  parallel  of  latitude.  Cypress 
grows  in  swamps  which  are  submerged  for  half  the  year  and  furnishes  the 
most  durable  timber.  Among  other  trees  are  the  ash,  basswood,  bay, 
beech,  cherry,  chestnut,  cottonwood,  elm,  gum,  holly,  hickory,  locust,  mul- 
berry, magnolia,  poplar,  plum,  sassafras  and  black-walnut.  Fig  and  peach 
trees  are  abundant  and  prolific. 

Soil  and  Climate. — Along  the  gulf  the  soil  is  sandy.  Above  the 
31st  parallel  the  swamps  bordering  the  Pearl  and  Pascagoula  Rivers  are 
very  rich.  The  cane  grows  to  a height  of  from  20  to  40  feet.  When  the 
floods  recede,  they  leave  behind,  in  the  bottom  lands,  “ a sediment  as  fine 
and  fertilizing  as  the  Rile  mud.”  In  the  Yazoo  swamps  the  alluvial  de- 
posit is  sometimes  35  feet  thick.  Along  the  Mississippi  River  there  are  41 
million  acres  of  alluvial  land  of  inexhaustible  fertility,  producing  from  60 
to  80  bushels  of  corn  and  from  11  to  2 bales  of  cotton  to  the  acre.  Around 
the  Tombigbee  River  are  prairies  with  a rich,  black,  adhesive  loam.  In 
the  north-east  is  a poor  sandy  soil  which  washes  off  from  the  hills.  Mis- 
sissippi stretches  through  five  degrees  of  latitude  and  from  the  low7  shores 
of  the  gulf  to  the  elevated  lands  of  the  north,  exhibiting  a great  variety 
of  climate.  Rear  the  gulf  is  a semi-tropical  region,  where  the  extreme 
heat  of  summer  is  tempered  by  the  sea-breeze.  Malarial  fevers  are  quite 
prevalent  in  autumn.  Cattle  are  not  housed,  but  pick  up  their  living  out 
of  doors  all  winter.  Farmers  plough  in  February,  plant  corn  in  March 
and  harvest  winter  wheat  in  May.  The  isothermal  lines  which  cross  the 
State  are:  Spring,  65°-70° ; summer,  80°-82°;  autumn,  65°-70°  ; winter, 
45°-55°;  annual  mean,  60°-70°.  For  the  year  ending  Sept.  30,  1874,  the 
mean  temperature  at  Vicksburg  wras  66.5°  and  the  maximum  96.5°.  The 
mercury  rose  to  or  above  90°  upon  10  days  in  May,  27  in  June,  18  in 
July,  29  in  August  and  10  in  September;  total,  94  days.  The  rainfall 
was  65.24  inches. 

Agricultural  Productions. — Mississippi  is  almost  exclusively 
an  agricultural  State.  Of  the  318,850  persons  engaged  in  all  occupations, 
259,199  were  employed  in  agriculture.  It  ranked  first  in  the  production 
of  cotton  at  the  last  census  (564,938  bales),  sixth  in  rice  (374,627  pounds) 
and  fifth  in  sweet  potatoes  (1,743,432  bushels).  The  value  of  the  Indian 
corn,  wheat,  rye,  oats,  potato,  tobacco  and  hay  crops  of  1873  was  $17,- 
064,320.  At  the  beginning  of  1874  there  were  in  the  State  88,300  horses, 
99,100  mules  (only  Tennessee  and  Alabama  had  more),  329,800  oxen  and 
other  cattle,  180,100  milch  cows,  819,100  hogs,  153,600  sheep.  The  num- 
ber of  farms  in  1870  was  68,023,  averaging  193  acres  each  and  including 
13,121,113  acres,  of  which  4,209,146  acres  were  improved;  value  of  farms, 

19 


290 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


$81,716,576;  of  farm  implements,  $4,456,033;  of  live-stock,  $29,940,238; 
of  farm  productions,  including  betterments  and  additions  to  stock,  $73,- 
137,953.  Marl  beds,  which  are  sometimes  100  feet  thick,  underlie  2000 
square  miles.  There  are  also  immense  deposits  of  porcelain  clay,  silica  for 
the  finest  glassware  and  valuable  building-stones. 

Manufactures. — Very  little  attention  has  been  given  to  manufac- 
tures. The  Federal  census  reported  1731  establishments;  hands  employed, 
5941;  value  of  products,  $8,154,758.  Among  the  leading  articles  were: 
Lumber,  $2,229,017 ; grist-mill  products,  $2,053,567 ; carriages  and  wag- 
ons, $268,031 ; cotton  goods,  $234,445 ; machinery,  $223,130 ; woollen 
goods,  $122,973. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — The  foreign  trade  is  carried  on 
largely  through  New  Orleans  and  Mobile,  cotton  and  lumber  being  the 
chief  articles  of  export.  Shieldsborough,  the  port  of  entry  for  the  Pearl 
River  district,  had  a foreign  commerce,  during  the  year  ending  June  30, 
1874,  amounting  to  $233,406,  of  which  $219,214  was  the  value  of  domes- 
tic exports,  mostly  lumber,  boards  and  shingles;  vessels  entered  in  the 
foreign  trade,  93;  vessels  cleared,  94;  in  the  coastwise  trade,  cleared,  96; 
entered,  68.  The  number  of  vessels  belonging  in  the  State  was  117. 
Vicksburg  and  Natchez  are  also  ports  of  entry. 

-Railroads. — Twenty-six  miles  of  railroad  were  in  operation  in  1844. 
The  report  for  1873  returned  990  miles  of  railroad;  cost  per  mile,  $36,322; 
total  capital  account,  $42,424,194;  receipts,  $5,424,326;  receipts  per  mile, 
$4644;  receipts  to  an  inhabitant,  $6.34;  net  earnings,  $1,936,050.  In 
1874,  1038$  miles  were  in  operation. 

Puldic  Institutions  and  Education. — The  Penitentiary  con- 
tains 200  cells,  which  is  an  insufficient  number;  there  were  320  convicts  in 
1874.  The  institutions  for  the  deaf  and  dumb  and  for  the  blind  are  de- 
signed to  be  training-schools  rather  than  asylums.  The  Asylum  for  the 
Insane  has  upward  of  300  inmates.  All  of  the  above  institutions  are 
located  at  Jackson.  Free  public  schools  are  required  by  the  Constitution 
for  all  between  the  ages  of  5 and  21  years.  Six  colleges  are  reported — 
viz.,  Jefferson,  Madison,  Mississippi,  Pass  Christian,  Tougaloo  University 
and  the  University  of  Mississippi.  There  are  also  6 colleges  for  young 
ladies,  2 normal  schools,  1 school  of  law  and  2 schools  of  science.  The 
plan  of  the  University  of  Mississippi  includes  a preparatory  department 
and  three  general  departments — viz.,  scientific,  literary  and  professional. 
The  College  of  Agriculture  and  the  Mechanic  Arts,  connected  with  it, 
received  part  of  the  Congressional  land  grant.  The  Agricultural  and 
Mechanical  College,  at  Rodney,  has  a property  valued  at  $136,055.  Ac- 
cording to  the  census  of  1870,  Mississippi  contained  2788  libraries  and 
1829  religious  organizations,  with  1800  edifices.  In  1875,  104  newspapers 
amd  periodicals  were  published. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


291 


Population. — The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1800  was  8850  (slaves, 
3489);  1810,40,352  (slaves,  17,088) ; 1820,  75,448  (slaves,  32,814);  1830, 
136,621  (slaves,  65,659) ; 1840,  375,651  (slaves,  195,211) ; 1850,  606,526 
(slaves,  309,878);  1860,  791,305  (slaves,  486,631);  1870,  827,922  (free 
colored,  444,201).  The  ratio  of  increase  between  1800  and  1810  was 
355.95  per  cent.;  between  1860  and  1870,  4.63  per  cent.  Mississippi 
ranked  18th  in  total  population  and  4th  in  the  number  of  colored  inhabit- 
ants. The  foreign  born  numbered  11,191  and  the  native  born  816,731,  of 
whom  564,142  had  their  birthplace  in  the  State,  59,520  in  Alabama,  28,260 
in  Georgia,  9417  in  Louisiana,  27,911  in  North  Carolina,  35,956  in  South 
Carolina,  33,551  in  Virginia ; 252,589  native  Mississippians  were  residing 
in  other  parts  of  the  Union.  The  density  of  population  was  17.56  to  a 
square  mile. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Jack-son,  the  capital,  is  situated  on  the  west 
bank  of  the  Pearl  River.  It  is  the  seat  of  the  four  public  institutions 
before  mentioned.  The  State-House  is  a fine  building,  which  cost  more 
than  $600,000 ; there  is  a State  library  containing  15,000  volumes.  Rail- 
roads extend  to  the  north,  south,  east  and  west,  dividing  the  State  into  four 
parts.  The  city  has  10  churches  and  4 weekly  papers.  Population,  4234. 
Vicksburg  (population,  12,443),  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Mississippi  River, 
395  miles  above  New  Orleans,  has  a very  extensive  river  trade.  The  busi- 
ness, as  at  Natchez,  is  conducted  “under  the  hill,”  and  the  bluffs  are  cov- 
ered with  handsome  residences.  There  is  a fine  Court-House  Four  period- 
icals are  published,  two  of  them  daily.  Natchez  (population,  9057)  is 
situated  upon  the  Mississippi  River,  279  miles  above  New  Orleans.  Among 
the  principal  buildings  are  the  Court-House,  Masonic  Temple  and  Roman 
Catholic  Cathedral.  Several  lines  of  steamboats  are  employed  in  the  ship- 
ment of  cotton.  The  river  has  a depth  of  118  feet  at  the  docks.  The 
city  was  incorporated  in  1803.  It  contains  8 churches  and  3 newspapers, 
one  of  them  published  every  morning.  Columbus  (4812),  on  the  Tombig- 
bee  River,  receives  large  quantities  of  cotton  for  shipment  through  Mobile. 
The  other  principal  towns  are  Meridian  (2709),  Holly  Springs  (2406), 
Canton  (1963),  Grenada  (1887). 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislature,  which  meets  annually, 
consists  of  37  senators,  elected  for  4 years,  and  115  representatives,  elected 
for  2 years.  The  executive  officers  are  chosen  for  a term  of  4 years.  The 
supreme  court  consists  of  3 judges,  appointed  by  the  governor  and  con- 
firmed by  the  senate,  who  hold  office  for  9 years.  A circuit  court,  presided 
over  by  a single  judge,  is  held  in  each  of  the  15  judicial  circuits.  Chan- 
cery courts  are  held  at  least  4 times  a year  in  every  one  of  the  73  counties. 
No  one  who  denies  the  existence  of  a Supreme  Being  can  hold  office.  The 
value  of  the  real  and  personal  property  in  1860  was  $607,324,911,  in  1870, 


292 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


$209,197,3-45,  a diminution  which  shows  how  disastrous  were  the  effects  of 
the  civil  war. 

History. — De  Soto  visited  this  region  in  1540  [see  Alabama].  In 
1682  La  Salle  took  possession  of  it  in  the  name  of  the  king  of  France,  and 
called  it  Louisiana.  In  1699  a fort  was  erected  on  the  bay  of  Biloxi. 
The  Choctaws,  Chickasaws,  Natchez  and  other  Indians  were  bitterly  hos- 
tile, and  committed  great  depredations  upon  the  settlers.  Natchez  was  first 
settled  in  1716.  On  the  29th  of  November,  1729,  the  Natchez  Indians 
made  an  attack  upon  the  town  and  massacred  200  of  the  French  colonists. 
Mississippi  Territory  was  organized  April  7,  1798.  It  comprised  also  the 
present  State  of  Alabama  north  of  the  31st  parallel.  The  region  south 
of  that  parallel,  between  the  Pearl  and  Perdido  Rivers,  which  had  been 
claimed  by  Spain,  was  taken  possession  of  by  the  United  States  in  1811,  as 
a part  of  the  Louisiana  purchase,  and  added  to  the  territory  of  Mississippi. 
On  the  10th  of  December,  1817,  Mississippi  was  admitted  into  the  Union 
as  the  twentieth  State.  An  ordinance  of  secession  was  passed  Jan.  9, 1861, 
and  the  Constitution  of  the  Confederate  States  was  ratified  March  30. 
Biloxi  was  captured  by  the  Federal  forces  Dec.  31,  1861.  Several  battles 
were  fought  in  1862,  among  which  were  the  battle  of  Iuka,  Sept.  19th,  and 
the  battle  of  Corinth,  Oct.  3d  and  4th.  Vicksburg,  after  a long  siege,  was 
captured  by  the  Federal  troops,  July  4,  1863.  On  the  22d  of  August, 
1865,  the  ordinance  of  secession  was  repealed.  The  14th  and  15th  Amend- 
ments were  ratified  in  January,  1870;  Congress  passed  an  act  of  readmis- 
sion Feb.  23,  1870,  and  the  civil  authorities  assumed  control  on  the  10th 
of  March. 

MISSOURI. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Missouri  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by  Iowa, 
E.  by  Illinois  and  Kentucky,  S.  by  Arkansas  and  W.  by  the  Indian  Ter- 
ritory, Kansas  and  Nebraska.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes  36°  30'  and 
40°  30'  N.  and  longitudes  12°  2'  and  18°  42'  W.  from  Washington,  or  89°  2' 
and  95°  42'  W.  from  Greenwich.  The  extent  from  north  to  south  is  280 
miles;  from  east  to  west,  208  miles  along  the  northern  border  and  312 
miles  along  the  southern.  It  is  larger  than  any  State  east  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, covering  an  area  of  65,350  square  miles,  or  41,824,000  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — Along  the  Mississippi  River  are 
bluffs,  sometimes  reaching  a height  of  350  feet.  The  eastern  section  of  the 
State  is  broken  by  irregular  ridges  and  its  streams  have  a rapid  descent. 
In  the  south-east  are  “ the  submerged  lands  of  Missouri,”  which  are  low, 
marshy  and  covered  with  a rank  growth  of  vegetation.  These  lands  oc- 
cupy the  greater  part  of  9 counties  and  embrace  1,856,120  acres.  The 
great  earthquake  of  1811,  which  formed  Reel  Foot  Lake,  in  Kentucky, 
also  submerged  a large  tract  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Mississippi  River, 
in  Missouri.  In  the  south-west  is  a prairie  region  broken  by  many  knobs, 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


293 


or  mounds,  with  steep  sides  and  flat  tops.  The  Ozark  chain,  which  consti- 
tutes the  water-shed  between  the  Missouri  and  the  Mississippi,  “has  no 
peaks  which  deserve  the  name  of  mountains.”  North  of  the  Missouri  the 
face  of  the  country  is  somewhat  rolling  and  broken.  Forests. — Along  most 
of  the  streams  there  is  a heavy  growth  of  timber,  and  some  of  the  trees 
reach  an  immense  size.  A sycamore  measured  43  feet  in  circumference,  a 
tupelo  30  feet  in  circumference  and  120  feet  in  height,  a cypress  29  feet  in 
circumference  and  125  feet  in  height.  From  an  extensive  catalogue  of  the 
trees  and  shrubs  in  Missouri  we  select  a few  of  the  most  common — viz., 
ash,  basswood,  birch,  buttonwood,  cedar,  cherry,  cottonwood,  elm,  gum, 
hackberry,  hickory,  locust,  maple,  mulberry,  cypress,  oak,  pawpaw,  per- 
simmon, pine,  red  plum,  prickly  ash,  sycamore,  walnut,  willow,  etc.  There 
is  a great  variety  of  animals  aud  birds,  among  which  are  the  elk,  deer, 
bear,  wolf,  raccoon,  opossum,  rabbit,  gray  and  fox  squirrel,  wild  turkey, 
grouse,  duck,  snipe,  partridge,  plover,  pheasant,  gray  and  bald  eagle,  raven, 
crow,  buzzard,  magpie,  paroquet  and  mocking-bird.  Rivers. — The  Missis- 
sippi River  constitutes  the  eastern  boundary  for  470  miles,  and  the  Missouri 
the  western  boundary  for  250  miles.  The  latter  river  enters  the  State  at 
Kansas  City  and  runs  in  a southerly  and  easterly  direction  for  450  miles, 
dividing  Missouri  into  two  nearly  equal  parts.  Its  largest  tributary  is  the 
Osage,  rising  in  Kansas,  which  is  400  yards  wide  and  navigable  for  small 
steamers  200  miles  above  its  mouth.  The  Des  Moines  River  constitutes  a 
part  of  the  north-eastern  boundary  for  30  miles,  separating  Missouri  from 
Iowa.  The  river  St.  Francois  runs  between  Arkansas  and  Missouri  for  60 
miles.  Navigation  is  possible  at  high  water  on  the  White,  Black,  Current, 
Gasconade,  Grand  and  Chariton  Rivers.  Among  the  smaller  streams, 
which  are  numerous,  clear  and  well  stocked  with  fish,  are  the  Big  Tarkeo, 
Nodaway,  Little  Platte,  Salt,  Fabius,  Piney,  Castor  and  Whitewater. 

Soil  and  Climate. — Along  the  Mississippi  and  Missouri  Rivers 
there  are  “two  millions  of  acres  of  the  most  productive  land  in  the  world, 
based  upon  the  alluvial  strata  of  sand,  clay,  marl  and  humus,”  says  the 
State  geologist.  Next  to  these  are  one  million  acres  of  savannas,  or  bot- 
tom prairies.  The  alluvium  is  a light,  siliceous  soil,  porous,  rich  and  deep, 
and  specially  adapted  to  the  growth  of  corn  and  hemp.  A light  deep  soil, 
of  a brownish  ash  color,  called  “hemp  soil,”  is  characteristic  of  the  bluff 
region.  Sometimes  a predominance  of  clay  makes  it  inferior,  and  it  is 
called  “ hickory”  or  “ mulatto”  soil ; but  it  is  well  adapted  for  corn,  wheat, 
oats  and  tobacco.  Some  of  the  high  prairies  and  timber  ridges  in  the 
north-east  have  a thin  sandy  soil.  Observations,  continued  for  25  years, 
at  St.  Louis,  show  a mean  annual  temperature  of  55.4  degrees.  The  lowest 
monthly  mean  was  19.3°,  in  January,  and  the  highest  83.5°,  in  July.  For 
the  year  ending  Sept.  30,  1874,  the  mean  at  St.  Louis  was  56.1°.  The 
maximum  temperature  was  101°,  and  the  minimum  1 degree  below  zero. 


294 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Upon  the  isothermal  charts  the  lines  crossing  Missouri  are : Spring, 
55°-60°;  summer,  75°-77°;  autumn,  52°-55°;  winter,  45°-55°;  annual 
mean,  55°-60°. 

Agricultural  Productions. — Missouri  is  a great  agricultural 
State.  According  to  the  census  of  1870,  it  ranked  next  to  Texas  and  Illi- 
nois in  cattle,  next  to  Illinois  in  swine,  next  to  California  in  wine,  fourth 
in  corn  and  sixth  in  tobacco.  There  were  92,752  farms  (averaging  215 
acres  each),  which  contained  21,707,220  acres;  9,130,615  acres  were  im- 
proved. The  value  of  farms,  farm  implements  and  live-stock  was  $392,- 
908,047 ; of  farm  productions,  including  betterments  and  additions  to  stock, 
$103,035,759.  The  value  of  the  Indian  corn,  wheat,  rye,  oats,  barley, 
buckwheat,  potato,  tobacco  and  hay  crops  in  1873  was  $54,105,240.  The 
number  of  live-stock  in  1874  was  543,000  horses,  89,200  mules  (rank- 
ing next  after  Tennessee,  Alabama  and  Illinois),  806,300  oxen  and  other 
cattle,  421,400  milch  cows,  2,603,300  hogs  and  1,408,500  sheep.  Cotton, 
flax  and  hemp  thrive  in  the  southern  counties.  There  are  a million  acres 
of  land  adapted  to  the  culture  of  the  vine;  the  average  product  of  grapes 
per  acre  is  6900  pounds,  yielding  483J  gallons  of  wine. 

Manufactures. — This  State  ranked  fifth  in  the  value  of  manufac- 
tured products  and  seventh  in  the  amount  of  capital  invested.  In  1860 
the  number  of  establishments  was  3157 ; hands  employed,  19,681 ; value 
of  products,  $41,782,731.  In  1870  there  were  11,871  establishments; 
hands  employed,  65,394 ; value  of  products,  $206,213,429.  The  increase 
during  the  decade  was  nearly  400  per  cent.  Missouri  ranked  first  in 
bridge-building,  harness,  saddlery  and  paints ; next  to  New  York  in  to- 
bacco and  next  to  Illinois  and  Ohio  in  pork-packing.  Among  the  leading 
industries  in  value  were : Flouring-mill  products,  $28,332,160 ; pork 
packed,  $13,621,995;  men’s  clothing,  $7,271,962;  malt  liquors,  $6,519,- 
548;  sawed  lumber,  $5,838,127;  steam-engines  and  boilers,  $3,825,100; 
bags,  other  than  paper,  $5,037,250;  pig-iron,  $2,991,618;  tobacco,  $8,356,- 
511;  saddlery  and  harness,  $5,424,635.  The  number  of  hogs  packed  in 
1873-4  was  746,366;  average  gross  weight,  259  pounds;  average  net 
weight,  207.01  pounds;  average  cost  per  100  pounds  net,  $5.37. 

Minerals  and  Milling'. — The  State  geologist,  Professor  Swallow, 
says : “ There  is  no  territory  of  equal  extent  on  the  continent  which  con- 
tains so  many  and  such  large  quantities  of  the  most  useful  minerals  as  the 
State  of  Missouri.”  Iron  ore  of  the  very  best  quality  can  be  obtained  in 
inexhaustible  quantities.  Iron  Mountain  is  228  feet  high,  and  covers  500 
acres  at  the  base,  which  would  give  230,187,375  tons  above  the  surface 
level;  and  it  extends  down  indefinitely,  containing  three  million  tons  of  ore 
for  every  foot  of  descent.  Pilot  Knob  is  581  feet  in  height,  and  covers 
360  acres.  A large  part  of  the  immense  mass  is  pure  ore.  It  is  estimated 
that  this  region  would  furnish  ore  enough  for  one  million  tons  of  manufac- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


295 


tured  iron  annually  during  the  next  200  years.  These  mineral  treasures 
were  first  discovered  in  the  year  1720.  In  1809  the  product  of  the  Mis- 
souri mines  was  estimated  at  a value  of  $40,100.  Iron-smelting  began  in 
1823-4.  According  to  the  authority  above  mentioned,  this  is  also  “one 
of  the  best  lead  regions  in  the  world.”  Forty-five  lead  mines  were  worked 
as  early  as  the  year  1819  [see  Physical  Geography,  p.  193].  Several 
large  deposits  of  copper  have  been  discovered ; zinc  is  abundant,  and  nickel, 
platinum,  cobalt  and  manganese  occur.  Coal  formations  underlie  26,887 
square  miles  in  the  northern  and  western  counties.  The  veins  are  some- 
times 15  feet  thick,  and  it  is  estimated  that  100,000,000  tons  of  coal  per 
annum  could  be  furnished  for  1300  years.  Marble,  granite  and  limestone 
are  abundant  enough  to  supply  all  demands.  The  Federal  census  reported - 
142  mining  establishments,  which  employed  3423  hands  and  yielded 
products  valued  at  $3,472,513  annually. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — There  are  three  United  States 
ports  of  delivery — viz.,  St.  Louis,  St.  Joseph  and  Kansas  City.  The  num- 
ber of  vessels  belonging  to  the  ports  of  Missouri,  June  30,  1874,  was  333, 
of  which  177  were  steamers.  Twenty-nine  vessels,  16  of  them  steamers, 
were  built  during  the  year.  The  imports  in  bond  direct  to  St.  Louis  for 
the  previous  year  were  valued  at  $1,167,690. 

Railroads. — As  early  as  February,  1836,  the  mayor  of  St.  Louis,  in 
an  official  communication,  urged  the  building  of  railroads  in  Missouri. 
Only  38  miles  were  in  operation  in  1853.  Twenty  years  later  the  number 
of  miles  of  railroad  was  2858 ; cost  per  mile,  $60,953 ; total  capital  ac- 
count, $132,146,499  ; receipts,  $12,188,908  ; receipts  per  mile  of  railroad, 
$5622 ; receipts  to  an  inhabitant,  $6.42 ; net  earnings,  $4,822,694.  In 
1874  the  number  of  miles  was  2985.  The  completion  of  the  great  bridge 
over  the  Mississippi  River  has  given  a great  impetus  to  the  development 
of  the  railroad  system. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — The  State  Peniten- 
tiary, at  Jefferson  City,  contained  1000  convicts  in  1874.  By  the  labor 
of  the  inmates  the  institution  is  made  self-sustaining.  The  Asylum  for  the 
Insane,  at  Fulton,  established  in  1851,  had  338  patients  in  1875.  Another 
asylum  was  opened  at  St.  Joseph  in  1874,  and  the  St.  Louis  County  Asylum 
receives  State  aid.  There  is  an  Institution  for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  at 
Fulton,  and  an  Institution  for  the  Blind  at  St.  Louis.  Free  schools  are 
established  by  law.  The  statistics  for  1874  were:  Children  between  5 and 
21  years  of  age,  485,249;  public  schools,  7829;  school-houses  erected  dur- 
ing the  year,  548;  teachers,  9676;  receipts  for  school  purposes,  $2,117,- 
662.  There  are  18  colleges,  4 schools  of  theology,  2 of  law,  7 of  medi- 
cine, 3 of- science  and  4 normal  schools.  Nine  institutions  for  the  superior 
instruction  of  women  report  an  aggregate  of  1136  pupils,  with  97  instruct- 
ors. The  University  of  Missouri  comprises  seven  departments,  in  which 


296 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


instruction  is  given  by  31  professors;  553  students  were  in  attendance 
during  the  year.  Connected  with  it  is  the  Agricultural  and  Mechanical 
College,  with  a property  valued  at  $455,875.  The  last  census  reported 
5645  libraries,  3229  religious  organizations,  having  2082  edifices,  and  279 
newspapers,  21  of  which  were  daily.  In  1875  there  were  401  newspapers 
and  periodicals,  including  30  published  daily  and  314  weekly. 

Growth  111  Population. — The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1799 
was  6028;  in  1810,  20,845  (slaves,  3011);  1820,  66,586  (slaves,  10,222); 
1830, 140,455  (slaves,  25,091);  1840,  383,702  (slaves,  58,240) ; 1850,  682,- 
044  (slaves,  87,422);  1860,1,182,012  (slaves,  114,931 ;)  1870,  1,721,295 
(free  colored,  118,071).  The  percentage  of  increase  between  1810  and 
•1820  was  219.6;  between  1860  and  1870,45.62.  Those  of  foreign  birth 
numbered  222,267  ; natives  of  the  United  States,  1,499,028 ; of  whom  874,- 
006  were  born  in  Missouri,  102,661  in  Kentucky,  76,062  in  Ohio,  72,623 
in  Illinois,  70,212  in  Tennessee,  61,306  in  Virginia,  51,303  in  Indiana, 
31,805  in  New  York;  171,262  natives  of  Missouri  were  residing  in  other 
States  and  Territories.  There  were  26.34  persons  to  a square  mile,  and 
the  State  ranked  fifth  in  total  population. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Jefferson  City,  the  State  capital,  is  situated  on 
the  south  bank  of  the  Missouri  River,  143  miles  above  its  mouth.  It  con- 
tains the  Penitentiary,  a fine  State  House  built  of  stone,  flouring-mills, 
founderies,  wooden-ware  and  carriage-factories,  8 churches,  a daily  and  2 
weekly  newspapers.  The  population  in  1870  was  4420,  and  was  estimated 
at  7500  in  1875.  St.  Louis,  the  fourth  city  of  the  United  States  in  popu- 
lation, is  situated  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Mississippi  River,  1378  miles 
above  its  mouth.  It  is  near  the  geographical  centre  of  the  Mississippi 
Valley,  which  contains  1,300,000  square  miles.  The  city  extends  for  12 
miles  along  the  river  front  and  is  5 miles  in  width.  The  most  conspicuous 
buildings  are  the  Court  House,  which  cost  $1,000,000,  City  Hall,  Custom 
House,  United  States  Arsenal  and  the  Merchants’  Exchange,  which  will 
have  cost,  when  completed,  $5,000,000.  St.  Louis  is  the  third  city  of  the 
Union  in  manufactures,  ranking  next  to  New  York  and  Philadelphia.  In 
1860  the  amount  of  capital  invested  was  $12,733,948;  value  of  raw  ma- 
terial, $16,212,699;  products,  $27,610,070.  The  increase  was  nearly  four- 
fold during  the  next  decade.  In  1870  the  capital  invested  was  $48,387,150 ; 
value  of  raw  material,  $63,427,509;  of  products,  $109,513,950.  Among 
the  leading  articles  of  manufacture  are  iron,  flour,  doors,  sashes  and  blinds, 
tobacco,  white-lead  and  oil-paints.  The  trade  in  dry-goods  and  groceries 
has  doubled  in  four  years.  Crossing  the  Mississippi  is  a bridge  2230  feet 
long  and  54  feet  2 inches  wide.  It  has  3 spans,  the  centre  one  520  feet  in 
length,  and  cost  9 millions  of  dollars,  including  the  tunnel  at  the  west  end. 
Thirteen  railroads  are  expected  to  have  their  terminus  on  the  Illinois  side, 
and  28  distinct  railroads  converge  toward  St.  Louis,  which  is  also  the 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


297 


centre  of  13,000  miles  of  river  navigation.  The  first  settlement  was  made 
Feb.  15,  1764.  In  1775  there  were  800  inhabitants;  in  1830,  6694;  in 
1840,  16,469;  in  1850,  77,850;  in  1860,  160,773;  in  1870,  310,864.  The 
same  ratio  of  increase  would  give  a population  of  half  a million  in  1880; 
425,000  are  claimed  in  1875.  The  first  steamboat  arrived  in  1817,  and 
the  city  was  incorporated  Dec.  9,  1822.  There  are  116  churches.  Kansas 
City,  the  second  city  of  the  State,  is  235  miles  west  of  St.  Louis,  upon  the 
south  bank  of  the  Missouri  River,  which  is  spanned  by  a bridge  1387  feet 
long  and  constructed  at  a cost  of  a million  dollars.  Seven  railroads  centre 
at  a union  passenger  depot,  affording  facilities  for  an  extensive  freighting 
business.  There  is  a large  trade  in  hogs  and  in  Texas  cattle.  The  city 
contains  30  churches  and  2 theatres;  4 daily  and  8 weekly  newspapers  are 
published.  Population  in  1860,  4418 ; in  1870,  32,260;  estimated  in  1875, 
40,000.  St.  Joseph  is  situated  on  a great  bend  of  the  Missouri,  566  miles 
from  St.  Louis,  with  which  it  is  connected  by  railroad  and  steamboat  lines. 
It  contains  very  large  steam  flouring-  and  saw-mills,  pork-packing  houses 
and  manufactories.  Three  daily  newspapers  are  published.  St.  Joseph 
was  formerly  the  point  of  departure  for  emigrant  trains  across  the  plains; 
but  this  primitive  fashion  has  been  mostly  done  away  by  the  extension  of 
railroads,  of  which  five  now  centre  at  this  city.  Population,  19,565.  Han- 
nibal, on  the  Mississippi  River,  132  miles  north  of  St.  Louis,  is  the  terminus 
of  4 railroads  and  a station  upon  a fifth.  A bridge  adapted  for  both  wagon 
and  railway  travel  spans  the  great  river.  Hannibal  ranks  next  to  St.  Louis 
as  a lumber  mart.  It  has  several  large  tobacco-houses,  founderies,  saw- 
mills, pork-packing  houses,  car-works,  etc.  There  are  13  churches  and  a 
daily  and  weekly  newspaper.  Population,  10,125.  Other  leading  towns 
are  Springfield  (5555),  Lexington  (4373),  Sedalia  (4560),  Louisiana  (3679), 
Cape  Girardeau  (3585),  Macou  (3678),  St.  Charles  (3479),  Independence 
(3184)  and  Booneville  (3506). 

Government  anti  Laws. — The  legislature,  which  holds  biennial 
sessions,  consists  of  34  senators  and  131  representatives.  The  governor 
(salary,  $5000)  and  other  State  officers  are  elected  for  two  years.  The 
supreme  court  consists  of  five  judges  elected  by  the  people  for  six  years. 
Twenty-nine  circuit  courts  are  held,  presided  over  by  a single  judge.  The 
circuit  court  of  St.  Louis  has  five  judges.  County  courts  are  held  in  the 
114  counties.  Every  voter  must  be  able  to  read  and  write.  Imprisonment 
for  debt  is  prohibited  by  the  Constitution.  The  bonded  debt  Jan.  1,  1875, 
was  $20,839,000;  receipts  into  the  State  treasury  for  the  current  year, 
83,307,419. 

History. — Missouri  was  visited  by  Joliet  and  Marquette  in  1673. 
The  first  settlement  was  made  at  St.  Genevieve,  in  1755.  Up  to  1751  there 
were  but  six  settlements  within  100  miles  of  the  present  site  of  St.  Louis, 
.which  was  founded  in  1764.  A combined  attack  upon  the  town  by  the 


298 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


British  and  Indians,  in  1780,  was  successfully  repulsed.  Spain  obtained 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  country  from  France  in  1763.  It  was  again  trans- 
ferred to  France  in  1800,  and  purchased  by  the  United  States  in  1803. 
On  the  9th  of  March,  1804,  the  stars  and  stripes  were  unfurled  over  what 
was  called  the  Territory  of  Upper  Louisiana.  The  Territory  of  Missouri 
was  organized  June  4,1812.  Missouri  was  admitted  into  the  Union  as  the 
twenty-fourth  State,  and  the  proclamation  of  the  President  announcing  the 
fact  was  issued  Aug.  10, 1821.  Early  in  the  civil  war  there  were  conflicts 
between  the  State  militia  and  the  United  States  troops.  Governor  Jackson 
issued  a proclamation  declaring  the  State  out  of  the  Union.  The  battle  of 
Wilson’s  Creek,  in  which  Maj.-Gen.  Lyon  was  killed,  was  fought  Aug.  10, 
1861.  Maj.-Gen.  Fremont  declared  martial  law  throughout  the  State  on 
the  31st  of  August.  In  the  early  part  of  1862  the  Confederate  troops 
held  half  of  Missouri,  until  Gen.  Price  was  driven  into  Arkansas  by  a 
strong  Federal  force.  A distressing  guerrilla  warfare  kept  the  inhabitants 
in  continual  alarm.  To  the  Federal  side  108,773  soldiers  were  furnished 
during  the  war.  Gen.  Price  again  invaded  Missouri  in  1864,  and  was  again 
forced  to  retreat.  Jan.  6,  1865,  a convention  assembled  to  frame  a new 
Constitution,  which  was  ratified  by  the  people  in  the  following  June. 

NEBRASKA. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Nebraska  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by  Da- 
kota, E.  by  Iowa  and  Missouri,  S.  by  Kansas  and  Colorado  and  W.  by 
Colorado  and  Wyoming.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes  40°  and  43°  N. 
and  longitudes  18°  25'  and  27°  W.  from  Washington,  or  95°  21'  and  104° 
W.  from  Greenwich.  The  extreme  length  from  east  to  west  is  412  miles, 
and  the  breadth  from  north  to  south  208  miles;  area,  75,995  square  miles, 
or  48,636,800  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — The  surface  of  the  country  is 
chiefly  an  elevated,  undulating  prairie,  without  mountains  or  high  hills. 
Above  the  level  river-bottoms  there  is  a rise  of  30  or  40  feet  to  the  table- 
lands, or  second  bottoms,  and  above  these  are  sometimes  bluffs  reaching  to 
a height  of  200  or  300  feet  above  the  river.  “ The  prairie  resembles  the 
waves  of  the  ocean  suddenly  arrested  in  their  swell  and  changed  into  soil 
and  rock,”  says  the  Report  of  the  General  Land  Office.  In  Western  Ne- 
braska begin  the  outlying  hills  of  the  Rocky  Mountain  range.  Along  the 
Niobrara  and  White  Rivers,  extending  into  Dakota,  are  “ sand-hills,”  ex- 
hibiting only  a scanty  vegetation,  and  very  difficult  to  traverse  on  account 
of  the  loose  sand.  Twenty  thousand  square  miles  of  this  formation  are 
unfit  for  cultivation  and  almost  destitute  of  timber.  Fossil  remains  of 
great  interest  to  geologists  have  been  discovered  in  great  quantities.  The 
White  River  fauna  comprises  35  species  of  animals  now  extinct.  The 
“Bad  Land”  formations  extend  over  into  Nebraska  [see  Dakota].  In-f 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


299 


dian  hieroglyphics  which  antedate  the  traditions  of  all  living  tribes  are 
cut  deep  in  the  bluffs  along  the  Missouri  River  in  places  now  inaccessible. 
Forests. — Geologists  are  of  the  opinion  that  the  prairies  have  grown  no 
trees  during  the  present  geological  era,  but  many  fossil  remains  of  tropical 
and  subtropical  vegetation  are  found  in  the  tertiary  formation.  Since  the 
prairie-fires  ceased  many  young  trees  have  been  planted,  which  grow  with 
great  rapidity.  One  farmer  set  out  120,000  trees  in  a single  year.  A cot- 
tonwood, 7 years  old,  measured  2 feet  6 inches  in  circumference ; a maple, 
10  years  old,  2 feet  8 inches  ; a locust  of  the  same  age,  2 feet.  “ The  com- 
mon tx-ees  can  be  raised  from  the  seed  as  well  as  corn  or  beans,”  says  Prof. 
Hayden’s  Report.  Peach  trees  bear  in  3 years  and  apple  trees  in  4 or  5 
years.  The  indigenous  trees,  growing  chiefly  along  the  watei’-courses,  are 
the  cottonwood,  soft  maple,  elm,  buttei’nut,  basswood,  oak,  black-walnut, 
honey  locust  and  willow.  Timber  is  most  abundant  in  the  south-eastern 
counties.  Rivers. — The  Missouri  River  forms  the  whole  of  the  eastern 
boundary  of  Nebraska.  The  Platte,  or  Nebraska,  River,  from  which  the 
State  received  its  name,  is  formed  by  the  union  of  two  streams — viz.,  the 
North  Fork,  rising  in  the  mountains  of  Wyoming,  and  the  South  Fork, 
which  has  its  sources  among  the  peaks  of  Colorado.  The  Platte  is  a broad 
and  shallow  stream,  fordable  almost  everywhei’e  at  low  water.  Its  prin- 
cipal tributaries  are  the  Coldwater,  Loup  Foi’k  (made  up  of  the  North 
Branch,  South  Branch,  Calamus  and  Beaver)  and  Elkhoni.  The  southern 
part  of  the  State  is  cli’ained  by  the  various  branches  of  the  Kansas  River, 
of  which  the  largest  are  the  Republican  Fork  (its  tributaries  being  White 
Man’s  Fork,  Medicine  Creek  and  Beaver  Creek),  Little  Blue  and  Big 
Blue  Rivers.  The  northern  counties  are  drained  by  the  Niobrara,  a rapid 
stream  400  miles  long,  which  forms  a part  of  the  northern  boundaxy  and 
empties  into  the  Missouri. 

Soil  ailtl  Climate. — Along  the  streams  are  wide  fertile  bottom 
lands  with  a rank  vegetation.  The  soil  has  a siliceous  marl,  like  the 
“loess”  along  the  Rhine.  Sometimes  the  vegetable  humus  extends  to  a 
depth  of  from  10  to  20  feet.  From  2 to  4 tons  of  grass  or  52  bushels  of 
wheat  to  the  acre  is  not  an  uncommon  yield.  A height  of  6 feet  is  attained 
by  the  “blue  joint”  grass.  The  upland  soil  is  18  or  20  inches  thick.  It 
is  claimed  that  there  is  hardly  a foot  of  land  in  Eastern  Nebraska  which 
is  not  susceptible  of  cultivation.  The  winters  are  not  very  long;  open 
weather  continues  until  the  end  of  November  and  spring  weather  begins 
with  March.  Corn  is  planted  in  April.  High  winds  sweep  over  the  plains, 
and  the  storms  are  sometimes  of  terrible  severity.  Thei'e  is  a deficiency 
of  rain  in  the  western  part.  The  average  rainfall  for  5 years  was  31.47 
inches.  Iii  the  southern  district  the  average  was  only  23.21  inches.  The 
mean  tempex-ature  at  Omaha  for  the  year  ending  September  30,  1874,  was 
49.7°;  mean  for  January,  22.3°;  for  July,  80°;  maximum,  105°  (upon 


300 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  ST  A TES 


five  days  in  July  the  mercury  reached  100°);  minimum  — 9°  (the  zero 
mark  was  reached  upon  6 days  in  January).  The  isothermals  for  the 
State  are:  Spring,  50°;  summer,  72°-75°;  autumn,  50°-52°;  winter, 
20°-25°;  aunual  mean,  47°-50°.  The  rainfall  at  Omaha  was  25.65 
inches. 

Agricultural  Productions. — During  a period  of  five  years  the 
average  yield  of  several  staple  crops  per  acre  was  as  follows : Wheat,  17.7 
bushels;  corn,  32.54;  rye,  20.66;  oats,  36.65;  barley,  26.75;  buckwheat, 
26.33;  potatoes,  79.80.  Of  apples  146  varieties  were  on  exhibition  at  an 
agricultural  fair.  One  hundred  and  fifty  species  of  grass  have  been  noted. 
The  various  vegetables  and  fruits,  such  as  turnips,  carrots,  sweet-potatoes, 
beets,  parsnips,  pumpkins,  squashes,  melons,  grapes,  cabbages,  rhubarb, 
onions,  radishes,  lettuce,  grapes,  cherries,  currants  and  berries  of  various 
kinds,  are  of  the  finest  quality.  Nebraska  wheat  brings  the  highest  prices 
in  the  St.  Louis  market.  The  last  census  reported  2,073,781  acres  in  farms, 
of  which  647,031  acres  were  improved;  average  size  of  farms,  169  acres; 
value  of  farms,  farm  implements  and  live-stock,  $38,343,187 ; value  of 
farm  productions,  $8,604,742.  The  value  of  the  Indian  corn,  wheat,  rye, 
oats,  barley,  buckwheat,  potato  and  hay  crops,  in  1873,  was  $6,848,882. 
There  were  in  the  State,  in  1874,  56,700  horses,  4400  mules,  87,800  oxen 
and  other  cattle,  49,900  milch  cows,  128,500  hogs,  39,100  sheep. 

Manufactures  and  Mining’. — Manufactures  are  as  yet  very 
little  developed.  There  were  reported  670  establishments,  employing  2558 
hands;  value  of  products,  $5,738,512.  Flouring-mill  products  were  valued 
at  $1,072,544,  and  machinery,  railroad  repairing,  at  $797,423.  Few  im- 
portant minerals  have  been  discovered.  There  are  excellent  quarries  of 
limestone  and  large  deposits  of  peat  and  potters’  clay.  Salt-basins  are 
quite  numerous;  the  “Great  Basin”  covers  400  acres,  and  considerable 
quantities  of  salt  are  made.  Coal  is  found  on  the  eastern  slopes  of  the 
mountains,  between  Cheyenne  and  Denver.  In  1870  the  mining  products 
were  valued  at  $30,130,  from  7 establishments. 

Kailroads. — Nebraska  is  deficient  in  navigable  waters,  except  along 
the  Missouri  (Omaha  is  the  only  United  States  port  of  delivery),  and  most 
of  the  transportation  is  done  by  railroads.  More  than  a million  and  a half 
bushels  of  grain  were  sent  to  market  by  a single  railroad  line  in  1874. 
Only  122  miles  were  completed  in  1865.  In  1873  the  number  of  miles 
was  1075;  cost  per  mile,  $69,532;  total  capital  account,  $115,311,976; 
receipts,  $11,358,447;  receipts  per  mile,  $6541;  receipts  to  an  inhabitant, 
$59.78;  net  earnings,  $5,612,050;  the  mileage  in  1874  was  1120. 

Public  Institutions  and'  Education. — The  State  Peniten- 
tiary and  the  Asylum  for  the  Insane  are  at  Lincoln.  An  Institute  for  the 
Deaf  and  Dumb  was  opened  at  Omaha  in  1869,  with  12  pupils.  An  act 
was  passed  in  1875  providing  for  an  Asylum  for  the  Blind  at  Nebraska 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


301 


Citv.  The  school  lands  comprise  2,700,000  acres,  which,  at  the  estimated 
value  of  seven  dollars  per  acre,  would  afford  a school  fund  of  818,900,000. 
Jan.  1,  1875,  the  number  of  school-houses  was  1516;  children,  72,991; 
attending  school,  47,718;  teachers,  2735;  value  of  school-houses  and 
grounds,  81,546,480;  total  expenditures  for  school  purposes,  81,004,957. 
The  State  Normal  School  comprises  three  departments.  There  are  three 
colleges — viz.,  Doane  College,  at  Crete,  a Congregational  institution ; Ne- 
braska College,  at  Nebraska  City,  which  has  also  a divinity  school,  under 
the  auspices  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church ; and  the  University  of 
Nebraska,  at  Lincoln,  founded  in  1871.  This  is  open  for  both  sexes,  and 
is  designed  to  afford  instruction  in  six  departments,  including  law,  medi- 
cine, practical  science  and  civil  engineering,  and  the  fine  arts.  The  last 
census  reported  390  libraries,  with  147,040  volumes,  181  religious  organ- 
izations, having  108  edifices,  and  42  newspapers,  7 of  them  dailies.  In 
1875  the  number  of  newspapers  and  periodicals  was  98,  of  which  10  were 
published  daily. 

Population. — The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1860  w7as  28,841 ; in 
1870,  122,993,  of  whom  789  were  colored,  30,748  foreign  born,  and  92,245 
natives  of  the  United  States.  Of  the  latter  number  18,530  were  born  in 
Nebraska,  9655  in  Illinois,  1083  in  Maine,  997  in  Massachusetts,  4650  in 
Missouri,  10,729  in  Ohio,  6991  in  Pennsylvania,  2036  in  Virginia,  3756  in 
Wisconsin  and  633  in  the  Territories;  4704  natives  of  Nebraska  had  re- 
moved to  other  parts  of  the  Union.  There  are  about  6500  Indians,  not 
taxed  nor  included  in  the  census,  who  reside  upon  reservations  of  892,800 
acres,  allowing  135.7  acres  of  land  to  each  Indian  man,  wToman  and  child. 
They  belong  mostly  to  the  tribes  of  the  Santee  Sioux,  Pawnees,  Wiuueba- 
goes,  Omahas,  Sacs  and  Foxes,  Otoes  and  Missouris. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Lincoln,  the  State  capital,  was  laid  out  in 
1867.  The  State-House  is  of  white  limestone,  and  cost  $100,000.  The 
State  University  has  a building  erected  at  an  expense  of  $150,000.  A 
United  States  Post-Office  and  Custom-House  is  in  process  of  erection. 
This  city  is  at  the  intersection  of  3 railroads.  It  is  the  seat  of  the  State 
Penitentiary  and  Asylum  for  the  Insane.  There  are  10  churches,  5 banks 
and  7 newspapers,  3 of  them  published  daily.  The  population  in  1870 
was  2441,  and  in  1875  about  6500.  Omaha,  on  the  Missouri  River,  oppo- 
site Council  Bluffs  and  490  miles  west  from  Chicago,  is  the  principal  city. 
Its  altitude  is  1060  feet  above  sea  level.  The  town  was  laid  out  in  1854 
and  the  city  incorporated  in  1857.  Among  the  fine  buildings  is  a United 
States  Post-Office  and  Court-House  which  cost  $350,000.  Ten  millions  of 
dollars  a year  is  the  estimated  amount  of  the  wholesale  trade.  Gold  and 
silver  to  the  value  of  $1,350,000  and  lead  to  the  value  of  $800,000  were 
smelted  in  1874.  Omaha  is  the  terminus  of  the  Union  Pacific  Railroad 
and  the  site  of  its  extensive  repair-shops.  Pork-packing  is  largely  carried 


302 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


on.  There  are  25  churches  and  9 periodicals,  3 of  them  dailies.  The  High 
School  was  erected  at  an  expense  of  nearly  $250,000.  In  1860  the  number 
of  inhabitants  was  1950;  in  1870,  16,083;  in  1875,  about  20,000.  Ne- 
braska City,  founded  in  1855,  is  situated  on  the  Missouri  River,  35  miles 
below  Omaha.  It  is  the  terminus  of  the  Midland  Pacific  Railroad,  and 
has  a Court-House,  Opera-House,  3 banks,  13  churches,  2 daily  newspa- 
pers, a public  library  and  several  factories  and  flouring-mills.  Nebraska  Col- 
lege is  located  here.  The  population  of  the  city  in  1870  was  6050.  Other 
leading  towns  are  Fort  Kearney,  Columbus,  Fremont,  Bellevue,  Brown- 
ville  and  Plattsmouth. 

Government  and  Laws. — In  1858  the  civil  code  of  Ohio  and 
the  criminal  code  of  Illinois  were  adopted.  Sixty-five  counties  have  been 
formed,  and  a large  part  of  the  State  is  as  yet  unorganized.  The  legisla- 
ture, which  holds  biennial  sessions,  consists  of  13  senators  and  39  represent- 
atives. All  executive  officers  are  elected  for  a term  of  2 years,  except  the 
auditor,  who  serves  for  4 yeai*s.  The  supreme  court  consists  of  3 justices, 
with  a salary  of  $2000  each,  who  are  elected  by  the  people,  for  a term  of 
6 years.  Two  terms  of  the  court  are  held  annually  at  the  State  capital. 
Three  judicial  districts  have  been  established,  in  the  courts  of  which  the 
supreme  court  judges  preside.  Probate  courts,  which  also  have  jurisdic- 
tion in  minor  civil  cases,  are  held  in  each  county.  The  total  valuation  of 
the  State  in  1874  was  $81,218,813,  and  the  tax  6i~  mills  on  the  dollar. 
Ten  per  cent,  is  the  legal  rate  of  interest. 

History.  — This  Territory  was  organized  in  accordance  with  the 
Kansas-Nebraska  Act,  passed  May  30,  1854.  Parts  of  Colorado  and  Da- 
kota were  included  within  its  original  boundaries.  Indian  outrages  marked 
the  early  history  of  Nebraska,  as  of  every  other  new  State.  Many  settlers 
lost  their  lives  and  others  were  compelled  to  abandon  their  homes.  On  the 
1st  of  March,  1867,  Nebraska  was  admitted  into  the  Union  as  the  thirty- 
seventh  State.  It  is  the  youngest  member  of  the  Republic.  The  Constitu- 
tion proposed  by  the  constitutional  convention  was  rejected  by  the  people 
Sept.  19,  1871.  Another  convention  met  in  1875.  The  summer  of  1874 
was  made  memorable  by  the  ravages  of  the  locusts,  or  grasshoppers,  which 
in  their  flight  filled  the  air  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach  and,  descending, 
devoured  every  green  thing.  In  many  counties  the  corn  and  wheat  crops 
were  totally  destroyed.  Congress  appropriated  $30,000  for  the  relief  of 
the  destitute,  and  nearly  $70,000  were  contributed  by  individuals. 

NEVADA. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Nevada  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by  Oregon 
and  Idaho,  E.  by  Utah  and  Arizona,  S.  W.  and  W.  by  California.  It  is 
situated  between  latitudes  35°  and  42°  N.  and  longitudes  37°  and  43°  W. 
from  Washington,  or  114°  and  120  W.  from  Greenwich.  The  portion 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


303 


above  the  39th  parallel  is  a rectangular  parallelogram  and  the  portion 
below  a right-angled  triangle,  with  one  angle  cut  away  by  the  Colorado 
River,  which  constitutes  the  extreme  south-eastern  boundary.  The  length 
of  the  State  from  north  to  south  is  485  miles  and  its  greatest  breadth  from 
east  to  west  320  miles;  area,  104,125  square  miles,  or  66,640,000  acres. 
Only  Texas  and  California  are  larger. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — Most  of  Nevada  belongs  to  the 
“Great  Basin,”  a table-land  elevated  4500  feet  above  the  sea.  This  is 
broken  by  successive  mountain  ranges,  running  parallel  from  north  to 
south,  the  highest  peaks  of  which  are  always  covered  with  snow.  Star 
Peak  reaches  an  altitude  of  11,000  feet.  Between  the  mountains  are  deep 
valleys  and  broad  basins.  The  Sierra  Nevada,  from  7000  to  13,000  feet 
in  height,  extends  along  the  western  boundary.  Marked  signs  of  volcanic 
agency  are  shown  in  the  formation  of  the  mountains,  rocks,  minerals  and 
lakes.  Rivers  and  Lakes. — The  largest  river  is  the  Colorado,  navigable  for 
600  miles  [see  Arizona].  Humboldt  River  rises  in  the  mountains  and 
empties  into  the  lake  of  the  same  name  after  a course  of  300  miles. 
Walker  River  (formed  by  the  union  of  the  East  and  West  forks)  and 
Carson  River  rise  in  the  Sierras  and  flow  into  flakes  which  have  no  visible 
outlet.  Many  of  the  streams,  among  which  is  Reese  River,  in  the  centre 
of  the  State,  disappear  in  the  porous  soil  and  reappear,  or  terminate  in 
sloughs  called  “sinks.”  Lake  Tahoe,  lying  partly  in  California,  is  21  miles 
long,  10  miles  wide  and  1500  feet  deep.  Although  it  is  elevated  6000  feet 
above  the  sea,  the  water  never  freezes,  and  has  a mean  temperature  of  57° 
for  the  year.  The  other  principal  lakes  are : Pyramid  Lake  (33  miles  long 
and  14  miles  wide),  Walker  (30  miles  long  and  7 wide),  Mud,  Franklin, 
Goshute  and  Preuss  Lakes.  A large  number  of  “sinks,”  or  mud  lakes, 
contain  only  a foot  or  so  of  alkaline,  brackish  water,  and  in  summer  are 
entirely  dry.  Hot  Springs. — Among  the  remarkable  physical  features  of 
Nevada  are  its  hot  springs,  some  of  which  are  100  feet  in  diameter,  150 
feet  deep  and  have  a temperature  of  200  degrees.  The  Steamboat  Springs, 
in  Washoe  county  (so  called  because  the  steam  issues  in  puffs,  as  if  from 
an  engine),  register  a temperature  of  204  degrees.  Chemical  analysis 
shows  that  the  mineral  ingredients  of  these  waters  are  the  chlorides  of  mag- 
nesium and  sodium,  lime,  sulphur  and  iron.  Cold  springs  are  very  numer- 
ous in  the  mountain  regions.  Forests. — A heavy  growth  of  timber,  princi- 
pally pine,  fir  and  spruce,  covers  the  eastern  slopes  of  the  Sierra  Nevadas. 
The  other  mountain  ranges  are  but  scantily  wooded  and  the  trees  are  usually 
of  the  dwarf  variety,  such  as  nut-pine,  juniper  and  mountain  mahogany. 
White  Pine  county  has  a considerable  growth  of  white  pine  and  white  fir  ; 
yellow  pine  grows  on  the  slopes  of  the  Spring  Mountains.  Large  portions 
of  the  valleys  and  plains  are  entirely  destitute  of  wood.  Wild  animals 
are  few ; those  most  frequently  met  with  are  the  wolf,  cayote,  hare,  etc. 


304 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Soil  and  Climate. — -There  are  fertile  valleys  in  the  west.  A con- 
siderable portion  of  the  plains  has  bat  a scanty  vegetation,  and  the  great 
Colorado  Basin  is  worthy  of  the  name  of  “desert.”  Good  crops  can  be 
procured  by  irrigation.  Nevada  has  in  general  an  equable  climate.  The 
mercury  very  frequently  rises  to  90°  at  midday,  but  sinks  to  70°  at  night. 
There  is  an  excessive  heat  in  the  south-east,  sometimes  reaching  to  115°. 
The  isothermal  lines  are:  Spring,  55°-60° ; summer,  70°-85°;  autumn, 
52°-60° ; winter,  35°-40° ; annual  mean,  55°-60°.  The  rainy  season  in 
the  north  and  west  extends  from  January  to  May. 

Agriculture. — The  census  of  1870  reported  1036  farms,  averaging 
201  acres  each;  land  in  farms,  208,010  acres;  improved,  92,644;  value 
of  farms,  $1,485,505;  of  farm  implements,  $163,718;  of  live-stock, 
$1,445,445;  total,  $3,094,672;  value  of  farm  productions,  including  bet- 
terments and  additions  to  stock,  $1,659,713.  Some  of  the  leading  produc- 
tions of  1873  were:  12,000  bushels  of  corn,  345,000  of  wheat,  75,000  of 
oats,  420,000  of  barley,  175,000  of  potatoes,  55,000  tons  of  hay.  Of  live- 
stock, in  1874,  there  were  10,100  horses,  1000  mules,  44,000  oxen  and 
other  cattle,  9000  milch  cows,  4900  hogs,  18,000  sheep.  The  foot-hills 
atford  most  nutritious  pasturage  for  cattle,  and  Nevada  offers  great  facil- 
ities for  the  keeping  of  stock. 

Minerals  and  Mining. — Since  the  year  1871  the  State  of  Nevada 
has  ranked  first  in  the  ‘production  of  the  jjrecious  metals,  outstripping  even 
California.  The  bullion  product  from  1861  to  1871  was  estimated  at 
$160,854,143,  and  from  1871  to  1875  at  $244,580,000;  total  product  from 
1861  to  1875,  $405,474,143.  The  Comstock  lode  is  one  of  the  wonders  of 
the  world.  In  the  autumn  of  1870  the  stock  sold  for  $3  per  share;  in  the 
following  June  it  was  held  at  $340  per  share.  The  yield  of  the  lode  from 
July  1,  1872,  to  Sept.  1,  1873,  was  $22,122,666.  In  the  four  years  from 
1871  to  1875  the  yield  was  $169,000,000.  Between  1859  and  1871  the 
product,  as  estimated  by  the  United  States  Commissioner  of  Mines,  was 
$125,000,000;  total  yield  from  1859  to  1875,  $294,000,000.  Yet  the  won- 
derful riches  are  by  no  means  exhausted.  Recent  discoveries  give  promise 
of  even  larger  treasure.  The  Great  Bonanza  is  estimated,  in  1875,  to 
contain  silver  to  the  value  of  $1,500,000,000.  The  ore  yields  $600  per 
ton.  A tunnel  is  in  progress  which  will  extend  for  20,000  feet.  The  bul- 
lion product  of  the  State  during  1874  was  $35,457,233,  surpassing  that  of 
any  other  year.  In  connection  with  the  precious  metals,  cinnabar,  man- 
ganese, plumbago,  magnesia,  platinum,  zinc,  tin,  uickel,  cobalt  and  arsenic 
are  found.  Copper  is  quite  extensively  mined.  There  are  deposits  of 
kaolin,  nitre,  alum  and  mineral  pigments.  Soda  and  salt  “occur  in  incred- 
ible quantities.”  On  a lake  near  the  centre  of  the  State  soda  forms  in  an 
almost  pure  state.  A thousand  acres  near  Sand  Springs  are  covered  with 
the  borates  of  soda  and  lime.  Salt-beds  extend  over  fifty  square  miles  in 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


305 


Esmeralda  county,  much  of  which  is  covered  with  incrustations  of  pure 
salt.  In  the  south-east  there  are  “salt-bluffs ” 500  feet  high,  forming  a mass 
of  rock-salt  2 miles  long  and  H miles  wide.  Most  of  the  manufacturing 
of  Nevada  is  in  close  connection  with  its  mines.  The  census  reported 
330  manufacturing  establishments,  employing  2859  hands  and  yielding 
products  valued  at  815,875,439.  Of  this  last  amount,  the  value  of  quartz 
milled  was  $12,119,719;  gold  aud  silver,  reduced  aud  refined,  $260,000; 
lead,  pig,  $894,600;  iron,  castings,  $641,250;  machinery,  $273,500;  lum- 
ber, $447,500. 

Railroads. — Nevada  has  fewer  miles  of  water  communication  than 
any  other  State  in  the  Union.  Only  one  navigable  river  (the  Colorado) 
touches  it,  and  that  but  for  a few  miles.  Hence  railroads  are  especially 
needed  for  transportation.  Three  railroads  are  now  in  operation — viz.,  the 
Union  Pacific,  Virginia  and  Truckee,  and  Pioche  and  Bullionville,  having 
in  the  aggregate  629  miles  of  track. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education.— New  buildings  for  the 
State  Prison  are  now  in  process  of  erection  at  Reno.  The  blind,  deaf  and 
dumb  and  insane  are  supported  by  the  State  in  the  institutions  of  Califor- 
nia. A uniform  system  of  common  schools  is  required  by  the  Constitution. 
Bv  the  provisions  of  an  act  passed  in  1873,  parents  and  guardians  are  re- 
quired to  send  every  child  between  the  ages  of  8 and  14  years  to  a public 
school  for  a period  of  at  least  six  weeks  in  each  school  year.  The  report 
of  the  State  Superintendent  of  Public  Education  for  the  year  ending  Aug. 
31,  1874,  gives  the  following  statistics:  Children  of  school  age,  6315; 
school  districts,  71;  schools,  108;  teachers,  115;  pupils  eurolled,  4811; 
receipts  for  school  purposes,  $126,094.  By  an  act  passed  in  March,  1873, 
the  State  University  was  located  at  Elko ; the  institution  was  opened  in 
1874,  and  $20,000  were  appropriated  for  its  support  in  1875.  The  land 
granted  by  Congress  for  an  agricultural  college  in  each  State  will  be  ap- 
propriated to  the  University  of  Nevada.  There  were,  in  1870,  314  libra- 
ries, with  158,010  volumes,  32  religious  organizations,  having  19  edifices, 
and  12  newspapers,  of  which  5 were  daily.  There  were  22  papers,  12  of 
them  daily,  in  1875. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Carson  City , the  capital,  is  situated  in  Eagle 
Valley,  190  miles  north-east  of  San  Francisco.  It  has  a fine  State-House 
and  a United  States  Branch  Mint,  at  which  the  deposits  of  bullion  up  to 
Jan.  1,  1875,  were  $14,093,487.86  in  gold  and  $14,109,017.19  in  silver; 
total,  $28,202,505.05.  There  are  several  large  quartz-mills.  Two  daily 
papers  are  published.  The  population,  in  1870,  was  3042,  of  whom  697 
were  Chinese.  The  other  principal  towns  are:  Virginia  City  (population, 
7048),  Gold  Hill  (4311),  Hamilton  (3913),  Treasure  (1920),  Austin 
(1324),  Elko  (1160),  Pioche  City  (1144),  Reno  (1035),  Dayton  (918)  and 
Silver  City  (879). 

20 


306 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Growth  ill  Population. — Silver  was  discovered  in  1859.  The 
whole  Territory  did  not  then  contain  more  than  1000  inhabitants.  In  1860 
the  population  was  6857 ; in  1870,  42,491,  of  whom  357  were  colored  and 
38,959  white;  32,379  males  and  10,112  females;  18,801  foreigners  (includ- 
ing 3152  Chinese)  and  23,690  natives.  Of  the  latter  3356  were  born  in 
Nevada,  105  in  Alabama,  103  in  Arkansas,  2390  in  California,  285  in 
Connecticut,  72  in  Delaware,  27  in  Florida,  87  in  Georgia,  1144  iu  Illi- 
nois, 520  in  Indiana,  492  in  Iowa,  11  in  Kansas,  603  in  Kentucky,  195  in 
Louisiana,  1083  in  Maine,  298  in  Maryland,  997  in  Massachusetts,  389  in 
Michigan,  24  in  Minnesota,  67  in  Mississippi,  1053  in  Missouri,  19  in  Ne- 
braska, 289  in  New  Hampshire,  331  in  New  Jersey,  3256  in  New  York, 
109  in  North  Carolina,  1858  in  Ohio,  70  in  Oregon,  1458  in  Pennsylvania, 
131  in  Rhode  Island,  73  in  South  Carolina,  324  iu  Tennessee,  73  in  Texas, 
419  in  Vermont,  541  in  Virginia,  330  in  Wisconsin  and  1085  in  the  Terri- 
tories; 1532  natives  of  Nevada  had  removed  to  other  parts  of  the  UnioD. 
There  were  9880  families,  averaging  4.3  persons  each,  and  12,970  dwell- 
ings, averaging  3.27  persons  each — a lower  average  for  both  families  and 
dwellings  than  existed  in  any  other  State.  Indian  reservations  of  320,000 
acres  each  have  been  set  apart  near  Lake  Walker  and  Pyramid  Lake,  and 
there  is  a reservation  of  2,496,000  acres  in  the  south-east.  Upon  these 
lauds  there  were,  in  1875,  about  5000  tribal  Indians,  including  Pah  Utes, 
Pi  Utes,  Goship  Utes  and  Shoshones. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislative  authority  is  vested  in 
a senate  of  25  members,  chosen  for  2 years,  and  an  assembly  of  50  mem- 
bers, chosen  for  4 years.  Each  member  receives  $8  per  day  and  40  cents 
a mile  for  travel  between  his  home  and  the  seat  of  government.  Biennial 
sessions  are  held,  which  are  limited  to  60  days.  The  governor  (salary, 
$6000)  and  other  executive  officers  are  chosen  for  a term  of  4 years.  The 
supreme  court  consists  of  3 judges,  elected  for  6 years  and  receiving  an 
annual  salary  of  $7000  each.  Nine  judicial  circuits  are  established,  with 
courts  presided  over  by  a single  judge.  Justices  of  the  peace  are  elected 
in  every  city  and  township.  In  the  trial  of  civil  cases  three-fourths  of  a 
jury  may  render  a verdict.  Ten  per  cent,  is  the  legal  interest,  but  any 
rate  may  be  lawfully  agreed  upon.  The  assessed  value  of  property,  in 
1874,  was  $26,630,279  ; receipts  into  the  State  treasury,  $570,277 ; expend- 
itures, $641,856,  of  which  $64,090  were  appropriated  for  the  State  Prison, 
$50,601  for  the  new  prison  at  Reno,  $30,510  for  schools  and  $15,652  for 
the  State  University.  On  the  1st  of  January,  1875,  the  State  debt  was 
$735,528. 

History. — Nevada  formerly  belonged  to  Mexico,  and  was  ceded  to 
the  United  States  in  1848.  Settlements  were  made  by  Mormons  in  the 
Carson,  Eagle  and  Washoe  Valleys  during  the  same  year.  Gold  was  dis- 
covered in  1849  and  silver  in  1859.  A Territorial  government  was  organ- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


307 


ized  March  2,  1861,  and  Nevada  was  admitted  to  the  Union  as  the  thirty- 
sixth  member  of  the  sisterhood  of  States  on  the  31st  of  October,  1864.  So 
late  in  the  year  was  the  Convention  held  that  it  was  necessary  to  telegraph 
the  Constitution  to  Washington  in  order  to  secure  the  admission  of  the 
State  before  the  presidential  election. 

NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

Situation  and  Extent. — New  Hampshire  is  bounded  on  the  N. 
by  the  Province  of  Quebec,  E.  by  Maine  and  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  S.  by 
Massachusetts  and  W.  by  Vermont.  It  lies  between  latitudes  42°  40'  and 
45°  18'  N.  and  longitudes  4°  25'  and  6°  20'  E.  from  Washington,  or  70° 
40'  and  72°  35'  W.  from  Greenwich.  The  State  has  somewhat  the  shape 
of  a right-angled  triangle,  with  a perpendicular  of  175  miles,  a base  of  75 
miles  and  a hypotenuse  of  190  miles.  The  northern  boundary  runs  for 
110  miles  along  the  water-shed  between  the  St.  Lawrence  and  the  Connec- 
ticut Rivers.  An  iron  post  at  a point  2596  feet  above  the  sea-level  marks 
the  north-eastern  terminus.  The  area  of  New  Hampshire  is  stated  at  9280 
square  miles  in  the  United  States  census  report;  but  the  computation  of 
the  State  geological  survey  gives  9392  square  miles,  or  6,010,880  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Mountains. — Along  the  18  miles  of  sea-coast 
are  sandy  beaches  and  salt  marshes.  The  back  country  is  diversified  and 
rolling,  with  many  hills  and  mountain  peaks,  among  the  most  elevated  of 
which  (outside  the  White  Mountain  group)  are  Grand  Monadnock,  in 
Jaffrey,  3186  feet  high,  Mt.  Kearsarge  (2943  feet),  Tri  Pyramid,  in  Grafton 
(4086),  Mt.  Passaconaway  (4200),  Moosilauke  (4811),  Chocorua  (3358). 
The  Write  Mountain  District  covers  an  area  of  1270  square  miles,  mostly 
wooded  and  very  sparsely  inhabited.  The  Saco  River  cuts  it  very  nearly 
in  the  centre.  Ten  groups  of  mountains  have  been  noted.  From  Gorham 
to  Bartlett,  a distance  of  22  miles,  the  main  range  stretches  in  a direction 
from  north-east  to  south-west.  The  principal  peaks,  taking  them  in  suc- 
cession from  the  north,  are  Mt.  Madison,  5365  feet  in  height,  Adams 
(5794),  Jefferson  (5714),  Clay  (5553),  Washington  (6293),  Monroe  (5384), 
Franklin  (4904),  Pleasant  (4764),  Clinton  (4320),  Jackson  (4100),  Web- 
ster (4000).  Mt.  Washington  is  the  only  one  of  the  group  which  reaches 
an  altitude  of  6000  feet;  8 are  more  than  5000  feet  high,  14  more  than 
4500,  20  more  than  4000  and  28  equal,  or  exceed,  3000  feet.  Mt.  Lafay- 
ette, at  Franconia  Notch,  is  5500  feet  in  height,  and  the  Twin  Mountains 
5000  feet.  In  only  one  other  State  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  are  there 
such  elevations  [see  North  Carolina].  No  ascent  of  Mt.  Washington  was 
made  by  white  men  until  the  year  1642.  It  is  a remarkable  fact  that  while 
so  many  of  the  streams  and  lakes  of  New  Hampshire  are  known  by  Indian 
names,  the  great  mountains  had  no  individual  designation  in  the  Indian 
vocabulary.  It  is  said  in  explanation  that  the  superstitious  savages  never 


308 


B TJRLEY  ’S  UNITED  ST  A TES 


visited  the  summits,  because  they  feared  to  expose  themselves  to  the  wrath 
of  the  spirits  with  which  their  imagination  peopled  the  heights.  The  name 
of  Agiocochook  was  applied  to  the  whole  group  in  one  dialect ; in  another 
the  designation  was  Waumbekket  Methna,  signifying  “mountains  with 
snowy  foreheads.”  An  Indian  tradition  says  that  the  whole  country  was 
once  Hooded,  and  all  the  inhabitants  were  drowned  save  one  Powaw  and 
his  wife,  who  fled  to  the  summit  of  the  Agiocochook,  and  thus  survived  to 
repeople  the  earth.  The  White  Mountain  Notch  was  discovered  in  1771. 
It  soon  became  a considerable  thoroughfare,  and  long  strings  of  teams  from 
Vermont  and  Northern  New  Hampshire  found  their  way  to  Portland 
through  this  avenue.  The  Notch,  which  is  2 miles  long,  is  only  22  feet 
wide  at  “the  gate,”  and  through  it  runs  the  Saco  River.  The  first  horse 
taken  through  the  gap,  to  prove  that  the  route  was  feasible,  was  let  down 
over  the  rocks  by  ropes.  On  the  28th  of  August,  1826,  occurred  the  great 
avalanche  which  buried  the  Willey  family  of  9 persons.  The  house  from 
which  they  fled  is  still  standing.  Not  more  than  10  or  12  persons  from  a 
distance  visited  the  mountains  in  1819.  August  21,  1820,  a party  spent 
the  night  upon  the  summit.  The  throng  of  summer  visitors  now  numbers 
10,000  a year.  The  elevated  railway  has  a maximum  grade  of  1980  feet 
to  the  mile  or  131  inches  to  the  yard.  Among  the  objects  of  special  inter- 
est to  tourists  are  the  “ Lake  of  the  Clouds  ” and  the  “ Old  Man  of  the 
Mountains,”  whose  profile,  elevated  1200  feet  above  the  lake  beneath,  mea- 
sures 36  feet  from  the  chin  to  the  top  of  the  head.  In  Coos  county  there 
are  two  other  mountainous  districts,  separated  from  the  White  Hills  by 
deep  valleys.  New  Hampshire  has  an  average  elevation  of  1400  feet  above 
the  sea.  Lakes  and  Rivers. — One-sixth  of  the  whole  area  is  covered  with 
water.  No  less  than  1500  streams  are  delineated  upon  the  maps.  Almost 
upon  the  Canada  line,  elevated  2551  feet  above  the  ocean  level  and  sur- 
rounded by  a dense  forest  of  evergreens,  is  the  lake  which  is  the  source  of 
the  Connecticut  River.  After  flowing  through  two  other  small  ponds  and 
receiving  several  little  tributaries  the  stream  passes  into  the  Connecticut 
Lake,  which  is  4 miles  long,  2f  miles  wide  and  1619  feet  above  the  sea. 
Lake  Magalloway,  the  source  of  the  river  of  the  same  name,  covers  320 
acres  and  is  elevated  2225  feet.  Lake  Umbagog  (1256  feet  high)  extends 
over  into  Maine.  Lake  Winnipiseogee  is  25  miles  long,  81  miles  wide  and 
contains  274  islands.  A little  north-west  of  this  is  Squam  Lake,  5 miles 
in  length  and  4 in  breadth.  Other  considerable  bodies  of  water  are  Suna- 
pee  and  Ossipee  Lakes.  Perched  5009  feet  above  the  sea  is  the  Lake  of 
the  Clouds,  the  source  of  the  Ammonoosuc  River.  The  State  is  divided 
into  five  hydrographic  districts — viz.,  the  Connecticut,  Merrimack,  Piscata- 
qua,  Saco  and  Androscoggin.  (1.)  The  Connecticut  Basin  is  185  miles 
long,  from  5 to  30  wide  and  covers  an  area  of  3060  square  miles  in  New 
Hampshire.  For  211  miles  this  river  constitutes  the  western  boundary  of 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


309 


the  State.  Its  principal  tributaries  are  the  Upper  and  Lower  Ammonoo- 
suc,  Sugar,  Cold  and  Ashuelot  Rivers,  all  of  them  originating  on  the  west- 
ern side  of  the  “Heights  of  Land.”  (2.)  The  basin  of  the  Merrimack  is 
98  miles  long,  from  15  to  60  miles  wide  and  comprises  3825  square  miles. 
The  Pemigewasset  and  the  Winnipiseogee  unite  to  form  the  Merrimack. 
(3.)  The  Piscataqua  Basin  of  825  square  miles  is  45  miles  in  length  and 
from  10  to  20  in  width.  This  river  is  made  up  of  the  Cocheco  and  the 
Salmon  Falls,  which  come  together  at  Dover.  (4.)  The  basin  of  the  Saco 
is  46  miles  long  by  18  wide  and  contains  850  square  miles.  (5.)  The  An- 
droscoggin Basin  is  71  miles  long,  from  10  to  30  miles  wide  and  covers  an 
area  of  825  square  miles.  All  of  the  above  streams  are  subject  to  sudden 
floods;  they  are  abundantly  stocked  with  fish,  and  salmon  were  so  plentiful 
that  laborers  in  the  olden  times  stipulated  that  they  should  not  be  fed  upon 
salmon  diet  more  than  five  days  in  a week.  Off  the  coast  are  the  Isles  of 
Shoals,  8 in  number,  of  which  3 are  under  the  jurisdiction  of  New  Hamp- 
shire and  5 belong  to  Maine.  Their  total  area  is  only  about  600  acres. 
Forests. — A dense  growth  of  trees  originally  extended  over  most  of  the 
State.  Clearing  land  was  the  first  work  of  the  early  settler.  Coos  county 
is  still  covered  with  an  almost  unbroken  primeval  forest.  Two-thirds  of 
the  Connecticut  and  one-third  of  the  Piscataqua  basins  are  still  in  timber 
land.  The  hills  and  mountains  are  covered  with  a growth  of  pine,  oak  (6 
species),  walnut,  cedar,  hemlock,  fir,  beech,  maple,  balsam,  poplar  and 
butternut ; white  oak  and  chestnut  flourish  on  the  hard,  stony  tracts,  and 
spruce  and  hemlock  on  the  thin,  cold  soils.  Other  trees  are  the  ash,  bass- 
wood, birch  (4  species),  buttonwood,  larch,  locust,  etc.  Pines  sometimes 
grow  to  a height  of  200  feet  and  to  a diameter  of  40  inches.  There  is  a 
very  marked  difference  between  the  vegetation  of  the  northern  and  south- 
ern parts.  More  than  1000  species  of  plants  have  been  noted.  Forest 
trees  grow  on  the  White  Mountains  below  the  line  of  3000  feet  and  in 
sheltered  localities  up  to  4000  feet.  Above  that  the  plants  common  to 
Greenland  and  Labrador  are  found.  The  bear,  wolf,  moose  and  other  wild 
animals  are  occasionally  seen. 

Soil  and  Climate. — About  one-twelfth  of  the  area  is  above  the 
line  of  successful  cultivation.  The  alluvial  lands  along  the  Connecticut 
are  the  most  fertile.  In  the  Merrimack  Valley  there  are  no  swamps  or 
low  meadows,  but  elevated  sandy  plains  above  the  clay  banks.  The  up- 
lands, though  rocky,  have  a strong  and  quick  soil.  In  Belknap’s  history 
we  read:  “A  storm  is  always  expected  in  May,  and  till  that  is  past  the 
chimney  is  not  closed.  We  therefore  reckon  eight  months  of  cold  weather 
in  the  year.”  “Cattle  are  housed  from  the  beginning  of  November;  . . . 
good  husbandmen  do  not  permit  them  to  feed  till  the  twenty-first  of  May.” 
Light  frosts  have  been  known  in  every  month  of  the  year.  In  1816  snow 
fell  in  Southern  New  Hampshire  on  the  16th  of  June,  and  August  was  the 


310 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


only  month  exempt  from  frost.  Observations  continued  for  six  years 
showed  that  the  earliest  closing  of  Lake  Winnipiseogee  by  ice  was  Dec. 
17,  and  the  latest  Jan.  23;  the  earliest  opening  April  10,  and  the  latest 
May  4 ; the  shortest  time  during  which  it  remained  open  was  7 months  and 
13  days,  in  1873.  Umbagog  Lake  closes  about  the  middle  of  November, 
and  was  not  clear  of  ice  in  1873  until  May  11.  At  Hanover  the  mean 
temperature,  for  14  years,  was  40.67° ; at  Concord,  for  8 years,  44.5°  (max- 
imum, 98°,  minimum,  — 32°);  at  Portsmouth,  for  29  years,  45.42°.  The 
lowest  mean  reported  (not  including  the  mountains)  was  at  Stratford, 
39.85°;  and  the  highest  at  Manchester,  48.72°,  and  at  Wakefield,  52.78°. 
A scientific  party  of  5,  under  the  direction  of  Prof.  C.  H.  Hitchcock  and 
J.  H.  Huntington,  spent  the  winter  of  1870-71  (from  November  12  to  May 
12)  upon  Mt.  Washington.  The  climate  for  this  altitude  would  correspond 
with  that  of  the  middle  of  Greenland,  latitude  70°  N.  On  the  5th  of  Feb- 
ruary, 1871,  the  temperature  was  59  degrees  below  zero.  Feb.  7 it  rose  to 
62°,  a change  of  121°  between  Sunday  and  Tuesday.  A wind  velocity  of 
105  miles  per  hour  was  measured  (the  greatest  velocity  ever  noted  at  the 
Central  Park,  in  New  York,  was  45  miles);  but  even  this  was  surpassed 
on  the  15th  of  November,  1871,  when  the  anemometer  showed  that  the 
wind  was  blowing  151  miles  an  hour.  The  annual  rainfall  on  Mt.  AVash- 
ington  is  55  inches ; in  the  centre  of  the  State,  46  inches ; along  the  sea- 
coast,  35  inches.  The  isothermals  for  New  Hampshire  are : Spring,  40° ; 
summer,  62°-67°;  autumn,  43°-47°;  winter,  15°-25°;  mean,  45°.  The 
climate,  although  rigorous,  is  favorable  to  longevity.  Deaths  are  recorded 
at  the  ages  of  120,  116  and  115  years,  Belknap’s  history  gives  a list  of 
91  persons  who  lived  to  the  age  of  a century.  Thirteen  centenarians  were 
living  in  1850. 

Agricultural  Productions. — The  number  of  farms  in  1870 
was  29,642,  averaging  169  acres  each;  6 contained  over  1000  acres.  The 
whole  acreage  in  farm  lands  was  3,605,994,  of  which  2,334,487  acres  were 
improved  and  1,047,090  acres  in  woodland;  value  of  farms,  880,589,313; 
of  implements,  $3,459,943;  of  live-stock,  $15,246,545;  of  forest  products, 
$1,743,944;  of  orchard  products,  $743,562;  of  market-gardens,  $119,997. 
Among  the  products  were  1,800,704  pounds  of  maple-sugar,  16,884  gallons 
of  maple-molasses  and  2446  gallons  of  wine.  The  value  of  the  Indian 
corn,  wheat,  rye,  oats,  barley,  buckwheat,  potato,  tobacco  and  hay  crops 
of  1873  was  $14,704,900.  In  1874  there  were  in  the  State  47,500  horses, 
118,100  oxen  and  other  cattle,  92,700  milch  cows,  37,800  hogs,  and  237,700 
sheep. 

Manufactures. — New  Hampshire  has  fine  water-power,  and  ranks 
fourth  in  the  value  of  cotton  and  woollen  goods.  A canal  was  built  around 
the  Amoskeag  Falls  in  1816;  but  Manchester  did  not  become  a manufac- 
turing town  until  25  years  later.  A blast-furnace  was  erected  at  Franconia 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


311 


in  1811;  an  ore  was  obtained  from  a mountain  in  Lisbon  which  yielded 
from  56  to  63  per  cent,  of  pure  iron.  The  number  of  manufacturing  estab- 
lishments reported  at  the  last  census  was  3342;  hands  employed,  40,783; 
value  of  products,  871,038,249.  Among  the  leading  values  were:  Cotton 
goods,  816,999,672;  woollen  goods,  $8,703,307;  boots  and  shoes,  $4,780,- 
020;  printing,  cotton  and  woollen  goods,  $4,670,333;  lumber,  $3,920,522; 
tanned  leather,  $1,965,576;  paper,  $1,913,595;  flouring-mill  products, 
$1,270,226;  fire  engines,  $800,000;  etc.  There  were  36  cotton  and  156 
woollen  mills.  In  1874  the  number  of  cotton-mills  was  42,  having  855,189 
spindles. 

Minerals  and  Mining. — Copper,  lead,  zinc,  tin  and  arsenic  are 
found.  Gold  has  been  mined  in  Lisbon  to  the  value  of  $30,000 ; mica 
is  quarried ; soapstone  is  abundant,  and  the  granite  of  New  Hampshire  is 
extensively  used.  The  product  of  the  mines  was  $323,805  in  1870,  of 
which  $309,720  was  the  value  of  quarried  stone. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — Before  the  Revolution  a large 
trade  in  lumber  and  fish  was  carried  on  with  the  West  Indies  and  Great 
Britain.  This  commerce  was  annihilated  by  the  war,  at  the  close  of  which, 
in  1783,  there  was  not  a single  square-rigged  vessel  in  a seaworthy  condi- 
tion. Commerce  gradually  revived,  and  in  1806  the  tonnage  of  Ports- 
mouth was  22,798,  and  the  total  exports  were  valued  at  $795,263;  123 
vessels  cleared  for  the  West  Indies.  This  bright  season  of  commercial 
prosperity  was  closed  by  the  embargo,  Dec.  22,  1807  [see  Historical 
Sketch,  page  114].  During  the  year  ending  June  30,  1874,  54  vessels  en- 
tered and  63  cleared  in  the  foreign  trade;  value  of  imports,  $41,388.  Three 
vessels  were  built  during  the  year,  and  there  were  74  belonging  to  the  cus- 
toms district,  of  which  26  were  employed  in  the  cod-  and  mackerel-fisheries. 

Railroads. — Ninety-two  miles  of  railroad  had  been  constructed  up 
to  1844.  In  1873  the  number  of  miles  was  877  ; cost  per  mile,  $24,009  ; 
total  capital  account,  $13,781,413  ; receipts,  $3,618,460  ; receipts  per  mile, 
$4126;  receipts  to  an  inhabitant,  $11.24 ; net  earnings,  $1,166,274.  The 
mileage  in  1874  was  946,  under  the  control  of  22  corporations.  Rail- 
roads are  taxed  at  the  same  rate  as  other  property,  the  “ present  value  ” 
of  the  capital  being  fixed  by  the  judges  of  the  superior  court. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — The  State  Prison  at 
Concord,  established  in  1812,  has  less  than  100  inmates.  The  surplus 
earnings  of  the  prisoners  amounted  to  more  than  ten  thousand  dollars. 
The  Asylum  for  the  Insane,  also  at  Concord,  was  opened  in  1842.  It  had 
received  legacies  and  donations  amounting  to  $244,180  up  to  1874;  number 
of. inmates  about  275.  A Reform  School  for  boys  and  girls  has  been  in 
successful  operation  at  Manchester  since  1855,  and  receives  about  150 
pupils  annually.  The  blind  are  supported  at  the  Perkins  Institute  in 
Boston,  and  the  deaf  and  dumb  at  the  American  Asylum  in  Hartford.  A 


312 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


compulsory  education  law  has  been  in  force  since  1871.  All  children  be- 
tween the  ages  of  8 and  14  years  are  required  to  attend  school  for  at  least 
6 weeks  in  every  year.  In  1873-4  the  State  was  divided  into  2148  school 
districts;  value  of  school-houses,  82,208,025;  pupils  enrolled,  69,178; 
teachers,  3812  ; amount  of  State  school  fund,  8488,104;  total  expenditures, 
$606,846.  A normal  school  was  opened  at  Plymouth  in  1871.  Five  in- 
stitutions afford  to  young  women  the  opportunities  for  higher  education. 
Phillips  Academy,  at  Exeter,  established  in  1781,  and  Kimball  Union 
Academy,  at  Meriden,  are  ancient  and  flourishing  schools.  Dartmouth  is 
the  only  college  [see  American  Education],  The  census  reported 
1526  libraries,  633  religious  organizations,  with  624  edifices,  and  51  news- 
papers, 7 of  them  dailies.  In  1875  there  were  9 daily  newspapers  and  68 
of  all  kinds. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Concord,  the  State  capital,  situated  on  the 
Merrimack  River,  has  a fine  State-House,  rebuilt  in  1866.  Water  is  drawn 
from  Long  Pond  at  an  expense  of  $200,000.  The  city  has  extensive  quar- 
ries, 120  factories,  the  products  of  which  are  valued  at  $3,616,000  annu- 
ally, 16  churches,  4 railroads,  2 daily  newspapers,  and  the  State  library 
of  11,000  volumes.  Population,  12,241.  Manchester  is  also  on  the  Merri- 
mack River,  which  is  spanned  by  5 bridges.  There  are  5 corporations  for 
the  manufacture  of  cotton  and  woollen  goods,  with  a capital  of  $6,650,000; 
number  of  looms,  7654;  operatives,  9000,  of  whom  6300  are  females.  The 
city  library  contains  18,000  volumes.  Two  daily  and  three  weekly  news- 
papers are  published.  Population,  23,535,  of  whom  7158  were  foreign 
born.  Nashua,  at  the  junction  of  the  Nashua  River  with  the  Merrimack, 
has  extensive  cotton-  and  iron-  mills,  a library  of  6000  volumes,  2 daily 
and  2 weekly  newspapers,  11  churches  and  6 railroads.  The  number  of 
inhabitants  was  10,543.  Dover  (population,  9294)  is  the  oldest  town  in 
the  State.  It  is  situated  on  the  Piscataqua  River,  12  miles  from  the  ocean, 
and  is  engaged  very  largely  in  the  manufacture  of  cotton  and  woollen 
goods,  boots  and  shoes,  etc.  There  are  three  weekly  newspapers,  8 
churches  and  2 railroads.  Portsmouth  (9211)  is  the  only  sea-port  in  New 
Hampshire,  and  its  commerce  has  already  been  noted.  Its  situation  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Piscataqua  affords  a deep  harbor  never  impeded  by  ice. 
On  the  opposite  side  of  the  river  is  the  Kittery  Navy  Yard.  The  other 
leading  towns  of  New  Hampshire  are  Keene  (5971),  Rochester  (4103), 
Claremont  (4053),  Exeter  (3437),  Lebanon  (3094),  Milford  (2606),  Lit- 
tleton (2446),  Newport  (2163),  Hanover  (2085). 

Population. — The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1790  was  141,885; 
1800,  183,858;  1810,214,460;  1820,244,022;  1830,269,328;  1840,284,- 
574;  1850,  317,976;  1860,  326,073;  1870,  318,300.  The  number  of  for- 
eign birth  was  29,611;  native  birth,  288,689,  of  whom  242,374  were  born 
in  the  State.  New  Hampshire  had  received  46,495  from  other  States,  while 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  G UIDE. 


313 


she  had  given  to  them  124,972  of  her  children,  showing  a loss  to  the  Granite 
State  of  78,477.  There  was  a decrease  in  population  during  the  last  decade 
of  7773.  The  number  of  inhabitants  to  a square  mile  was  34.3.  The 
original  settlers  of  New  Hampshire  were  principally  of  Scotch  and  Irish 
descent. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  general  court,  or  legislature,  con- 
sists of  12  senators  and  341  representatives.  Biennial  sessions  are  held. 
The  governor  (salary,  81000)  and  his  council  are  elected  annually.  Only 
Protestants  are  eligible  to  the  legislative  and  judicial  offices  according  to 
the  Constitution.  Three  justices  preside  over  the  superior  court,  two  terms 
of  which  are  held  each  year  at  Concord.  The  circuit  court  also  has  3 
judges,  and  at  least  2 trial  terms  per  year  are  held  in  each  of  the  10  coun- 
ties. Judges  are  appointed  by  the  governor  and  his  council.  A law  has 
recently  been  passed  prohibiting  marriages  between  first  cousins.  On  the 
1st  of  June,  1874,  the  State  debt  was  $3,826,590;  revenue  for  the  year, 
$740,062.24. 

History. — The  Piscataqua  River  was  explored  in  1603.  Capt.  John 
Smith  visited  the  Isles  of  Shoals  in  1614.  A settlement  was  begun  near 
the  mouth  of  the  Piscataqua  in  1623  by  a party  of  Englishmen  who  came 
to  fish  and  to  trade.  Dover  was  set  tled  the  same  year.  Exeter  was  settled 
in  1638  by  Wheelwright  and  his  sister,  Anne  Hutchinson.  Dover  was 
attacked  by  the  savages  June  27,  1689.  Many  houses  were  burned,  23 
persons  were  massacred  and  29  carried  into  captivity.  Lovewell’s  fight 
took  place  April  18,  1725.  Only  9 out  of  a band  of  34  men  returned 
unhurt.  From  1680  to  1775  the  seat  of  government  was  at  Portsmouth. 
The  sons  of  New  Hampshire  bore  a conspicuous  and  honorable  part  in  the 
struggle  for  independence.  On  the  21st  of  June,  1788,  the  Constitution 
of  the  United  States  was  ratified,  and  in  1792  the  State  Constitution  was 
adopted. 

NEW  JERSEY. 

Situation  and  Extent. — New  Jersey  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by 
New  York,  E.  by  New  York  and  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  S.  by  the  Atlantic 
Ocean  and  Delaware  Bay  and  W.  by  the  Delaware  Bay  and  River,  sepa- 
rating it  from  the  States  of  Delaware  and  Pennsylvania.  It  lies  between 
latitudes  38°  56'  and  41°  21'  N.  and  longitudes  1°  27'  and  3°  6'  E.  from 
Washington,  or  73°  54'  and  75°  33'  W.  from  Greenwich.  The  extreme 
length,  from  Cape  May  to  the  northern  angle,  is  1671  miles,  and  the  great- 
est breadth  59  miles.  At  the  narrowest  point,  between  Bordentown  and 
South  Amboy,  the  State  is  but  32  miles  in  width.  The  geological  survey 
of  New  Jersey,  with  scientific  accuracy,  says:  “In  shape  it  bears  some 
resemblance  to  a bean.”  Its  area  is  8320  square  miles,  or  5,324,800  acres. 

Physical  Features.—  Surface. — The  southern  portion  is  almost  en- 
tirely alluvial.  A strip  of  marsh  girts  the  sea-shore,  with  broad  tracts  of 


314 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STAGES 


salt  meadow.  Next  to  this  is  an  immense  sandy  plain,  seldom  rising  to  a 
height  of  60  feet  above  the  sea-level,  until  it  reaches  the  Nevisink  Hills, 
opposite  Sandy  Hook,  which  have  an  elevation  of  375  feet.  Above  Tren- 
ton the  country  is  more  rolling  and  based  upon  the  old  red  sandstone 
formation.  The  north-western  section  is  rugged  and  mountainous.  A 
range  of  hills,  beginning  at  Bergen  Point,  skirts  the  Hudson  River  as  the 
Palisades  and  passes  over  into  New  York.  Toward  the  Hudson  the  sides 
present  an  almost  perpendicular  wall  from  300  to  400  feet  high.  On  the 
west  side  the  slope  is  very  gradual.  Rutherford  Hill  has  au  elevation  of 
1488  feet.  Twenty  miles  west  of  the  Palisades  there  is  another  nearly 
parallel  range  of  hills.  Six  miles  from  Paterson  is  Sugar  Loaf  Peak,  1000 
feet  high.  Along  the  north-west  boundary  are  the  Blue  Mountains,  through 
which  the  Delaware  River  breaks  at  the  Water  Gap,  the  sides  of  which  are 
1600  feet  high.  At  High  Point,  near  the  New  York  line,  is  the  most  ele- 
vated land  in  the  State,  having  a height  of  1800  feet.  Rivers,  Lakes  and 
Bays—  The  Hudson  River  runs  for  28  miles  along  the  eastern  border,  re- 
ceiving scarcely  a tributary  from  New  Jersey  on  account  of  the  Palisades, 
and  the  Delaware  River  constitutes  the  whole  of  the  western  boundary. 
The  three  principal  rivers  within  the  State  are  the  Hackensack,  80  miles 
long  and  navigable  for  15  miles,  which  joins  the  Passaic  at  the  head  of 
Newark  Bay;  the  Passaic,  which  has  a fall  of  72  feet  at  Paterson;  and 
the  Raritan,  emptying  into  the  bay  of  the  same  name,  which  is  navigable 
to  New  Brunswick,  17  miles.  Little  Egg  and  Great  Egg  Rivers  are  the 
principal  streams  which  discharge  their  waters  into  the  Atlantic  Ocean. 
Maurice  River,  emptying  into  Delaware  Bay,  is  the  largest  stream  in 
Southern  New  Jersey.  There  are  several  lakes  in  the  northern  part,  of 
which  the  best  known  . are  Greenwood  Lake,  on  the  New  York  boundary, 
16  miles  in  circumference,  Lake  Hopatcoug,  5i  miles  long,  Budd’s  Lake 
and  Green  Pond.  Newark  Bay  is  5 miles  long  and  2 miles  broad.  Staten 
Island  Sound  separates  Staten  Island  from  the  main  land.  From  Sandy 
Hook  to  Cape  May  is  a long  line  of  sandy  beaches,  interrupted  by  salt 
water  marshes  and  numerous  inlets  and  bays.  Barnegat  Bay,  40  miles 
long,  and  Great  and  Little  Egg  Harbors  afford  a safe  anchorage  for  small 
vessels,  hut  there  are  no  good  harbors.  Forests. — The  sandy  plains  of  the 
south  were  originally  covered  with  a growth  of  pine  and  shrub-oak.  When 
these  are  cut  over,  another  growth  is  ready  for  the  axe  in  from  25  to  40 
years.  In  the  hilly  district  the  principal  trees  are  the  oak,  walnut,  beech, 
birch,  ash,  elm,  sugar-maple,  pine,  cedar,  hemlock,  etc. 

Soil  aild  Climate. — Sand  and  clay  are  blended  in  the  alluvial 
district  of  the  south,  forming  in  many  places  a fertile  loam.  Beyond  this 
strip  of  loam  are  the  sand-plains,  which  have  been  but  scantily  cultivated. 
Eighty  years  ago  these  lands  were  worth  from  6 to  10  cents  an  acre. 
Beds  of  marl  underlie  large  portions  of  this  district,  and  by  its  use  the 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


315 


sandy  soil  is  made  to  produce  abundant  crops.  The  last  few  years  have 
witnessed  great  changes  in  this  portion  of  the  State.  Along  the  Hacken- 
sack and  Passaic  Rivers  are  deposits  of  alluvium  from  12  to  20  feet  thick. 
The  climate  is  very  variable.  On  the  22d  of  March,  1789,  orchards  were 
in  full  bloom,  but  on  the  23d  snow  fell  to  the  depth  of  two  feet,  destroying 
all  the  fruits  for  the  year.  In  1779  peach-blossoms  and  dandelions  were 
seen  in  February.  The  Delaware  was  entirely  unobstructed  by  ice  during 
the  winter  of  1827-8.  Several  years  of  observation  gave  a mean  temper- 
ature of  50.2°  at  Newark,  51.2°  at  Paterson,  54.4°  at  New  Brunswick  and 
52.4°  at  Cape  May.  The  isothermals  for  the  State  are : Spring,  50° ; sum- 
mer, 70°-75°  ; autumn,  52°-55° ; winter,  15°-25° ; mean,  50°-55°.  During 
three  years  the  rainfall  at  Paterson  was  57.86  inches,  and  at  Newark  46.82 
inches. 

Agricultural  Productions. — A considerable  part  of  New  Jer- 
sey is  a huge  market-garden  for  New  York  and  Philadelphia.  Its  fruits 
and  vegetables  are  of  excellent  quality.  As  early  as  1680  a settler  wrote: 
“ I have  seen  an  apple  tree  from  a pipkin  kernel  yield  a barrel  of  curious 
cyder,  and  peaches  in  such  plenty  that  some  people  took  their  carts  a peach 
gathering.  They  are  a very  delicate  fruit,  and  hang  almost  like  our  onions 
that  are  tied  on  ropes.  My  brother  Robert  had  as  many  cherries  this  year 
as  would  have  loaded  several  carts.”  The  last  census  reported  30,652 
farms,  containing  an  average  of  98  acres  each ; cash  value  of  farms,  $257,- 
523,376;  of  farm  implements,  $7,887,991;  of  live-stock,  821,443,463;  of 
farm  productions,  including  betterments  and  additions  to  stock,  $42,725,- 
198;  of  market-garden  produce,  $2,978,250 ; of  orchard  products,  $1,295,- 
282.  The  value  of  the  Indian  corn,  wheat,  rye,  oats,  barley,  buckwheat, 
potato  and  hay  crops  of  1873  was  $24,310,570.  In  1874  there  were  in  the 
State  115,700  horses,  15,000  mules,  83,900  oxen  and  other  cattle,  147,900 
milch  cows,  163,000  hogs,  125,900  sheep.  Cranberries  are  extensively 
grown  in  “The  Pines”  of  the  southern  seaboard  counties,  a region  contain- 
ing 1,200.000  acres,  heretofore  uncultivated  ; the  yield  in  1873  was  125,000 
bushels,  worth  from  $2.50  to  3.75  per  bushel.  Farming  lands  in  New 
Jersey  have  an  average  value  of  $86.14  per  acre,  which  is  greater  than  in 
any  other  State. 

Manufactures. — The  first  saw-mill  was  built  in  1682.  Ship-buikl- 
ing  was  begun  in  1683.  The  second  paper-mill  in  the  country  was  built 
in  1728,  at  Elizabeth.  Window-glass  was  made  in  1780.  In  1830  the 
manufactures  of  iron  were  valued  at  a million  of  dollars  and  of  glassware 
at  half  a million.  In  1870  New  Jersey  ranked  seventh  in  the  value  of 
manufactured  products  and  eighth  in  the  capital  invested.  It  stood  next 
to  Pennsylvania  in  steel,  next  to  New  York  in  hats  and  caps  and  next  to 
Connecticut  in  India-rubber  goods.  The  value  of  the  molasses  and  sugar 
refined  was  $11,199,740;  flouring-mill  products,  $10,557,070;  hats  and 


316 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


caps,  $5,007,270;  bleaching  and  dyeing,  $4,889,695;  trunks,  valises,  etc., 
$3,793,000 ; jewelry,  $3,315,679 ; printing,  cotton  and  woollen  goods, 
$5,005,997.  There  were  17  cotton-mills  in  1874,  with  150,968  spindles. 

Minerals  and  Milling-. — Copper  mines  have  been  worked  for  150 
years.  The  deposits  of  zinc  are  very  extensive  and  valuable.  Freestone 
from  Little  Falls  built  Trinity  Church,  New  York,  and  other  sandstones 
of  New  Jersey  are  in  high  repute  for  building  purposes.  Marble,  slate 
and  the  finest  porcelain  clay  are  found  in  large  quantities.  Iron  mines  are 
worked  in  the  north-west  counties.  The  product  of  the  mines,  quarries 
and  clay-banks  was  estimated  at  five  millions  of  dollars  in  1875. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — The  situation  of  the  State  gives 
it  immense  facilities  for  commerce.  Hudson  county  has  been  styled  “ the 
land  and  ocean  gate  of  America.”  A network  of  railways  centre  at  Jer- 
sey City,  bringing  produce  from  every  part  of  the  West  directly  to  the 
docks,  where  it  is  shipped  for  Europe.  But  this  city  belongs  to  the  cus- 
toms’ district  of  New  York,  which  receives  credit  for  the  business  trans- 
acted on  the  Jersey  side.  For  the  year  ending  June  30,  1874,  the  exports 
at  Newark  were  $83,997,  at  Perth  Amboy,  $3635 ; imports  at  Newark, 
$19,020,  at  Perth  Amboy,  $58,821.  Seventy-five  vessels  were  built  in  the 
six  customs’  districts,  to  which  1196  vessels  belong.  The  State  ranks  sixth 
in  the  value  of  its  fisheries,  having  204  establishments,  employing  947 
hands;  the  value  of  the  product  was  $383,121,  of  which  $152,352  was 
credited  to  the  oyster  trade. 

Railroads  and  Canals. — Nine  companies  had  been  chartered  to 
build  railroads  previous  to  the  year  1833,  with  an  authorized  capital  of 
$7,140,000.  The  Camden  and  Amboy  company  was  incorporated  Feb. 
4, 1830,  with  a capital  stock  of  $1,000,000.  Horses  were  the  motive  power 
in  carrying  passengers  from  February  until  September,  1833;  after  Sep- 
tember locomotives  were  applied  to  one  of  the  three  daily  trains.  The 
railroad  statement  for  1873  was:  Miles  of  railroad,  1418;  cost  per  mile, 
$115,829;  capital  account,  $151,388,606;  receipts,  $25,840,923;  receipts 
per  mile,  $18,224;  receipts  to  an  inhabitant,  $26.21 ; net  earnings,  $9,008,- 
513.  In  1874  there  were  1438  miles  of  railroad.  Only  Massachusetts  and 
Connecticut  surpassed  New  Jersey  in  the  proportion  of  railroad  mileage  to 
extent  of  territory  (one  mile  of  railroad  to  every  5.8  square  miles  of  area). 
A general  railroad  law  was  passed  in  1873,  so  that  the  old  stigma  of  mo- 
nopoly is  removed  from  New  Jersey.  Railroad  corporations  are  taxed  i 
of  1 per  cent,  on  the  value  of  their  property.  The  Morris  Canal,  101  miles 
long,  connects  Jersey  City  with  the  Delaware  River,  at  Phillipsburg;  it 
was  completed  in  August,  1831,  at  a cost  of  2 million  dollars,  which  was 
swelled  by  subsequent  improvements  to  34  millions.  The  Delaware  and 
Raritan  Canal  connects  the  Delaware  at  Trenton  with  the  ocean  via  Rari- 
tan River  and  Bay.  This  canal  is  654  miles  long,  and  cost  $4,580,395. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


317 


Population. — The  early  colonists  were  a mixture  of  Dutch,  Swedes 
and  Euglish.  Settlers  from  New  Eugland  came  in  considerable  numbers. 
The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1701  was  15,000;  in  1737,  47,402,  of  whom 
3981  were  slaves;  in  1745,  61,383;  in  1790,  184,139;  in  1800,  211,149; 
in  1810,  245,562;  in  1820,  277,426;  in  1830,  320,823;  in  1840,  373,306; 
in  1850,  489,555;  in  1860,  672,035;  in  1870,  906,096.  Of  the  latter  num- 
ber 188,943  were  foreign  born,  and  717,153  native;  575,245  were  born  in 
New  Jersey,  5448  in  Connecticut,  3359  in  Delaware,  1948  in  Maine,  6068 
in  Massachusetts,  1202  in  New  Hampshire,  1390  in  Vermont,  1868  in 
Ohio,  3384  in  Maryland,  74,750  in  New  York,  31,947  in  Pennsylvania, 
2810  in  Virginia  and  434  in  the  Territories  ; 148,830  native  Jersey- 
men  were  residing  in  other  parts  of  the  Union,  and  141,908  persons  had 
come  in  from  other  States,  showing  a loss  of  only  6922.  This  deficiency 
has  been  more  than  made  up  since  the  census  by  the  overflow  from  New 
York  and  Philadelphia.  Dr.  Franklin  said:  “New  Jersey  is  like  a cider- 
barrel  tapped  at  both  ends.”  The  past  few  years  have  seen  it  filling  up  at 
both  ends  with  great  rapidity.  In  density  of  population  New  Jersey  ranked 
fourth  among  the  States.  The  number  of  inhabitants  to  a square  mile  was 
108.91,  while  Massachusetts  contained  186.84,  Rhode  Island,  166.43  and 
Connecticut  113.15  persons  to  a square  mile. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — -The  State-Prison  at 
Trenton  contained  653  prisoners  on  the  31st  of  October,  1874;  receipts  for 
the  year,  $104,041,  leaving  a surplus  over  all  expenditures  of  $45,234. 
Prior  to  1870  the  prison  was  a tax  upon  the  State,  receiving  an  appropria- 
tion of  about  $60,000  annually.  An  Industrial  School  for  girls  has  been 
established  at  Trenton.  The  State  Reform  School  for  Juveniles,  at  James- 
burg,  received  nearly  300  pupils  during  1874.  An  Asylum  for  the  Insane 
was  opened  at  Trenton  in  1868,  which  received  4588  patients  within  six 
years;  655  remained  at  the  close  of  1874.  Another  institution  for  the 
insane  will  be  opened  at  Morristown  in  1876.  The  building  in  process  of 
erection,  at  a cost  of  $2,000,000,  is  1243  feet  long  and  542  feet  in  depth, 
and  will  accommodate  1000  patients.  The  grounds  comprise  416  acres. 
About  $40,000  is  expended  annually  for  the  support  of  the  deaf  and  dumb, 
blind  and  feeble  minded  in  the  institutions  of  other  States.  All  the  public 
schools  were  made  free  by  an  act  passed  in  1871.  A compulsory  education 
law  was  passed  in  1873.  Corporal  punishment  is  forbidden.  No  religious 
service  or  ceremony  whatsoever  is  allowed  in  the  public  schools  of  this  State 
except  reading  the  Bible  and  repeating  the  Lord’s  Prayer.  At  the  close 
of  the  school  year,  August  31, 1874,  there  were  1493  school-buildings,  186,- 
392  pupils  enrolled  in  the  public  schools  and  3216  teachers;  $2,304,398 
were  appropriated  for  educational  purposes ; the  valuation  of  school  prop- 
erty wTas  $6,000,732.  Twenty-five  of  the  buildings  are  worth  from  $50,000 
to  $80,000  each.  A large  and  flourishing  Normal  School  is  located  at 


318 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


Trenton.  The  College  of  New  Jersey,  at  Princeton,  ranks  among  the  oldest 
institutions  of  the  country  [see  American  Education].  Rutgers  College, 
at  New  Brunswick,  was  chartered  by  King  George  III.,  and  called  Queen’s 
College  after  his  consort.  Its  scientific  school  constitutes  the  State  College 
of  Agriculture  and  the  Mechanic  Arts,  with  a property  valued  at  $292,200. 
Burlington  College  is  a Protestant  Episcopal  institution,  and  Seton  Hall,  at 
South  Orange,  is  under  the  control  of  the  Roman  Catholics.  The  Stevens 
Institute  of  Technology,  at  Hoboken,  has  an  endowment  of  $650,000. 
Four  schools  of  theology  are  in  successful  operation — viz.,  the  Theological 
Seminary  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  at  Princeton  ; Theological  Seminary 
of  the  Reformed  (Dutch)  Church  in  America,  at  New  Brunswick;  Drew 
Theological  Seminary  (Methodist  Episcopal),  at  Madison;  and  a German 
(Presbyterian)  Theological  Seminary,  at  Newark.  New  Jersey  has  no  law 
or  medical  schools.  There  were,  in  1870,  2413  libraries,  1402  religious 
organizations,  having  1384  edifices,  and  122  newspapers,  20  of  which  were 
published  daily.  In  1875  the  whole  number  of  newspapers  and  periodicals 
was  177,  of  which  23  were  dailies. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Trenton,  the  State  capital,  situated  on  the 
east  bank  of  the  Delaware  River,  is  the  seat  of  several  State  institutions 
already  mentioned.  It  has  very  extensive  potteries  and  iron  mills  and  5 
daily  papers.  Population,  22,874.  Newark,  settled  in  May,  1666,  by  fam- 
ilies from  New  Haven  and  Milford,  Conn.,  had  4838  inhabitants  in  1811, 
and  105,542  in  1870;  the  estimate  for  1875  is  not  less  than  125,000.  It 
contains  more  than  a thousand  manufacturing  establishments,  employing 
nearly  30,000  hands  and  producing  an  annual  value  of  $75,000,000. 
There  are  about  100  churches  and  6 daily  and  11  weekly  newspapers. 
Newark  is  connected  with  New  York  by  3 railroads,  over  which  are  215 
trains  daily.  Jersey  City  had  a population  of  6856  in  1850,  and  85,335 
in  1870  (including  Greenville,  which  was  subsequently  consolidated  with 
it).  It  is  the  terminus  of  6 great  railway  lines,  and  300  passenger  trains 
arrive  and  depart  daily.  The  Cunard  steamers  have  their  docks  at  Jersey 
City.  Five  lines  of  steam-ferries  connect  it  with  New  York.  It  has  60 
churches  and  3 daily  newspapers.  Paterson  (population,  33,579),  17  miles 
from  New  York,  at  the  falls  of  the  Passaic,  has  60  factories,  25  churches 
and  2 daily  newspapers.  Camden  (population,  20,045  in  1870,  and  33,966 
in  1875),  is  on  the  east  side  of  the  Delaware  River,  opposite  Philadelphia, 
with  which  it  is  connected  by  5 steam-ferries.  It  is  the  terminus  of  4 rail- 
roads and  has  large  iron  founderies  and  glassworks.  Elizabeth  (20,832) 
is  the  home  of  many  New  York  business  men.  There  are  123  passenger 
trains  a day  to  and  from  the  metropolis.  Elizabethport  is  a great  coal- 
distributing  point  and  the  location  of  the  Singer  sewing-machine  works, 
which  have  4J  acres  under  roof.  The  city  contains  75  miles  of  ave- 
nues; 400  dwellings  have  been  erected  in  a single  year.  Orange,  which 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


319 


received  a city  charter  in  1872,  is  situated  at  the  base  of  Orange  Mountain, 
12  miles  from  New  York.  Within  the  limits  of  the  original  township  there 
are  6 railroad  stations  and  22  churches.  Llewellyn  Park  contains  750 
acres,  and  there  are  10  miles  of  carriage  roads.  Population  of  the  city, 
about  10,000.  Rahway  (6258)  contains  10  churches;  47  passenger  trains 
stop  at  its  depots.  Morristown  (5674)  has  the  house  still  standing  which 
was  General  Washington’s  head-quarters.  New  Brunswick  (15,058),  on 
the  banks  of  the  Raritan,  is  the  seat  of  Rutgers  College.  Other  leading 
towns  are  Hoboken  (20,297),  Vineland  (7029),  Bridgeton  (6830),  Borden- 
town  (6041),  Burlington  (5817),  Plainfield  (5095)  and  Princeton  (3986). 
Long  Branch,  Cape  May  and  Atlantic  City  are  popular  seaside  resorts. 
It  has  been  proposed  to  unite  Jersey  City,  Newark,  Elizabeth,  etc.,  into  a 
single  city,  containing  122  square  miles  (less  than  the  area  of  Philadel- 
phia), which  would  form  a metropolis  of  400,000  inhabitants.  Between 
1860  and  1870  New  York  city  increased  14  per  cent,  and  New  Jersey  40 
per  cent. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislature  is  composed  of  21  sen- 
ators (one  from  each  county)  and  a house  of  representatives,  which  cannot 
exceed  60.  Members  are  paid  $3  per  day.  The  legislature  is  forbidden  to 
grant  divorces  or  to  authorize  lotteries.  A salary  of  $5000  per  annum  is 
paid  to  the  governor,  who  continues  in  office  for  three  years.  The  chan- 
cellor, who  presides  over  the  court  of  errors  and  appeals,  is  elected  for  a 
term  of  7 years,  and  receives  a salary  of  $5500,  besides  fees.  Aliens  may 
hold  real  estate.  This  law  was  originally  passed  for  the  benefit  of  Joseph 
Bonaparte,  the  eldest  brother  of  Napoleon,  who  had  been  made  king  of 
Spain  in  1808.  After  the  downfall  of  Napoleon  I.,  Joseph  Bonaparte 
sought  an  asylum  in  the  United  States,  accompanied  by  his  nephew  Prince 
Murat,  the  son  of  Caroline  Bonaparte  and  of  the  king  of  the  Two  Sicilies. 
Popular  opinion  credited  them  with  the  possession  of  enormous  wealth.  To 
enable  aliens  to  hold  real  estate  required  a special  act  of  the  legislature. 
Pennsylvania  refused  to  pass  such  an  act,  but  New  Jersey  yielded,  and  the 
distinguished  exiles  made  that  State  their  home.  They  purchased  a large 
tract  of  land  at  Bordentown,  commanding  a fine  view  of  the  Delaware 
River,  and  erected  a magnificent  mansion.  Joseph  assumed  the  title  of 
Count  de  Survilliers,  and  lived  in  retirement  until  the  year  1830,  dispensing 
his  money  with  a lavish  hand.  The  Pennsylvanians,  regretting  when  it 
was  too  late  that  they  had  not  allowed  the  two  foreigners  to  possess  an 
estate  within  their  own  boundaries,  charged  the  Jerseymen  with  importing 
a king  from  Spain  to  rule  over  them.  Such  is  said  to  be  the  origin  of  the 
humorous  taunt  that  New  Jersey  is  “ out  of  the  Union.” 

History. — On  the  3d  of  September,  1609,  the  “Half  Moon,”  com- 
manded by  Henry  Hudson,  cast  anchor  near  Sandy  Hook.  On  the  6th  a 
boat  sailed  through  “a  narrow  river”  (the  Kills)  and  saw  an  “open  sea” 


320  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


(Newark  Bay).  There  were  no  permanent  settlements  during  the  contin- 
uance of  the  Dutch  dominion,  although  in  1661  New  Jersey  was  spoken 
of  thus : “It  is  under  the  best  clymate  in  the  whole  world  ; seed  may  bee 
thrown  into  the  ground,  except  six  weeks,  all  the  yere  long.”  Settlers  from 
Long  Island  began  a town  near  Newark  in  1664.  Lord  Berkeley  and  Sir 
George  Carteret  purchased  the  claim  of  the  Duke  of  York  to  these  lands, 
and,  as  Sir  George  had  been  governor  of  the  Island  of  Jersey,  the  name 
of  New  Jersey  was  given  to  his  new  possessions.  His  brother  Philip  Car- 
teret was  sent  out  from  England  as  governor  in  1665  and  established  him- 
self at  Elizabethtown,  now  Elizabeth.  In  July,  1673,  the  Dutch  recap- 
tured New  York  and  claimed  the  whole  province  of  New  Jersey,  to  which 
they  gave  the  name  of  Achter  Kol.  The  following  year  Great  Britain 
again  obtained  possession  of  it.  In  1682  the  whole  territory  was  purchased 
by  William  Penn  and  other  Quakers.  William  Temple  Franklin,  son  of 
Benjamin  Franklin,  w7as  the  last  royal  governor.  On  the  2d  day  of  July, 
1776,  New  Jersey  declared  “all  civil  authority  under  the  king  to  be  at  an 
end  in  this  colony,”  and  adopted  a form  of  government  by  the  people. 
William  Livingston  was  elected  governor.  The  first  legislature  met  at 
Princeton  in  August,  1776.  Several  battles  were  fought  on  the  soil  of  this 
State  during  the  war  for  independence,  of  which  the  most  noted  were  the 
battles  of  Trenton,  Dec.  26,  1776  [see  Historical  Sketch,  page  101], 
Princeton,  Jan.  3,  1777,  and  Monmouth  Court-House,  June  28,  1778. 
By  a unanimous  vote  the  Federal  Constitution  was  ratified  Dec.  18,  1787. 
The  present  State  Constitution  was  adopted  on  the  13th  of  August,  1844. 
Various  amendments  to  the  Constitution  proposed  by  the  constitutional 
convention  ivere  approved  by  the  legislature  in  1875.  By  the  provisions 
of  these  amendments  the  word  “white”  was  stricken  out  of  the  article  on 
suffrage  and  the  word  “ male”  was  restored,  thus  disposing  of  the  question 
of  woman  suffrage.  Members  of  the  legislature  shall  receive  $500  annu- 
ally, and  no  other  allowance  or  emolument  whatsoever.  The  legislature 
shall  provide  for  an  efficient  system  of  free  public  schools  for  the  instruc- 
tion of  all  children  in  the  State  between  the  ages  of  five  and  eighteen  years. 
Property  shall  be  assessed  for  taxes  under  general  laws  and  by  uniform 
rules,  according  to  its  real  value.  Judges  of  the  inferior  courts  shall  be 
appointed  by  the  governor.  The  amendments  were  submitted  to  the  people 
at  a general  election  held  on  Tuesday.  Sept.  7,  1875.  Considerable  oppo- 
sition was  manifested  in  the  eastern  counties  to  the  “Five  County  Act,” 
taxing  mortgages  which  had  been  heretofore  exempt ; but  all  of  the 
amendments  were  adopted  by  a majority  of  from  10,000  to  30,000  votes. 


Engraved  expressly  for  Burley’s  United  States  Centennial  Gazetteer  and  Guide. 


NEW  YORK  EXHIBITION,  1853. 

THE  New  \ ork  Crystal  Palace,  in  which  this  exhibition  was  held,  was 
situated  in  Reservoir  Square,  and  was  designed  by  Messrs.  Carstensen 
and  Gildemeister.  The  main  building  was  two  stories  high,  the  first  story 
being  in  the  form  of  an  octagon,  and  the  second  in  that  of  a Greek  cross. 
In  the  centre  was  a dome  148  feet  in  height  and  100  feet  in  diameter. 
The  corners  of  the  octagon  were  furnished  with  towers  70  feet  high,  each 
surmounted  by  a flag-staff,  which  added  greatly  to  the  lightness  of  their 
appearance.  The  area  of  the  main  building,  including  that  of  the  galler- 
ies, was  173,000  square  feet,  and  there  was  an  additional  building  with  an 
area  of  33,000  square  feet.  The  whole  structure  was  composed  of  45,000 
square  feet  of  glass,  in  panes  of  16  by  38  inches,  1200  tons  of  cast  iron 
and  300  tons  of  wrought  iron.  It  was  destroyed  by  fire  on  the  5th  of 
October,  1858.  The  exhibition  was  suggested,  planned,  pursued,  com- 
pleted and  sustained  by  private  enterprise.  All  that  the  government  ever 
did  for  it  was  to  say  that  the  building  should  be  considered  as  a bonded 
warehouse,  and  to  write  a few  letters  to  foreign  countries  where  the  sanc- 
tion and  co-operation  of  governments  are  thought  to  be  indispensably 
necessary  to  such  an  undertaking.  There  was  much  delay  in  the  opening 
of  the  exhibition,  the  proposed  time  being  the  2d  of  May,  while  the  cere- 
mony did  not  take  place  until  the  14th  of  July.  The  capital  of  the  stock 
company  which  undertook  the  affair,  and  which  sustained  the  pecuniary 


322 


BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


loss  which  ensued,  was  limited  by  its  charter  to  §300,000,  and  the  cost  of 
the  building  was  restricted  by  the  same  instrument  to  §200,000.  When 
the  smallness  of  the  amount  invested  is  considered,  the  wonder  is  that  so 
much  was  accomplished  by  the  managers  of  the  enterprise.  Both  the 
delay  in  opening  the  exhibition  and  the  failure  to  realize  the  expenses  are 
easily  accounted  for  when  all  attendant  circumstances  are  taken  into  con- 
sideration. The  number  of  miles  of  railroad  in  operation  in  the  whole 
country  was  not  equal  to  the  number  of  miles  which  can  now  be  found  in 
four  or  five  of  the  Atlantic  States.  Visitors  and  articles  from  the  Pacific 
coast  had  to  undergo  the  tedious  journey  “ across  the  plains,”  or  the  still 
more  tedious  voyage  around  the  Horn,  or  the  trip  across  the  Isthmus  of 
Panama,  two  years  before  the  completion  of  the  Panama  railroad.  San 
Francisco  is  now  practically  much  nearer  to  the  Atlantic  coast  than  any 
portion  of  the  State  of  Illinois  was  in  the  year  1853.  Communication  by 
mail  was  slow,  and  the  mail  service  not  very  widely  extended,  the  rate  of 
three  cents  for  a half  ounce  for  any  distance  under  3000  miles,  and  the 
use  of  postage  stamps  having  been  but  recently  introduced.  This  was  the 
first  attempt  to  hold  an  international  exhibition  in  the  United  States.  The 
work  was  a new  one,  and  it  was  difficult  for  the  managers,  the  exhibitors 
or  the  general  public  to  realize  the  magnitude  of  the  undertaking  and  the 
great  necessity  of  promptness  in  all  the  preparations.  Still,  it  had  its 
measure  of  success.  The  juries  were  selected  with  great  care,  and  con- 
tained many  men  who  had  distinguished  themselves  by  their  attainments 
in  the  several  branches  in  which  they  were  called  upon  to  exercise  their 
discrimination,  and  some  whose  reputation  for  general  culture  was  deserv- 
edly high.  Profs.  Silliman,  Dana  and  Porter  of  Yale  College,  Prof.  Agas- 
siz of  Harvard,  Profs.  James  C.  Booth  and  Henry  D.  Rogers  of  Phil- 
adelphia, Profs.  John  W.  Draper,  James  Renwick  and  E.  Felix  Foresti 
of  New  York,  Profs.  Joseqih  Henry  and  A.  D.  Bache  of  Washington;  in 
the  department  of  printing,  stationery,  etc.,  Messrs.  Conger  Sherman  of 
Philadelphia,  William  H.  Appleton  and  Robert  Hoe  of  New  York,  also 
Richard  Grant  White;  in  the  class  of  Fine  Arts,  etc.,  Prof!  S.  F.  B. 
Morse,  Charles  A.  Dana,  then  of  the  New  York  Tribune,  now  of  the  Sun, 
and  the  Hon.  Edward  Everett ; in  the  department  of  tapestry,  decorative 
furniture,  marble  ornaments,  etc.,  John  Sartain  of  Philadelphia  and  Prof. 
Van  der  Weyde  of  New  York, — such  were  some  of  the  men  to  whom 
was  entrusted  the  delicate  and  difficult  task  of  deciding  upon  the  merits 
of  the  various  articles  exhibited.  This  work  was  thoroughly  performed. 
The  members  of  the  juries  spent  a great  part  of  the  day  in  taking  copious 
notes  concerning  the  hundreds  of  things  in  their  bailiwicks  ; then  a secret 
session  was  held,  sometimes  lasting  for  three  hours  or  more,  where  the 
utmost  latitude  of  debate  was  indulged  in,  every  one  being  given  a full 
• opportunity  for  equal  discussion. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


323 


NEW  YORK. 

Situation  ancl  Extent. — New  York,  “the  Empire  State,”  is 
bounded  on  the  N.  W.  and  N.  by  Lake  Erie,  Lake  Ontario,  the  River 
Saint  Lawrence  and  the  province  of  Quebec ; E.  by  Lake  Champlain, 
Vermont,  Massachusetts,  Connecticut  and  the  Atlantic  Ocean ; S.  and  S.  W. 
by  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  New  Jersey  and  Pennsylvania.  It  is  situated  be- 
tween latitudes  40°  30'  and  45°  N.,  and  longitudes  5°  9'  E.  and  2°  46' 
W.  from  Washington,  or  71°  51'  and  79°  46'  W.  from  Greenwich.  The 
extreme  length  from  east  to  west  is  412  miles,  and  the  width  from  north 
to  south  311  miles.  Portions  of  Long  Island  are  only  8 or  10  miles  wide, 
and  the  south-western  boundary-line,  below  Lake  Erie,  is  not  more  than  19 
miles  long.  The  State  has  a water  boundary  of  880  miles  (of  which  the 
ocean  constitutes  250  miles,  the  rivers  280  and  the  lakes  350)  and  a land 
boundary  of  540  miles.  It  ranks  nineteenth  among  the  States  in  area, 
and  contains  47,000  square  miles,  or  30,080,000  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — Long  Island  is  flat  and  sandy. 
On  both  sides  of  the  Hudson  River  are  the  Highlands,  which  finally  pass 
over  into  Western  Connecticut.  A few  of  the  summits  reach  an  elevation 
of  1700  feet.  North  of  these  are  the  Catskill  Mountains,  situated  princi- 
pally in  Greene  county.  The  most  conspicuous  peaks  are  Round  Top  and 
High  Peak,  which  are  about  3800  feet  in  height  and  afford  a magnificent 
view.  Beyond  the  water-shed  which  turns  the  drainage  toward  the  north, 
the  country  is  rolling  and  diversified.  Extending  over  a considerable 
part  of  the  4 north-eastern  counties,  Clinton,  Franklin,  Hamilton  and  Es- 
sex, is  the  Adirondack  wilderness.  It  contains  the  most  lofty  summits  of 
the  northern  spur  of  the  Appalachian  range,  with  the  exception  of  the 
White  Mountains  of  New  Hampshire.  The  late  survey  of  the  Adiron- 
dacks  made  under  the  direction  of  Mr.  Verplanck  Colvin  reports  the 
height  of  the  most  elevated  peaks  as  follows  : Mt.  Marcy,  5402  feet ; Mc- 
Intyre, 5106  ; Haystack,  5006  ; Skylight,  4997  ; Clinton,  4937  ; Gothic 
Mountain,  4744;  Giant  of  the  Valley,  4530.  Snow  and  ice  linger  in  the 
Indian  Pass  through  the  whole  summer,  and  even  until  fresh  snows  begin 
to  fall.  A dense  forest  extends  over  this  region,  in  which  the  bear,  panther, 
wolf,  moose,  deer  and  other  wild  animals  are  sometimes  seen.  There  are 
numerous  lakes,  ponds  and  streams,  affording  an  extensive  water  communi- 
cation. In  this  elevated  table-land  are  the  sources  of  the  Hudson  River. 
The  Saranac  and  Ausable  empty  into  Lake  Champlain,  and  other  small 
streams  flow  toward  the  St.  Lawrence.  It  has  been  proposed  to  set  apart 
a large  tract  in  the  Adirondacks  for  a State  park.  Rivers  and  Lakes. — 
The  Hudson  River,  having  its  sources  4000  feet  above  the  sea,  is  300  miles 
long.  Large  steamboats  ascend  as  far  as  Troy,  150  miles.  As  early  as 
1682  it  was  called  the  North  River  to  distinguish  it  (not  from  the  East 


324 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


River,  as  many  suppose,  but)  from  the  Delaware,  which  was  known  by  the 
Dutch  as  the  South  River.  The  Delaware  rises  ou  the  western  declivity 
of  the  Catskill  Mountains,  and  forms  the  boundary  between  New  York 
and  Pennsylvania  for  70  miles.  Otsego  Lake  is  the  source  of  the  north 
branch  of  the  Susquehanna.  Mohawk  River,  160  miles  long,  runs  through 
the  centre  of  the  State  in  an  easterly  direction,  and  empties  into  the  Hud- 
son 10  miles  above  Troy.  The  Erie  Canal  follows  the  Mohawk  from 
Rome  to  its  mouth.  Oswego  River  drains  many  of  the  lakes  of  the  inte- 
rior and  discharges  into  Lake  Ontario.  Genesee  River  has  its  sources  in 
Pennsylvania,  and  flowing  north  empties  into  Lake  Ontario.  The  Alle- 
ghany makes  a circuit  into  New  York,  and  then  passes  into  Pennsylvania 
to  mingle  its  waters  with  the  system  of  the  Mississippi  Valley.  The  St. 
Lawrence  River,  which  drains  the  five  great  lakes,  issues  from  Lake  Onta- 
rio and  separates  New  York  from  Canada  West.  The  Empire  State  con- 
tains  a large  number  of  lakes.  Upon  its  northern  boundary  are  Lake 
Ontario  and  Lake  Erie  [see  Physical  Geography,  page  147].  Lake 
Champlain,  upon  the  east,  was  discovered  July  4,  1609,  by  Samuel  Cham- 
plain, a French  navigator.  It  is  130  miles  long,  from  $ to  10  miles  wide, 
and  from  50  to  280  feet  deep.  Lake  George,  36  miles  long  and  400  feet 
deep,  contains  nearly  300  little  islands,  and  is  famous  for  its  picturesque 
scenery.  In  the  centre  and  western  part  of  the  State  is  a chain  of  lakes 
of  considerable  size,  among  the  principal  of  which  are  Otsego,  Oneida, 
Skaneateles,  Cayuga,  Seneca,  Crooked,  Canandaigua,  Chautauqua  and 
Cattaraugus.  Cataracts. — The  waters  of  4 great  lakes  have  no  other  outlet 
than  the  Niagara  River,  and  plunge  over  the  Great  Falls,  which  are  164 
feet  high  and  1100  feet  wide  on  the  American  side,  and  2000  feet  wide  on 
the  Canadian  side.  The  total  descent  of  the  river  is  333  feet,  and  its 
width  below  the  falls  1000  feet.  The  Genesee  River  has  a descent  of  260 
feet  in  3 falls  within  the  space  of  2 miles  near  its  source,  and  there  are 
other  falls  near  Rochester  with  a descent  of  200  feet.  Trenton  Falls  are 
a succession  of  5 cascades,  having  200  feet  of  fall  in  a course  of  two-thirds 
of  a mile.  Cohoes  and  Little  Falls,  in  the  Mohawk,  form  grand  cataracts 
in  times  of  freshet.  In  the  Catskills  a small  stream  is  precipitated  down  a 
ledge  180  feet  high.  Islands,  Bays,  etc. — New  York  Bay,  which  affords  a 
harbor  equal  to  any  in  the  world,  contains  a number  of  small  islands 
among  which  are  Governor’s,  Wood’s,  Ellis’,  etc.  Staten  Island,  14  miles 
long  and  from  4 to  8 miles  wide,  constitutes  Richmond  county.  In  the  East 
River  are  Blackwell’s,  Randall’s  and  Ward’s  Islands,  which  are  occupied 
by  the  city  institutions.  Long  Island,  140  miles  in  length  and  20  in  its 
greatest  breadth,  has  a rocky  ridge  or  back-bone  running  through  the 
centre  and  terminating  in  Brooklyn  Heights.  On  its  east  side  are  Gardi- 
ner’s and  Great  Peconic  Bays.  Lake  Champlain  contains  many  small 
bodies  of  land,  and  the  Thousand  Islands  of  the  St.  Lawi'ence  are  celo- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


325 


brated  for  their  picturesque  beauty.  Forests.. — Among  the  trees  enumer- 
ated iu  a long  catalogue  are  the  white  and  red  cedar,  white,  pitch  and 
yellow  pine,  larch,  hemlock,  white  and  black  spruce,  fir,  tamarac,  white, 
red  and  black  oak,  chestnut,  red  and  white  beech,  hickory,  black-walnut, 
butternut,  buttonwood,  sugar,  red  and  white  maple,  white,  black  and 
prickly  ash,  birch,  elm,  basswood,  tulip,  linden,  locust,  laurel,  sassafras, 
aspen,  balsam,  willow,  pawpaw,  thorn,  spice  wood,  spruce,  etc. 

Soil  and  Climate. — Long  Island  has  a sandy  and  in  many  places 
barren  soil.  The  western  part  is  carefully  tilled  as  a market  garden  for 
Brooklyn  and  New  York.  In  the  rolling  country  of  the  northern  and 
southern  counties  dairy-farming  is  most  profitable.  The  soil  in  the  north- 
east is  barren  and  cold.  The  central  counties,  along  the  Mohawk  and  the 
Genesee  Flats,  are  of  great  fertility.  There  is  a wide  range  of  tempera- 
ture and  there  are  great  variations  in  the  climate.  Between  the  length  of 
the  summer  season  on  Long  Island  and  in  St.  Lawrence  county  there  is  a 
difference  of  nearly  5 weeks.  In  1806  the  Hudson  River  froze  over  Jan- 
uary 9,  and  was  open  again  February  20.  Navigation  was  obstructed  for 
only  42  days,  which  is  the  shortest  period  recorded.  In  1836  the  river 
opened  April  4,  having  been  closed  125  days.  The  mean  length  of  the 
summer  season,  from  the  time  of  fruit-blossoming  to  the  first  frost,  is  174 
days,  and  the  mean  temperature  of  the  wdiole  State  46.49°.  The  rainfall 
is  40.93  inches.  Upon  the  isothermal  charts  the  lines  crossing  New  York 
are  as  follows:  Spring,  40°-45°;  summer,  67°-72°;  autumn,  45°-55°; 
winter,  20°-30° ; annual  mean,  45°-50°.  According  to  the  reports  of  the 
United  States  Signal  Service  Bureau  for  the  year  ending  Sept.  30,  1874, 
the  mean  temperature  at  Buffalo  was  45.7°  (extremes  — 2°  and  87°); 
Rochester,  46.5°  (extremes  — 5°  and  96°) ; Oswego,  46.5°  (extremes,  0 
and  93°);  New  York,  51.4°  (extremes  4°  and  91°).  The  annual  amount 
of  the  rainfall  at  Buffalo  was  39.37  inches;  Oswego,  41.22;  Rochester, 
47.17 ; New  York,  42.63  inches. 

Agricultural  Productions. — New  York  occupies  a foremost 
place  in  agriculture.  A number  of  the  particulars  in  which  it  must 
be  written  first  are  given  elsewhere  [see  American  Agriculture]. 
The  value  of  the  Indian  corn,  wheat,  rye,  oats,  barley,  buckwheat,  potato, 
tobacco  and  hay  crops,  iu  1873,  wras  8135,212,000.  New  York  contained 
at  the  last  census  216,253  farms,  averaging  103  acres  each ; 36  farms  con- 
tained each  more  than  1000  acres.  The  value  of  farms  was  81,272,857,- 
266;  of  farm  implements,  845,997,712;  live-stock,  8175,882,712;  total 
value,  81,494,738,190;  value  per  capita  of  persons  engaged  in  agriculture, 
83993;  value  of  farm  productions,  including  betterments,  etc.,  $253,526,- 
153.  At  the  beginning  of  1874  the  State  contained  659,300  horses,  18,900 
mules,  683,600  oxen  and  other  cattle,  1,410,600  milch  cows,  651,500  hogs 
and  2,037,200  sheep. 


326 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Manufactures. — New  York  occupies  the  first  place  iu  the  value  of 
manufactured  articles,  although  Pennsylvania  surpasses  her  in  the  amount 
of  capital  invested  and  in  the  number  of  establishments.  In  1870  there 
were  in  New  York  36,206  manufacturing  establishments ; hands  employed, 
351,800,  of  whom  63,795  were  females  above  the  age  of  15;  capital,  $366,- 
994,320;  wages,  $142,466,758;  materials,  $452,065,432;  products,  $785,- 
194,651.  Among  the  leading  industries  were:  Flouring-mill  products, 
$52,636,861;  men’s  clothing,  $44,718,491 ; molasses  and  sugar,  refined, 
$42,837,184;  leather,  tanned,  $26,988,320;  lumber,  sawed,  $18,778,406; 
boots  and  shoes,  $17,813,048  (next  to  Massachusetts);  iron,  forged  and 
rolled,  $16,834,480;  furniture,  $16,275,111;  malt  liquors,  $15,818,863; 
woollen  goods,  $14,152,645;  cheese  (factory),  $12,164,064;  agricultural 
implements,  $11,847,037;  cotton  goods,  $11,178,211;  lead  pipe,  $10,732,- 
800.  One-sixth  of  all  the  manufactures  of  the  United  States  were  credited 
to  New  York. 

Minerals  and  Mining'. — Iron  is  mined  extensively  in  the  4 coun- 
ties of  Orange,  Clinton,  Dutchess  and  Essex.  Marble  quarries  are  worked 
in  Westchester  county,  and  other  fine  building-stones  are  found  in  Ulster. 
There  were,  in  1870,  454  mining  establishments;  hands  employed,  5177; 
value  of  products,  $4,324,651.  In  Onondaga  county  are  the  most  exten- 
sive salt-works  in  the  Union.  They  are  under  the  control  of  the  State, 
and  yielded  in  1874*6,594,191  bushels. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — The  State  has  10  customs’  dis- 
tricts. For  the  fiscal  year  ending  June  30,  1874,  the  imports  were  valued 
at  $414,947,941 ; exports,  $359,948,084 ; vessels  entered  in  the  foreign 
trade,  13,861;  cleared,  9587;  entered,  in  the  coastwise  trade,  8729; 
cleared,  11,777.  The  number  of  vessels  belonging  to  the  two  Atlantic 
ports,  New  York  and  Sag  Harbor,  was  6861  (791  steamers),  with  a ton- 
nage of  1,331,759;  the  eight  lake  ports  owned  2957  vessels  (212  steamers), 
having  a tonnage  of  379,742;  total,  9818  vessels,  of  1,711,501  tons.  There 
were  built  in  the  Atlantic  ports  403  vessels,  of  which  60  were  steamers, 
and  in  the  lake  ports  224,  40  of  them  steamers;  total  number  of  vessels 
built  during  the  year,  627,  of  93,576  tons.  The  value  of  the  fisheries 
reported  was  $235,750.  Belonging  to  Sag  Harbor  are  133  vessels  em- 
ployed in  cod-  and  mackerel-fishing. 

Railroads  aild  Canals. — The  first  railroad  was  opened  for  travel 
in  1831.  In  1873  New  York  ranked  next  to  Illinois  and  Pennsylvania  in 
railroad  mileage.  The  figures  were:  Miles  of  railroad,  5165;  cost  per 
mile,  $83,391;  total  capital  account,  $441,887,961;  receipts,  $68,825,007; 
receipts  per  mile,  $13,326;  receipts  to  an  inhabitant,  $15.12;  net  earnings, 
$23,782,428.  New  York  has  a very  extensive,  system  of  canals  under  the 
control  of  the  State.  The  Erie  Canal,  which  connects  Lake  Erie  at  Buf- 
falo with  the  Hudson  River  at  Albany,  was  completed  in  1825,  at  a cost 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


327 


of  $7,143,789.  Subsequent  expenditures  have  swelled  the  cost  of  construc- 
tion and  repairs  to  more  than  fifty  millions  of  dollars.  This  canal  is  70 
feet  broad  at  the  water-line,  56  feet  at  the  bottom  and  7 feet  deep.  It  has 
71  locks  which  will  admit  boats  964  feet  in  length  and  174  feet  in  width. 
The  maximum  burden  of  boats  is  240  tons.  The  canals  of  the  State  have 
a lineal  length  of  900  miles,  of  which  the  Erie  comprises  352  miles.  Of 
the  others,  which  are  feeders  to  the  trunk  line,  the  principal  are  the  Cham- 
plain, Oswego,  Cayuga  and  Seneca,  Chemung,  Chenango,  Black  River  and 
Genesee  Valley.  For  the  construction  and  maintenance  of  canals  there 
has  been  an  expenditure  of  nearly  90  millions  of  dollars.  Property  to  the 
value  of  seven  thousand  millions  of  dollars  has  been  transported.  Be- 
tween the  years  1836  and  1874  the  amount  of  tolls  collected  was  $115,- 
318,504.  Six  million  tons  of  freight  were  transported  in  1874,  the  value 
of  which  was  $196,674,322. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — A State  Board  of 
Charities  has  general  supervision  over  the  public  institutions,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  prisons.  New  York  has  three  State-Prisons — viz.,  Auburn, 
with  1292  cells;  Clinton,  with  548  cells;  and  Sing  Sing,  with  1200  cells 
and  1306  prisoners.  There  are  6 county  penitentiaries,  located  respect- 
ively at  New  York,  Brooklyn,  Albany,  Syracuse,  Rochester  and  Buffalo. 
The  population  of  all  the  prisons,  in  1874,  was  5940.  Asylums  for  the 
Insane  have  been  opened  at  Utica  (with  accommodations  for  600  patients), 
at  Ovid,  where  1000  can  be  provided  for,  at  Poughkeepsie,  Buffalo  and 
Middletown.  Insane  immigrants  are  taken  care  of  by  the  State  at  the 
hospital  on  Blackwell’s  Island.  Besides  the  six  institutions  above  men- 
tioned, there  are  several  incorporated  and  private  asylums,  of  which  the 
one  at  Bloomingdale  is  most  widely  known.  For  the  blind  there  are  State 
institutions  at  Batavia  and  New  York  city.  In  the  latter  city  also  is  the 
School  for  the  Instruction  of  the  Deaf  and  Dumb,  which  accommodates 
550  pupils.  At  Binghamton  is  an  Asylum  for  Inebriates,  having  200 
patients.  An  Asylum  for  Idiots  has  been  established  at  Syracuse.  The 
House  of  Refuge  for  boys,  on  Randall’s  Island,  will  contain  1000,  and  the 
Western  Institution,  at  Rochester,  600.  Free  schools  are  established  for 
all  between  the  ages  of  5 and  21  years.  A compulsory  education  law  went 
into  effect  Jan.  1,  1875,  which  requires  all  children  between  the  ages  of 
8 and  14  to  attend  school  for  at  least  14  weeks  in  every  year.  In  1874 
the  number  of  school  districts  was  11,995;  teachers,  18,295;  children  of 
school  age,  1,560,820;  school-houses,  11,739;  total  expenditures  for  school 
purposes,  $12,088,763.  There  are  Normal  Schools  located  at  Albany, 
Brockport,  Buffalo,  Cortland,  Fredonia,  Geneseo,  Oswego  and  Potsdam. 
These  schools  had,  in  1874,  121  instructors  and  2875  pupils.  A new  Nor- 
mal College  was  opened  in  New  York  city  in  1873  which  will  accommo- 
date 1600  pupils.  Twenty-six  colleges  and  universities  are  reported,  among 


328 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


which  are  Columbia,  Cornell,  Hamilton,  Union  and  Vassal-.  ' Thirteen 
institutions  for  the  higher  education  of  young  ladies  report  an  attendance 
of  2132  pupils.  Professional  instruction  is  afforded  by  14  schools  of  the- 
ology (among  which  are  Auburn,  the  General  Theological  Seminary  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  Hamilton,  Rochester  and  Union  Theological 
Seminaries,  Dr.  Talmage’s  Lay  College  and  Dr.  Tyng’s  House  of  the 
Evangelists),  4 schools  of  law  (Albany,  Hamilton,  Columbia  and  the  Uni- 
versity of  New  York),  14  schools  of  medicine  and  6 schools  of  science. 
The  Industrial  College  of  Cornell  University  has  received  the  land-grants 
of  Congress  for  agricultural  education.  All  departments  of  the  univer- 
sity have  a property  estimated  at  83,627,200.  Located  within  the  limits 
of  New  York  State,  although  not  belonging  to  it,  is  the  United  States  Mil- 
itary Academy  at  West  Point  [see  Government  and  Laws].  In  1870 
the  State  contained  20,929  libraries,  5627  religious  organizations,  with  5474 
edifices,  valued  at  $66,073,755,  and  835  newspapers  and  periodicals,  of 
which  87  were  published  daily;  1086  periodicals  (100  of  them  daily  news- 
papers) were  enumerated  in  1875. 

Cities  and  Towns.— New  York  has  24  chartered  cities,  which  con- 
tained in  1870  1,965,660  inhabitants,  or  43.25  per  cent,  of  the  total  popu- 
lation of  the  State.  In  1825  the  entire  city  population  was  279,031. 
Albany,  the  capital,  is  situated  ou  the  Hudson  River,  145  miles  above  New 
York,  at  the  terminus  of  the  Erie  and  Champlain  Canals.  A bridge  1953 
feet  long  and  costing  $1,100,000  spans  the  Hudson.  Among  the  most 
prominent  buildings  are  the  City  Hall,  Merchants’  Exchange,  Dudley 
Observatory,  Penitentiary  and  the  new  Capitol  building,  begun  in  1871 
and  designed  to  surpass  any  building  in  America.  The  city  contains  60 
churches  and  supports  8 daily  newspapers.  Population  in  1870,  69,422, 
and  in  1875,  85,584.  Neiv  York,  the  metropolis  of  America  and  the  third 
city  of  the  civilized  world,  occupies  the  whole  of  the  island  of  Manhattan, 
131  miles  long  and  2)  miles  in  extreme  breadth,  and  20  square  miles  of 
Westchester  county,  which  was  annexed  in  1873.  The  principal  public 
buildings  are  the  City  Hall,  new  Court-House,  new  Post-Office,  costing 
$7,000,000,  sub-Treasury  building,  Custom-House,  Grand  Central  depot,  692 
feet  long,  240  feet  wide  and  costing  24  millions  of  dollars,  Masonic  Tem- 
ple, Academy  of  Design,  Booth’s  theatre  and  the  Young  Men’s  Christian 
Association  building.  Trinity  church,  with  a spire  284  feet  high,  is  one  of 
the  most  conspicuous  objects  in  the  lower  part  of  the  city.  St.  Patrick’s 
Cathedral  (begun  in  1858),  on  Fifth  Avenue,  is  322  feet  long.  Many 
of  the  business  edifices  rival  the  public  buildings  in  cost  and  magnificence. 
Among  the  most  conspicuous  of  these  are  the  Western  Union,  Drexel, 
Tribune,  Evening  Post  and  Herald  buildings.  There  are  about  a hun- 
dred hotels,  of  which  20  are  first  class.  The  poor  and  vicious  classes  are 
provided  for  on  the  most  liberal  scale.  Blackwell’s  Island  is  entirely  oc- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


329 


cupied  by  public  institutions,  including  several  hospitals,  workhouses,  a 
penitentiary,  almshouse,  insane  hospitals,  etc.  The  number  received  into 
all  these  institutions  during  the  year  1874  was  195,438.  More  than  2500 
men  are  employed  upon  the  police  force.  The  registrar  of  vital  statistics 
reported  28,597  deaths,  25,663  births  and  8397  marriages  during  the  last 
year.  New  York  has  25  miles  of  water-front  available  for  docks.  At 
low  tide  there  is  a depth  of  32  feet  of  water  over  the  bar  at  Sandy  Hook, 
so  that  the  largest  vessels  in  the  world  can  pass  unimpeded.  Six  lines  of 
steamers  run  to  South  America  and  the  West  Indies,  and  18  lines,  with 
175  steamships,  to  Europe.  During  the  fiscal  year  ending  June  30, 
1874,8109,549,798  in  duties  were  collected;  the  value  of  imports  was 
$395,133,622;  of  exports,  $340,360,269;  total  foreign  commerce, 
$750,127,354,  which  was  57  per  cent,  of  the  whole  foreign  trade  of  the 
United  States.  There  were  19,640  vessels  entered  and  cleared ; 6630  ves- 
sels belonged  to  the  port,  and  396,  including  60  steamers,  were  built  during 
the  year.  For  the  month  of  July,  1875,  the  value  of  imports  was 
$26,189,364;  of  domestic  exports,  $23,671,774.  More  than  140,000  im- 
migrants arrived  during  the  year.  In  manufactures,  also,  New  York  ranks 
as  the  leading  city.  It  contained  at  the  time  of  the  last  census  7624 
manufacturing  establishments,  which  employed  129,577  hands  and  pro- 
duced articles  valued  at  $332,951,520.  The  city  valuation  in  1875  was 
$1,154,029,176,  and  the  taxation,  834,620,874;  the  receipts  into  the  trea- 
sury for  the  year  ending  Aug.  1,  1875,  were  $40,133,614.  During  1874 
1357  new  buildings  were  erected.  The  number  of  schools  reported  was 
249 ; teachers,  2679 ; pupils,  236,543 ; number  of  colleges,  6 ; medical 
schools,  6 ; theological  schools,  2.  There  are  380  churches  and  398  news- 
papers and  periodicals,  of  which  28  are  published  daily.  An  abundance 
of  pure  water  is  supplied  by  the  Croton  aqueduct,  401  miles  long  and 
completed  at  a cost  of  $25,000,000.  Central  Park,  which  contains  2 Cro- 
ton reservoirs  covering  142  acres,  is  2}  miles  long  and  embraces  an  area 
of  843  acres.  The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1656  was  1000  ; in  1673, 
2500;  in  1773,  21,876;  in  1800,  60,489;  in  1870,  942,292;  and  in  1875 
(State  census),  1,064,272.  Brooklyn,  the  third  city  of  the  republic  in 
size,  is  really  a part  of  the  commercial  metropolis,  with  which  it  is  con- 
nected by  13  steam  ferries.  The  union  is  to  be  made  still  closer  by  the 
construction  of  a bridge  6000  feet  in  length,  having  a central  span  1595 
feet  long  and  135  feet  above  high  water.  Ten  millions  of  dollars  was  the 
early  estimate  of  its  cost.  Later  developments  indicate  that  “ the  utmost 
resources  of  the  calculus  ” are  inadequate  to  determine  the  amount  of 
money  that  will  be  required  to  finish  the  structure.  The  city  is  7J  miles 
long  and  5 miles  in  its  greatest  breadth,  and  covers  an  area  of  21  square 
miles.  Its  water  frontage  extends  for  81  miles,  along  which  are  immense 
warehouses  receiving  goods  to  the  amount  of  $260,000,000  annually. 


330 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Three  railroads  terminate  at  the  water-front,  and  most  of  the  25  street 
railways  run  to  the  New  York  ferries.  Brooklyn  is  noted  as  the  “ City 
of  Churches  ” (it  contains  240),  among  the  most  prominent  of  which  are 
Plymouth  Church  (Rev.  Henry  Ward  Beecher’s),  St.  Ann’s  and  Holy 
Trinity,  the  Church  of  the  Pilgrims,  the  Roman  Catholic  Cathedral  and 
Talmage’s  Tabernacle.  Most  of  the  dead  of  New  York  are  interred  in 
the  cemeteries  of  Brooklyn.  Greenwood  Cemetery,  containing  413  acres, 
Cypress  Hills,  Evergreen  and  the  Cemetery  of  the  Holy  Cross  are  among 
the  most  beautiful.  Prospect  Park,  begun  in  1866,  contains  550  acres, 
and  commands  a magnificent  view  of  the  great  cities  and  the  bay.  In 
1706  the  town  contained  64  freeholders;  in  1802,  almost  a century  after, 
the  number  had  increased  to  86.  There  were  only  56  buildings  at  the 
close  of  the  Revolutionary  war.  In  1820  the  number  of  inhabitants  was 
7475;  in  1870,  396,099;  in  1875,  483,252.  During  the  year  1874,  1470 
new  buildings  were  erected.  Williamsburg  constitutes  the  eastern  divis- 
ion of  Brooklyn.  It  contains  a United  States  navy  yard,  with  a dry-dock 
constructed  at  a cost  of  2 million  dollars.  The  value  of  the  manufactured 
products  from  1043  establishments,  employing  18,545  hands,  was 
$60,848,673.  Water  is  supplied  from  the  Ridgewood  works.  Buffalo,  the 
eleventh  city  of  the  Union  in  size,  is  situated  on  Lake  Erie  at  the  head  of 
Niagara  River,  295  miles  from  New  York.  It  is  the  western  terminus  of 
the  Erie  Canal,  and  is  an  important  shipping-point  for  cattle,  grain  and 
coal.  There  are  very  large  iron-mills ; ship-building  is  an  important  in- 
dustry. The  city  has  80  churches  and  9 daily  newspapers.  Population 
in  1870,  117,714,  and  in  1875,  134,238.  Rochester,  which  contained 
63,522  inhabitants  in  1870  and  £1,813-  in  1875,  is  situated  at  the  Falls 
of  the  Genesee  (96  feet  in  height),  7 miles  from  Lake  Ontario.  An  al- 
most unlimited  water-power  is  afforded  for  the  huge  flouring-mills,  ma- 
chine-shops and  other  factories.  Five  daily  newspapers  are  published, 
two  of  them  in  the  German  language.  Troy,  situated  at  the  head  of  tide- 
water on  the  Hudson  River,  has  extensive  manufactories  of  iron.  All  the 
railroads  are  concentrated  at  a union  railroad  depot  400  feet  long.  Pop- 
ulation in  1870,  46,465,  and  in  1875,  48,708.  Syracuse,  at  the  head  of 
Onondaga  Lake,  is  the  depot  for  immense  salt-works,  and  contains  numer- 
ous furnaces,  machine-shops,  breweries,  etc.  The  number  of  inhabitants 
in  1870  was  43,051  ; in  1875,  49,808.  The  other  leading  cities  with  their 
populations  in  1870  and  1875  respectively  are  Utica  (28,804  and  32,689), 
Kingston  (21,943),  Oswego  (20,910  and  22,280),  Poughkeepsie  (20,080 
and  20,097),  Yonkers  (18,357  and  17,742,  a decrease),  Auburn  (17,225 
and  19,616),  Newburgh  (17,014  and  17,433),  Elmira  (15,833  and  20,093), 
Cohoes  (15,357  and  25,677),  Lockport  (12,426  and  14,323),  Schenectady 
(11,026  and  12,807),  Rome  (11,000  and  12,511),  Ogdensburg  (10,076 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


331 


and  10,503),  Watertown  (9336  and  10,005),  Long  Island  City  (20,287 
and  26,351)  and  Flushing  (14,673  and  16,045). 

Growth  ill  Population. — The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1701 
was  about  30,000;  in  1731,  50,000;  in  1771,  163,388.  According  to  the 
Federal  census,  the  population  at  successive  decennial  periods  has  been  as 
follows:  1790,  340,120;  1800,  589,051;  1810,  959,049;  1820,  1,372,111; 
1830,  1,918,608;  1840,  2,428,921;  1850,  3,097,394;  1860,  3,880,735; 
1870,  4,382,759.  Of  the  latter  number,  1,138,353  were  born  in  foreign 
countries  and  3,244,406  in  the  United  States ; 2,987,776  had  their  birth- 
place in  New  York.  While  New  York  had  received  256,630  from  other 
States,  1,073,573  of  her  own  children  were  residing  in  other  parts  of  the 
Union,  showing  a loss  to  her,  in  native  population,  of  816,942.  This  State 
ranked  fifth  in  1790,  third  in  1800  and  second  in  1810;  the  first  place  was 
secured  in  1820,  and  has  since  been  held.  The  density  of  population  is 
93.25  to  a square  mile.  Over  5000  Indians,  belonging  to  the  Six  Nations 
and  settled  upon  seven  reservations,  are  not  included  in  the  census. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislature  consists  of  32  sena- 
tors and  128  assemblymen.  Sessions  are  held  annually,  and  each  member 
receives  a salary  of  $1500  a year.  Executive  officers  are  elected  for  a 
term  of  two  years,  with  the  exception  of  the  governor  and  lieutenant-gov- 
ernor, who  serve  for  three  years.  Ten  thousand  dollars  a year  and  a house 
are  the  governor’s  remuneration.  Seven  judges  constitute  the  court  of 
appeals,  of  whom  the  chief-justice  receives  $9500  annually  and  his  asso- 
ciates $9000  each.  There  are  8 judicial  districts,  of  which  the  New  York 
district  has  5 judges  and  the  others  4 each.  County  courts  are  held  in  all 
of  the  60  counties  except  New  York.  The  two  cities  of  New  York  and 
Brooklyn  have  special  courts.  All  judges  are  elected  by  the  people.  The 
value  of  taxable  property  iu  1874  was  $2,169,307,873.  New  York  is 
entitled  to  33  representatives  in  Congress. 

History. — As  early  as  the  spring  of  1524  John  de  Verrazzano,  a 
Florentine  in  command  of  a French  vessel,  landed  upon  the  soil  of  New 
York.  Henry  Hudson  sailed  up  the  river  which  now  bears  his  name  in 
September,  1609.  A trading-post  and  fort  were  built  near  Albany  in  1614. 
In  May,  1626,  Peter  Minuit  bought  the  island  of  Manhattan  for  60  guil- 
ders (about  24  dollars).  The  Swedish  territory  to  the  south  was  annexed 
by  Governor  Stuyvesant  in  1655.  In  August,  1664,  the  Dutch  dominions 
were  surrendered  to  the  English.  Numerous  battles  were  fought  upon  the 
soil  of  New  York  during  the  French  and  Indian  wars.  The  part  which 
New  York  took  iu  the  Revolutionary  war  is  described  elsewhere  [see 
Historical  Sketch,  p.  101].  During  the  wTar  of  1812  the  towns  along 
the  Canadian  frontier  were  much  exposed  to  British  depredations.  Several 
amendments  have  been  made  to  the  State  Constitution,  the  last  in  1874. 


332 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


NORTH  CAROLINA. 

Situation  and  Extent. — North  Carolina  is  bounded  on  the  N.  W. 
by  Tennessee,  N.  by  Virginia,  E.  and  S.  E.  by  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  S.  W. 
and  S.  by  South  Carolina  and  Georgia.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes 
33°  53'  and  36°  33'  N.  and  longitudes  1°  35'  E.  and  7°  30'  W.  from  Wash- 
ington, or  75°  25'  and  84°  30'  W.  from  Greenwich.  From  east  to  west  the 
extreme  length  is  490  miles  and  the  extreme  breadth  from  uorth  to  south 
185  miles.  The  area  is  50,704  square  miles,  or  32,450,560  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — Near  the  sea-coast  are  extensive 
swamps  and  salt  marshes.  Between  Albemarle  and  Pamlico  Sounds  is  a 
tract  75  miles  in  length  and  45  miles  in  breadth  and  extending  over  four 
counties,  which  is  called  Alligator,  or  Little  Dismal,  Swamp.  Back  of 
the  submerged  lands,  a low  and  nearly  level  sandy  plain,  with  an  average 
slope  of  one  foot  to  the  mile,  extends  inland  for  150  miles  to  the  falls  of 
the  Roanoke,  the  Yadkin  and  the  Cape  Fear.  These  falls  mark  the  begin- 
ning of  the  “hill  country,”  which  rises  in  a series  of  steps,  at  the  average 
rate  of  ten  feet  per  mile,  toward  the  Blue  Ridge.  In  this  section  there  are 
elevations  from  200  to  1200  feet  high.  Mountains. — At  the  foot  of  the 
Blue  Ridge  the  ground  rises  from  1200  to  1500  feet,  within  a distance  of 
five  or  six  miles,  to  a mountainous  plateau  elevated  some  2500  feet  above 
the  sea.  The  highest  elevations  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  are  in  the 
spurs  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains,  which  extend  through  the  western  part 
of  North  Carolina.  More  than  20  peaks  reach  an  altitude  of  6000  feet, 
while  of  the  White  Mountains  [see  New  Hampshire]  only  Mount  Wash- 
ington attains  that  height.  The  principal  summits  are : Clingman’s  Peak 
(6941  feet  high),  Buckley’s  Peak  (6775  feet),  Mount  Mitchell  (6732  feet) 
and  Roan  Mountain  (6306  feet),  all  of  which  overtop  the  monarch  of  the 
White  Hills.  Of  inferior  height  are  the  Richard  Balsam  (6225  feet), 
Grandfather’s  Peak  (5897  feet)  and  Sugar  Loaf  (5312  feet).  West  of  the 
Blue  Ridge  14  counties  which  belong  to  North  Carolina  are  drained  through 
the  Tennessee  Valley.  Rivers. — Seven  rivers  of  considerable  size,  all  flow- 
ing toward  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  have  a part  or  the  whole  of  their  course 
in  North  Carolina.  Beginning  on  the  north,  the  first  river  is  the  Chowan, 
navigable  for  75  miles,  which  rises  in  Virginia  and  empties  into  Albemarle 
Sound.  Roanoke  River  is  formed  by  the  union  of  the  Dan  and  the  Staun- 
ton, which  have  their  sources  in  Southern  Virginia.  The  length  of  the 
main  stream  is  250  miles.  Steamboats  ascend  as  far  as  the  falls,  at  Wel- 
don, 150  miles.  The  Tar,  navigable  for  100  miles,  and  the  Neuse,  which 
is  a broad  lagoon  for  40  miles  and  navigable  for  120  miles,  empty  into 
Pamlico  Sound.  Cape  Fear  River,  formed  by  the  confluence  of  the  Haw 
and  Deep  Rivers,  has  a sufficient  depth  of  water  for  sloops  to  ascend  as  far 
as  Fayetteville,  120  miles.  The  Yadkin  rises  in  the  flanks  of  the  Blue 
Ridge,  and  after  a course  of  350  miles  passes  over  into  South  Carolina, 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


333 


where  it  becomes  the  Great  Pedee.  The  Catawba  also  flows  into  South 
Carolina.  West  of  the  Blue  Ridge  are  several  small  streams,  which  run 
into  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi  system.  Sea-coast. — Sandy  and  barren  islands 
stretch  along  the  400  miles  of  coast,  and  shoals  extend  far  out  to  sea,  mak- 
ing the  North  Carolina  coast  a terror  to  all  mariners.  Cape  Hatteras  is 
the  extreme  headland.  Cape  Lookout  and  Cape  Fear  are  less  extended; 
but  their  names  do  no  injustice  to  their  dangerous  character.  Back  of  the 
sandy  islands  are  extensive  sounds  and  deep  bays.  Pamlico  Sound  is  80 
miles  long,  from  10  to  30  wide,  and  20  feet  deep.  Albemarle  Sound  is  60 
miles  in  length  and  from  4 to  15  in  breadth.  Currituck  Sound,  running 
parallel  with  the  ocean,  is  separated  from  it  by  a low  sand-beach  from  2 to 
10  miles  in  width.  Forests. — More  than  two  millions  of  acres  of  swamp 
land  in  the  east  are  covered  with  a growth  of  cedar  and  cypress,  very  val- 
uable for  timber.  The  “ piney  woods”  extend  across  the  State  in  a belt 
from  30  to  80  miles  wide.  Here  grows  to  its  perfection  the  long-leaved 
yellow  pine,  or  turpentine  tree.  Hard  woods  predominate  in  the  western 
section.  Among  the  trees  are  the  oak,  hickory,  walnut,  maple,  poplar, 
bay,  mistletoe,  chestnut,  tulip,  aspen,  ash,  sycamore,  beech,  elm,  mulberry, 
black-walnut,  live-oak,  black  thorn,  myrtle,  hawthorn,  palmetto,  etc. 
Game  is  very  abundant ; canvas-back  ducks  and  wild  geese  are  so  numer- 
ous that  shooting  them  is  a regular  and  profitable  business  for  gunners 
during  the  winter.  The  bear,  deer  and  other  wild  animals  are  sometimes 
seen. 

Soil  and  Climate. — The  swamp  lands  have  a soil  from  5 to  10  feet 
deep,  of  which  nine-tenths  is  a vegetable  mould  with  a small  admixture  of 
fine  sand  and  clay.  When  drained,  these  lands  produce  very  abundant 
crops.  Some  of  them  have  been  under  cultivation  for  a century  and  still 
show  no  signs  of  diminished  fertility.  Much  worn-out  land  is  seen  in  the 
great  midland  district,  comprising  30  counties ; but  with  sufficient  fertiliza- 
tion it  can  be  profitably  cultivated.  The  mountain  region  is  well  adapted 
for  grazing.  A semi-tropical  climate  is  indicated  in  the  vegetation  of  the 
south-east.  Palmetto  trees  are  found  as  far  north  as  Cape  Hatteras.  The 
fig  and  pomegranate  attain  the  dimensions  of  large  trees.  Vegetation  is 
green  all  the  year  round  in  swamps  and  savannas,  where  cattle  range  with- 
out need  of  any  artificial  shelter.  Potatoes,  cabbages  and  other  vegetables 
are  planted  in  December  to  be  ready  for  use  in  February  and  the  early 
spring  months.  In  the  hill-country  the  climate  is  cooler,  but  at  Raleigh 
peach  trees  blossom  in  March  and  the  fruit  ripens  in  June.  In  the  valleys 
of  the  mountain  district  exemption  from  frost  can  be  expected  only  be- 
tween April  25th  and  October  10th.  The  isothermal  lines  crossing  North 
Carolina  are:  Spring,  55°-65° ; summer,  72°-80°;  autumn,  55°-65°; 
winter,  35°-50°;  annual  mean,  60°-65°.  Observations  continued  for  a 
series  of  years  give  the  mean  annual  temperature  at  Smithville  (near  Cape 


334 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  ST  A TES 


Fear)  as  65.7°;  Beaufort,  62.2°;  Raleigh,  60° ; Chapel  Hill,  59.7°;  Ashe- 
ville (among  the  mountains),  54.45°.  The  annual  rainfall  is  45.65  inches. 

Agricultural  Productions. — Cotton  is  grown  over  nearly  half 
the  State.  There  were  42  counties  which  produced  over  400  bales  each  in 
1860.  In  1870  the  production  of  cotton  was  144,935  bales;  flax,  59,552 
pounds;  wool,  799,667  pounds;  rice,  2,059,281  pounds;  tobacco,  11,150,- 
087  pounds;  cane-molasses,  33,888  gallons;  sorghum,  621,855  gallons; 
sweet-potatoes,  3,071,870  bushels  (outstripping  Texas,  which  ranked  next, 
by  more  than  900,000  bushels).  Rice  is  grown  very  largely  in  Brunswick, 
the  most  south-eastern  county.  In  the  production  of  peas  and  beans  North 
Carolina  is  surpassed  only  by  New  York.  Pea-nuts,  or  ground-nuts,  are 
raised  for  exportation  in  immense  quantities.  The  last  census  returns  re- 
ported the  number  of  farms  as  93,565,  of  which  116  contained  more  than 
1000  acres  each,  while  the  average  size  was  212  acres;  value  of  farms,  farm 
implements  and  live-stock,  $104,287,161 ; value  of  productions,  including 
betterments,  etc.,  $57,845,940 ; value  of  the  Indian  corn,  wheat,  rye,  oats, 
barley,  buckwheat,  potato,  tobacco  and  hay  crops,  in  1873,  $22,964,647. 
In  January,  1873,  the  State  contaiued  131,800  horses,  48,400  mules,  316,- 
100  oxen  and  other  cattle,  199,100  milch  cows,  823,300  hogs  and  278,500 
sheep. 

Manufactures. — One  of  the  most  prosperous  industries  is  the  man- 
ufacture of  tar,  turpentine  and  resin  from  the  long-leaved  pine  (Pinus palus- 
tris).  In  1870  there  were  147  establishments,  affording  employment  to  959 
hands.  The  production  was  3,779,449  barrels  of  turpentiue  (total  for  all 
the  States,  6,004,887  barrels),  456,131  barrels  of  resin  (all  the  States,  646,- 
243  barrels)  and  300  barrels  of  tar;  value  of  all  these  products,  $2,338,- 
309.  Lumber  was  sawed  to  the  value  of  $2,000,243.  The  value  of  flour- 
ing-mill  products  was  $2,232,404;  cotton  goods,  $1,345,052;  tobacco,  $717,- 
765;  carriages  and  wagons,  $340,284;  total  number  of  manufacturing 
establishments,  3642;  hands  employed,  13,622;  value  of  products, 
$19,021,327. 

Minerals  and  Mining. — Gold  has  been  obtained  in  moderate 
quantities  for  many  years.  A branch  mint  was  established  at  Charlotte 
[see  Coins  and  Currency,  page  106],  where  $5,118,645  in  gold  had  been 
deposited  previous  to  its  discontinuance,  while  $4,666,026  were  sent  to  the 
Philadelphia  Mint  from  North  Carolina.  The  total  gold  product  up  to 
June  30,  1874,  was  $10,090,656.  A nugget  weighing  28  pounds  was  once 
found  in  Cabarrus  county.  Silver  to  the  value  of  nearly  $50,000  has  also 
been  sent  to  the  mint.  There  is  an  important  zinc  mine  in  Davidson 
county.  Copper,  lead,  plumbago,  limestone,  marble,  manganese,  porcelain 
clay,  etc.,  are  found,  and  marl  is  abundant.  Bituminous  coal  exists 
in  large  beds  on  the  Cape  Fear  and  Dan  Rivers.  The  Shocco  and  White 
Sulphur  Spriugs  are  places  of  considerable  resort. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


335 


Commerce  and  Navigation. — There  are  4 customs  districts — 
viz.,  Albemarle,  Beaufort,  Pamlico  and  Wilmington,  to  which  279  vessels 
belong.  For  the  year  ending  June  30,  1874,  the  value  of  exports  was 
S3, 581, 618;  imports,  $144,017.  In  the  foreign  trade  219  vessels  entered 
and  289  cleared;  in  the  coastwise  trade,  682  entered  and  300  cleared, 
making  a total  of  1490  vessels.  Twenty-five  vessels  were  built  during  the 
. year.  The  fisheries  are  of  considerable  importance.  Herring,  shad,  rock 
and  bluefish,  mullet,  etc.,  are  caught  in  large  quantities.  A hundred  thou- 
sand barrels  annually  are  packed  on  Albemarle  Sound.  Only  Massachu- 
setts and  Maine  employ  more  men  in  fisheries.  The  number  engaged  in 
this  business  in  1870  was  1606;  value  of  products,  $265,839. 

Railroads  and  Canals. — Eighty-seven  miles  of  railroad  had  been 
completed  up  to  the  year  1842.  In  1873  the  number  of  miles  was  1265; 
cost  per  mile,  $29,399 ; total  capital  account,  $35,425,096 ; receipts, 
$2,897,488 ; receipts  per  mile,  $2405  ; receipts  to  an  inhabitant,  $2.61 ; net 
earnings,  $1,312,062;  1447  miles  were  in  operation  in  1874.  Dismal 
Swamp  Canal  connects  Albemarle  Sound  with  Chesapeake  Bay. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — The  State  Peniten- 
tiary contained  445  convicts,  November  1,  1874.  A State  Insane  Asylum 
was  opened  in  1856,  which  has  treated  over  1100  patients;  247  remained 
at  the  close  of  1874.  The  Institution  for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  and  the 
Blind  contained  208  pupils,  of  whom  64  were  colored;  an  annual  appro- 
priation of  $40j000  is  made  for  its  support  by  the  State.  The  above  three 
institutions  are  all  located  at  Raleigh,  the  capital.  The  Constitution  pro- 
vides for  a permanent  school  fund  for  the  maintenance  of  free  public 
schools.  This  fund  in  1874  amounted  to  $2,190,564.  The  number  of 
children  between  the  ages  of  6 and  21  years  was  348,603;  public  schools, 
3311;  teachers,  2690.  Separate  schools  are  provided  for  colored  children. 
The  Ellepsdale  Teachers’  Institute,  aided  by  the  Peabody  fund,  and  the 
Normal  School  at  Wilmington,  supported  by  the  American  Missionary 
Association,  give  instruction  to  teachers.  There  are  five  colleges — viz., 
Davidson,  North  Carolina,  Rutherford  Male  and  Female,  Trinity,  Univer- 
sity of  North  Carolina  and  Wake  Forest  College.  The  University  of 
North  Carolina,  at  Chapel  Hill,  chartered  in  1789,  was  temporarily  sus- 
pended in  1871.  A College  of  Physicians  and  Surgeons  has  been  organ- 
ized. Instruction  in  theology  and  law  is  afforded  by  Trinity  College.  The 
census  reported  1746  libraries,  64  newspapers  and  periodicals  (increased 
in  1875  to  106,  9 of  which  were  published  daily)  and  2683  religious 
organizations,  having  2497  edifices. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Raleigh,  the  State  capital  (population,  7790), 
situated  near  the  Neuse  River,  contains  a State-House,  built  of  granite, 
which  cost  $500,000,  and  was,  at  the  time  of  its  erection,  one  of  the  finest 
capitols  in  the  Union,  Three  of  the  State  institutions  before  mentioned 


/ 


336  BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 

are  located  at  this  city.  It  is  connected  with  all  quarters  of  the  State  by 
railroads.  Ten  periodicals  were  published  in  1875,  two  of  them  daily. 
Wilmington  (population,  13,446),  the  largest  city  and  principal  sea-port, 
is. situated  on  the  Cape  Fear  River,  34  miles  from  the  sea.  During  the 
civil  war  this  was  the  favorite  port  of  the  blockade  runners.  Nearly  400 
vessels  ran  the  blockade  between  October,  1863,  and  December,  1864. 
The  export  and  import  trade  during  the  year  ending  June  30,  1864,  was 
$65,185,000.  Ten  years  later,  June  30,  1874,  the  total  was  $3,677,822 
(less  than  one-seventeenth  as  much).  Wilmington  has  steam  saw-  and 
planing-mills,  machine-shops  and  turpentine  distilleries  and  three  daily 
newspapers.  Newbern,  on  the  River  Neuse,  40  miles  above  its  entrance 
into  Pamlico  Sound,  has  direct  steamboat  communication  with  Norfolk, 
Baltimore  and  New  York,  and  carries  on  a large  trade  in  cotton,  lumber, 
fish  and  naval  stores.  It  is  also  a place  of  considerable  manufactures, 
having  founderies,  machine-shops,  turpentine-works,  grist-  and  saw-mills, 
etc.  There  are  6 churches  and  4 newspapers,  one  of  which  is  published 
daily.  The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1870  was  5849,  of  whom  3829  were 
colored.  Fayetteville  (population,  4660),  100  miles  above  Wilmington,  on 
the  Cape  Fear  River,  has  a large  trade  in  lumber,  tar,  turpentine,  etc. 
Charlotte  (population,  4473)  is  the  centre  of  the  gold-mining  district,  and 
now  has  an  assay-office,  which  was  formerly  a United  States  mint.  It 
is  at  the  intersection  of  3 railroads,  and  has  6 newspapers,  3 of  which  are 
published  daily.  The  other  principal  towns  are  Beaufort,  Asheville, 
Washington,  Plymouth,  Goldsboro’,  Tarboro’  and  Edenton. 

Population. — The  original  settlers  were  Irish  and  French.  Some 
Scotch  refugees  came  in  after  the  battle  of  Culloden.  A few  Germans 
have  made  their  home  in  North  Carolina;  but  the  number  of  persons  of 
foreign  birth  in  1870  was  only  3029,  which  is  less  than  one-third  (.2827)  of 
1 per  cent,  of  the  entire  population.  The  number  of  inhabitants  at  succes- 
sive decennial  periods  has  been  as  follows:  1790,  393,751  (slaves,  100,572); 
1800,  487,103  (slaves,  133,296);  1810,  555,500  (slaves,  168,824);  1820, 
638,829  (slaves,  204,917);  1830,  737,987  (slaves,  245,601);  1840,  753,- 
419  (slaves,  245,817);  1850,  869,039  (slaves,  288,540);  1860,  992,622 
(slaves,  331,059);  1870,  1,071,361  (free  colored,  391,650).  The  native 
population  was  1,068,322,  of  whom  1,028,678  were  born  in  North  Caro- 
lina and  39,644  were  immigrants  from  other  States,  while  307,362 
native  North  Carolinians  were  residing  in  other  parts  of  the  Union, 
showing  a loss  to  this  Commonwealth  of  267,718.  The  Old  North 
State  ranked  third  in  population  in  1790,  held  the  fourth  place  until 
1820,  and  in  1870  ranked  fourteenth.  There  were  21.13  inhabitants  to 
a square, mile. 

Government  and.  Laws. — The  legislature  consists  of  a senate 
of  50  members  and  a house  of  representatives  of  120  members,  elected  for 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


337 


two  years  and  paid  $5  per  day  besides  mileage  during  the  sessions,  which 
are  held  biennially.  The  governor  (salary,  $4000)  and  other  executive 
officers  are  chosen  for  a term  of  four  years.  Appellate  jurisdiction  is  ex- 
ercised by  the  supreme  court,  which  consists  of  5 judges.  There  are  12 
judicial  districts,  in  each  of  which  terms  of  the  superior  court  are  held, 
presided  over  by  a single  judge.  All  judges  are  elected  by  the  people 
for  a term  of  8 years.  Persons  who  deny  the  being  of  Almighty  God 
are  ineligible  to  office.  The  State  debt  on  the  1st  of  October,  1874, 
was  $38,921,848.  North  Carolina  is  entitled  to  8 representatives  in 
Congress. 

History. — In  1584  Queen  Elizabeth  granted  letters  patent  to  Sir 
Walter  Raleigh  “ for  the  discovering  and  planting  of  new  lands  and  coun- 
tries.” The  first  explorers  landed  on  Roanoke  Island  July  4 (O.  S.)  of 
that  year.  Charles  II.  granted  Carolina  to  8 noblemen  in  1668.  Six  years 
later  the  population  was  about  4000.  The  division  between  North  and 
South  Carolina  was  made  in  1697.  War  was  waged  with  the  Tuscaroras 
until  1713.  “The' first  blood  for  liberty”  was  shed  at  Alamance,  in  May, 
1771,  and  the  first  declaration  of  independence  in  the  United  States  was 
made  at  Charlotte,  Mecklenburg  county  [see  Historical  Sketch,  page 
100].  The  battle  of  Guilford  Court-House,  March  15,  1781,  drove  the 
invading  British  army  under  Cornwallis  from  North  Carolina.  In  1789 
the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  which  had  been  rejected  in  1788,  was 
adopted.  In  February,  1861,  the  people  voted  against  calling  a conven- 
tion to  consider  the  question  of  secession.  After  the  attack  upon  Fort 
Sumter  the  governor  of  North  Carolina  seized  possession  of  the  forts  at 
Wilmington  and  Beaufort,  the  Mint  at  Charlotte  and  the  United  States 
Arsenal  at  Fayetteville.  An  ordinance  of  secession  was  passed,  and  the 
Constitution  of  the  Confederate  States  was  adopted  May  21.  Fort  Hat- 
teras  and  Fort  Clark  were  taken  by  the  Federal  forces  Aug.  29.  Gen. 
Burnside  and  Commodore  Goldsborough  captured  Roanoke  Island  Feb.  8, 
1862,  and  the  city  of  Newbern  March  14.  Wilmington  was  taken  on  the 
22d  of  February,  1865.  Hostilities  were  closed  by  the  surrender  of  Gen. 
Johnston’s  army  April  26.  The  present  Constitution  was  ratified  in  1868. 

OHIO. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Ohio  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by  Michigan 
and  Lake  Erie,  E.  by  Pennsylvania  and  West  Virginia,  S.  by  West  Vir- 
ginia and  Kentucky  and  W.  by  Indiana.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes 
38°  27'  and  41°  57'  N.  and  longitudes  3°  34'  and  7°  49'  W.  from  Wash- 
ington, or  80°  34'  and  84°  49'  W.  from  Greenwich.  The  extreme  length 
is  228  miles,  the  breadth  220  miles  and  the  area  39,964  square  miles,  or 
25,576,960  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — The  general  surface  of  Ohio  is 
22 


338 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


that  of  a great  plain,  descending  from  the  foot  of  the  Alleghanies  toward 
the  Mississippi  Valley.  The  lowest  point  is  425  feet  above  the  sea  level 
and  the  highest  1540  feet,  on  the  summit  between  the  Scioto  and  Miami. 
Among  the  principal  elevations  are  Round  Knob  (1409  feet),  Bald  Moun- 
tain (1391  feet),  Mount  Tabor  (1365  feet),  Little  Mountain  (1340  feet), 
Stultz’s  Mountain  (1301  feet)  and  Fort  Hill  (1286  feet).  Cincinnati  is 
523  feet  above  tide-water,  Cleveland  685  feet,  Urbana  1044  feet  and  Hud- 
son 1137  feet.  A chain  of  low  hills,  which  constitutes  the  water-shed  be- 
tween Lake  Erie  and  the  Ohio  River,  extends  along  the  41st  parallel  of 
latitude.  Along  the  lake  are  cliffs,  sometimes  attaining  a height  of  750  feet 
above  the  water  surface.  The  south-east  section  of  the  State  is  undulating, 
and  precipitous  hills,  600  and  700  feet  in  height,  extend  along  the  banks 
of  the  Ohio.  Numerous  “mounds,”  supposed  to  be  the  work  of  a race 
now  extinct,  still  exist,  together  with  the  remains  of  very  extensive  fortifi- 
cations. Rivers  and  Lakes. — The  Ohio  River  winds  along  the  southern 
boundary  with  a gentle  current  for  435  miles.  It  is  subject  to  great  fresh- 
ets. In  the  spring  of  1832  the  stream  rose  to  a height  of  63  feet  above 
low-water  mark.  The  width  opposite  Cincinnati  is  about  1600  feet.  Flow- 
ing into  the  Ohio  are  the  Muskingum,  navigable  to  Dresden,  95  miles;  the 
Scioto,  200  miles  in  length;  the  Great  Miami,  150  miles  long,  and  the 
Little  Miami.  The  principal  streams  emptying  into  Lake  Erie  are  the 
Maumee,  Sandusky,  Cuyahoga  and  Chagrin  Rivers.  Fish  are  abundant, 
including  the  catfish  (sometimes  weighing  90  pounds),  sturgeon,  pike,  perch, 
shad,  etc.  Lake  Erie  affords,  a navigable  water  frontage  of  230  miles  on 
the  north.  There  are  many  small  lakes  and  basins  along  the  water-shed ; 
more  than  one  hundred  have  been  noted  in  Summit  county  within  a radius 
of  20  miles.  Forests. — Forty-five  species  of  trees  have  been  noticed  which 
grow  to  a height  of  more  than  40  feet.  When  the  whites  first  came  to  the 
State,  in  1810,  they  found  in  the  primitive  forests  the  buttonwood,  butter- 
nut, dogwood,  slippery  and  white  elm,  buckeye,  sassafras,  spicewood,  red- 
bud, coffee  tree,  linden,  pawpaw,  poplar,  locust,  mulberry,  birch,  beech, 
chestnut,  hornbeam,  black-walnut,  hickory,  hemlock,  sycamore,  oak  (white, 
black,  Spanish  and  red),  arbor  vitas,  mistletoe,  ash,  aspen,  yew,  red  cedar, 
maple,  spruce,  gum,  pine,  willow,  hackberry,  persimmon  and  many  others. 
Seven  species  of  maple,  11  of  walnut  and  26  of  oak  are  catalogued.  It 
has  been  observed  that  the  timber  of  the  Western  country  is  softer  and 
weaker  than  in  the  Atlantic  States,  owing  probably  to  its  more  rapid 
growth.  Birds. — Among  the  native  birds  are  the  turkey-buzzard,  hawk 
(3  species),  pheasant,  partridge,  bluejay,  wood  duck,  sparrow,  redbird, 
woodpecker  (5  species),  eagle,  raven,  crow,  kingfisher,  wren,  owl, 
grouse, ’etc. 

Soil  and  Climate. — Over  more  than  half  the  State  the  soil  is  of 
diluvial  origin.  In  the  north  the  drift  deposit  is  principally  clay.  The 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


339 


southern  counties  of  the  “Reserve”  have  more  of  gravel  and  sand.  This 
is  a fine  grazing  country.  The  river  bottoms  contain  an  alluvium  of  very 
great  fertility.  The  climate  is  subject  to  great  variations.  On  the  morn- 
ing of  June  5,  1859,  there  was  a remarkable  frost,  which  killed  much 
of  the  wheat  and  fruit  in  the  State.  “There  were  frosts  on  8 days  of  May 
in  1861,  and  light  ones  on  the  27th  of  June  and  3d  of  July”  (Bureau  of 
Statistics).  The  extremes  of  temperature  at  Marietta  during  28  jrears 
were  22°  below  zero  and  99°  above.  During  a series  of  years  the  mean 
temperature  at  Cleveland  was  49.77°;  at  Marietta,  51.86°;  at  Cincinnati, 
54.67°.  For  the  year  ending  Sept.  30,  1874,  the  minimum  temperature 
noted  by  the  Signal  Service  Bureau  for  Ohio  was  2°  at  Toledo,  and  the 
maximum  103°  at  Cincinnati.  The  isothermal  lines  for  the  State  are: 
Spring,  50°;  summer,  70°-74°;  autumn,  50°-55°;  winter,  30°;  annual 
mean,  50°-55°.  Cincinnati  is  on  the  same  isothermal  lines  with  Lyons, 
Milan  and  Constantinople.  The  annual  rainfall  is  33.38  inches  at  Cincin- 
nati and  38.43  inches  at  Cleveland. 

Agricultural  Productions. — Ohio  at  one  time  ranked  first  in 
the  production  of  grain.  It  1873  it  occupied  the  third  rank  in  the  pro- 
duction of  Indian  corn,  fourth  in  oats,  fifth  iu  barley  and  seventh  in  wheat. 
The  number  of  farms  reported  in  1870  was  195,953,  of  which  69  contained 
more  than  1000  acres  each,  while  the  average  size  was  111  acres.  The 
acreage  of  improved  land  was  14,469,133  (only  Illinois  and  New  York  had 
more);  value  of  farms,  farm  implements  and  live-stock,  $1,200,458,541 
(next  to  New  York) ; value  of  farm  productions,  including  betterments,  etc., 
§198,256,907  (next  to  New  York  and  Illinois).  In  1874  Ohio  contained 
738,600  horses  (only  Illinois  had  more),  22,300  mules,  882,900  oxen  and 
other  cattle  (next  to  Texas  and  Illinois),  778,500  cows  (next  to  New  York), 

4.639.000  sheep  (liext  to  California)  and  2,017,400  hogs.  Fruits  grow  in 
great  abundance,  and  nearly  350,000  acres  are  devoted  to  orchards.  In 
1872,  which  was  an  exceptional!}7  good  year,  the  apple  crop  was  23,000,000 
bushels  and  the  peach  crop  405,619  bushels. 

Manufactures. — This  State  ranks  third  in  the  number  of  manufac- 
turing establishments  and  fourth  in  the  value  of  products.  It  stood  first 
in  the  fabrication  of  agricultural  implements,  and  next  to  Illinois  and  Mis- 
souri in  pork-packing.  The  total  number  of  manufacturing  establishments 
reported  at  the  last  census  was  22,773;  hands  employed,  137,202;  value 
of  products,  §269,713,610.  The  principal  industries  in  value  were:  Flour- 
ing-mill  products,  §24,965,629;  clothing,  §13,194,998;  iron,  rolled  and 
forged,  §13,033,169 ; agricultural  implements,  §11,907,366;  iron,  pig,  $10,- 
956,938;  pork  packed,  §10,655,950.  The  number  of  hogs  packed  in  the 
winter  of  1874-5  was  871,736;  value,  §16,597,490. 

Minerals  and  Mining’. — Fields  of  bituminous  coal  extend  over 

10.000  square  miles  of  area.  There  are  30  counties  in  which  it  is  profit- 


340 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


ably  mined.  The  production  of  1873  was  87,794,240  bushels.  Iron  is 
mined  in  20  counties  to  the  amount  of  nearly  350,000  tons  per  year. 
More  than  4 million  bushels  of  salt  and  1,315,000  gallons  of  petroleum 
were  produced  in  1873.  Gypsum,  lime,  potter’s  clay  and  the  finest  quality 
of  building-stone  are  found  in  abundance.  The  mining  product  of  1870 
was  $7,751,544,  from  535  establishments. 

Commerce  anti  Navigation. — The  200  miles  of  coast  on  Lake 
Erie  afford  direct  communication  with  the  Atlantic  Ocean  through  the 
River  St.  Lawrence,  and  the  435  miles  of  Ohio  River  navigation  are  con- 
nected, through  the  Mississippi,  with  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  so  that  vessels 
built  in  Ohio  can  sail  direct  to  foreign  ports.  The  customs  districts  on  the 
lake  have  their  ports  of  entry  at  Cleveland,  Sandusky  and  Toledo.  During 
the  fiscal  year  ending  June  30,  1874,  the  value  of  imports  was  $554,376, 
and  the  value  of  exports  $3,528,729 ; 1362  vessels  entered  and  1388  cleared, 
in  the  foreign  trade;  8417  entered  and  8460  cleared,  in  the  coastwise  trade; 
219  vessels  belonged  to  Cincinnati  and  609  to  the  lake  ports.  Twenty- 
eight  vessels  were  built  upon  the  lake  and  40,  of  which  19  were  steamers, 
upon  the  Ohio.  Cincinnati  is  a port  of  entry  and  delivery.  The  value 
of  fisheries  in  1870  was  $383,121,  giving  to  Ohio  the  fifth  rank  among  the 
States. 

Railroads  and  Canals. — The  four  great  trunk-lines  from  the  At- 
lantic cities  to  the  Mississippi  cross  this  State.  In  1842  the  first  mile  of 
railroad  was  completed;  in  1874  the  statistics  were:  Miles  of  railroad, 
4378;  cost  per  mile,  $74,254;  total  stock  and  debt,  $298,931,461;  gross 
earnings,  $37,177,129;  net  earnings,  $10,182,894.  Of  navigable  canals 
the  State  has  796  miles,  including  feeders  and  side-cuts.  These  were  con- 
structed between  the  years  1825  and  1844,  at  a total  cost  of  $14,688,667 ; 
average  cost  per  mile,  $18,453.  The  Ohio  and  Erie  Canal,  connecting  the 
river  at  Portsmouth  with  the  lake  at  Cleveland,  is  309  miles  in  length  and 
cost  $4,695,204.  The  Miami  and  Erie,  connecting  Toledo  with  Cincinnati, 
extends  for  250  miles,  and  was  constructed  at  a cost  (with  improvements 
and  repairs)  of  $7,463,694.  The  State  also  contains  more  than  6000  miles 
of  turnpikes  and  plank  roads. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — The  State  Peniten- 
tiary, erected  in  1813,  contained  1005  prisoners  Nov.  1,  1874.  The  Deaf 
and  Dumb  Asylum,  opened  Feb.  11,  1869,  was  constructed  at  a cost  of 
$625,000.  Both  the  above  institutions,  together  with  the  Asylums  for  the 
Deaf  and  Dumb,  the  Blind  and  the  Idiotic,  and  the  Central  Ohio  Lunatic 
Asylum,  are  located  at  Columbus.  Other  Asylums  for  the  Insane  have 
been  opened  at  Newburg,  Dayton,  Athens,  Longview  and  Toledo,  of 
which  the  first  three  are  wholly,  and  the  last  two  partially,  supported  by 
the  State.  Upwards  of  1000  patients  were  sent  to  these  hospitals  for  the 
insane  during  the  year  1874.  An  Industrial  School  for  girls  has  been 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


341 


established  at  White  Sulphur  Springs,  and  a Reform  School  for  boys  was 
opened  near  Lancaster  in  1857.  The  latter  institution  has  a farm  of  1170 
acres;  nearly  2000  boys  have  been  already  admitted.  The  school  statistics 
for  1873-4  were:  School-houses,  11,688;  value,  $18,829,586;  teachers, 
22,375;  children  of  school  age  (6  to  21  years),  985,947;  revenue  for 
school  purposes,  $8,300,594.  There  are  32  colleges  (of  which  Oberlin  had 
1330  students),  12  schools  of  theology,  3 of  law,  11  of  medicine  and  4 
of  science.  Ohio  Agricultural  and  Mechanical  College,  at  Columbus,  pos- 
sesses a property  valued  at  $904,000.  A building  has  been  erected  which 
will  accommodate  500  students.  The  last  census  reported  17,790  libraries, 
395  newspapers  and  periodicals,  26  of  them  daily,  and  6488  religious 
organizations,  having  6284  edifices.  In  1875  the  number  of  newspapers 
had  increased  to  537,  of  which  35  were  published  daily. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Ohio  contains  31  cities.  Columbus  was  made 
the  State  capital  by  an  act  passed  Feb.  14,  1812.  It  occupies  a central 
position  on  the  Scioto  River,  at  the  intersection  of  eight  railroads,  110  miles 
north-east  of  Cincinnati.  The  principal  State  institutions,  are  concentrated 
here,  including  the  Penitentiary  and  the  several  asylums  for  the  insane, 
blind,  deaf  and  dumb  and  idiotic;  there  are  also  State  and  United  States 
Arsenals.  The  Capitol  was  completed  in  1861, 15  years  after  its  commence- 
ment, at  a cost  of  $1,365,171.  Eight  periodicals  p”e  issued,  2 of  them 
daily,  and  there  are  45  churches.  The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1870  was 
31,274.  Cincinnati,  the  “Queen  City  of  the  West,”  is  situated  upon  the 
Ohio  River,  500  miles  above  its  mouth.  A suspension  bridge,  2252  feet 
long,  spans  the  river.  There  are  8 lines  of  river  packets ; steamboats  300 
feet  long  and  90  feet  wide  come  up  to  the  docks.  The  city  has  a water 
frontage  of  10  miles.  A line  of  hills  from  400  to  450  feet  high  extends  in 
semicircular  form  some  distance  back  from  the  river,  affording  the  finest 
sites  for  residences.  Among  the  principal  public  edifices  are  the  Court- 
House,  Hospital,  Public  Library,  Opera-House,  St.  Peter’s  Cathedral  and 
the  United  States  government  buildings.  The  manufactures  are  very  ex- 
tensive; there  are  4000  establishments,  employing  58,000  hands  and  pro- 
ducing an  annual  value  of  $145,000,000.  Pork-packing  is  a leading 
industry,  although  Chicago  has  taken  the  first  place,  which  was  once  held 
by  Cincinnati.  During  the  season  of  1873-4,  581,253  hogs  were  packed. 
The  city  contains  25,000  dwellings,  160  churches  and  11  public  libraries. 
Sixty-two  periodicals  are  published,  9 of  them  daily.  The  population  in 
1800  was  750;  in  1810,  2540;  in  1820,  9602;  in  1830,  24,831;  in  1840, 
46,338;  in  1850,  115,436;  in  1860,  161,044;  and  in  1870,  216,239,  of 
whom  136,627  were  natives  of  the  United  States.  The  valuation  of  prop- 
erty in  1873  was  $185,645,740.  Thirteen  railroads  enter  4 depots.  Cleve- 
land (population,  92,829),  situated  on  the  shore  of  Lake  Erie,  is  called  the 
“Forest  City.”  The  Court-House,  City  Hall  and  United  States  buildings 


342 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


are  fine  stone  edifices.  The  Ohio  and  Erie  Canal  brings  a large  business 
to  the  city.  Five  railroads  centre  in  a mammoth  union  depot.  There  are 
nearly  1000  manufacturing  establishments,  90  churches  and  6 daily  news- 
papers. Toledo  (population,  31,584),  on  the  Maumee  River,  near  the 
western  extremity  of  Lake  Erie,  has  a fine  harbor,  and  is  connected  with 
Cincinnati  and  Evansville,  Indiana,  by  canals.  Six  railroads  meet  in  one 
depot.  Five  daily  newspapers  are  published.  The  other  principal  towns 
are  Dayton  (30,743),  Sandusky  (13,000),  Springfield  (12,652),  Hamilton 
(11,081),  Zanesville  (10,011),  Akron  (10,006),  Chillicothe  (8920),  Canton 
(8660),  Steubenville  (8107),  Youngstown  (8075),  Mansfield  (8029)  and 
Newark  (6698).  In  1873, 19,750  new  buildings  were  erected  in  the  State, 
of  which  15,172  were  dwellings  and  145  factories. 

Growth  ill  Population. — At  the  beginning  of  the  present  cen- 
tury Ohio  ranked  eighteenth  in  population  among  the  20  States  then  com- 
posing the  American  Union.  She  took  the  third  place  in  1840,  and  has 
since  retained  it.  The  number  of  inhabitants  at  successive  decennial 
periods  has  been  as  follows:  In  1800,  43,365;  1810,  230,760;  1820,  581,- 
295;  1830,  937,903;  1840,  1,519,467;  1850,  1,980,329;  1860,  2,339,511; 
1870,  2,665,260.  Between  1800  and  1810  the  increase  was  408.7  percent.; 
during  the  last  decade,  13.92  per  cent.  The  number  of  inhabitants  to  a 
square  mile  was  66.69.  A stream  of  emigration  has  been  pouring  from 
Ohio  westward.  Indiana,  Illinois  and  Iowa  were  settled  to  a considerable 
extent  by  people  from  this  State;  70,000  went  to  Iowa  in  7 years.  The 
returns  of  1870  showed  that  806,983  of  the  children  of  Ohio  were  residing 
in  other  parts  of  the  Union,  while  it  contained  450,454  natives  of  other 
States  and  372,493  persons  of  foreign  birth,  making  a total  of  822,947 
residents  who  were  not  native  to  the  soil.  It  has  been  computed  that  the 
centre  of  population  for  the  republic  is  at  Wilmington,  Clinton  county, 
Ohio,  45  miles  north-east  of  Cincinnati. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislative  authority  is  vested  in 
a general  assembly,  consisting  of  36  senators  and  105  representatives. 
Biennial  sessions  are  held.  Executive  officers  are  elected  for  a term  of 
two  years.  Four  thousand  dollars  salary  is  paid  to  the  governor.  The 
supreme  court  consists  of  5 judges,  who  receive  $3000  salary  each.  Courts 
of  common  pleas  and  also  probate  courts  are  held  in  each  of  the  88  coun- 
ties. All  judges  are  elected  by  the  people.  The  value  of  taxable  property 
in  1874  was  $1,580,379,324;  168  national  banks  were  in  operation,  having 
a capital  of  $28,883,000.  The  State  debt  was  $7,988,205  on  the  15th  of 
November  in  the  above-mentioned  year. 

History. — La  Salle  sailed  along  the  Ohio  River  in  1680.  In  March, 
1786,  a plan  was  formed  in  Connecticut  for  the  planting  of  a colony  upon 
the  banks  of  the  Ohio.  A company  of  47  emigrants  reached  the  site  of 
Marietta  on  the  7th  of  April,  1787,  and  began  the  first  settlement.  About 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


343 


the  same  time  Congress  began  to  exercise  jurisdiction  over  the  territory 
north-west  of  the  Ohio.  The  old  story  of  Indian  outrages  was  repeated. 
General  St.  Clair  was  defeated  by  the  Miamis  in  1791.  In  1794  Gen. 
Wayne  achieved  a brilliant  victory  over  the  savages,  and  hostilities  were 
soon  suspended.  Ohio  was  admitted  to  the  Union  as  the  seventeenth  State 
on  the  19th  of  February,  1803.  Conflicting  claims  to  the  land  were  urged 
by  several  States,  and  most  of  it  was  ceded  to  the  General  Government. 
Connecticut  reserved  3,666,921  acres  in  the  north-east,  along  Lake  Erie, 
which  has  since  been  known  as  the  “Western  Reserve.” 

OREGON. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Oregon  is  bounded  on  jhe  17.  by  Wash- 
ington Territory,  E.  by  Idaho,  S.  by  Nevada  and  California  and  W.  by  the 
Pacific  Ocean.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes  42°  and  46°  20'  N.  and 
longitudes  39°  44'  and  47°  35'  W.  from  AYashington,  or  116°  40'  and  124° 
35'  W.  from  Greenwich.  The  length  from  east  to  west  is  360  miles,  the 
breadth  from  north  to  south  275  miles  and  the  area  95,274  square  miles, 
or  60,975,360  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface.— Along  the  Pacific  coast  the  ground 
is  very  much  broken  and  the  mountain  spurs  jut  out  in  bold  headlands  and 
capes,  among  the  most  prominent  of  which  are  Capes  Orford,  Arago,  Per- 
petua,  Foul  weather  and  Lookout.  Some  twenty-five  miles  back  are  the 
Coast  Alountains,  from  1000  to  5000  feet  high.  East  of  this  range  is  the 
Willamette  ATilley,  having  a width  of  from  50  to  100  miles.  The  valley 
of  the  Umpqua  and  the  valley  of  the  Rogue  Rivers,  separated  from  each 
other  by  the  Umpqua  Alountains,  occupy  the  territory  to  the  south.  The 
regions  above  described  belong  to  AYestern  Oregon,  which  covers  an  area 
of  31,000  square  miles  and  extends  from  the  Pacific  coast  inland  for  130 
miles  to  the  Cascade  Alountains.  These  mountains,  which  are  a continua- 
tion of  the  Sierra  Nevada,  extend  in  a direction  almost  due  north  and 
south  across  the  State.  The  altitude  of  the  highest  peaks  has  been  some- 
what exaggerated.  Late  measurements  give  the  following  results  : Alount 
Hood,  11,225  feet;  Alount  Pitt,  11,000  feet;  Alount  Jefferson,  10,500  feet; 
the  Three  Sisters,  9420  feet;  and  Diamond  Peak,  about  the  same.  Exten- 
sions of  the  Cascade  Range,  under  the  general  name  of  the  Blue  Aloun- 
tains, stretch  toward  the  east  and  north-east,  sometimes  attaining  an  eleva- 
tion of  7000  feet.  Eastern  Oregon  is  in  general  an  elevated  country, 
broken  by  hills,  mountains  and  deep  canons.  These  gradually  give  place 
to  prairies  and  level  plains,  which  fall  away  toward  the  Great  Interior 
Basin.  Rivers. — The  Columbia  River  forms  the  boundary  between  Oregon 
and  AYashington  Territory  for  300  miles.  It  has  a width  of  from  3 to  7 
miles  for  40  miles  above  its  moutb.  Large  steamboats  can  ascend  140 
miles  to  the  rapids  where  the  river  breaks  through  the  Cascade  Alountains. 


344 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Around  these  rapids  is  a railroad  portage,  above  which  navigation  is  pos- 
sible to  White  Bluffs,  a distance  of  205  miles.  The  largest  tributary  of 
the  Columbia  is  the  Lewis,  or  Snake,  River,  which  rises  in  the  mountains 
of  Idaho  and  constitutes  the  boundary  between  that  Territory  and  Oregon 
for  150  miles.  Steamboats  sail  into  Southern  Idaho,  within  200  miles  of 
Salt  Lake  City.  The  Deschutes,  250  miles  long,  John  Day’s  River,  about 
the  same  length,  and  the  Walla  Walla  discharge  their  waters  into  the  Co- 
lumbia east  of  the  Cascade  Mountains.  Draining  the  valley  to  the  west 
of  the  mountains  is  the  Willamette  River,  navigable  for  130  miles,  which 
runs  due  north  and  empties  into  the  Columbia,  110  miles  above  its  mouth. 
The  Umpqua  and  Rogue  Rivers,  which  are  about  200  miles  long,  flow 
directly  into  the  Pacific.  Klamath  River  runs  through  the  lakes  of  the 
same  name  and  passes  into  California.  Forests. — All  of  Western  Oregon, 
with  the  exception  of  the  river  valleys,  is  covered  with  a dense  growth  of 
timber.  Toward  the  California  boundary  are  said  to  be  some  of  the  most 
magnificent  forests  in  the  world.  It  is  estimated  that  they  would  yield  a 
million  feet  of  timber  to  the  acre.  Upon  the  mountains  the  principal 
growths  are  the  yellow,  white  and  sugar  pine,  the  red,  black,  yellow  and 
balsam  fir,  and  the  Oregon  cedar,  which  sometimes  attains  the  dimensions 
of  300  feet  in  height  and  20  feet  in  diameter,  the  yew,  juniper,  oak, 
ash,  hemlock,  myrtle  and  spruce.  In  Eastern  Oregon  the  timber  supply 
is  deficient.  The  forests  are  still  inhabited  by  the  black  and  grizzly 
bear,  panther,  wolf,  wildcat,  cayote,  elk,  deer,  antelope  and  other  wild 
animals. 

Soil  and  Climate. — The  valleys  of  the  Willamette,  the  Umpqua 
and  Rogue  Rivers  have  a dark  porous  soil,  formed  by  the  mixture  of  vege- 
table mould  with  clayey  loam,  and  are  exceedingly  fertile.  Above  the 
alluvial  bottoms  are  open  and  slightly  rolling  prairies,  whose  soil  is  a gray, 
calcareous,  sandy  loam,  admirably  adapted  for  wheat  and  other  cereals. 
Along  the  spurs  of  the  mountains  are  good  grazing  lands,  based  upon  a 
brown,  clayey  loam.  Eastern  Oregon  is  especially  adapted  for  dairying 
and  stock-raising.  The  nutritious  “bunch  grass”  grows  to  a height  of 
from  6 to  18  inches.  Parts  of  the  Great  Basin  are  totally  unfit  for  culti- 
vation. Very  great  climatic  variations  are  shown  in  different  parts  of  the 
State.  In  portions  of  Eastern  Oregon  frosts  come  in  October,  winter  lasts 
for  three  months  and  snow  falls  to  the  depth  of  12  inches.  West  of  the 
Cascade  Mountains  the  climate  is  mild  and  uniform.  The  seasons  are  the 
rainy,  lasting  from  November  to  April,  and  the  dry;  very  little  snow  falls, 
and  thunder  and  lightning  are  almost  unknown.  Upon  the  isothermal 
charts  the  lines  passing  across  Oregon  are:  Spring,  52°-55°;  summer, 
57°_70°;  autumn,  50°-55° ; winter,  30°-45°;  annual  mean,  50°-55°. 
The  average  temperature  at  Port  Orford  is  53.5° ; at  Astoria,  52°,  and  at 
Portland,  52.8°.  Astoria  has  an  annual  rainfall  of  60  inches  and  Port- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


345 


land  of  43.69  inches.  The  rainfall  in  some  of  the  eastern  districts  does  not 
exceed  15  or  20  inches. 

Agricultural  Productions. — There  were  7587  farms  reported 
by  the  last  census,  of  which  88  contained  more  than  1000  acres  each,  while 
the  average  size  was  315  acres ; 2,389,252  acres  were  included  in  farms, 
of  which  1,116,290  acres  were  improved.  The  total  value  of  farms,  farm 
implements  and  live-stock  was  $30,475,381;  value  of  farm  productions, 
$7,122,790.  In  1873  the  production  of  Indian  corn  was  94,000  bushels, 
an  average  of  30  bushels  to  the  acre.  Only  Nevada  produced  less  in  total 
amount  ; but  the  yield  to  the  acre  was  greater  in  Oregon  than  in  21  other 
States.  The  wheat  crop  was  3,127,000  bushels;  16  States  produced  less, 
and  the  average  yield  to  the  acre  (19  bushels)  was  only  surpassed  by  Ne- 
vada (20  bushels).  The  value  of  the  Indian  corn,  wheat,  rye,  oats,  barley, 
buckwheat,  potato  and  hay  crops  was  $5,571,866.  At  the  beginning  of 
1874  the  State  contained  86,400  horses,  3700  mules,  123,700  oxen  and 
other  cattle,  73,500  milch  cows,  171,200  hogs  and  561,500  sheep,  an  aver- 
age of  more  than  6 sheep  to  every  inhabitant. 

Manufactures. — Oregon  possesses  a large  water-power,  but  manu- 
facturing is  yet  in  its  infancy.  In  1870  there  were  969  establishments, 
which  employed  2884  hands;  the  value  of  the  annual  product  was  $6,877,- 
387,  of  which  the  principal  items  were:  Flouring-mill  products,  $1,530,229 ; 
lumber,  $922,576;  woollen  goods,  $492,857. 

Minerals  and  Mining. — Gold  was  discovered  in  1852,  and  silver 
is  also  found.  The  bullion  product  of  the  State  up  to  1875  has  been  esti- 
mated at  more  than  25  millions  of  dollars.  Coal  has  been  mined  in  con- 
siderable quantities.  Granite,  sandstone,  slate,  limestone,  soapstone,  etc., 
are  abundant.  The  product  of  the  168  mining  establishments  reported  in 
1870  was  $417,797. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — A harbor  5 miles  wide,  and  with 
a depth  of  20  and  25  feet  in  its  two  channels,  is  afforded  by  the  Columbia 
River.  Coos  Bay,  10  miles  long  and  2 miles  wide,  has  a depth  of  from  3 
to  4 fathoms.  Oregon  contains  3 customs  districts,  at  which,  during  the 
fiscal  year  ending  June  30,  1874,  the  value  of  imports  was  $490,480,  and 
the  value  of  exports  $2,659,510.  In  the  foreign  trade  the  entrances  were 
50  and  the  clearances  96  (of  which  43  were  American  vessels) ; in  the 
coastwise  trade  there  were  309  entrances  and  218  clearances.  Sixty  steam- 
ers and  48  other  vessels  belong  to  the  customs  districts,  and  12  were  built 
during  the  year.  Fisheries. — The  Columbia  River  salmon  fisheries  are 
very  profitable;  3500  barrels  of  salted  salmon  and  150,000  cases,  valued 
at  $6  per  case,  were  put  up  during  the  season  of  1873.  Cod,  sturgeon, 
halibut,  lobsters,  etc.,  are  caught  in  large  quantities. 

Railroads. — At  the  last  report  2574  miles  of  railroad  had  been 
opened  for  travel.  The  principal  line  extends  from  Portland  south 


346 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


through  the  Willamette  Valley  for  200  miles,  and  is  to  be  extended  so  as 
to  form  a connection  with  the  Central  Pacific  Railroad. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — A Penitentiary  was 
established  in  1854,  and  contained  in  1874  about  100  prisoners.  The  Hos- 
pital for  the  Iusane,  opened  at  East  Portland  in  1862,  has  200  inmates. 
Institutions  for  the  Blind  and  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  are  in  successful  opera- 
tion. The  school  statistics  for  1874  were  as  follows:  Public  schools,  530; 
teachers,  860;  school-houses,  555;  value,  $332,764;  receipts  for  school 
purposes,  $204,760;  number  of  children  of  school  age  (4  to  20  years), 
40,898.  The  institutions  for  higher  education  are:  Christian  College,  at 
Monmouth,  which  has  classic,  scientific  and  preparatory  departments;  Cor- 
vallis College,  connected  with  which  is  the  State  Agricultural  School,  hav- 
ing a property  valued  at  $239,000 ; McMinnville  College ; Pacific  Uni- 
versity, having  classical,  scientific  and  normal  departments ; Willamette 
University,  which  embraces  a school  of  medicine  and  a school  of  science; 
and  the  University  of  Oregon,  at  Eugene  City.  The  State  contained,  in 
1870,  2361  libraries,  220  religious  organizations,  having  135  edifices,  and 
35  newspapers  and  periodicals,  of  which  4 were  published  daily.  Six 
dailies,  36  weeklies  and  1 semi-monthly  were  published  in  1875. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Salem  (population,  1139),  the  State  capital, 
is  situated  on  the  Willamette  River,  50  miles  south  of  Portland.  Two 
daily  and  2 weekly  newspapers  are  published  here.  Portland,  on  the  Wil- 
lamette River,  12  miles  above  its  entrance  into  the  Columbia,  is  the  chief 
city  of  Oregon.  It  contains  the  State  Penitentiary.  The  other  principal 
towns  are  Astoria  (named  after  John  Jacob  Astor),  Oregon  City,  Forest 
Grove,  Corvallis,  Eugene  City,  Harrisburg,  Baker  City,  Roseburg  and 
Jacksonville. 

Population. — In  1850  the  number  of  inhabitants  was  13,294;  in 
1860,  52,465;  and  in  1870,  90,923,  which  is  less  than  one  person  to  a square 
mile;  11,600  were  born  in  foreign  lands  and  79,323  in  the  United  States, 
of  whom  37,135  were  natives  of  Oregon,  1710  of  California,  4722  of  Illi- 
nois, 3451  of  Indiana,  3695  of  Iowa,  2387  of  Kentucky,  7061  of  Missouri, 
3092  of  New  York,  4031  of  Ohio,  1930  of  Pennsylvania,  996  of  the  Ter- 
ritories, etc. ; 6225  natives  of  Oregon  were  residing  elsewhere.  Only  Ne- 
vada had  a smaller  population.  There  are  about  8000  tribal  Indians,  who 
occupy  7 reservations. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislature  consists  of  30  senators, 
elected  for  4 years,  and  60  representatives,  elected  for  2 years.  Biennial 
sessions  are  held,  during  which  the  members  are  paid  $3  per  day.  Exec- 
utive officers  are  chosen  for  a term  of  4 years.  A salary  of  $1500  per 
annum  is  paid  to  the  governor.  The  supreme  court,  which  has  only  appel- 
late jurisdiction,  consists  of  5 judges.  Circuit  courts  are  held  at  least  twice 
a year  in  every  county.  Probate  matters  and  inferior  civil  and  criminal 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


347 


cases  are  under  the  jurisdiction  of  a county  court,  the  presiding  judge  of 
which  is  elected  by  the  people  of  the  county.  Ten  per  cent,  is  the  legal 
rate  of  interest. 

History. — On  the  7th  day  of  May,  1792,  Capt.  Robert  Gray,  of  Bos- 
ton, entered  the  Columbia  River.  In  1805  Lewis  and  Clarke  visited  this 
region.  In  1810  John  Jacob  Astor  organized  the  Pacific  Fur  Company. 
A party  sent  out  by  this  company  reached  the  Columbia  ou  the  24th  of 
March,  1811,  and  founded  Astoria.  The  Hudson’s  Bay  Company  claimed 
jurisdiction  over  the  whole  country.  In  1846  the  49th  parallel  of  latitude 
was  made  the  boundary  between  British  America  and  the  United  States. 
Immigrants  began  to  enter  Oregon  by  the  overland  route  as  early  as  1833. 
From  3 to  5 months  were  consumed  in  the  journey  from  the  Missouri  River. 
The  passage  around  Cape  Horn  required  six  months.  Congress  passed  a 
“donation  law”  in  1850,  giving  320  acres  of  land  to  each  actual  settler 
and  320  acres  more  to  the  wife.  Oregon,  which  had  been  organized  as  a 
Territory  by  an  act  passed  Aug.  14,  1848,  was  admitted  into  the  Union  on 
the  4th  day  of  February,  1859.  Indian  hostilities  have  been  a source  of 
very  great  trouble  to  the  settlers.  An  account  of  the  recent  Modoc  ivar  is 
given  elsewhere  [see  Hr storic at.  Sketch,  page  149]. 

PENNSYLVANIA. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Pennsylvania  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by 
Lake  Erie  and  New  York,  E.  by  New  Jersey,  S.  by  Delaware,  Maryland 
and  West  Virginia,  and  W.  by  West  Virginia  and  Ohio.  It  is  situated 
between  latitudes  39°  43'  and  42°  15'  N.  and  longitudes  2°  18'  E.  and  3° 
36'  W.  from  Washington,  or  74°  42'  and  80°  36'  W.  from  Greenwich. 
The  State  is  310  miles  long,  175  miles  in  extreme  breadth  and  contains  an 
area  of  46,000  square  miles,  or  29,440,000  acres.  Its  southern  boundary  is 
Mason  and  Dixon’s  line  [see  Maryland,  page  171]. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — There  are  three  natural  divisions 
which  are  quite  distinctly  marked.  (1.)  The  eastern  slope  extends  from 
the  Delaware  River  westward,  from  75  to  80  miles  to  the  Blue  Mountains, 
exhibiting  a surface  slightly  rolling  and  diversified.  (2.)  The  mountain 
region  of  Central  Pennsylvania  includes  a belt  of  country  more  than  a 
hundred  miles  in  width.  Several  chains  of  hills  belonging  to  the  Great 
Appalachian  range  extend  in  a parallel  direction  from  north-east  to  south- 
west across  the  State.  These  are  known  by  various  local  names,  as  Kitta- 
tinny,  Broad  Mountain,  Tuscarora,  Sideling  Hill,  Bald  Eagle  Ridge,  etc. 
The  Alleghanies  constitute  the  water-shed  between  the  Atlantic  Ocean  and 
the  valley  of  the  Ohio.  Still  farther  west  are  the  Laurel  and  Chestnut 
Ridges,  sometimes  attaining  an  altitude  of  3000  feet.  (3.)  The  western, 
or  Ohio  River,  slope  sinks  away  gradually  from  the  mountain  summits 
toward  the  great  interior  valley.  Rivers. — The  Delaware  River,  320  miles 


348 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


long,  constitutes  the  eastern  boundary  of  Pennsylvania.  Ocean  steamers 
of  the  largest  size  ascend  as  far  as  Philadelphia,  and  small  steamboats  can 
reach  Trenton.  Its  principal  tributaries  are  the  Lehigh,  90  miles  long  and 
an  important  channel  for  the  coal  and  lumber  trade,  which  enters  the  Del- 
aware at  Easton;  and  the  Schuylkill,  taking  its  rise  among  the  mountains 
of  the  coal  region,  which  supplies  Philadelphia  with  water  and  unites  with 
the  Delaware  below  that  city  after  a course  of  130  miles.  The  Susque- 
hanna River  rises  in  Otsego  Lake,  New  York,  flows  across  Pennsylvania 
and,  passing  into  Maryland,  discharges  its  waters  into  Chesapeake  Bay. 
It  is  a broad  stream,  having  a width  of  a mile  and  a quarter  at  Harris- 
burg, but  is  too  shallow  for  navigation.  The  chief  affluents  of  the  Sus- 
quehanna are  the  West  Branch,  the  Tioga  and  the  “blue  Juniata,” 
famous  among  tourists  for  its  beauty.  Draining  Western  Pennsylvania 
are  the  two  rivers  which  united  form  the  Ohio — viz.,  the  Alleghany  and 
the  Monongahela.  The  former  rises  in  Potter  county,  sweeps  into  the  State 
of  New  York,  affording  water  communication  as  far  as  Olean,  240  miles 
above  its  mouth,  and  then,  flowing  southward,  unites  at  Pittsburg  with  the 
Monongahela,  which  has  its  sources  in  the  highlands  of  West  Virginia. 
Lake  Erie  extends  for  40  miles  along  the  north-western  boundary,  thus 
affording  to  Pennsylvania  a connection  with  the  great  system  of  lake  navi- 
gation. Forests. — Large  tracts  of  mountain  land  are  covered  with  a dense 
growth  of  timber.  Around  the  headwaters  of  the  West  Branch  of  the 
Susquehanna  are  primeval  forests  from  which  immense  quantities  of  lum- 
ber are  cut  every  year.  Among  the  forest  trees  are  the  pine,  cedar,  spruce, 
hemlock,  larch,  ash,  elm,  linden,  beech,  mulberry,  hornbeam,  chestnut, 
aspen,  persimmon,  locust,  sassafras,  birch,  gum,  catalpa,  sycamore,  poplar, 
pawpaw,  magnolia,  maple,  oak,  hickory,  walnut,  etc.  The  bear,  panther, 
wildcat,  wolf,  fox,  raccoon,  otter,  opossum,  deer  and  other  wild  animals 
are  met  with  in  the  parts  remote  from  civilization. 

Soil  and  Climate. — The  eastern  counties  have  a fertile  loam,  which 
is  brought  to  a high  state  of  cultivation  and  produces  large  crops.  In  the 
counties  along  the  Maryland  line  there  is  a strong  and  quick  soil,  resting 
upon  a limestone  formation,  and  well  adapted  for  wheat  and  other  grains. 
The  mountain  region  is  generally  unproductive,  the  soil  being  cold  and 
thin,  but  there  are  warm  and  deep  alluvial  lands  in  the  valleys.  West  of 
the  Alleghanies  the  soil  has  the  fertility  characteristic  of  the  great  valley 
of  the  Ohio.  The  isothermal  lines  crossing  the  State  are:  Spring,  45°-50°; 
summer,  67°-72°;  autumn,  47°-55°;  winter,  25°-30°;  annual  mean, 
45°-55°.  According  to  the  report  of  the  United  States  Signal  Service 
Bureau,  the  average  temperature  for  the  three  years  ending  Sept.  30,  1874, 
was  51.92p  at  Philadelphia  and  51.33°  at  Pittsburg.  The  mean  for  the 
three  summer  months  was  71°,  and  the  maximum  97°,  at  the  former  city. 
During  the  month  of  August,  1875,  the  maximum  temperature  was  85°, 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


349 


on  the  6th,  and  the  minimum  58°,  on  the  2d.  The  annual  rainfall  for  two 
years  was  40.17  inches  at  Pittsburg  and  51.81  inches  at  Philadelphia. 

Agricultural  Productions.— Pennsylvania  ranked  first  in  the 
production  of  rye  in  1873,  being  credited  with  3,283,000  bushels,  which 
was  one-fifth  of  the  whole  production  of  the  United  States.  It  was  first 
also  in  oats  (31,229,000  bushels),  and  ranked  nest  to  New  York  in  buck- 
wheat, potatoes  and  hay.  The  value  of  the  Indian  corn,  wheat,  rye,  oats, 
barley,  buckwheat,  potato,  tobacco  and  hay  crops  was  $115,965,700  (next 
to  New  York  and  Illinois).  In  1874  the  State  contained  557,000  horses, 
24,900  mules,  722,600  oxen  and  other  cattle,  812,600  milch  cows  (next  to 
New  York),  1,034,400  hogs  and  1,674,000  sheep.  The  last  Federal  census 
reported  17,994,200  acres  in  farms,  of  which  11,115,965  acres  were  im- 
proved; value  of  farms,  implements  and  live-stock,  $1,194,786,853 ; value 
of  productions,  $183,946,027 ; average  size  of  farms,  103  acres.  About 
251  per  cent,  of  the  population  were  employed  in  agriculture. 

Manufactures. — The  number  of  manufacturing  establishments  at 
the  time  of  the  last  census  was  37,200;  hands  employed,  319,487;  value 
of  materials,  $421,197,673;  value  of  products,  $711,894,344.  Pennsyl- 
vania ranked  first  among  the  States  in  the  number  of  establishments,  but 
was  surpassed  by  New  York  in  the  number  of  hands  employed  and  in  the 
value'of  the  products.  Among  the  leading  industries  in  value  were  iron, 
$122,605,296  (more  than  twice  as  much  as  in  New  York);  textiles,  $63,- 
436,186  (next  to  Massachusetts);  building  materials,  $55,630,364  (first); 
building,  not  marine,  $38,348,344  (first);  lumber,  $35,262,590  (first); 
flouring-mill  products,  $31,124,017;  molasses  and  sugar,  refined,  $26,731,- 
016;  men’s  clothing,  $21,850,319;  leather,  tanned,  $19,828,323;  coal  oil, 
rectified,  $15,251,223;  printing  and  publishing,  $13,651,396  (next  to  New 
York) ; drugs  and  chemicals,  $8,451,991  (first) ; paper,  $6,511,446  (third) ; 
brass  and  brassware,  $2,144,055  (next  to  Connecticut). 

Mineral  Resources  and  Mining.— Nearly  one-half  the  value 
of  all  the  mining  products  of  the  United  States  was  credited  to  Pennsyl- 
vania by  the  Federal  census.  The  number  of  mining  establishments  was 
3086;  hands  employed,  81,215;  capital,  $84,660,276;  wages,  $38,815,276; 
value  of  products,  $76,208,390.  In  her  resources  of  coal  and  petro- 
leum this  State  has  no  rival.  Full  and  specific  information  concerning 
these  sources  of  wealth  and  prosperity  will  be  found  in  the  article  upon 
Physical  Geography’,  pp.  180-189  [see  also  American  Manufac- 
tures]. Coal-mining  is  attended  with  no  inconsiderable  peril.  During  a 
single  year  (1872)  223  persons  were  killed  and  609  were  maimed  in  the 
anthracite  region;  109  wives  were  made  widows  and  381  children  were 
made  orphans.  One  life  was  lost  for  every  100,660  tons  of  coal  mined. 
At  Avondale,  on  the  6th  day  of  December,  1869,  108  men  were  suffocated 
by  the  smoke  from  a burning  coal-breaker  at  the  mouth  of  the  only 


350 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


entrance  to  the  mine.  Not  a single  one  was  brought  out  alive.  The  in- 
crease of  the  coal-carrying  trade  has  been  enormous.  In  the  year  1820 
the  whole  amount  sent  out  from  the  Lehigh  region  was  365  tons.  In  1874, 
according  to  the  Report  of  the  Auditor- General,  there  were  transported  by 
railroad  29,201,029  tons  of  anthracite,  10,444,657  tons  of  bituminous  and 
4,036,080  tons  of  semi-anthracite  and  semi-bituminous,  making  a total  of 
43,681,786  tons;  3,703,143  tons  of  anthracite  and  3,047,089  tons  of  bitu- 
minous coal  were  transported  upon  the  canals,  making  the  total  amount 
for  the  year  50,532,018  tons.  A part  of  the  above  amount,  however,  was 
transferred  from  one  line  to  another,  and  so  reckoned  two  or  three  times 
over.  The  actual  production  of  anthracite  coal  for  the  year  ending  Dec.  31, 
1874,  was  21,667,386  tons,  and  of  bituminous,  11,053,615  tons;  total,  32,721,- 
001  tons.  The  long  “ strike  ” in  1875  caused  a five  months’  suspension  of  the 
anthracite  trade.  Up  to  September  11,  the  total  production  of  all  kinds  for 
the  coal  year  was  15,455,200  tons.  Copper,  zinc,  plumbago  and  lead  are  also 
mined  in  considerable  quantities.  Marble  is  quarried  in  Chester  and  Mont- 
gomery counties;  and  limestone,  sandstone,  slate  and  other  building-stones 
are  abundant.  Salt  is  manufactured  extensively  in  Western  Pennsylvania. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — Pennsylvania  is  favorably  sit- 
uated for  commerce,  being  connected  with  the  three  great  systems  of  water 
communication  of  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  the  Mississippi  and  the  lakes,  through 
the  ports  of  Philadelphia,  Pittsburg  and  Erie.  During  the  year  ending 
June  30, 1874,  the  value  of  imports  was  $26,676,712,  and  of  exports,  $38,- 
169,060.  In  the  foreign  trade  511  American  and  682  foreign  vessels 
entered  at  Philadelphia,  and  481  American  and  741  foreign  vessels  cleared. 
At  Erie  the  entries  were  29  American  and  41  foreign  vessels,  and  the  clear- 
ances 11  American  and  37  foreign,  making  the  total  number  entering  and 
clearing  in  the  foreign  trade  at  the  ports  of  the  State  2533  vessels.  Be- 
longing to  the  customs  districts  there  were  3586  vessels,  of  which  449  were 
steamers.  Ship-building. — The  construction  of  iron  steamships  has  been 
brought  to  great  perfection  at  the  shipyards  of  John  Roach,  upon  the  Del- 
aware. Twenty-four  vessels,  representing  an  aggregate  of  47,000  tons, 
have  been  built  since  1871,  involving  an  annual  expenditure  of  three  mil- 
lions of  dollars;  and  Philadelphia  has  an  American  line  of  iron  steamships 
of  the  largest  class  running  to  Liverpool.  In  all  the  shipyards  of  Penn- 
sylvania there  were  built  during  the  year  ending  June  30,  1874,  281 
vessels,  of  which  57  were  steamers. 

Railroads  aild  Canals. — From  the  comprehensive  report  of  the 
auditor-general  of  Pennsylvania  for  the  year  1874  we  have  gleaned  the 
following  facts.  The  whole  number  of  railroad  corporations  whose  lines 
are  wholly  or  partly  within  the  limits  of  the  State  is  146;  capital  stock 
authorized  by  law,  $603,311,814;  amount  paid  in,  $482,931,393.50;  total 
amount  of  funded  and  floating  debt,  $471,633,998.02;  cost  of  railroads 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


351 


and  equipments,  8744,701,826.99 ; length  of  main  lines  in  Pennsylvania, 
4392.91  miles;  double  track,  1806.28  miles;  number  of  locomotives,  4^00; 
passenger-cars,  1859;  freight-cars,  53,193;  coal-,  stone-  and  tank-cars, 
79,839;  depots  or  stations,  3018;  miles  run  by  passenger-trains,  21,907,- 
390;  by  freight-trains,  68,036,173;  total  number  of  miles  run,  89,943,563; 
passengers  carried,  42,297,158;  gross  receipts,  $137,446,345.16  (a  diminu- 
tion of  $10,561,687.67  from  the  previous  year);  expenses,  $82,940,105.49. 
The  gross  amount  of  freight  carried  was  78,992,785  tons,  among  the  lead- 
ing items  of  which  were  43,681,786  tons  of  coal,  1,653,226  of  pig  iron, 
354,633  of  railroad  iron,  1,104,588  of  other  iron  or  castings,  4,160,295  of 
iron  and  other  ores,  2,381,111  of  lime,  limestone,  sandstone  and  slate, 
6,027,360  of  agricultural  products,  4,434,775  of  merchandise  and  manu- 
factured articles,  1,827,967  of  live-stock  and  5,946,142  tons  of  lumber. 

* By  railroad  accidents  540  persons  were  killed  and  1142  injured.  The  sta- 
tistics of  street  railways  were:  Length  of  roads,  311.51  miles  ; cost  of  roads 
and  equipments,  $9,695,843.57;  passengers  carried,  91,036,500;  receipts, 
$5,828,690.27.  Thirteen  persons  were  killed  and  26  maimed  by  street-cars 
during  the  year.  There  are  nine  canals  in  the  State,  having  an  aggregate 
length  of  869J  miles,  and  constructed  at  a cost,  including  equipments,  of 
$36,816,728.14.  The  amount  of  the  funded  and  floating  debt  was  $46,- 
239,173.12  in  1874;  receipts,  $2,289,824.55;  expenses,  $1,179,890.75; 
amount  of  freight  transported,  7,925,883  tons.  Ten  telegraph  companies 
have  lines  in  Pennsylvania,  extending  for  6586  miles.  The  expenses  in 
the  State  were  $237,228.72,  and  the  receipts  $253,838.67;  586,275  mes- 
sages were  sent  and  515,252  were  received. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education.— There  are  two  Peni- 
tentiaries, of  which  the  Eastern,  at  Philadelphia,  is  conducted  on  “the 
separate  system,”  and  the  Western,  at  Pittsburg,  upon  “the  combined” 
system.  About  one  thousand  prisoners  are  confined  in  the  two  institutions. 
The  House  of  Refuge,  at  Philadelphia,  will  accommodate  820  inmates,  and 
the  Reform  School  at  Pittsburg  provides  for  228  pupils.  Almshouses  to 
the  number  of  fifty-eight  have  been  established,  with  real  estate  and  build- 
ings valued  at  $5,427,800,  in  which  13,207  paupers  can  be  cared  for. 
There  are  four  State  Hospitals  for  the  Insane,  located  at  Harrisburg,  Dix- 
mont,  Danville  and  Warren.  A department  for  the  insane  is  connected 
with  the  Philadelphia  Almshouse,  and  the  Pennsylvania  Hospital  for  the 
Insane  (Kirkbride’s)  and  the  Friends’  Asylum  are  in  the  same  city.  Up 
to  the  year  1873,  9843  males  and  9143  females  had  been  received  into 
these  various  asylums  for  lunatics.  The  Pennsylvania  Institutions  for  the 
Deaf  and  Dumb  and  for  the  Blind  are  schools  rather  than  asylums. 
Pupils  are  received  from  New  Jersey  and  Delaware  at  the  expense  of 
those  States.  By  the  new  Constitution  the  legislature  is  required  to  pro- 
vide for  the  maintenance  and  support  of  an  efficient  system  of  public  schools, 


352 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


and  to  appropriate  at  least  one  million  dollars  every  year  for  that  purpose. 
No  public  money  shall  be  used  for  the  support  of  any  sectarian  school. 
Women  are  eligible  to  any  office  in  connection  with  the  common-school 
system.  The  latest  accessible  educational  statistics  are:  Number  of  schools, 
16,305;  pupils,  834,020;  teachers,  19,089;  total  sum  expended  for  school 
purposes  under  the  direction  of  the  school  department,  $8,812,969.25. 
Eight  normal  schools  are  in  successful  operation,  with  more  than  100  in- 
structors and  3000  pupils.  Six  universities  and  33  colleges  were  credited 
to  Pennsylvania  by  the  last  Federal  census;  but  several  of  them  do  not 
possess  full  collegiate  rank.  The  University  of  Pennsylvania  has  recently 
erected  at  West  Philadelphia  “one  of  the  finest  structures  for  educational 
purposes  to  be  found  in  America.”  Girard  College  has  under  its  care 
between  500  and  600  orphans.  The  Pennsylvania  State  College  (Agricul- 
tural), in  Centre  county,  possesses  a property  valued  at  $897,589.  Tuition  * 
is  free  to  all ; twenty-five  young  ladies  were  in  attendance  last  year.  Six- 
teen institutions  exclusively  for  women  report  an  aggregate  of  1267  pupils. 
For  professional  instruction  there  are  14  schools  of  theology,  2 of  law,  8 
of  medicine  (including  dentistry  and  pharmacy)  and  7 of  science.  The 
Federal  census  reported  14,849  libraries,  5984  religious  organizations,  hav- 
ing 5668  edifices,  and  540  newspapers  and  periodicals,  of  which  55  were 
published  daily.  In  1875  the  periodicals  had  increased  to  707  (New  York 
alone  had  more),  of  which  78  were  published  daily  and  511  weekly. 

Cities  aild  Towns. — Philadelphia , the  metropolis  of  Pennsylvania 
and  the  second  city  of  the  United  States,  in  which  more  new  buildings  were 
erected  during  the  past  year  than  in  both  New  York  and  Brooklyn  com- 
bined, is  described  elsewhere  [see  Centennial  City].  Harrisburg,  which 
was  made  the  State  capital  in  1812,  is  situated  upon  the  east  bank  of  the 
Susquehanna  River,  95  miles  west  of  Philadelphia.  The  State-House  was 
completed  in  1822.  Five  diverging  railroads  afford  easy  communication 
with  all  parts  of  the  commonwealth.  The  city  contains  large  founderies, 
machine-shops  and  rolling-mills.  Water  is  supplied  from  the  Susquehanna 
River  by  works  constructed  at  a cost  of  two  millions  of  dollars.  There 
are  32  churches  and  13  newspapers,  of  which  4 are  published  daily.  The 
State  library  contains  30,000  volumes.  John  Harris,  in  honor  of  whom 
the  place  was  named  Harrisburg,  settled  in  this  neighborhood  as  early  as 
1726.  The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1850  was  7834;  in  1860,  13,405;  in 
1870,  23,104;  in  1875,  26,000.  Pittsburg,  the  second  city  of  Pennsylvania 
in  importance,  is  situated  at  the  junction  of  the  Alleghany  and  Mononga- 
hela  Rivers,  354  miles  west  of  Philadelphia.  The  principal  public  build- 
ings are  the  Court-House,  Custom-House,  Western  Penitentiary,  House  of 
Refuge,  United  States  Arsenal  and  Roman  Catholic  Cathedral.  For  all 
kinds  of  heavy  manufactures  Pittsburg  possesses  the  largest  facilities. 
Iron  ore  in  abundance  is  near  at  hand;  coal  is  brought  from  the  neighbor- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


353 


ing  hills  directly  to  the  factory  doors  ; the  rivers  and  canals  and  seven 
railroads  afford  cheap  and  cpiick  transportation.  Even  to  catalogue  the 
leading  industries  would  require  too  much  space.  There  are  rolling-mills, 
furnaces,  iron-  and  brass-founderies,  machine-  and  boiler-shops,  steel-works, 
flouring-mills,  cotton-factories,  chemical-works,  tanneries,  plauing-mills,  car- 
riage-factories, glass-works,  ropewalks,  paper-mills,  etc.  Ship-building  is  a 
leading  business;  during  the  year  1874  158  vessels,  23  of  them  steamers, 
were  built.  Coal,  iron,  lumber  and  merchandise  are  shipped  down  the 
Ohio  in  immense  quantities.  Ten  daily  newspapers  and  35  periodicals  of  all 
kinds  are  issued.  Upon  the  opposite  side  of  the  river  and  connected  with 
it  by  4 bridges  is  Alleghany  City,  really  a part  of  Pittsburg.  The  joint 
population  of  the  two  cities  in  1870  was  149,256  (Pittsburg  86,076  and 
Alleghany  53,180);  in  1875,  208,485  (Pittsburg  138,485  and  Alleghany 
70,000).  Scranton  has  taken  the  third  place  among  the  cities  of  the  State 
since  1870.  In  1853  the  number  of  inhabitants  was  3000;  in  1860,  9223; 
in  1870,  35,092  (an  increase  of  280.48  per  cent,  during  the  decade) ; and 
in  1875  it  was  estimated  at  45,000.  This  rapid  growth  is  explained  by  the 
position  of  Scranton  in  the  centre  of  the  most  northern  of  the  anthracite 
coal-basins  and  in  the  neighborhood  of  immense  deposits  of  iron  ore.  The 
Delaware,  Lackawanna  and  Western  Railroad,  the  Delaware  and  Hudson 
Canal  Company  and  the  Pennsylvania  Coal  Company  all  ship  coal,  iron 
ore,  pig-  and  railroad-iron  largely  from  this  point.  There  are  9 newspapers, 
2 of  which  are  issued  daily.  Reading,  on  the  Schuylkill  River,  58  miles 
above  Philadelphia,  is  an  important  railroad  and  manufacturing  centre. 
It  has  11  periodicals,  of  which  3 are  daily  newspapers.  The  pojDulation 
was  33,930  in  1870,  and  is  estimated  at  40,000  in  1875.  Lancaster,  the 
county  seat  of  the  county  of  the  same  name,  is  the  centre  of  an  extensive 
coal  and  lumber  trade.  It  has  a fine  Court-House  and  14  newspapers,  of 
which  4 are  issued  daily.  The  population  was  20,233  in  1870,  and  22,360 
in  1875.  Erie  possesses  one  of  the  finest  harbors  upon  the  lakes.  Belong- 
ing to  the  port  are  79  vessels,  with  an  aggregate  tonnage  of  25,507.  Com- 
modore Perry’s  flagship,  the  Lawrence,  sunk  in  Erie  harbor  in  1813,  was 
raised  on  the  13th  of  September,  1875.  After  being  submerged  for  62 
years  the  bottom  was  found  to  be  in  a good  state  of  preservation,  and  it 
was  proposed  to  exhibit  it  at  the  Centennial.  Seven  newspapers  are  pub- 
lished in  the  town,  and  the  estimated  population  is  about  23,000  (19,646 
in  1870).  Wilkes-Barre  [see  page  182,  note],  on  the  North  Branch  of  the 
Susquehanna,  in  the  lovely  valley  of  Wyoming,  has  been  incorporated  as 
a city  since  the  last  census,  with  extended  limits,  which  contain  an  esti- 
mated population  of  23,000.  It  has  4 newspapers,  1 of  which  is  issued 
daily,  and  3 street  railways,  and  contains  one  of  the  finest  hotels  in  the 
State;  also  an  elegantly  furnished  “Music  Hall,”  which  seats  1200  people. 
The  coal  business  of  the  “ Wyoming  Region  ” centres  at  this  flourishing  city. 

23 


354 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Williamsport,  on  the  West  Branch  of  the  Susquehanna,  is  one  of  the  most 
important  lumber  depots  in  the  United  States.  Its  population  increased 
from  4253  in  1860  to  16,030  in  1870,  and  is  now  estimated  at  19,000. 
Among  the  other  cities  and  towns  of  Pennsylvania,  with  their  population 
by  the  Federal  census,  are  Allentown  (13,884),  Pottsville  (12,384),  York 
(11,003),  Easton  (10,987),  Norristown  (10,753),  Altoona  (10,610),  Chester 
(9485),  Danville  (8436),  Lebanon  (6727),  Chambersburg  (6308),  Bethle- 
hem (4512),  Franklin  (3908)  and  Gettysburg  (3074).  The  last-named 
place  contains  a National  Cemetery,  dedicated  on  the  19th  of  November, 
1863,  wherein  3580  soldiers  are  buried.  By  the  present  law  of  Pennsyl- 
vania no  place  having  less  than  10,000  inhabitants  can  obtain  a city  charter. 

Population. — Pennsylvania  is  surpassed  by  New  York  alone  in  the 
number  of  its  inhabitants.  During  the  period  between  1860  and  1870  the 
absolute  increase  was  615,737,  which  was  113,722  more  than  the  increase 
of  New  York.  Fourteen  of  the  sovereign  States  contained  fewer  people 
than  were  added  to  Pennsylvania  during  the  decade.  The  population  at 
each  census  has  been  as  follows:  1790,  434,373;  1800,  602,365;  1810, 
810,091;  1820,  1,047,507;  1830,1,348,233;  1840,1,724,033;  1850,2,311,- 
786;  1860,  2,906,215;  1870,  3,521,951.  Of  the  last  number  2,726,712 
were  natives  of  Pennsylvania;  249,930  had  come  in  from  other  jDarts  of 
the  United  States  and  545,309  from  foreign  countries,  thus  adding  to  the 
commonwealth  795,239  persons,  while  674,544  native  Pennsylvanians  were 
residing  in  other  parts  of  the  Union.  These  figures  indicate  that  the  total 
immigration  had  been  greater  than  the  emigration  by  120,695 ; but  the 
State  had  lost  424,614  in  native  population.  There  were  76.56  persons  to 
a square  mile. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislature  consists  of  50  sena- 
tors, chosen  for  four  years,  and  200  representatives,  chosen  for  two  years. 
Biennial  sessions  are  held,  beginning  on  the  first  Tuesday  of  January. 
The  governor  holds  office  for  four  years,  and  is  not  eligible  for  re-election 
at  the  term  next  succeeding  that  for  which  he  was  first  chosen.  The 
supreme  court  consists  of  7 judges,  elected  by  the  people  for  a term  of  21 
years  and  not  eligible  to  re-election.  In  Philadelphia  there  are  four  sep- 
arate and  distinct  courts  of  co-ordinate  jurisdiction,  composed  of  three 
judges  each.  Alleghany  county  has  two  such  courts.  Each  county  con- 
taining 40,000  inhabitants  constitutes  a separate  judicial  district.  A sep- 
arate orphans’  court  is  established  in  every  city  and  county  having  a 
population  of  150,000.  A registration  of  legal  voters  is  made  by  the 
assessors,  and  every  ballot  is  numbered  in  the  order  in  which  it  is  received. 
The  State  election  is  held  on  the  Tuesday  after  the  first  Monday  of  Novem- 
ber, instead  of  on  the  second  Tuesday  of  October,  as  formerly — a provision 
which  breaks  the  force  of  the  old  election  proverb,  “As  Pennsylvania  goes, 
so  goes  the' Union.”  Any  candidate  for  office  guilty  of  fraud  or  bribery  shall 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


355 


be  for  ever  disqualified  from  holding  any  office  of  trust  or  profit  in  the  com- 
monwealth. Any  association  or  corporation  organized  for  the  purpose  may 
construct  and  operate  a railroad  or  canal  between  any  two  points  in  the 
State.  The  property  of  railroad  companies  shall  be  for  ever  subject  to  taxa- 
tion, and  railroad  companies  shall  not  grant  free  passes  to  any  person  not 
an  employe  of  the  company.  The  above  provisions  are  in  accordance  with 
the  new  State,  Constitution,  which  made  many  sweeping  changes  in  the  old 
order  of  administration.  Pennsylvania  is  entitled  to  27  representatives  in 
Congress.  The  public  debt  on  the  30th  of  November,  1874,  was  $24,568,836. 

History. — William  Penn  received  from  the  English  Crown  a grant 
of  “all  that  tract  of  land  bounded  on  the  east  by  the  river  Delaware,  ex- 
tending westward  five  degrees,  and  north  and  south  between  the  40th  and 
42d  parallels,  except  an  area  around  New  Castle  (Delaware)  circumscribed 
by  a radius  of  twelve  miles.”  In  October,  1682,  Penn,  accompanied  by 
2000  settlers,  arrived  at  New  Castle,  and  in  1683  Philadelphia  was  chosen 
as  the  site  for  the  new  colony.  It  was  declared  that  “none  acknow- 
ledging one  God  and  living  uprightly  shall  be  molested  for  his  opinion  or 
practice,  or  compelled  to  maintain  or  frequent  any  ministry  whatsoever.” 
Very  amicable  relations  were  established  with  the  Indians,  and  Penn’s 
people  were  exempt  from  the  horrors  of  savage  warfare  which  were 
inflicted  upon  almost  every  other  colony.  The  part  which  Pennsyl- 
vania took  in  the  American  Revolution  has  been  described  elsewhere  [see 
Historical  Sketch],  A convention  to  draft  an  amended  Constitution 
for  the  State  was  in  session  at  Harrisburg  and  Philadelphia  from  Nov. 
12,  1872,  to  Nov.  3,  1873.  The  expenses  of  the  convention  were  $410,- 
723.80.  On  the  16th  of  December,  1873,  the  amended  Constitution  was 
approved  by  the  people  by  a vote  of  253,744  against  108,594.  Pennsyl- 
vania is  called  “the  Keystone  State,”  not,  as  is  supposed  by  many,  because 
it  occupied  the  central  position  among  the  thirteen  original  colonies,  but 
because  the  casting  vote  of  her  delegate  secured  the  unanimous  adoption 
of  the  Declaration  of  Independence. 

RHODE  ISLAND. 

Situation  and  Extent. — The  State  of  Rhode  Island  (the  smallest 
in  the  Union)  is  bounded  on  the  N.  and  E.  by  Massachusetts,  S.  by  the 
Atlantic  Ocean  and  W.  by  Connecticut.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes 
41°  8'  and  42°  3'  N.  and  longitudes  5°  7'  and  5°  52'  E.  from  Washington, 
or  71°  8'  and  71°  53'  W.  from  Greenwich.  The  greatest  length  is  48  miles, 
the  breadth  39  miles  and  the  area  1306  square  miles,  or  835,840  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — Near  the  sea-coast  the  ground  is 
level;  in  the  interior  it  is  slightly  rolling  and  hilly.  Mount  Hope,  in  the 
east,  300  feet  in  height,  Hopkins  Hill,  near  the  centre,  and  Woonsocket 
Hills,  in  the  north,  are  the  most  elevated  lands  in  the  State.  Fivers. — 


356 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


The  rivers  are  mostly  too  small  for  navigation,  but  have  a sufficient  descent 
to  furnish  abundant  water-power.  Pawtucket  River  is  a continuation  of 
the  Blackstone  of  Massachusetts.  It  takes  the  name  of  the  Seekonk  below 
the  falls  at  Pawtucket,  which  are  40  feet  high.  The  Providence  River 
discharges  its  waters  into  the  northern  arm  of  Narraganset  Bay.  Large 
vessels  ascend  it  as  far  as  the  city  of  Providence.  The  Pawcatuck  drains 
the  south-western  part  of  the  State,  and  marks  the  boundary  between 
Rhode  Island  and  Connecticut.  Bays  and  Islands. — Narragauset  Bay  is 
30  miles  long  and  from  3 to  12  miles  wide.  Its  north-eastern,  northern 
and  western  extensions  are 'called  respectively  Mount  Hope,  Providence 
and  Greenwich  Bays.  Rhode  Island,  15  miles  in  length  and  f of  a mile 
in  width,  divides  Narragauset  Bay  into  two  unequal  parts.  For  its  beauty 
and  salubrity  this  island  has  been  called  “the  Eden  of  America.”  Conan- 
icut  and  Prudence  are  the  other  principal  islands  of  the  bay.  Twelve 
miles  from  the  coast  is  Block  Island,  7 miles  long  and  4 miles  wide  and 
containing  a large  salt  water  pond.  Forests. — There  are  no  large  forests 
in  the  State.  The  trees  are  of  the  same  varieties  as  in  Massachusetts  and 
Connecticut,  with  the  chestnut,  walnut  and  oak  predominating. 

Soil  and  Climate. — The  most  common  soil  is  a loam,  having  a 
large  admixture  of  sand  and  gravel  and  only  moderately  fertile.  It  is 
better  adapted  for  grazing  than  tillage,  but  by  careful  cultivation  is  made 
to  produce  large  crops.  Both  the  winter  and  summer  climate  are  moder- 
ated by  proximity  to  the  sea.  Careful  observations  upon  meteorology  were 
made  by  Professor  Caswell,  of  Brown  University,  at  Providence,  during  a 
period  of  29  years.  The  mean  of  February  (the  coldest  month)  for  the 
whole  period  was  26.73°,  and  the  mean  of  July  (the  warmest  month), 
70.69°.  The  highest  annual  mean  was  49.86°,  and  the  lowest,  44.62°; 
mean  for  the  29  years,  48.19°.  Fifteen  degrees  below  zero  was  the  lowest 
temperature  recorded,  and  94  degrees  above  the  highest,  giving  a range  of 
109  degrees.  The  largest  annual  rainfall  was  53.27  inches,  and  the  smallest, 
30.96  inches;  mean  for  the  whole  period,  40.38  inches.  The  isothermal 
lines  crossing  Rhode  Island  are:  Spring,  47°;  summer,  68°;  autumn, 
50°-52°;  winter,  25°-30°;  mean,  47°-50°. 

Agricultural  Productions. — According  to  the  last  Federal 
census,  the  number  of  acres  of  land  in  farms  was  502,308,  of  which  289,- 
030  were  improved;  number  of  farms,  5344;  average  size,  94  acres;  value 
of  farms,  farm  implements  and  live-stock,  $25,496,346 ; of  farm  produc- 
tions, $4,761,163.  In  1873,  103,903  acres  were  devoted  to  Indian  corn, 
rye,  oats,  barley,  potatoes  and  hay  (no  wheat,  tobacco  or  buckwheat  was 
reported),  and  the  total  value  of  these  crops  was  $2,970,765.  At  the  be- 
ginning of  1874  the  State  contained  14,700  horses,  16,000  oxen  and  other 
cattle,  20,400  milch  cows,  17,100  hogs  and  25,600  sheep. 

Manufactures. — The  first  cotton-mill  ill  the  United  States  was 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


357 


erected  in  Rhode  Island  [see  American  Manufactures],  The  census 
of  1870  returned  1850  manufacturing  establishments,  which  employed 
49,417  hands  and  produced  articles  to  the  value  of  $111,418,354.  The 
leading  industries  in  value  were:  Cotton  goods,  $22,139,203  (next  to  Mas- 
sachusetts); printing  cotton  and  woollen  goods,  $17,842,480;  bleaching 
and  dyeing,  $15,138,723;  woollen  goods,  $12,558,117;  machinery,  cotton 
and  woollen,  $4,316,376;  jewelry,  $3,043,846;  worsted  goods,  $2,835,950; 
screws,  $1,882,318;  India-rubber  and  elastic  goods,  $1,804,868.  In  1874 
the  State  contained  115  cotton-mills,  having  24,706  looms  and  1,336,842 
spindles,  which  consumed  125,317  bales  of  cotton  annually. 

Minerals  and  Milling’. — Anthracite  coal  exists  in  veins  of  con- 
siderable thickness,  but  the  mining  has  not  proved  profitable.  Serpentine 
is  abundant.  Marble,  freestone  and  limestone  are  quarried.  The  product 
of  mines  and  quarries  in  1870  was  $59,000. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — There  are  three  customs  districts 
— viz.,  Providence,  Newport  and  Bristol — -at  which,  during  the  year  ending 
June  30,  1874,  284  vessels  were  enrolled,  registered  and  licensed.  In  the 
foreign  trade  41  American  and  120  foreign  vessels  entered  and  27  Ameri- 
can  and  105  foreign  vessels  cleared.  The  value  of  imports  was  $379,621, 
and  the  value  of  exports,  domestic  and  foreign,  $135,049.  One  vessel  was 
built.  Cod-  and  mackerel-fishing  employed  98  vessels.  Bluefish,  scup, 
tautogs,  etc.,  are  caught  in  large  quantities. 

Railroads. — From  Providence  railroads  radiate  toward  Bristol,  New 
London,  Hartford,  Springfield,  Worcester  and  Boston.  The  number  of 
miles  of  railroad  in  1873  was  159;  total  capital  account,  $5,168,783;  cost 
per  mile,  $46,989;  total  receipts,  $1,115,672;  receipts  per  mile,  $7017; 
receipts  to  an  inhabitant,  $4.75;  net  earnings,  $424,371. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — The  State  Prison  is 
located  at  Providence.  A new  building  is  being  erected.  The  deaf  and 
dumb,  blind,  and  idiotic  are  supported  at  the  expense  of  the  State  in  the  insti- 
tutions of  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut.  The  Butler  Hospital  for  the 
Insane  is  partially  endowed  by  the  State.  A Board  of  State  Charities  and 
Corrections  was  established  in  1869,  and  a farm  was  purchased  at  Cranston, 
upon  which  a Workhouse  and  House  of  Correction,  Almshouse  and  Asy- 
lum for  the  Insane  are  in  successful  operation.  The  expense  of  these  insti- 
tutions for  the  year  1875  is  estimated  at  $112,000.  A Reform  School  for 
boys  was  opened  at  Providence  in  1850.  During  the  year  1874  the  num- 
ber of  children  in  the  State  between  the  ages  of  5 and  15  years  was  43,800 ; 
number  attending  school,  39,401 ; schools,  732;  teachers,  805 ; expenditures 
for  school  purposes,  $690,852.  Brown  University  is  the  only  college.  An 
agricultural  and  scientific  department  has  been  added  to  it.  The  boarding- 
school  of  Friends  at  Providence  has  a property  valued  at  $850,000.  The 
State  contained  in  1870,  759  libraries,  295  religious  organizations,  with  283 


358 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


church  edifices,  aud  19  newspapers  and  periodicals.  In  1875  there  were 
27  newspapers,  6 of  which  were  published  daily. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Rhode  Island  contains  5 counties,  in  which 
are  2 cities  and  34  towns.  Providence,  the  second  city  of  New  England 
in  wealth  aud  population,  is  situated  upon  the  Providence  River,  at  the 
head  of  Narraganset  Bay.  The  river  divides  the  city  into  two  nearly  equal 
parts,  which  are  connected  by  several  bridges.  Vessels  of  900  tons  burden 
can  come  up  to  the  wharves,  and  an  extensive  coasting  trade  is  carried  on. 
Six  railroads  centre  at  Providence.  Among  the  principal  buildings  are 
the  State-House,  Custom-House,  Butler  Hospital  for  the  Insane,  Dexter 
Asylum  for  the  Poor,  State-Prison,  Reform  School,  Arcade,  Athenaeum 
aud  Brown  University.  The  manufactures  are  very  extensive  and  various. 
Jewelry,  cotton  and  woollen  goods,  screws,  hardware,  machinery,  locomo- 
tives and  steam-engines,  stoves,  etc.,  are  among  the  articles  most  largely 
produced.  Ten  periodicals  are  published,  of  which  five, are  issued  daily. 
The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1870  was  68,004.  North  Providence,  with 
a population  of  20,495,  was  annexed  in  1874,  making  the  aggregate  popu- 
lation, by  the  figures  of  the  Federal  census,  88,499.  It  is  estimated  that 
the  consolidated  city  contained  in  1875  not  less  than  100,000  people.  New- 
port, upon  the  south-west  shore  of  the  island  of  Rhode  Island,  has  “ one 
of  the  finest  harbors  of  the  world” — deep,  easily  accessible  and  sheltered 
from  the  winds.  In  former  times  there  was  an  extensive  trade  with  the 
West  Indies,  but  “Oldport  wharves”  are  now  going  to  decay.  Many  New 
Yorkers,  Philadelphians  and  Bostonians  make  Newport  their  summer- 
home,  and  some  of  its  modest  “cottages”  cost  from  a hundred  thousand  to 
half  a million  of  dollars.  Bellevue  Avenue  affords  a fine  drive  for  the 
distance  of  twTo  miles.  Among  the  objects  of  interest  is  the  Old  Stone 
Mill,  “the  only  thing  on  the  Atlantic  Shore,”  says  Higginson,  “which  has 
had  time  to  forget  its  birthday.”  The  Redwood  Library  contains  20,000 
volumes,  and  the  People’s  Library  15,000.  One  daily  and  two  weekly 
newspapers  are  published.  Population,  12,521.  Woonsocket  (population 
11,527)  includes  a cluster  of  villages  upon  the  Blackstone  River,  near  the 
Massachusetts  line.  It  contains  large  cotton-  and  woollen-mills  and  ma- 
chine-shops. There  are  two  weekly  newspapers,  one  of  which  is  published 
in  the  French  language,  and  one  daily.  Warwick  (10,453)  is  a very  busy 
manufacturing  town.  The  other  leading  towns  of  the  State  are  Lincoln 
(7889),  Pawtucket  (6619),  Bristol  (5302),  Cranston  (4822),  Westerly 
(4709),  South  Kingstown  (4493)  and  Coventry  (4349). 

Population. — In  1730  the  number  of  inhabitants  was  18,000;  in 
1790,68,825;  in  1800,69,122;  in  1810,76,931;  in  1820,83,015;  in  1830, 
97,199;  in  1840,  108,830;  in  1850,  147,545;  in  1860,  174,620;  in  1870, 
217,353.  Of  the  latter  number,  55,396  were  born  in  foreign  countries, 
125,269  in  Rhode  Island  and  36,688  in  the  other  States  and  Territories, 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


359 


while  45,371  natives  of  Rhode  Island  were  residing  in  other  parts  of  the 
Union.  The  number  of  inhabitants  to  a square  mile  (166.43)  is  greater 
than  in  any  other  State  except  Massachusetts.  About  a hundred  of  the 
once  powerful  tribe  of  Narraganset  Indians  are  still  remaining. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislature  consists  of  a senate 
of  34  members  (one  from  each  town)  and  a house  of  representatives  of  72 
members  (one  for  every  2794  inhabitants).  The  supreme  court  consists  of 
a chief-justice  (salary,  $3500)  and  3 associate  justices.  The  governor  and 
other  executive  officers  are  elected  annually.  Prisoners,  when  released 
from  confinement,  are  paid  a portion  of  the  money  earned  by  their  labor 
during  confinement.  A stringent  prohibitory  liquor  law  and  a “constab- 
ulatory  act”  for  ensuring  its  enforcement  were  passed  in  1874.  On  the 
1st  of  December,  1874,  the  bonded  debt  was  $2,563,500.  The  amount  of 
deposits  in  savings’  banks  was  $48,771,502. 

History. — It  is  supposed  that  the  Northmen  visited  this  region  as 
early  as  the  tenth  century.  Roger  Williams  has  linked  his  name  indissol- 
ubly with  the  history  of  Rhode  Island.  Driven  from  Massachusetts  on 
account  of  his  religious  opinions,  iu  1636,  he  passed  down  the  Pawtucket 
River  and  erected  a dwelling,  calling  the  place  of  his  new  home  Provi- 
dence, as  a memorial  of  ‘‘  God’s  merciful  providence  to  him  in  his  distress.” 
“Liberty  of  conscience”  was  the  fundamental  law  of  his  colony.  In  1663 
a charter  was  obtained  from  King  Charles  II.  for  “the  Colony  of  Rhode 
Island  and  Providence  Plantations.”  A long-protracted  and  bloody  Indian 
war  was  terminated  by  the  death  of  King  Philip,  who  was  killed  near 
Mount  Hope  in  August,  1676.  A British  army  occupied  portions  of  the 
State  in  1778-9.  Rhode  Island  ratified  the  Federal  Constitution  after  all 
the  other  States  May  29,  1790.  The  charter  of  King  Charles  granted  in 
1663  remained  the  basis  of  government  until  1841.  By  it  suffrage  was 
limited  to  the  holders  of  a certain  amount  of  real  estate  and  to  their  eldest 
sons.  Not  more  than  one-third  of  the  male  population  above  the  age  of 
twenty-one  possessed  the  franchise.  A new  Constitution  was  framed  in 
1841,  and  the  “suffrage  party,”  under  the  leadership  of  Thomas  Dorr, 
secured  its  adoption.  The  “charter  party”  claimed  that  many  of  the 
votes  cast  were  fraudulent,  and  that  the  whole  proceeding  was  seditious. 
Two  State  governments  were  organized.  Civil  war  was  threatened ; but 
the  Dorr,  or  suffrage,  party  dispersed  without  resistance  when  attacked  by 
the  State  militia  [see  Historical  Sketch,  page  130].  A Constitution 
extending  the  suffrage  was  adopted  in  May,  1843. 

SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

Situation  and  Extent. — The  State  of  South  Carolina  is  bounded 
on  the  N.  and  N.  E.  by  North  Carolina,  S.  E.  by  the  Atlantic  Ocean  and 
S.  W.  by  Georgia.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes  32°  and  35°  10'  N. 


360 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


and  longitudes  1°  35'  and  6°  30'  W.  from  Washington,  or  78°  35'  and  83° 
30'  W.  from  Greenwich.  The  shape  is  that  of  an  irregular  triangle  240 
miles  long  from  east  to  west,  210  miles  wide  from  north  to  south  and  con- 
taining an  area  of  34,000  square  miles,  or  21,760,000  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — Along  the  coast  the  land  is  low 
and  marshy.  Farther  inland  are  the  sandy  plains  and  rolling  sand  hills 
of  the  “middle  country,”  extending  for  a hundred  miles.  Beyoud  this 
region  is  a rolling  and  picturesque  country,  rising  by  a gradual  slope 
toward  the  Blue  Ridge  Mountains.  Table  Mountain  has  an  elevation  of 
4000  feet.  King’s  Mountain,  upon  the  North  Carolina  border,  is  a con- 
spicuous landmark.  Rivers  and  Bays. — The  principal  rivers  of  the  State 
take  their  rise  in  the  Blue  Ridge  Mountains  of  North  Carolina  and  flow 
in  a south-easterly  direction  toward  the  ocean.  Beginning  on  the  north, 
the  first  important  stream  is  the  Great  Pedee,  called  the  Yadkin  in  North 
Carolina,  which  empties  into  Winyaw  Bay.  Steamboats  ascend  it  for  150 
miles.  The  Santee  River,  formed  by  the  junction  of  the  Wateree  and  the 
Congaree  near  the  centre  of  the  State,  discharges  its  water  through  two 
mouths,  called  the  North  and  South  Santee.  Both  the  main  branches  are 
navigable  almost  to  the  boundaries  of  North  Carolina  for  small  boats. 
Ashley  and  Cooper  Rivers  find  their  outlet  through  Charleston  Bay.  The 
Edisto  is  a considerable  stream,  divided  by  a large  island  near  its  mouth 
into  two  parts,  called  the  North  and  South  Edisto.  Savannah  River  forms 
the  boundary  between  South  Carolina  and  Georgia.  It  is  450  miles  long 
and  navigable  for  large  steamers  to  Augusta,  230  miles.  Numerous  bays 
indent  the  coast,  which  is  200  miles  long  in  a direct  line.  Winyaw  Bay, 
14  miles  long  and  2 miles  wide,  affords  a good  harbor.  St.  Helena’s  Sound, 
from  3 to  5 miles  broad,  extends  inland  for  10  miles.  Beaufort  harbor 
will  admit  vessels  drawing  24  feet  of  water.  Charleston  harbor  is  spa- 
cious, but  the  entrance  is  obstructed  by  bars.  Stretching  along  the  coast 
and  cut  off  from  the  main  land  by  narrow  channels  are  many  islands. 
Forests. — The  islands,  in  their  primitive  state,  were  covered  with  a growth 
of  trees,  underbrush  and  rank  weeds  so  thick  as  to  be  almost  impenetrable. 
Extending  along  the  adjacent  shores  were  dense  forests  of  live-oak,  pitch 
pine,  palmetto,  yucca,  laurel,  hickory,  etc.  Six  millions  of  acres  are  in- 
cluded in  the  pine  woods.  Orange  trees  flourish  in  the  South.  The  moun- 
tains of  the  north-west  are  covered  with  a hard-wood  growth,  comprising 
most  of  the  trees  which  are  common  to  North  Carolina  and  Virginia. 

Soil  and  Climate.— The  famous  sea-island  cotton,  “which  has  no 
superior  in  the  world,”  is  grown  to  perfection  upon  the  deep,  rich  soil  of 
the  islands.  It  is  estimated  that  a million  acres  of  the  most  productive 
lands  can  be  made  by  draining  the  swamps,  which  have  an  inexhaustible 
fertility.  Rice-fields  occupy  many  of  the  tide-swamps.  Upon  the  oak  and 
hickory  openings  large  crops  of  cotton,  corn,  potatoes  and  other  vegetables 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


361 


are  produced.  The  pine  lands  are  less  fertile,  but  well  repay  cultivation. 
Nearly  half  the  soil  of  the  State  is  of  an  alluvial  formation,  having  clay 
as  its  substratum.  The  lowlands  and  swamps  are  malarious,  but  most  of 
the  State  is  healthful.  Sea-breezes  relieve  the  coast  from  excessive  heats, 
and  the  mountains  of  the  north-west  afford  cool  summer-breezes.  The  iso- 
thermal lines  crossing  the  State  are:  Spring,  60°-65°;  summer,  75°-82°; 
Autumn,  60°-65° ; winter,  40°-50° ; annual  mean,  60°-67°.  During  the 
year  ending  Sept.  30, 1874,  the  mean  temperature  at  Charleston  was  65.6°. 
Upon  4 days  the  mercury  fell  below  the  freezing-point,  and  upon  21  days 
rose  above  90  degrees.  The  minimum  was  23°  and  the  maximum  96°. 
The  rainfall  was  67.70  inches,  which  was  greater  than  the  fall  at  any  other 
of  the  Signal  Service  stations,  with  the  exception  of  Mount  Washington 
(82.97  inches)  and  New  Orleans  (67.98  inches). 

Agricultural  Productions.— The  Federal  census  of  1870  re- 
ported 12,105,280  acres  in  farms,  of  which  3,010,539  acres  were  improved; 
average  size  of  farms,  233  acres;  value  of  farms  and  farm  implements, 
$47,091,709  (a  decrease  of  $98,712,456  from  the  valuation  of  1860,  which 
was  $145,804,165);  value  of  productions,  including  betterments,  etc.,  $41,- 
909,402.  In  1873  the  Indian  corn,  wheat,  rye,  oats,  barley,  potato,  to- 
bacco and  hay  crops  occupied  1,140,425  acres,  and  were  valued  at  $11,167,- 
150.  Cotton  was  produced  to  the  amount  of  224,500  bales  in  1870,  giving 
to  South  Carolina  the  sixth  rank  in  this  staple.  In  rice  she  distanced  all 
the  rest,  producing  32,304,825  pounds,  which  was  more  than  three-sevenths 
of  the  whole  crop  of  the  United  States.  In  1874  there  were  in  the  State 
56,400  horses,  45,200  mules,  184,900  oxen  and  other  cattle,  157,800  milch 
cows,  322,600  hogs  and  153,400  sheep.  Of  those  whose  occupations  were 
returned  78.48  per  cent,  were  engaged  in  agriculture. 

Manufactures. — The  number  of  manufacturing  establishments  re- 
ported was  1584;  hands  employed,  8141;  value  of  materials,  $5,855,736; 
value  of  products,  $9,858,981.  The  value  of  the  leading  industries  was 
as  follows:  Cotton  goods,  $1,529,937;  lumber,  $1,032,194;  flouring-mill 
products,  $825,465;  tar  and  turpentine,  $774,077;  fertilizers,  $425,000; 
machinery,  $286,550;  printing  and  publishing,  $257,155. 

Mineral  Resources. — The  gold  belt  of  the  Atlantic  slope  crosses 
the  western  part  of  South  Carolina.  As  early  as  1827  gold  was  gathered 
in  small  quantities,  the  amount  returned  for  that  year  being  $3500,  and  the 
average  annual  production  afterward  for  40  years  was  more  than  $30,000. 
Iron,  copper,  lead,  manganese  and  bismuth  are  found.  Porcelain  clay  and 
marble,  granite,  limestone  and  other  building-stones  are  abundant. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — There  are  three  customs  dis- 
tricts— viz.-,  Charleston,  Beaufort  and  Georgetown — at  which  203  vessels, 
30  of  them  steamers,  belong.  During  the  year  ending  June  30,  1874,  the 
value  of  imports  was  $864,758;  value  of  exports,  $18,698,527.  Cotton  is 


362 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


the  principal  article  of  commerce;  249,478  bales  were  exported,  valued  at 
$17,567,175.  Of  naval  stores  (rosin,  turpentine,  tar  and  pitch)  the  exports 
were  96,933  barrels,  valued  at  $334,220.  In  the  foreign  trade  288  vessels 
entered  and  330  cleared.  Twenty-four  vessels,  six  of  which  were  steamers, 
were  built  during  the  year. 

Railroads. — There  were  204  miles  of  railroad  in  1844  and  1320 
miles  in  1873;  total  capital  account  at  the  latter  date,  $30,307,216;  cost 
per  mile,  $29,597 ; total  receipts,  $3,560,027 ; receipts  pef  mile,  $3477 ; 
receipts  to  an  inhabitant,  $4.98;  net  earnings,  $1,376,318. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — A new  Penitentiary, 
having  500  cells  for  male  and  48  for  female  convicts,  was  completed  in 
1868.  It  is  located  at  Columbia,  where  is  also  the  State  Asylum  for  Lu- 
natics. Propositions  have  been  made  to  remove  to  the  same  city  the  Insti- 
tution for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  and  the  Blind,  which  is  now  at  Cedar  Springs. 
The  new  Constitution  requires  the  General  Assembly  to  provide  for  a uni- 
form system  of  free  public  schools,  open  to  all  the  children  and  youth  of 
the  State,  without  regard  to  race  or  color.  In  1874  the  number  of  school 
districts  was  463;  school-houses  erected  during  the  year,  109;  pupils  en- 
rolled in  the  public  schools,  85,594 ; teachers,  2357 ; white  scholars  in  the 
State,  84,975;  colored  scholars,  145,127;  receipts  for  school  purposes, 
$449,969.  The  higher  institutions  for  education  are:  Claflin  University, 
College  of  Charleston,  Furman  University,  Mount  Zion  College,  Newberry 
College,  Wofford  College  and  the  University  of  South  Carolina.  Connect- 
ed with  the  last  named  are  schools  of  law  and  medicine.  The  South  Caro- 
lina Agricultural  College,  having  a property  valued  at  $200,800,  is  a part 
of  Claflin  University.  There  are  two  schools  of  theology,  one  under  Bap- 
tist and  the  other  under  Presbyterian  control.  The  number  of  libraries 
in  1870  was  1663;  church  organizations,  1457;  church  edifices,  1308; 
newspapers  and  periodicals,  55.  The  newspapers  had  increased  to  84  in 
1875,  of  which  7 were  published  daily. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Columbia,  the  capital,  is  situated  on  the  Cou- 
garee  River,  very  near  the  centre  of  the  State.  The  Capitol  is  a granite 
edifice,  erected  at  a cost  of  $4,000,000.  Among  the  principal  buildings 
are  the  City  Hall  and  Opera  House,  United  States  Building,  Market- 
House,  Penitentiary,  Lunatic  Asylum,  Ursuline  Convent  and  the  Gover- 
nor’s house.  The  State  Library  contains  3500  volumes.  Two  theological 
seminaries  and  the  University  of  South  Carolina  are  located  here.  There 
are  large  machine-shops,  car-shops  and  other  iron-works.  Ten  newspapers 
are  issued,  two  of  them  daily.  Four  railroads  centre  at  Columbia.  The 
number  of  inhabitants  in  1870  was  9298,  of  whom  5295  were  colored. 
Charleston,  the  chief  city  of  South  Carolina,  is  built  upon  a peninsula  be- 
tween the  Ashley  and  Cooper  Rivers.  The  harbor  is  defended  by  four 
forts — viz.,  Moultrie,  Sumter,  Ripley  and  Castle  Pinckney.  The  ship- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


363 


channel  has  sixteen  feet  of  water  at  low  tide.  Regular  lines  of  steamers 
run  to  Savannah,  Baltimore,  Philadelphia,  New  York  and  Boston.  Among 
the  most  noteworthy  buildings  are  the  new  Custom-House,  City  Hall,  Acad- 
emy of  Music  and  St.  Michael’s  Church,  erected  in  1752.  Manufacturing 
is  carried  on  extensively.  There  were,  at  the  last  census,  224  factories, 
employing  2579  hands;  value  of  products,  $2,431,733.  The  principal 
articles  were  fertilizers,  machinery,  flour,  tar,  turpentine,  etc.  The  rice- 
mills  are  the  most  extensive  in  the  country.  Three  railroads  have  their 
terminus  at  Charleston.  The  city  has  about  40  churches  and  12  period- 
icals, 4 of  which  are  issued  daily.  Population  in  1870,  48,956,  and  esti- 
mated at  55,000  in  1875.  Beaufort  (population,  5511),  on  Port  Royal 
Island,  16  miles  from  the  ocean,  has  a fine  harbor  and  is  a popular  place 
of  summer  resort.  The  other  leading  towns  are  Georgetown  (3520),  Pick- 
ensville  (3164),  Greenville  (3135),  which  is  the  seat  of  several  educational 
institutions,  Baton  Rouge  (3098)  and  Abbeville  (3034). 

Population. — The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1790  was  249,073 
(slaves,  107,094);  1800,  345,591  (slaves,  146,151);  1810,  415,115  (slaves, 
196,365);  1820,  502,741  (slaves,  258,475);  1830,  581,185  (slaves,  315,- 
401);  1840,  594,398  (slaves,  327,038);  1850,668,507  (slaves,  384,984); 
1860,  703,708  (slaves,  402,406);  1870,  705,606  (free  colored,  415,814). 
Of  the  total  population  8074  were  born  in  foreign  lands,  and  697,532  in 
the  United  States,  678,708  of  whom  were  natives  of  South  Carolina  and 
18,824  of  other  parts  of  the  Union ; 246,066  native  South  Carolinians 
were  residing  in  other  States  and  Territories.  The  density  of  population 
was  20.75  to  a square  mile. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislature  consists  of  33  sen- 
ators, elected  for  4 years,  and  124  representatives,  elected  for  2 years.  The 
governor  (salary,  $3500  and  a furnished  house)  and  lieutenant-governor 
are  chosen  for  a term  of  two  years.  Three  judges,  appointed  by  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly  for  6 years  each,  constitute  the  supreme  court.  The  chief- 
justice  is  paid  a salary  of  $4500,  and  the  others  $3500  each.  There  are 
two  circuit  courts,  of  which  the  court  of  common  pleas  has  civil  jurisdic- 
tion and  the  court  of  general  sessions  has  criminal  jurisdiction  only.  A 
court  of  probate  is  established  in  each  county.  Ministers  of  the  gospel 
are  ineligible  to  the  legislature  or  to  the  office  of  governor  or  lieutenant- 
governor.  The  State  debt  on  the  31st  of  October,  1874,  was  $17,017,651. 

History. — In  1562  a party  of  French  Huguenots  built  a fort  upon 
an  island  in  Port  Royal  Harbor  and  called  it  Carolina,  in  honor  of  Charles 
IX.  of  France.  This  colony  was  soon  dispersed.  The  first  permanent 
settlement  was  made  by  a company  of  English  colonists,  at  Port  Royal,  in 
1670.  In  1685  a large  company  of  French  Huguenots  established  them- 
selves in  the  State.  The  model  Constitution  prepared  by  John  Locke  was 
for  a time  the  basis  of  government  [see  Historical  Sketch,  page  95], 


364 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


South  Carolina  bore  an  honorable  part  in  the  struggle  for  independence. 
The  battles  of  Camden,  King’s  Mountain,  Cowpens,  Eutaw  Springs  and 
others  of  lesser  note  were  fought  upon  her  soil.  An  incident  from  the  life 
of  Mrs.  Rebecca  Motte  illustrates  the  spirit  of  patriotism  which  actuated 
the  breasts  of  not  a few.  A British  army  occupied  the  mansion  of  Mrs. 
Motte.  It  was  necessary  that  they  should  be  dislodged,  and  the  lady  her- 
self furnished  Major-General  Lee  with  the  bow  and  arrows  by  which  he 
threw  combustibles  upon  the  roof  and  drove  out  the  enemy  at  the  expense 
of  burning  her  dwelling.  The  part  which  this  State  took  in  the  beginning 
of  the  civil  war  is  described  elsewhere  [see  Historical  Sketch,  page 
137].  A new  Constitution  was  ratified  in  1868. 

TENNESSEE. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Tennessee  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by  Ken- 
tucky and  Virginia,  S.  E.  by  North  Carolina,  S.  by  Georgia,  Alabama  and 
Mississippi  and  W.  by  Arkansas  and  Missouri.  It  is  situated  between  lat- 
itudes 35°  and  36°  35'  and  longitudes  4°  40'  and  13°  28'  W.  from  Wash- 
ington, or  81°  40'  and  90°  28'  W.  from  Greenwich.  The  extreme  length 
from  east  to  west  is  430  miles,  the  breadth  from  north  to  south  110  miles 
and  the  area  45,600  square  miles,  or  29,384,000  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — The  State  is  divided  by  its  geo- 
graphical configuration  into  three  sections,  called  respectively  Eastern, 
Middle  and  Western  Tennessee.  Eastern  Tennessee  embraces  the  moun- 
tainous district  extending  from  the  Alleghanies,  upon  the  North  Carolina 
border,  westward  to  the  Cumberland  Mountains.  Between  these  ranges  is 
the  valley  of  the  Tennessee,  a region  of  very  great  beauty  and  fertility. 
Middle  Tennessee  extends  from  the  west  flank  of  the  Cumberland  Moun- 
tains to  the  Tennessee  River,  near  the  88th  parallel  of  longitude.  This 
division,  which  includes  35  counties,  has  no  very  high  mountains  or  hills, 
but  is  rolling  and  picturesque.  Western  Tennessee,  comprising  the  district 
between  the  Tennessee  and  the  Mississippi  Rivers,  is  more  nearly  level,  and 
contains  large  tracts  of  alluvial  land.  Numerous  caves  exist  in  Eastern 
Tennessee,  some  of  which  have  been  explored  for  a distance  of  several 
miles  below  the  surface.  Rivers. — The  Mississippi  River  constitutes  the 
western  boundary  for  160  miles.  The  Tennessee  River,  after  its  junction 
with  the  Clinch  and  the  Holston,  both  rising  in  the  mountains  of  Virginia, 
flows  toward  the  south-west  and  makes  a detour  into  Northern  Alabama; 
then,  re-entering  Tennessee,  it  runs  almost  due  north  across  the  State,  afford- 
ing steamboat  navigation  for  200  miles.  Its  principal  tributaries  are  the 
Elk,  Duck,  Sequatchie  and  Hiawassee.  Discharging  their  waters  into  the 
Mississippi  are  the  Wolf,  Hatchie,  Obion  and  Reelfoot  Rivers,  navigable 
for  a short  distance  only.  Every  part  of  the  State  is  abundantly  watered. 
Forests. — Heavy  growths  of  timber  cover  the  mountains  of  the  eastern 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


365 


section.  Among  the  most  common  trees  are  the  sugar-maple,  black-walnut, 
red  cedar,  poplar,  juniper,  hickory,  oak,  beech,  locust,  cypress,  sycamore, 
cottonwood,  hacmatac  and  pawpaw.  Pine  is  very  abundant. 

Soil  ailtl  Climate. — The  eastern  section  rests  upon  a limestone 
formation,  and  the  soil  is  calcareous.  Very  fertile  lands  are  found  in  the 
valleys, -and  the  mountain  slopes  admit  of  cultivation  to  some  extent.  As 
a grazing  country  this  has  great  advantages.  Middle  Tennessee  is  a fine 
agricultural  region,  showing  quite  a variety  of  loamy  soils,  in  which  some- 
times clay  and  sometimes  sand  predominates.  The  western  section  has  a 
deep,  rich,  dark  mould,  producing  very  large  crops  of  cotton,  tobacco  and 
all  the  leading  grains  and  vegetables.  Caiiebrakes  grow  to  an  enormous 
size  along  the  rivers.  The  isothermal  lines  crossing  the  State  are:  Spring, 
55°-60°;  summer,  72°-77°;  autumn,  55°-60°;  winter,  35°-40°;  yearly 
mean,  60°.  • During  the  year  ending  Sept.  30,  1874,  the  mean  temperature 
at  Knoxville  was  57.5°,  and  the  maximum  99°.  At  Nashville  the  mean 
was  61.3°,  and  the  maximum  106°;  upon  63  days  during  June,  July  and 
August  the  mercury  rose  to  90°,  and  upon  7 days  it  reached  100°.  At 
Memphis  the  thermometer  indicated  a temperature  of  100°  upon  4 days, 
and  one  day  rose  to  101.5°;  the  mean  was  61.6  degrees.  The  rainfall  at 
Memphis  was  49.39  inches,  at  Nashville  59.76  inches  and  at  Knoxville 
63.50  inches. 

Agricultural  Productions. — The  last  Federal  census  reported 
19,581,214  acres  in  farms,  of  which  6,843,278  acres  were  improved;  aver- 
age size  of  farms,  166  acres;  value  of  farms,  farm  implements  and  live- 
stock, §282,027,308;  value  of  productions,  $86,472,847.  The  production 
of  cotton  was  181,842  bales;  of  rice,  3399  pounds;  of  cane-sugar,  1410 
hogsheads;  of  cane-molasses,  3629  gallons.  In  1873,  3,385,984  acres  were 
devoted  to  Indian  corn,  wheat,  rye,  oats,  barley,  buckwheat,  potatoes,  to- 
bacco and  hay,  and  the  value  of  these  crops  was  $41,372,410.  In  tobacco, 
Tennessee  ranked  next  to  Kentucky,  Virginia  and  Ohio;  seven  States  pro- 
duced more  Indian  corn.  In  1874  there  were  302,900  horses,  103,200 
mules  (more  than  in  any  other  State),  355,100  oxen  and  other  cattle,  247,- 
700  milch  cows,  1,420,900  hogs  and  350,000  sheep.  Engaged  in  all  classes 
of  occupations  there  were  367,987  persons,  of  whom  267,020  (72.56  per 
cent.)  were  employed  in  agriculture. 

Manufactures. — The  number  of  manufacturing  establishments  was 
5317;  hands  employed,  19,412;  value  of  materials,  $19,657,027;  value 
of  products,  $34,362,636.  The  leading  industries  in  value  were:  Flouring- 
mill  products,  $5,666,698;  lumber,  sawed,  $2,876,946;  iron,  pig,  $1,147,- 
707;  printing  and  publishing,  $1,022,600;  cotton  goods,  $941,542;  car- 
riages and-  wagons,  $938,647  ; leather,  curried,  $922,641 ; leather,  tanned, 
§921,497;  clothing,  $597,607;  lumber,  planed,  $525,750;  copper,  milled 
and  smelted,  $510,677 ; wool-carding  and  cloth-dressing,  $491,847.  The 


366 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


numerous  streams  furnish  abundant  water-power  for  manufacturing  pur- 
poses, which  has  been  improved  only  to  a small  extent. 

Mineral  Resources. — Iron  exists  in  three  extensive  belts,  which 
stretch  over  28  counties.  Some  of  the  ore  yields  from  40  to  50  per  cent, 
of  tough  gray  iron.  Coal  measures  extend  over  5100  square  miles.  Gold 
has  been  discovered  in  small  quantities.  Copper,  lead,  gypsum  and  marble 
are  also  found.  There  are  sulphur  and  mineral  springs  in  Eastern  Ten- 
nessee. The  value  of  the  product  of  22  mines,  employing  1239  hands,  in 
1870,  was  $776,292. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — Memphis  and  Nashville  are 
United  States  ports  of  delivery,  but  the  foreign  commerce  is  transacted 
principally  through  New  Orleans,  Mobile  and  Charleston.  During  the 
year  ending  June  30,  1874,  eight  vessels,  all  steamboats,  were  built.  Sixty- 
eight  vessels,  having  a tonnage  of  10,916,  belong  to  the  ports  of  Tennessee. 

Railroads. — 111  1848  there  were  28  miles  of  railroad  open  for  travel. 
A very  extensive  system  of  internal  communication  has  been  devised  and 
partly  completed  by  which  Nashville,  Memphis  and  Knoxville  have  rail- 
road connections  with  every  quarter  of  the  State  and  of  the  Union.  The 
statistics  in  1873  were:  Miles  of  railroad,  1620;  cost  per  mile,  $29,372; 
total  capital  account,  $24,966,565;  receipts,  $4,451,517 ; receipts  per  mile, 
$5237;  receipts  to  an  inhabitant,  $3:39;  net  earnings,  $1,138,593. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education.— The  Penitentiary  at 
Nashville,  which  is  conducted  on  the  “silent  system,”  contained  963  pris- 
oners at  the  beginning  of  1875.  The  State  Hospital  for  the  Insane  and 
the  Institution  for  the  Blind  are  also  at  Nashville.  Bills  for  the  establish- 
ment of  two  additional  hospitals  for  the  insane  have  passed  the  legislature, 
and  Knoxville  has  been  selected  as  the  site  of  the  institution  for  Eastern 
Tennessee.  A law  providing  for  a general  system  of  public  schools  was 
passed  in  March,  1873.  These  schools  are  declared  free  to  all  between  the 
ages  of  six  and  eighteen  years,  provided  that  white  and  colored  children 
shall  be  taught  in  separate  schools.  The  permanent  fund  is  $2,512,500, 
the  interest  of  which  is  distributed  semi-annually  among  the  counties  of 
the  State,  according  to  school  population.  In  1874  the  number  of  children 
was  418,185;  schools  organized,  4059;  teachers  licensed,  4680.  Sixteen 
universities  and  colleges  were  reported,  of  which  the  University  of  Nash- 
ville, founded  in  1785,  is  the  oldest.  Fisk  University  has  college-grounds 
containing  25  aci’es,  purchased  with  the  funds  obtained  by  the  “Jubilee 
Singers.”  Vanderbilt  University  possesses  an  endowment  of  $500,000,  the 
gift  of  Commodore  Vanderbilt.  For  professional  instruction  there  are  2 
schools  of  theology,  1 of  law,  3 of  medicine  and  1 of  science.  The  last- 
named  school  is  a department  of  Tennessee  Agricultural  College,  at  Knox- 
ville, which  has  a property  valued  at  $397,190.  There  were  enumerated,  in 
1870,  3505  libraries,  987  religious  organizations,  having  918  edifices,  and 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


367 


91  newspapers;  in  1875,  141  newspapers  and  periodicals  were  published, 
9 of  them  daily. 

Population. — The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1790  was  35,791  (slaves, 
3417) ; 1800, 105,602  (slaves,  13,584) ; 1810,  261,727  (slaves,  44,535) ; 1820, 
422,813  (slaves,  80,107);  1830,  681,904  (slaves,  141,603);  1840,  829,210 
(slaves,  183,059);  1850,  1,002,717  (slaves,  239,459) ; I860,  1,109,847 
(slaves,  275,784);  1870,  1,258,520  (free  colored,  323,331).  The  foreign 
born  numbered  19,316  and  the  native  born,  1,239,204,  of  whom  1,029,134 
had  their  birthplace  in  Tennessee  and  210,070  in  other  parts  of  the  Union; 
402,215  native  Tennesseeans  were  residing  in  other  States  and  Territories. 
The  density  of  population  was  27.60  to  a square  mile. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Nashville,  the  State  capital,  is  situated  on  the 
Cumberland  River,  200  miles  from  its  confluence  with  the  Ohio.  The 
State-House,  on  Capitol  Hill,  which  was  erected  at  a cost  of  $1,000,000, 
has  a tower  206  feet  in  height.  Other  fine  edifices  are  the  Court-House, 
Penitentiary,  Market-House  and  the  Asylums  for  the  Blind  and  for  the 
Insane.  Nashville  takes  a high  position  as  an  educational  centre,  since  it 
is  the  seat  of  four  colleges — viz.,  Central  Tennessee  College,  Fisk  Univer- 
sity, University  of  Nashville  and  Vanderbilt  University.  Connected  with 
these  also  are  various  professional  schools.  Nashville  is  at  the  intersection 
of  four  railroads.  The  wholesale  trade  amounts  to  more  than  $50,000,000 
a year.  Flour-,  saw-  and  planing-mills,  tanneries,  founderies,  machine- 
shops,  paper-mills,  etc.,  furnish  employment  to  a large  number  of  hands. 
Thirty-five  churches  represent  all  the  leading  denominations.  The  popula- 
tion of  the  city  was  25,866  in  1870,  and  is  estimated  at  40,000  in  1875. 
“The  Hermitage”  of  Andrew  Jackson  is  about  12  miles  distant  from 
Nashville.  Memphis,  the  largest  city  of  Tennessee,  is  built  upon  the  east 
bank  of  the  Mississippi.  Regular  lines  of  steamers  ply  to  the  leading  ports 
upon  the  river,  and  the  wholesale  trade  is  estimated  at  between  60  and  70 
millions  of  dollars  per  year.  The  city  contains  very  large  mills  for  the 
manufacture  of  cotton-seed  oil.  There  are  6 railroads,  5 daily  and  9 
weekly  newspapers  and  about  50  churches.  The  population  was  40,222 
in  1870,  and  was  estimated  at  from  60,000  to  65,000  in  1875.  Knoxville 
carries  on  an  extensive  wholesale  trade  with  the  towns  of  Eastern  Ten- 
nessee, with  which  it  is  connected  by  railroads  radiating  in  four  directions. 
It  has  2 daily  and  4 weekly  newspapers.  Population,  8682  in  1870,  and 
now  estimated  at  11,000.  Chattanooga,  upon  the  Tennessee  River,  near  the 
Georgia  line,  is  an  important  shipping-point.  It  is  not  far  from  the  base 
of  Lookout  Mountain  and  at  the  junction  of  4 railroads.  Three  daily 
newspapers  are  published.  Population,  6093  in  1870,  and  about  10,000  in 
1875.  The  other  leading  towns  are  Murfreesboro’  (3502),  Clarksville 
(3200),  Pulaski  (3041),  Columbia  (2550),  Gallatin  (2123),  Fayetteville 
(1206),  Greeneville  (1039). 


368 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


Government  and  Laws. — “The  General  Assembly  of  the  State 
of  Tennessee”  consists  of  a senate  and  a house  of  representatives.  The 
number  of  representatives  is  based  upon  the  number  of  voters  in  each 
county,  “and  shall  not  exceed  seventy-five,  until  the  population  of  the  State 
reaches  a million  and  a half,  and  shall  never  be  more  than  ninety-nine. 
The  senators  shall  not  be  more  than  one-third  as  many  as  the  represent- 
atives.” Biennial  sessions  of  the  legislature  are  held,  during  which  the 
members  are  paid  $4  per  day.  The  governor  and  other  executive  officers 
are  chosen  for  a term  of  two  years,  with  the  exception  of  the  secretary  of 
State,  who  continues  in  office  for  four  years.  Five  judges,  chosen  by  pop- 
ular election,  constitute  the  supreme  court.  Circuit  and  chancery  courts 
have  been  established  by  the  legislature.  The  term  of  office  for  judges  is 
eight  years.  Priests  and  ministers  of  the  gospel  are  ineligible  to  the  legis- 
lature. The  State  is  entitled  to  ten  representatives  in  Congress.  The 
taxable  property  in  1874  was  valued  at  $289,533,560. 

History.— It  is  probable  that  Ferdinand  de  Soto  visited  the  present 
site  of  Memphis  in  1549.  In  1754  a settlement  was  made  by  colonists 
from  North  Carolina,  who  were  soon  driven  away  by  hostile  Indians.  The 
first  permanent  settlement  west  of  the  Alleghanies  was  made  on  the  Ten- 
nessee River,  in  the  year  1756,  when  Fort  Loudon  was  erected.  Four  years 
later  the  Cherokee  Indians  captured  the  fort  and  butchered  or  reduced  to 
captivity  all  the  whites.  Until  1789  the  territory  was  regarded  as  belong- 
ing to  North  Carolina.  In  that  year  it  was  ceded  to  the  general  govern- 
ment. A territorial  government  was  organized  in  1794,  and  Tennessee 
was  admitted  to  the  Union  as  the  sixteenth  State  June  1,  1796.  On  the 
8th  of  June,  1861,  a majority  voted  to  separate  from  the  United  States  and 
to  unite  with  the  Southern  Confederacy.  Fort  Henry,  upon  the  Tennessee, 
and  Fort  Donelson,  upon  the  Cumberland  Rivers,  were  captured  by  the 
Union  forces  in  February,  1862  [see  Histophcal  Sketch,  pp.  139,  142], 
Full  relations  to  the  Union  were  restored  July  -24,  1866.  A new  Constitu- 
tion was  ratified  by  the  people  March  26,  1870.  Tennessee  takes  its  name 
from  the  Indian  designation  for  its  principal  river. 

TEXAS. 

Situation  ami  Extent. — -Texas  is  bounded  on  the  N.  W.  and  N. 
by  New  Mexico  and  the  Indian  Territory,  E.  by  Arkansas  and  Louisiana, 
S.  E.  by  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  and  S.  W.  by  Mexico.  It  is  situated  between 
latitudes  25°  50'  and  36°  30'  N.  and  longitudes  16°  30'  and  30°  W.  from 
Washington,  or  93°  30'  and  107°  W.  from  Greenwich.  The  extreme  length 
is  810  miles,  the  breadth  750  miles  and  the  area  274,356  square  miles,  or 
175,587,840  acres.  All  of  the  New  England  and  Middle  States,  together 
with  Maryland,  Virginia  and  North  Carolina,  have  a smaller  extent  of 
territory  than  this  one  State  of  Texas.  Were  all  the  inhabitants  of  the 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


369 


United  States  placed  within  its  boundaries,  the.  population  would  be  less 
dense  than  it  now  is  in  the  State  of  Massachusetts. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — There  are  three  great  divisions  of 
the  State — viz.,  Eastern  Texas,  extending  from  the  Sabine  to  Trinity  River ; 
Middle  Texas,  from  the  Trinity  to  the  Colorado ; and  Western  Texas,  from 
the  Colorado  to  the  Rio  Grande.  Along  the  coast  are  many  narrow  islands 
and  peninsulas  of  alluvial  formation,  the  configuration  of  which  is  some- 
times entirely  changed  by  the  terrible  West  Indian  hurricanes.  For  a 
distance  of  from  30  to  60  miles  inland  the  land  is  almost  monotonously  flat. 
Beyond  this  is  an  undulating  country,  extending  for  200  miles,  consisting 
of  high  rolling  prairies,  well  watered,  sufficiently  wooded  and  covered 
with  luxuriant  vegetation.  Next  is  a hilly  and  mountainous  district,  and 
beyond  this  is  an  elevated  table-land.  The  Llano  Estacado  [see  Phys- 
ical Geography',  page  159],  which  covers  an  area  of  100,000  square 
miles  in  the  north-west,  has  a general  elevation  of  2500  feet  above 
the  sea : it  is  scantily  wooded  and  subject  to  severe  droughts.  The  prin- 
cipal elevations  above  the  sea  level  which  have  been  noted  are  Leon 
Spring,  4240  feet;  Eagle  Spring,  4842  feet;  Painted  Camp,  5020  feet; 
Providence  Creek,  5492  feet ; and  “ Highest  Point,”  5896  feet.  Rivers. 
— The  Red  River  constitutes  the  boundary  between  Texas  and  the 
Indian  Territory  for  400  miles.  Navigation  is  obstructed  by  the  “great 
raft”  above  Shreveport  [see  Louisiana,  page  259].  The  Sabine  consti- 
tutes the  boundary  between  Louisiana  and  Texas ; and  the  Rio  Grande, 
1800  miles  long  and  navigable  for  450  miles,  separates  Texas  and  the  ter- 
ritory of  the  United  States  from  Mexico.  Within  the  limits  of  the  State 
are  the  Trinity,  Brazos,  Colorado,  Guadalupe  and  San  Antonio,  all  flowing 
with  a rapid  current  in  a south-easterly  direction  and  discharging  their 
waters  into  the  Atlantic.  During  the  rainy  season  steamboats  ascend  these 
streams  to  a distance  of  from  100  to  350  miles.  The  rivers  and  bays  abound 
in  fish,  of  which  the  principal  varieties  are  the  redfish  (sometimes  weighing 
50  pounds),  pike,  codfish,  trout,  flounder,  etc.  Forests. — Eastern  Texas  is 
very  heavily  timbered.  Immense  forests  of  yellow  pine  extend  through 
the  river  valleys,  yielding  pitch,  tar  and  turpentine.  Many  “ motts,”  or 
“islands,”  of  timber  exist  in  the  prairies.  Live-oaks  are  abundant  along 
the  coast.  The  other  most  common  trees  are  the  ash,  beech,  cedar,  cotton- 
wood, cypress,  elm,  gum,  hickory,  hackberry,  mesquit,  mulberry,  oak, 
pecan,  poplar,  tapulo,  walnut,  willow  and  yapon,  or  tea  tree.  Wild  Animals 
and  Birds. — The  black  bear,  wolf,  peccary,  moose,  deer,  antelope,  fox,  opos- 
sum, raccoon,  etc.,  are  met  with  in  the  forests,  and  vast  herds  of  buffaloes 
aud  mustangs  range  the  prairies.  Among  the  many  species  of  birds  are 
the  wild  turkey,  wild  goose,  canvas-back  duck,  pheasant,  grouse,  plover, 
woodcock,  swan,  pelican,  paroquet,  oriole  and  mocking-bird. 

Soil  and  Climate. — A deposit  of  alluvial  soil,  30  feet  deep  and 

24 


370 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  ST  A TES 


of  inexhaustible  fertility,  is  often  found  along  the  river-bottoms.  The 
prairies  have  a rich,  chocolate-colored  or  “black-wax”  loam,  resting  upon 
a subsoil  of  gray  clay.  A remarkably  uniform  and  pleasant  temperature 
prevails  throughout  most  of  the  year.  Ice  seldom  forms,  and  cattle  thrive 
all  winter  without  artificial  shelter  or  food.  However,  the  “Northers” 
prevail  during  November,  December  and  January,  and  there  are  sometimes 
storms  of  terrible  severity.  During  the  winter  of  1855-6  it  is  said  that 
one-quarter  of  all  the  neat  cattle  in  the  State  perished  from  the  effects  of 
the  cold.  The  lowest  temperature  observed  was  17  degrees.  Hurricanes 
of  very  great  violence  prevail  upon  the  coast.  The  “ September  cyclone,” 
or  equinoctial  storm,  is  always  looked  for  with  apprehension.  An  account 
of  the  ravages  of  a cyclone  in  Texas  is  given  in  another  article  [see  Phys- 
ical Geography,  page  179].  The  isothermal  lines  crossing  the  State  are: 
Spring,  55°-75°;  summer,  75°-85°;  autumn,  55°-75°;  winter,  35°-60°; 
annual  mean,  55°-75°.  During  the  year  ending  Sept.  30,  1874,  the  mean 
temperature  at  Galveston  was  72.8°,  and  the  maximum  was  98.5°.  Upon 
57  days  during  June,  July  and  August  the  mercury  rose  above  90°.  The 
mean  for  the  coldest  month  (January)  was  55°,  and  for  the  warmest  (Au- 
gust) 84.4°.  At  Indianola  the  mean  was  70°,  the  minimum  (in  February) 
36°  and  the  maximum  (in  August)  100  degrees. 

Agricultural  Productions. — As  a cotton  State  Texas  ranked 
fifth  in  1870.  The  production  during  the  years  1873  and  1874  was  742,- 
565  bales.  Rice  and  sugar-cane  are  important  crops.  Wheat  thrives 
above  the  32d  parallel  of  latitude.  The  Federal  census  reported  18,396,- 
523  acres  in  farms,  of  which  2,964,833  acres  were  improved;  average  size 
of  farms,  301  acres  (those  of  California  and  Oregon  alone  were  larger); 
value  of  farms,  farm  implements  and  live-stock,  $100,971,937 ; value  of 
productions,  $49,185,170.  In  1873  the  number  of  acres  devoted  to  Indian 
corn,  wheat,  rye,  oats,  barley,  potatoes  and  tobacco  was  1,373,895,  and  the 
value  of  the  crops  was  $22,356,720.  The  number  of  live-stock  reported 
in  1874  was  699,100  horses  (next  to  Illinois  and  Ohio),  97,900  mules, 
2,415,800  cattle  (more  than  double  the  number  in  Illinois,  which  ranked 
second,  and  nearly  one-seventh  of  all  the  neat  cattle  in  the  United  States), 
526,500  milch  cows,  1,147,400  hogs  and  1,338,700  sheep.  Most  of  the 
fruits  common  to  the  Northern  States  are  grown  in  Texas,  and  the  orange, 
lemon,  banana,  lime,  fig,  pine-apple,  nectarine  and  olive  thrive. 

Manufactures. — The  census  reported  2399  manufacturing  estab- 
lishments; hands  employed,  7927;  value  of  materials,  $6,273,193;  value 
of  products,  $11,517,302.  The  leading  industries  in  value  were:  Lumber, 
$1,736,482;  beef,  packed,  $1,052,106;  cotton  goods,  $374,598;  saddlery 
and  harness,  $348,307;  tin,  copper  and  sheet-iron  ware,  $334,665;  car- 
riages and  wagons,  $289,124;  hides  and  tallow,  $272,740;  flouring-mill 
products,  $254,264.  Stoves  and  hollow-ware  of  excellent  quality  are 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


371 


produced.  The  numerous  rivers  afford  an  abundance  of  water-power, 
which  has  been,  as  yet,  very  little  improved. 

Mineral  Resources. — Speaking  of  the  mineral  wealth  of  the 
country,  Col.  Forney  says:  “God  in  his  generosity  seems  to  have  given  a 
share  of  all  his  best  gifts  to  Texas.”  Horace  Greeley,  who  made  a journey 
through  Texas  in  1871,  wrote : “ As  yet  the  mineral  wealth  of  Texas  sleeps 
undisturbed  and  useless.  She  has  iron  enough  to  divide  the  earth  by  rail- 
roads into  squares  ten  miles  across,  but  no  ton  of  it  was  ever  smelted.  She 
has  at  least  five  thousand  square  miles  of  coal  (probably  much  more),  but 
no  ton  of  it  was  ever  dug  for  sale.  She  has  gypsum  enough  to  plaster  the 
continent  annually  for  a century,  but  it  lies  quiet  and  valueless — a waste  of 
earth-covered  stone.”  Gold,  silver,  copper,  lead,  nickel,  alum,  cobalt,  man- 
ganese, arsenic  and  various  precious  stones,  such  as  the  ruby,  agate,  garnet, 
amethyst  and  opal,  have  been  found.  There  are  large  deposits  of  potters’ 
clay,  fire-clay  and  marl,  and  extensive  quarries  of  granite,  marble,  slate, 
soap-stone,  etc.  Salt  is  very  abundant.  These  mineral  resources  are  almost 
untouched.  The  total  value  of  the  mining  products  of  the  State,  as 
reported  by  the  census  in  1870,  was  only  $900. 

Commerce  ancl  Navigation. — There  are  five  customs  districts 
— viz.,  Brazos  de  Santiago,  Corpus  Christi,  Paso  del  Norte,  Saluria  and 
Texas.  For  the  year  ending  June  30,  1874,  the  value  of  imports  was 
$4,366,183;  value  of  exports,  $21,639,402;  number  of  vessels  entered  in 
the  foreign  trade,  250,  of  which  103  were  American  and  147  foreign ; ves- 
sels cleared,  284,  of  which  137  were  American.  The  tonnage  of  all  Texas 
ports  was  20,008,  divided  among  335  vessels.  Twenty  vessels  were  built 
during  the  year.  Cotton  was  exported  to  the  amount  of  274,379  bales. 

Railroads. — There  were  32  miles  of  railroad  in  1854.  In  1874  the 
mileage  had  increased  to  1650;  total  capital  account,  $64,565,342;  cost 
per  mile,  $40,079;  total  receipts,  $6,968,886;  receipts  per  mile,  $4464; 
receipts  to  an  inhabitant,  $7.26;  net  earnings,  $2,798,277.  The  Texas 
Pacific  Railroad  is  designed  to  extend  from  Shreveport,  Louisiana,  across 
Texas,  New  Mexico  and  Arizona  to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  at  San  Diego. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — The  State  Peniten- 
tiary, at  Huntsville,  contains  278  cells,  and  a new  building  has  just  been 
completed,  having  125  cells.  Both  these  buildings  are  inadequate,  as  the 
number  of  prisoners  in  1874  was  1453.  The  number  of  homicides  reported 
from  Texas  during  1870  was  323.  Seven  paupers  were  relieved  in  1850 
and  202  in  1870.  An  Institution  for  the  Education  of  the  Deaf  and  Dumb 
was  opened  in  1857.  The  new  Constitution  makes  it  the  duty  of  the  legis- 
lature to  provide  for  the  support  and  maintenance  of  public  schools  through- 
out the  State,  free  to  all  children  between  the  ages  of  six  and  eighteen. 
In  1874  the  school  population  was  300,000,  of  whom  129,542  were  enrolled 
in  the  public  schools.  The  average  daily  attendance  was  83,082;  number 


372 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


of  schools,  1874;  teachers,  2236.  There  are  12  colleges  and  univer- 
sities, 1 school  of  theology,  2 schools  of  medicine  and  1 school  of  science. 
The  Agricultural  and  Mechanical  College  of  Texas,  at  Bryan,  possesses  a 
property  valued  at  $291,240.  Five  institutions  are  reported  for  the  higher 
education  of  young  ladie^.  In  1870  the  number  of  libraries  was  455,  re- 
ligious organizations  843,  with  647  edifices,  newspapers  112.  In  1875  21 
daily  newspapers  and  168  periodicals  of  all  kinds  were  published. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Austin,  the  State  capital,  is  situated  on  the 
Colorado  River,  160  miles  above  its  mouth.  Steamboats  ply  upon  the 
river,  and  there  is  railroad  connection  with  Houston.  Three  daily  and  two 
weekly  papers  are  published.  The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1870  was 
4428,  and  was  estimated  at  7500  in  1875.  Galveston,  upon  an  island  at 
the  entrance  of  Galveston  Bay,  290  miles  west  of  New  Orleans,  is  the  lead- 
ing city  of  Texas.  It  is  an  important  port  for  the  shipment  of  cotton, 
lumber,  cattle  and  hides.  Steamers  run  regularly  to  New  Orleans,  Ha- 
vana, New  York  and  Liverpool.  It  is  the  seat  of  the  Texas  Medical  Col- 
lege and  the  University  of  St.  Mary.  The  most  important  buildings  are 
the  Custom-House,  Court-House,  City  Hall,  Opera-House  and  House  of 
Refuge.  There  are  15  churches  and  11  newspapers,  of  which  5 are  issued 
daily.  The  population  was  13,815  by  the  Federal  census,  and  is  estimated, 
in  1875,  at  25,000.  Houston,  on  Buffalo  Bayou,  45  miles  above  Galveston, 
is  a rapidly-growing  city.  It  was  settled  in  1836,  and  named  in  honor  of 
Gen.  Sam.  Houston.  The  City  Hall  and  Market-House  was  erected  at  a 
cost  of  $400,000.  There  are  extensive  machine-  and  car-shops,  iron-  and 
brass-founderies  and  lumber-yards.  Three  daily  and  six  weekly  news- 
papers are  published,  and  12  churches  represent  the  various  denominations. 
Railroads  diverge  from  Houston  in  six  directions.  The  population  is  esti- 
mated at  20,000;  it  was  13,818  in  1870.  San  Antonio  was  settled  by  the 
Spaniards  in  1694.  It  has  two  daily  newspapers  and  is  the  principal  town 
in  Western  Texas.  Population,  12,256.  Other  leading  towns  are  Browns- 
ville, Corpus  Christi,  Jefferson,  Sherman,  Dallas,  Georgetown,  Indianola 
and  Matagorda. 

Population. — No  census  of  the  population  of  Texas  was  taken  while 
it  was  under  Mexican  rule.  The  estimated  number  of  inhabitants  in  1806 
was  7000,  and  in  1836,  52,000.  According  to  the  United  States  census, 
the  population  in  1850  was  212,592  (slaves,  58,161) ; 1860,  604,215  (slaves, 
182,566);  1870,  818,579  (free  colored,  253,475).  The  foreign-born  num- 
bered 62,411,  and  the  natives  756,168,  of  whom  388,510  were  born  in 
Texas  and  367,658  in  other  parts  of  the  United  States.  Only  26,050 
native  Texans  were  residing  outside  the  State  of  their  birth.  The  density 
of  population  was  2.98  to  a square  mile. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislature  consists  of  30  senators 
and  90  representatives,  who  meet  biennially  and  are  paid  eight  dollars  per 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


373 


day.  The  executive  officers  are  a governor,  lieutenant-governor,  comp- 
troller, treasurer  and  commissioner  of  the  general  land-office.  Judicial 
authority  is  vested  in  a supreme  court  of  three  judges,  and  thirty-five  dis- 
trict courts,  presided  over  by  a single  judge,  who  is  required  to  hold  three 
terms  of  his  court  annually  in  each  county  of  his  district.  A superintend- 
ent of  immigration  is  appointed  by  the  governor,  and  holds  his  office  for 
four  years.  General  elections  are  held  on  the  first  Tuesday  after  the  first 
Monday  in  November  of  every  alternate  year,  beginning  with  1872. 
Homesteads  are  exempt  from  execution  for  debt.  The  public  debt  on  the 
1st  of  January,  1875,  was  $4,012,421. 

History. — Fort  St.  Louis  was  erected  near  the  present  site  of  Mata- 
gorda by  a company  of  French  colonists,  in  1687.  In  1690  the  Spaniards 
established,  not  far  from  the  same  spot,  the  mission  of  San  Francisco. 
The  territory  was  long  under  the  government  of  Mexico,  and  shared  in 
the  internal  dissensions  of  that  country.  The  privilege  of  maintaining  a 
State  government  of  their  own  was  refused  to  them,  and  the  Texans  took 
up  arms.  The  first  battle  was  fought  Oct.  2,  1835.  Hostilities  continued 
at  intervals  for  ten  years.  On  the  1st  of  March,  1845,  Texas  became  one 
of  the  United  States.  The  Mexican  war  followed  [see  Historical  Sketch]. 
An  ordinance  of  secession  was  passed  Feb.  5,  1861.  A new  Constitution 
was  adopted  in  1869.  In  the  summer  of  1874  six  companies  of  soldiers 
were  organized  for  service  against  hostile  Indians,  and  many  of  the  settle- 
ments were  thus  saved  from  destruction.  A terrible  cyclone  desolated  a 
belt  of  country  4D  miles  wide  on  the  16th  and  17th  of  September,  1875. 
Water  stood  five  feet  deep  in  the  streets  of  Galveston,  twenty-five  buildings 
were  blown  down,  several  persons  were  killed  and  property  was  damaged 
to  the  amount  of  $200,000.  The  town  of  Velasco  was  entirely  swept  aw7ay ; 
only  two  houses  remained  standing  at  Matagorda;  and  the  word  from  In- 
dianola  was : “ One-quarter  of  the  people  are  gone.  Dead  bodies  are  strewn 
for  twenty  miles  along  the  bay.  Nine-tenths  of  the  houses  are  destroyed.” 
Only  five  out  of  the  three  hundred  houses  in  the  town  were  left  standing. 
Four  hundred  lives  were  destroyed  in  the  State  by  this  cyclone. 

VERMONT. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Vermont  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by 
Canada  East,  E.  by  New  Hampshire,  S.  by  Massachusetts  and  W.  by  New 
York.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes  42°  44'  and  45°  N.  and  longitudes 
3°  35'  and  5°  27'  E.  from  Washington,  or  71°  33'  and  73°  25'  W.  from 
Greenwich.  The  length  from  north  to  south  is  158  miles,  the  breadth  be- 
tween 40  and  90  miles  and  the  area  10,212  square  miles,  or  6,535,680  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — The  Green  Mountains,  called  by 
the  early  French  travellers  Monts  Verts,  extend  through  the  whole  length 
of  Vermont  and  form  the  water-shed  between  the  affluents  of  the  Counec- 


374 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


ticut  River  ou  the  east  and  those  of  Lake  Champlain  and  the  Hudson  on 
the  west.  The  most  elevated  summits  are:  Mount  Mansfield,  4359  feet; 
Camel’s  Hump,  4188  feet;  Killington’s  Peak,  3675  feet;  and  Ascutney, 
3320  feet.  Most  of  the  hills  are  smooth  and  rounded  and  wooded  or  cov- 
ered with  grass  to  the  very  top.  Rivers  and  Lalces. — The  Connecticut 
River  constitutes  the  eastern  boundary,  and  drains  an  area  of  3750  square 
miles  in  the  State.  At  Bellows  Falls  the  river  has  a descent  of  44  feet  in 
the  course  of  half  a mile.  Its  principal  affluents  are  the  Passumpsic, 
White,  Queechy,  Black  and  West  Rivers.  Flowing  westward  are  the 
Missisquoi,  Lamoille,  Onion  or  Winooski  and  Otter  Rivers,  which  dis- 
charge their  waters  into  Lake  Champlain.  This  lake,  which  constitutes 
the  boundary  between  Vermont  and  New  York  for  140  miles,  has  an  ex- 
treme width  of  16  miles  and  is  deep  enough  to  float  the  largest  vessels. 
Its  waters  find  an  outlet  through  the  Richelieu,  or  Sorel,  into  the  St.  Law- 
rence. Salmon-trout,  bass,  whitefish,  pickerel,  etc.,  are  caught  in  great 
numbers  from  the  lake.  It  contains  several  islands,  of  which  the  largest 
are  North  Hero,  South  Hero  and  La  Motte.  Lake  Memphremagog,  on 
the  Canada  line,  lies  partly  within  the  limits  of  Vermont,  and  receives  sev- 
eral small  tributaries  from  that  State.  Forests. — Upon  the  Green  Moun- 
tains are  heavy  growths  of  the  various  evergreen  trees,  such  as  the  fir, 
cedar,  spruce,  pine  and  hemlock.  Hard  wood  is  also  abundant,  including 
the  ash,  beech,  birch,  elm,  hickory,  basswood,  butternut,  oak,  sugar-maple 
and  most  of  the  trees  common  to  the  Northern  States. 

Soil  aild  Climate. — A deep,  black,  alluvial  soil,  of  very  great  fer- 
tility, is  characteristic  of  the  river  valleys.  Some  of  the  uplands  have  a 
loam  which  is  strong  and  quick  and  produces  large  crops.  Excellent  pas- 
turage is  afforded  on  the  slopes  of  the  hills  and  mountains.  The  valley  of 
Lake  Champlain,  protected  from  the  north-east  winds  by  the  mountains 
and  open  toward  the  south,  is  very  favorably  situated  for  agriculture. 
Very  great  variations  of  temperature  are  experienced.  The  mercury 
reached  106°  at  Montpelier  on  the  8th  of  June,  1871,  and  on  Christmas 
day,  1872,  the  mercury  congealed,  which  indicated  a temperature  of  at  least 
40  degrees  below  zero.  Thus  the  range  of  the  thermometer  was  146  de- 
grees. East  Calais  enjoyed  Christmas  day,  1873,  with  the  mercury  indi- 
cating — 38  degrees.  During  the  year  ending  Sept.  30,  1874,  the  mean 
temperature  at  Burlington  was  43.6°,  the  maximum  89°  and  the  minimum 
— 20.5°.  Upon  eleven  days  the  mercury  fell  below  zero.  The  isothermal 
lines  crossing  Vermont  are:  Spring,  40°;  summer,  62°-67°;  autumn, 
43°-47° ; winter,  15°-20° ; annual  mean,  45°.  Snow  falls  about  the 
middle  of  November  and  remains  until  the  end  of  April. 

Agricultural  Productions. — Vermont  has  a smaller  proportion 
(32.1  per  cent.)  of  its  farm  lands  unimproved  than  any  other  States  except 
Illinois  (25.3  per  cent.)  and  New  York  (29.6  per  cent.).  The  last  census 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


375 


reported  4,528,804  acres  iu  farms,  of  which  3,073,257  acres  were  improved; 
average  size  of  farms,  134  acres;  value  of  farms,  farm  implements  and 
live-stock,  $168,506,189;  value  of  productions,  $34,647,027.  The  forest 
products  were  valued  at  $1,238,929,  and  the  orchard  products  at  $682,241. 
This  State  ranked  first  in  the  production  of  maple-sugar  (8,894,302  pounds), 
and  next  to  New  York  and  Ohio  in  cheese  (4,830,700  pounds).  In  1873 
the  Indian  corn,  wheat,  rye,  oats,  barley,  buckwheat,  potato,  tobacco  and 
hay  crops  occupied  1,065,334  acres,  and  were  valued  at  $18,568,796.  The 
number  of  live-stock  in  1874  was  71,000  horses,  128,000  oxen  and  other 
cattle,  195,700  milch  cows,  53,500  hogs  and  543,600  sheep  (more  than  in 
any  other  New  England  State). 

Manufactures.  — The  number  of  manufacturing  establishments 
reported  was  3270;  hands  employed,  18,686;  value  of  materials,  $17,007,- 
769;  of  products,  $32,184,606.  The  value  of  the  leading  industries  was: 
Woollen  goods,  $3,550,962  ; lumber,  sawed,  $3,142,307 ; lumber,  planed, 
$2,526,228;  flouring-mill  products,  $2,071,594;  leather,  tanned,  $1,249,- 
942;  carriages  and  sleds,  $839,029;  cotton  goods,  $546,510;  scales  and 
balances,  $1,629,000.  A firm  in  this  State,  which  has  been  in  existence 
for  forty-five  years,  manages  “ the  largest  scale  manufactory  in  the  world.”. 
Its  workshops  cover  ten  acres,  and  the  products  are  sent  to  every  im- 
portant nation  on  the  globe;  the  annual  sales  amount  to  $2,000,000. 

Minerals  and  Milling. — Numerous  deposits  of  iron  ore  have  been 
found  among  the  mountains.  Copper,  lead  and  manganese  exist  in  small 
quantities.  Kaoline,  or  potters’  clay,  is  abundant.  The  marble  quarries 
are  of  great  extent,  and  furnish  marble  both  white  and  variegated.  Pro- 
fessor Collier  is  of  the  opinion  that  “ there  is  hardly  a farm  in  the  State 
where  hidden  [mineral]  wealth  may  not  exist.”  The  product  of  54  min- 
ing establishments,  at  the  last  census,  was  valued  at  $905,410,  and  the 
value  of  the  marble-  and  stone-work  was  $960,984. 

Commerce  and  Navigation.— Burlington  is  the  only  port  of 
entry.  Quite  an  extensive  commerce  is  carried  on  with  the  Canadas 
through  Lake  Champlain.  During  the  year  ending  June  30,  1874,  the 
value  of  imports  was  $7,282,166,  and  of  exports,  $4,076,355;  98  Ameri- 
can and  859  foreign  vessels  entered,  and  76  American  and  865  foreign 
vessels  cleared.  Six  steamers  and  19  other  vessels,  with  an  aggregate 
capacity  of  5494  tons,  belong  to  the  district  of  Vermont. 

Railroads  and  Canals. — The  mileage  of  railroads  in  1874  was 
778;  total  capital  account,  $27,755,284;  cost  per  mile,  $35,638 ; receipts, 
$4,463,678 ; receipts  to  an  inhabitant,  $13.36  ; receipts  per  mile  of  railroad, 
$6002;  net  earnings,  $1,782,571.  Real  estate  belonging  to  railroads  is 
subject  to  taxation.  A canal  connects  Lake  Champlain  with  the  Hudson 
River. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — A State-Prison  was 


376 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  ST  A TES 


established  at  Windsor  in  1807.  The  Asylum  for  the  Insane,  which  pos- 
sesses a property  valued  at  §500,000,  is  not  a State  institution,  although  it 
has  often  received  aid  from  the  State.  The  deaf  and  dumb  are  supported 
at  the  asylum  in  Hartford,  Connecticut.  A Reform  School  was  established 
at  Waterbury  in  November,  1865.  The  buildings  were  burned  December 
12,  1874,  and  in  January,  1875,  the  legislature  appropriated  §30,000  for  a 
new  building  to  be  located  at  Vergennes.  There  is  a Home  for  Destitute 
Children  at  Burlington.  A compulsory  school  law  was  passed  in  1867. 
Every  child  of  good  health,  between  the  ages  of  8 and  14  years,  is  required 
to  attend  school  for  at  least  three  months  in  each  year.  From  5 to  20  years 
is  the  legal  school  age.  In  1874  the  number  of  school  districts  was  2754; 
children  in  the  State,  89,541;  pupils  enrolled,  78,139;  teachers,  4406;  ex- 
penditures for  schools,  §622,227 ; value  of  school  buildings,  §1,334,364. 
There  are  three  colleges — viz.,  Middlebury  College,  Norwich  University 
(military)  and  the  University  of  Vermont  and  State  Agricultural  College, 
which  possesses  a property  valued  at  §416,972;  it  embraces  classical,  med- 
ical and  scientific  departments,  and  admits  young  women  upon  the  same, 
conditions  as  young  men.  The  last  census  reported  1792  libraries,  47 
periodicals,  3 of  which  were  daily  (increased  to  6 daily  newspapers  and  68 
periodicals  of  all  kinds  in  1875),  and  699  religious  organizations,  having 
744  edifices. 

Population. — The  number  of  inhabitants  at  successive  decennial 
periods  has  been  as  follows:  1790,  85,425;  1800,  154,465;  1810,  217,895; 
1820,235,966;  1830,  280,652;  1840,  291,948;  1850,  314,120;  1860,315,- 
098  (an  increase  of  978,  which  is  about  one-third  of  one  per  cent.);  1870, 
330,551  (an  increase  of  15,453,  which  is  less  than  5 per  cent.).  The  foreign 
born  numbered  47,155,  and  the  native,  283,396,  of  whom  243,814  were 
born  in  Vermont  and  39,582  had  come  in  from  other  States;  177,164 
natives  of  Vermont  were  residing  in  other  parts  of  the  Union,  showing  a 
loss  of  137,582  in  native  population.  There  were  32.37  persons  to  a square 
mile. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Montpelier,  the  capital,  occupies  a central 
position  in  the  State.  The  Capitol  is  a fine  granite  building,  erected  at  a 
cost  of  §150,000.  More  than  15,000  volumes  are  contained  in  the  State 
library.  The  town  has  several  manufactories,  seven  churches  and  five 
newspapers.  Population,  3023.  Burlington,  the  largest  city  of  Vermont, 
had  a population  of  14,387  in  1870.  Its  harbor,  protected  by  a break- 
water, is  the  finest  on  Lake  Champlain.  There  is  a very  extensive  lumber 
trade.  Five  periodicals  are  published.  The  University  of  Vermont  occu- 
pies a site  commanding  a fine  view.  Rutland  (population,  9834)  has  very 
extensive  quarries  of  marble  and  slate.  It  is  at  the  intersection  of  three 
railroads,  and  supports  two  daily  newspapers.  Bennington  (5760)  is  the 
centre  of  a fine  agricultural  region.  Porcelain  ware  is  manufactured  in 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


377 


large  quantities.  Brattleborough  (4933)  was  settled  in  1724,  and  is  the 
oldest  town  in  the  State.  The  Asylum  for  the  Insane  is  the  most  prominent 
building.  Six  newspapers  are  published.  Middlebury  (3086)  is  the  seat 
of  Middlebury  College,  and  contains  several  factories,  large  marble  quar- 
ries, five  churches  and  a newspaper  office.  The  other  leading  towns  are 
St.  Albans  (7014),  which  contains  the  railway-shops  of  the  Vermont  Cen- 
tral, St.  Johnsbury  (4665),  Brandon  (3571),  Northfield  (3410),  Castleton 
(3243),  Randolph  (2829),  Waterbury  (2623),  Newbury  (2241)  and  Wind- 
sor (1699). 

Government  and  Laws. — A council  of  14  members  assembles 
once  in  seven  years  to  propose  such  amendments  to  the  Constitution  as  may 
be  deemed  necessary.  There  was  no  senate  until  the  year  1836.  The  Gen- 
eral Assembly,  which  meets  biennially,  consists  of  a senate  of  30  members 
and  a house  of  representatives  of  249  members  (one  from  each  town  and 
city).  Executive  officers  are  elected  for  a term  of  two  years.  The  supreme 
court  consists  of  six  judges,  chosen»by  the  legislature,  and  receiving  a sal- 
ary of  82500  each.  There  are  also  county  courts  for  each  of  the  14  coun- 
ties, courts  of  chancery  and  probate  courts.  Justices  of  the  peace  are 
elected  for  each  town.  A prohibitory  liquor  law  is  in  force,  and  the  liquor- 
seller  is  responsible  for  damages  done  by  an  intoxicated  person. 

History. — Champlain,  with  two  other  French  officers,  traversed  a 
portion  of  this  territory  in  1609.  The  first  settlement  was  made  in  1724, 
at  Fort  Durnmer,  within  the  limits  of  the  present  town  of  Brattlehorough. 
A settlement  was  begun  on  the  eastern  shore  of  Lake  Champlain  by  the 
French  in  1731.  New  Hampshire  claimed  jurisdiction  over  the  territory, 
and  Gov.  Wentworth  made  grants  of  land  to  settlers  in  138  townships. 
New  York  also  based  a claim  upon  the  grants  of  King  Charles  II.,  and 
tried  to  exert  her  authority.  Attempts  to  dispossess  them  of  their  lands 
were  resisted  by  the  settlers,  who  applied  the  “ beech  seal  ” (whipping  with 
beechen  rods)  to  the  New  York  officers,  until  none  could  be  found  willing 
to  serve  writs.  The  “Green  Mountain  Boys”  thus  defended  themselves 
for  several  years.  An  amicable  adjustment  was  finally  made  by  the  pay- 
ment to  New  York  of  $30,000  in  settlement  for  all  her  claims.  In  Janu- 
ary, 1777,  a general  convention  proclaimed  that  the  territory  known  as  the 
New  Hampshire  Grants  was  of  right  a free  and  independent  jurisdiction, 
to  be  henceforth  called  by  the  name  of  “New  Connecticut,  alias  Vermont.” 
During  the  Revolutionary  war  the  Green  Mountain  Boys  bore  an  honor- 
able and  conspicuous  part.  At  Bennington,  on  the  16th  of  August,  1777, 
the  British  regulars  were  routed  by  the  undisciplined  yeomanry.  Vermont 
was  admitted  to  the  Union  on  the  4th  of  March,  1791.  During  the  war 
of  1812  the  frontiers  were  threatened,  but  the  capture  of  the  British  squad- 
ron on  Lake  Champlain  saved  Vermont  from  further  molestation  from  that 
quarter,  until  the  Confederate  raid  upon  St.  Albans  (Oct.  19,  1864). 


378 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


VIRGINIA. 

Situation  and  Extent. — The  State  of  Virginia  is  bounded  on  the 
W.  and  N.  W.  by  Kentucky  and  West  Virginia,  N.  E.  and  E.  by  Mary- 
land, Chesapeake  Bay  and  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  and  S.  by  North  Carolina 
and  Tennessee.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes  36°  30'  and  39°  40'  N.  and 
longitudes  1°  35'  E.  and  6°  35'  W.  from  Washington,  or  75°  25'  and  83° 
35'  W.  from  Greenwich.  The  extreme  length  is  425  miles,  the  breadth  205 
miles  and  the  area  38,348  square  miles,  or  24,542,720  acres. 

Physical  E eaturcs. — Surface. — By  its  natural  configuration  the 
State  is  divided  into  three  districts.  (1.)  Tide-water  Virginia,  extending 
from  the  coast  to  the  falls  of  the  rivers,  contains  no  mountains  or  high 
hills,  but  is  an  alluvial  country,  having  low  and  marshy  lands  along  the 
seaboard,  which  terminate  in  the  south-east  in  the  Great  Dismal  Swamp. 
(2.)  Piedmont  Virginia,  which  extends  from  the  river-falls  to  the  Blue 
Ridge,  is  rolling  and  picturesque,  and  in  its  western  part  broken  by  ranges 
of  low  hills.  (3.)  The  great  valley  <3f  Virginia  includes  all  the  region 
between  the  Blue  Ridge  and  the  Alleghanies.  The  great  Appalachian 
chain  of  mountains  extends  over  a breadth  of  150  miles,  in  parallel  ridges 
and  low  summits,  with  occasional  lofty  spurs.  The  Peaks  of  Otter  attain 
an  elevation  of  5307  feet  above  the  sea  level.  John  Randolph  of  Roanoke 
once  visited  this  summit,  and  as  he  saw  the  sun  rise  over  the  magnificent 
scene  he  said  to  his  servant:  “Never  from  this  time  believe  any  one  who 
tells  you  that  there  is  no  God.”  Five  States  can  be  seen  from  the  top  of 
Bald  Knob,  upon  the  side  of  which,  4500  feet  above  the  sea,  is  Salt  Pond 
(containing  fresh  water,  but  called  salt  from  an  adjacent  salt  lick),  with  a 
depth  said  to  be  unfathomable.  Virginia  contains  very  many  objects  of 
interest  to  tourists.  The  Natural  Bridge  has  an  arch  215  feet  above  the 
stream,  with  a span  of  93  feet  and  a width  of  80  feet.  A stage  road  runs 
over  it.  The  Natural  Tunnel,  in  Scott  county,  is  said  by  Pollard  to  be 
“undoubtedly  the  greatest  wonder  in  Virginia.”  It  extends  for  800  feet 
through  the  solid  rock,  and  has  a height  of  80  feet.  A remarkable  cascade, 
called  Puncheon  Run  Falls,  down  which  the  water  plunges  2000  feet,  has 
lately  been  brought  into  notice.  There  are  many  caverns,  among  the  most 
noted  of  which  are  Weyer’s  Cave,  1600  feet  in  length,  Madison’s  Cave  and 
the  “Cave  of  the  Unknown.”  Mineral  springs  abound  along  the  mountain 
chain  from  the  borders  of  North  Carolina  to  the  Potomac,  making  this 
region  “a  sufficient  sanitarium  for  all  America.”  There  are  white,  yellow, 
blue,  red  and  salt  sulphur  springs,  offering  medicines  compounded  in 
Nature’s  laboratory  for  the  cure  of  a multitude  of  human  ailments.  A tem- 
perature of  106  degrees  has  been  noted  in  the  warm  springs.  Rivers. — 
The  Potomac  separates  Virginia  from  Maryland  and  affords  navigation  for 
large  vessels  as  far  as  Alexandria,  where  it  is  a mile  and  a quarter  wide. 
Its  principal  tributary  is  the  Shenandoah,  which  drains  the  great  valley  of 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


379 


Virginia  west  of  the  Blue  Ridge  and  unites  with  the  Potomac  at  Harper’s 
Ferry.  The  Rappahannock,  the  York  and  the  James  take  their  rise  in  the 
mountains,  and  flowing  nearly  parallel  to  the  Potomac  in  a south-easterly 
direction,  discharge  their  waters  into  Chesapeake  Bay.  Rapids  and  falls 
limit  the  navigable  course  of  each  to  about  100  miles.  South-eastern  Vir- 
ginia is  drained  by  the  Meherrin  and  the  Nottoway,  which  unite  in  North 
Carolina  to  form  the  Chowan.  The  Holston,  the  Clinch  and  Powell’s 
Rivers  drain  the  south-western  counties  and  afterward  combine  with  the 
Tennessee.  Forests. — Timber  is  very  abundant.  The  hickory,  white  and 
black  oak,  ash,  chestnut,  beech,  maple,  cedar,  pine,  etc.,  grow  to  an  enor- 
mous size.  When  oak  lands  are  cleared  a growth  of  pines  springs  up,  and 
when  pines  are  removed  oaks  take  their  places.  Fields  once  cultivated,  if 
left  to  themselves,  are  quickly  covered  with  pines.  The  last  census  reported 
8,294,734  acres  of  woodland  upon  farms. 

Soil  and  Climate. — The  soil  in  the  east  is  composed  of  a vegetable 
mould,  resting  upon  an  alluvial,  clayey  sand  of  great  depth.  Piedmont 
Virginia  has  a limestone  basis  for  its  fertile  clay  and  loam.  The  valleys 
of  the  south-west  contain  the  celebrated  “blue-grass”  soil,  which  is  impreg- 
nated with  lime  and  exceedingly  productive.  A book  published  in  London 
in  1757  speaks  of  the  Virginia  climate  as  follows:  “The  heats  in  summer 
are  excessively  great,  but  not  without  the  allay  of  refreshing  sea-breezes. 
Their  winter  frosts  come  on  without  the  least  warning.  After  a warm  day, 
toward  the  setting  in  of  winter,  so  intense  a cold  often  succeeds  as  to  freeze 
over  the  broadest  and  deepest  of  their  great  rivers  in  one  night;  but  these 
frosts,  as  well  as  their  rains,  are  rather  violent  than  of  long  continuance.” 
The  writer  must  have  generalized  from  an  exceptional  winter,  as  the  rivers 
are  entirely  unobstructed  by  ice  throughout  many  seasons.  During  the 
year  ending  Sept.  30,  1874,  the  maximum  temperature  at  Cape  Henry  was 
98  degrees;  at  Lynchburg  the  maximum  was  97°,  and  the  mean  for  the 
year  56.5°;  at  Wytheville,  among  the  mountains,  the  maximum  was  95°, 
and  the  mean  51.3°  (more  than  a degree  lower  than  the  mean  for  Phila- 
delphia); at  Norfolk  the  mean  was  58.4°,  the  minimum  15°  and  the  max- 
imum 102°;  upon  19  days  the  mercury  sank  below  32°,  and  upon  34  days 
rose  above  90°.  The  rainfall  at  Wytheville  was  40.66  inches,  at  Lynch- 
burg 44.74  inches  and  at  Norfolk  55.27  inches.  Upon  the  isothermal 
charts  the  lines  crossing  Virginia  are:  Spring,  55°;  summer,  72°-77°; 
autumn,  52°-60° ; winter,  30°-40° ; mean,  55°-60°. 

Agricultural  Productions. — The  great  staple,  from  the  earliest 
settlement,  has  been  tobacco,  which  grew  “ as  tall  as  an  ordinary-sized 
man”  [see  American  Agriculture].  In  1873  the  product  of  82,21)0 
acres  devoted  to  tobacco  culture  was  50,000,000  pounds  (Kentucky  grew 
three  times  as  much),  valued  at  $4,600,000.  The  total  value  of  the  Indian 
corn,  wheat,  rye,  oats,  barley,  buckwheat,  potato,  tobacco  and  hay  crops 


380 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


grown  upon  2,427,804  acres  was  $30,768,950.  The  last  Federal  census 
reported  18,145,911  acres  in  farms,  of  which  8,165,040  acres  were  im- 
proved; value  of  farms,  farm  implements  and  live-stock,  $246,132,550; 
value  of  productions,  $51,774,801;  average  size  of  farms,  246  acres. 
Some  cotton  was  grown  in  the  southern  counties.  In  1874  the  State  con- 
tained 189,300  horses,  29,600  mules,  405,700  oxen  and  other  cattle,  234,- 
000  milch  cows,  753,100  hogs  and  367,500  sheep.  Nearly  60  per  cent,  of 
the  workers  were  employed  in  agriculture. 

Manufactures. — The  number  of  manufacturing  establishments  was 
5933;  hands  employed,  26,694;  value  of  materials,  $23,832,384;  value 
of  products,  $38,364,322.  Among  the  leading  industries  in  value  were: 
Tobacco,  chewing,  smoking  and  snuff,  $6,935,249 ; flouring-mill  products, 
$6,581,396;  iron,  forged  and  rolled,  $1,994,146;  iron,  castings,  $769,274; 
iron,  pig,  $619,820;  lumber,  $1,609,966;  cotton  goods,  $1,435,800;  cars, 
freight  and  passenger,  $613,036;  machinery,  $511,485. 

Minerals  and  Milling’ . — Coal  formations  underlie  21,000  square 
miles.  Anthracite  coal  is  found  between  the  James  and  the  Potomac;  the 
bituminous  seams  are  of  great  thickness.  Iron,  lead,  gold,  copper,  man- 
ganese and  zinc  are  found.  The  deposits  of  marl,  plaster,  limestone  and 
marble  are  extensive.  Salt-wells  exist,  which  yielded  10,000  bushels  of 
salt  per  day  during  the  war.  South-western  Virginia  is  especially  rich  in 
minerals.  The  product  of  27  mines  reported  at  the  last  census,  which  em- 
poyed  997  hands,  was  $409,914. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — All  extensive  commerce  was  car- 
ried on  from  Virginia  during  the  colonial  days.  The  imports  of  this  State 
and  Maryland  during  the  year  1770  were  valued  at  upward  of  three  mil- 
lions of  dollars,  and  the  exports  at  nearly  two  millions.  There  are  now 
seven  customs  districts — viz.,  Alexandria,  Cherrystone,  Norfolk  and  Ports- 
mouth, Petersburg,  Richmond,  Tappahannock  and  Yorktown.  During  the 
fiscal  year  ending  June  30,  1874,  65  American  and  45  foreign  vessels  en- 
tered and  80  American  and  78  foreign  vessels  cleared  in  the  foreign  trade; 
the  value  of  imports  was  $236,566,  and  of  exports,  $5,299,670.  Belong- 
ing in  the  State  were  1017  vessels,  of  which  74  were  steamers.  Fifty 
vessels,  including  nine  steamers,  were  built. 

Railroads  and  Canals. — The  railroad  statistics  for  1874  were: 
Miles  of  railroad,  1638;  total  capital  account,  $96,324,418;  cost  per  mile, 
$46,332;  receipts,  $6,842,633;  receipts  per  mile,  $4112;  receipts  to  an  in- 
habitant, $5.36  ; net  earnings,  $2,196,418.  The  James  River  and  Kanawha 
Canal  was  projected  to  connect  the  James  with  the  Ohio,  but  it  is  estimated 
that  $40,000,000  would  be  needed  to  complete  it.  A canal  23  miles  long 
passes  through  the  Dismal  Swamp,  connecting  Chesapeake  Bay  and  Albe- 
marle Sound. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — The  State  Peniten- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


381 


tiarv,  at  Richmond,  is  conducted  on  the  “ silent  system.”  There  are  three 
Asylums  for  the  Insane,  located  at  Williamsburg,  Staunton  and  Richmond. 
The  Eastern  Asylum  is  the  oldest  in  the  United  States,  having  been  estab- 
lished in  1773.  The  Institution  for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  and  the  Blind 
is  at  Staunton.  A general  school  law  was  passed  July  11,  1870.  In  1874 
the  number  of  public  schools  was  3696;  pupils  enrolled,  160,859;  average 
attendance,  91,175;  teachers,  3757;  value  of  school  property,  $524,638. 
There  are  eight  colleges  and  universities.  William  and  Mary  College  was 
founded  in  1692,  and  is  the  oldest  collegiate  institution  in  the  country,  with 
the  exception  of  Harvard  [see  American  Education].  At  the  Univer- 
sity of  Virginia  all  the  studies  are  elective.  Professional  instruction  is 
afforded  by  five  schools  of  theology,  three  of  law,  two  of  medicine  and  six 
of  science.  A school  of  instruction,  under  the  direction  of  the  United 
States  Signal  Service  Bureau,  has  been  established  at  Fort  Whipple.  The 
number  of  libraries  in  1870  was  4171;  newspapers,  114,  of  which  16  were 
daily;  religious  organizations,  2582,  with  2405  edifices.  In  1875  the  period- 
icals had  increased  to  142,  of  which  21  were  published  daily. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Richmond,  the  capital,  is  situated  upon  the 
James  River.  Large  vessels  come  up  to  the  docks,  and  railroads  radiate 
from  the  city  in  five  directions,  giving  facilities  for  a very  extensive  whole- 
sale trade.  There  are  large  tobacco  warehouses,  iron-works,  founderies, 
machine-shops,  etc.  Twenty-two  periodicals  are  published,  of  which  seven 
are  issued  daily.  The  number  of  inhabitants  was  51,038  in  1870,  and  is 
estimated  at  70,000  in  1875.  Norfolk,  upon  the  south  side  of  Chesapeake 
Bay,  has  a harbor  open  at  all  seasons  of  the  year,  which  admits  vessels 
drawing  30  feet  of  water.  Steamers  run  regularly  to  Richmond,  Balti- 
more, Philadelphia  and  New  York.  The  shipment  of  fruits  and  vegetables 
during  1874  was  1,300,000  barrels  and  crates.  For  the  season  of  1874-5 
the  receipts  of  cotton  were  estimated  at  500,000  bales.  The  city  has  26 
churches  and  three  daily  newspapers.  Population,  19,229  in  1870,  and 
estimated  at  25,000  in  1875.  Gosport  Navy  Yard  is  near  Norfolk. 
Lynchburg,  on  the  James  River,  carries  on  a large  trade  with  South- 
western Virginia.  It  contains  nearly  50  tobacco  warehouses,  and  large 
founderies  and  iron-works  have  been  established  in  the  vicinity.  There 
are  10  churches  and  6 newspapers.  Population,  6825  in  1870,  and  now 
about  13,000.  Petersburg  (population,  18,950),  thirty  miles  south  of  Rich- 
mond, is  an  important  railway  centre,  having  lines  extending  in  five  direc- 
tions. Three  daily  newspapers  are  issued.  Lexington  (population,  2873) 
has  been  called  the  “Athens  of  Virginia.”  Washington  College  was  estab- 
lished at  this  place,  under  the  name  of  Liberty  Hall,  in  1776,  and  received 
its  endowment  from  General  Washington.  The  Virginia  Military  Insti- 
tute was  founded  in  1839.  Alexandria,  on  the  Potomac  River,  seven  miles 
below  Washington,  belonged  to  the  District  of  Columbia  until  1846,  when 


382 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


it  was  ceded  back  to  Virginia.  Population,  13,570.  Bristol,  in  the  valley, 
near  the  Tennessee  line,  is  the  centre  of  a large  trade  carried  on  by  wagons, 
“the  white  ships  of  the  mountains.”  Other  important  towns  are  Ports- 
mouth (10,492),  Staunton  (5120),  Winchester  (4477),  Fredericksburg 
(4046),  Danville  (3463)  and  Charlottesville  (2838). 

Population. — In  1649  there  were  15,000  English  inhabitants  and 
300  negroes.  During  the  eighteenth  century  the  population  doubled  every 
27  years,  and  Jefferson  computed  that  if  the  same  ratio  of  increase  con- 
tinued Virginia  would  contain  upward  of  four  and  a half  millions  of  people 
in  1863.  By  the  Federal  census,  the  number  of  inhabitants  at  successive 
decennial  periods  (including  West  Virginia  until  1870)  was  as  follows: 
1790,  747,610  (slaves,  292,627);  1800,  880,200  (slaves,  345,796);  1810, 
974,600  (slaves,  392,516);  1820,1,065,116  (slaves,  425,148) ; 1830,  1,211,- 
405  (slaves,  469,757);  1840,  1,239,797  (slaves,  448,987);  1850,  1,421,661 
(slaves,  472,528);  1860,1,596,318  (slaves,  490,865) ; 1870  (West  Virginia 
excluded),  1,225,163  (free  colored,  512,841).  Virginia  ranked  first  in 
population  from  1790  to  1810,  second  in  1820,  third  in  1830,  fourth  iu 
1840  and  1850,  fifth  in  1860  and  tenth  in  1870.  Iu  slave  population  it 
ranked  first  during  the  whole  period  from  1790  to  1860.  In  free-colored 
population  it  ranked  next  to  Georgia  in  1870.  Of  the  total  number  of 
inhabitants  (1,225,163)  at  the  last  date,  1,163,822  were  born  in  the  orig- 
inal State,  13,754  were  foreign  born  and  47,587  had  come  in  from  other 
States,  of  which  number  16,869  were  born  in  North  Carolina,  7344  in 
Maryland,  4908  iu  New  York,  4046  in  Pennsylvania,  etc.  The  density 
of  population  was  31.95  persons  to  a square  mile. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislature  consists  of  a senate 
of  43  members  and  a house  of  delegates  of  138  members.  The  supreme 
court  of  appeals  has  five  judges,  holding  office  for  twelve  years.  There 
are  sixteen  judges  of  the  circuit  court,  whose  term  of  service  is  eight  years. 
The  county  and  city  judges  serve  for  three  years.  All  judges  are  elected 
by  the  legislature.  The  State  election  is  held  on  the  first  Monday  in  No- 
vember. A convention  met  at  Richmond,  Dec.  3,  1867,  for  the  revision 
of  the  Constitution,  and  the  new  Constitution  was  ratified  by  the  people 
July  6,  1869.  The  State  is  divided  into  99  counties.  By  a constitutional 
amendment,  ratified  by  a large  majority  in  1874,  the  township  system  was 
abolished. 

History. — Sir  Walter  Raleigh  bestowed  the  name  of  Virginia  upon 
this  territory,  in  honor  of  the  virgin  queen  Elizabeth.  Jamestown,  which 
was  founded  May  13,  1607,  claims  the  honor  of  being  the  oldest  English 
settlement  in  America.  Colonists  came  over  in  large  numbers  during  a 
few  succeeding  years.  Indian  hostilities  might  have  proved  fatal  to  the 
new  colony  but  for  the  intervention  of  Pocahontas,  who  saved  Capt.  John 
Smith  from  death,  and  afterward  disclosed  a plot  formed  by  the  savages 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


383 


for  the  massacre  of  the  settlers.  In  spite  of  the  precautions  taken,  more 
than  350  were  killed  by  the  Indians  on  the  22d  of  March,  1622.  The 
Church  of  England  was  established  by  law  in  1662.  In  1754  hostilities 
began  between  the  French  and  the  English.  After  the  defeat  of  Braddock, 
in  1755,  George  Washington  was  put  in  command  of  the  Virginia  troops, 
and  gained  a military  experience  which  fitted  him  for  the  command  of  the 
Continental  army  in  the  struggle  for  independence  twenty  years  later. 
Eastern  Virginia  suffered  very  severely  during  the  Revolutionary  war, 
which  was  virtually  terminated  by  the  surrender,  upon  her  soil,  of  Lord 
Cornwallis,  Oct.  19, 1781.  An  ordinance  of  secession  was  passed  April  17, 
1861,  and  Richmond  soon  after  became  the  capital  of  the  Southern  Con- 
federacy. The  citizens  of  the  western  counties  dissented  from  this  action, 
and  withdrawing,  formed  the  new  State  of  West  Virginia.  On  the  27th 
of  January,  1870,  the  government  of  the  State  was  transferred  to  the  civil 
authorities.  On  the  27th  of  April,  in  the  same  year,  the  floor  of  the  Cap- 
itol at  Richmond  gave  way,  and  60  persons  were  killed  and  120  wounded. 

WEST  VIRGINIA. 

Situation  anti  Extent. — West  Virginia  is  bounded  on  the  N.  W. 
by  Ohio,  N.  E.  by  Pennsylvania  and  Maryland,  S.  E.  and  S.  by  Virginia 
and  S.  W.  by  Kentucky.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes  37°  5'  and  40° 
37'  N.  and  longitudes  0°  40'  and  5°  35'  W.  from  Washington,  or  77°  40' 
and  82°  35'  W.  from  Greenwich.  The  extreme  length  from  N.  E.  to  S.  W. 
is  270  miles  and  the  breadth  125  miles.  Between  Ohio  and  Pennsylvania 
is  “the  Pan  Handle,”  having  in  some  places  a width  of  only  6 miles.  The 
area  of  the  State  is  23,000  square  miles,  or  14,720,000  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — Extending  over  a breadth  of  100 
miles  in  the  east  are  the  ridges  and  spurs  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains,  the 
peaks  of  which  have  an  average  elevation  of  2500  feet.  The  “Summit” 
reaches  a height  of  2650  feet.  Although  the  hillsides  are  steep,  they  are 
seldom  rocky,  and  vegetation  clothes  them  to  the  very  top.  Greenbrier 
county  has  most  of  its  surface  from  1800  to  2000  feet  above  the  sea  level. 
The  country  gradually  falls  away  toward  the  Ohio  River,  where  the  up- 
lands have  a height  of  from  600  to  800  feet.  Bluffs  rise  abruptly  from  the 
Kanawha  River,  giving  an  elevation  of  1000  feet  to  the  surrounding  lands. 
The  “Hawk’s  Nest,”  in  Fayette  county,  affords  a very  extensive  view. 
Rivers. — The  Ohio  washes  the  western  boundary  for  300  miles,  affording 
steamboat  navigation  for  the  whole  distance.  Its  principal  tributaries 
are  the  Guyandotte,  Little  Kanawha  and  the  Great  Kanawha  (“River 
of  the  Woods,”  in  the  Indian  dialect),  400  miles  long,  which  rises  in  North 
Carolina  and  drains  10,000  square  miles  of  territory.  It  is  navigable  for 
100  miles  to  the  falls,  where  the  water  has  a descent  of  50  feet.  Flowing 
into  the  Great  Kanawha  are  the  Greenbrier,  Gauley,  Elk  and  Coal  Rivers. 


384 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  ST  A TES 


Big  Sandy  River  and  Tug  Fork  constitute  a part  of  the  boundary  between 
West  Virginia  and  Kentucky.  In  the  mountains  of  Randolph  county  are 
the  sources  of  the  Monongahela,  which  is  navigable  as  far  as  Fairmount. 
The  Potomac  constitutes  the  north-eastern  boundary  for  100  miles. 
Forests. — Every  part  of  the  State  is  well  wooded,  while  the  mountains  and 
the  counties  south  of  the  Kanawha  are  covered  with  immense  primeval 
forests,  affording  the  finest  varieties  of  timber.  Among  the  trees  are  found 
the  oak,  curl-  and  sugar-maple,  black-walnut,  hickory,  locust,  ash,  chest- 
nut, butternut,  hemlock,  white  and  yew-pine,  cherry,  etc.  Mineral 
Springs. — Many  of  the  sulphur  springs  which  have  given  celebrity  to 
Virginia  since  Washington  and  his  compeers  congregated  at  the  Berke- 
ley are  now  within  the  limits  of  West  Virginia.  Twelve  thousand  gallons 
of  water  per  minute  flow  from  a single  spring.  Chemical  analysis  shows 
that  these  waters  are  rich  in  a great  number  of  mineral  ingredients  which 
make  them  a fountain  of  health  to  invalids. 

Soil  and  Climate. — Soils  are  found  of  every  grade.  A friable 
loam,  resting  upon  a substratum  of  clay,  slate,  sandstone  or  limestone,  is 
very  common  upon  the  hillsides,  while  a deep  and  fertile  alluvium  is  cha- 
racteristic of  the  river  valleys.  Even  among  the  mountains  there  is  said 
to  be  little  laud  which  might  not  be  made  productive.  The  climate  has 
no  great  extremes  either  of  heat  or  cold.  During  a period  of  five  years 
the  average  of  the  five  hottest  days  was  90  degrees,  and  of  the  five  coldest 
days  6 degrees.  The  mean  for  two  years  at  Lewisburg  was  54.6°.  During 
the  year  ending  Sept.  30, 1874,  the  mean  at  Morgantown  was  53.5° ; mean 
of  the  coldest  month  (November),  38.2°;  mean  of  the  warmest  month 
(June),  74.2°.  The  thermometer  indicated  1°  below  zero  January  17,  and 
97°  above  zero  July  8.  Upon  16  days  the  mercury  reached  90°.  On  the 
isothermal  charts  the  lines  crossing  West  Virginia  are:  Spring,  50°-52°; 
summer,  70°-72°;  autumn,  52°-55°;  winter,  30°;  annual  mean,  50°-52°. 

Agricultural  Productions. — The  last  census  reported  8,528,- 
394  acres  in  farms,  of  which  2,580,254  acres  were  improved;  average  size 
of  farms,  214  acres;  value  of  farms,  farm  implements  and  live-stock, 
$120,892,738;  value  of  productions,  $23,379,692.  The  product  of  945,- 
349  acres  devoted  to  Indian  corn,  wheat,  rye,  oats,  barley,  buckwheat, 
potatoes,  tobacco  and  hay,  in  1873,  was  $14,187,511.  In  1874  there  were 
in  the  State  104,600  horses,  2390  mules,  242,500  oxen  and  other  cattle, 
124,300  milch  cows,  334,000  hogs  and  555,900  sheep.  Of  those  whose 
occupations  were  reported,  64.19  per  cent,  were  employed  in  agriculture. 

Manufactures. — The  number  of  manufacturing  establishments  was 
2444;  hands  employed,  11,672;  value  of  materials,  $14,503,701;  value 
of  products,  $24,102,201.  Products  of  iron  were  the  leading  industries, 
and  were  valued  as  follows : Nails  and  spikes,  cut  and  wrought,  $4,665,- 
000;  iron,  forged  and  rolled,  $4,025,620;  iron,  pig,  $577,200;  iron,  cast- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


385 


ings,  $291,972 ; stoves,  heaters  and  hollow  ware,. $274,100.  Salt  was  pro- 
duced to  the  value  of  $1,507,605;  lumber,  $1,344,512;  leather,  tanned, 
$527,016,  and  leather,  curried,  $313,229;  coal  oil,  rectified,  $432,650; 
cooperage,  $488,476;  woollen  goods,  $370,191;  carriages  and  wagons, 
$303,690 ; tobacco,  cigars,  $268,348. 

Minerals  and  Mining'. — West  Virginia  has  mineral  treasures  of 
immense  value.  Iron  ores  are  abundant,  and  some  of  the  best  yield  83 
per  cent,  of  pure  metal.  Coal  measures  underlie  thousands  of  square 
miles,  yielding  bituminous,  splint,  peacock  and  cannel  coal.  Petroleum  is 
plenty  enough  to  have  afflicted  most  of  the  inhabitants  with  the  “oil  fever” 
[see  Physical  Geography',  pp.  186-189],  Marble,  limestone,  flagstones, 
etc.,  exist  in  nearly  every  section.  Silver,  copper,  nickel,  lead,  antimony, 
arsenic,  sulphur,  gypsum,  borax,  sodium,  alum  and  fire-clay  have  been 
found.  Salt-wells  yield  millions  of  bushels  of  salt  every  year.  In  1870 
there  were  185  mining  establishments  ; hands  employed,  1527 ; value  of 
products,  $2,538,531. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — No  direct  foreign  commerce  is 
carried  on  from  the  ports  of  this  State,  but  234  vessels,  with  an  aggregate 
tonnage  of  23,652,  are  employed  in  the  river  trade.  Thirty-five  vessels, 
of  which  seven  were  steamers,  were  built  during  the  fiscal  year  ending 
June  30,  1874. 

Railroads  and  Canals. — Extending  across  the  State  is  the  Balti- 
more and  Ohio  Railroad,  which  ascends  1900  feet  within  a distance  of  17 
miles.  The  railroad  mileage  in  1874  was  576;  average  cost  per  mile. 
$35,322 ; receipts  per  mile,  $10,240.  The  Ohio  and  Chesapeake  Canal, 
extending  along  the  Potomac,  has  a course  of  100  miles  across  West  Vir- 
ginia; and  the  James  River  Canal  is  designed  to  extend  through  to  the 
Great  Kanawha  River. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — The  State  Peniten- 
tiary, at  Watson,  contains  224  cells.  The  Asylum  for  the  Insane,  at 
Weston,  is  situated  upon  a farm  of  273  acres;  the  original  plan  provided 
for  buildings  having  a frontage  of  1200  feet.  An  Asylum  for  the  Deaf, 
Dumb  and  Blind  has  been  established  at  Romney.  In  1865  a system  of 
free  schools  was  established,  and  the  laws  were  amended  in  1873.  Educa- 
tional statistics  for  1873-4  were  given  as  follows:  Number  of  schools, 
2857;  teachers,  3082;  children,  171,793 ; pupils,  enrolled,  81,100;  value 
of  school-houses,  $1,216,892;  expenditures  for  schools,  $748,064;  amount 
of  State  school  fund,  $211,825.  Three  normal  schools  are  in  successful 
operation.  The  colleges,  three  in  number,  are  Bethany  College,  West  Vir- 
ginia College  and  West  Virginia  University.  With  the  last  the  Agricul- 
tural College  is  connected,  and  the  entire  property  of  the  University  is 
valued  at  $200,000.  Theological  instruction  is  given  at  St.  Vincent’s  Col- 
lege. The  census  reported  1728  libraries,  59  periodicals  (increased  to  75, 
25 


I 


386 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


of  which  6 were  published  daily,  in  1875)  and  1529  religious  organizations, 
having  1018  edifices. 

Cities  and  Towns.  — Wheeling,  the  capital  of  West  Virginia  and 
its  leading  commercial  and  manufacturing  city,  is  situated  on  the  Ohio 
River,  95  miles  below  Pittsburg  and  365  miles  above  Cincinnati.  A wire 
suspension  bridge  1010  feet  long  spans  the  river.  Railroads  radiate  in  four 
directions.  The  manufactories  are  very  numerous  and  extensive,  including 
founderies,  stove-works,  glass-works,  breweries,  tanneries,  paper-mills,  oil- 
distilleries,  planing-mills,  machine-shops,  iron-works  for  the  production  of 
bar-,  sheet-,  plate-  and  railroad-iron,  etc.  There  are  six  newspapers,  three 
of  which  are  issued  daily.  Population  in  1870,  19,280,  and  estimated  at 
27,000  in  1875.  Parkersburg,  the  second  city  of  the  State,  is  situated  at 
the  junction  of  the  Little  Kanawha  River  with  the  Ohio.  This  is  the  geo- 
graphical and  business  centre  of  the  “oil  region,”  and  has  grown  with 
extreme  rapidity.  A large  wholesale  trade  is  carried  on,  and  there  are 
several  manufacturing  establishments,  tanneries,  oil-refineries,  breweries 
and  pork-packing  houses.  A daily  newspaper  and  six  other  periodicals 
are  issued.  The  population  numbered  5546  in  1870,  and  was  estimated  at 
8000  in  1875.  Charleston,  upon  the  Great  Kanawha  River,  60  miles  above 
its  mouth,  was  made  the  capital  of  West  Virginia  by  an  act  which  took 
effect  April  30,  1870.  A State-House  was  erected  at  a cost  of  $60,000; 
but  the  citizens  of  many  parts  of  the  State  found  Charleston  difficult  of 
access,  and  a bill  passed  the  legislature  providing  for  the  removal  of  the 
capital  to  Wheeling.  The  constitutionality  of  the  act  was  questioned  and 
the  matter  was  brought  before  the  Supreme  Court,  which,  on  the  13th  of 
September,  1875,  declared,  with  the  unanimous  concurrence  of  all  the 
judges,  that  the  capital  removal  bill  was  constitutional.  The  trade  of  the 
Kanawha  valley,  which  is  rich  in  salt,  iron,  timber,  coal  and  agricultural 
products,  centres  at  Charleston.  There  are  four  newspapers  and  eight 
churches.  Population,  3162  in  1870,  and  about  5000  in  1875.  Martins- 
burg,  in  the  north-eastern  corner  of  the  State,  contains  extensive  railroad 
repair-shops,  eleven  churches  and  two  newspapers.  Population,  about  7000, 
in  1875 ; in  1870,  4863.  The  other  most  populous  towns  are  Bolivar  (2892), 
Mill  Creek  (2821),  Moorefield  (2676),  Morgan  (2536)  and  Blue  Sulphur 
(2148). 

Population. — The  population  of  West  Virginia  in  1870  (which  was 
the  first  Federal  census  taken  after  it  became  a separate  State)  was  442,- 
014,  of  whom  17,980  were  colored;  17,091  were  foreign  and  424,923 
native  born;  381,297  were  born  in  Virginia  or  West  Virginia,  and  43,626 
had  come  in  from  other  States.  There  were  19.22  persons  to  a square  mile. 
Twelve  of  the  States  were  less  densely  peopled  and  ten  contained  a smaller 
number  of  inhabitants. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislature  consists  of  a senate 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


387 


of  22  members,  elected  for  two  years,  and  a hotise  of  delegates  of  57  mem- 
bers, elected  for  one  year.  Senators  and  delegates  are  paid  $3  per  day 
during  the  sessions,  which  are  annual  and  limited  to  45  days.  The  execu- 
tive officers  are  a governor  (salary,  $2000),  secretary  of  State,  treasurer, 
auditor  and  attorney-general,  all  of  whom  hold  office  for  two  years.  State 
elections  are  held  on  the  fourth  Thursday  in  October.  The  supreme  court 
consists  of  three  judges,  whose  term  of  office  is  twelve  years.  There  are 
eleven  judicial  districts,  in  each  of  which  circuit  courts  are  held.  A gen- 
eral law  authorizes  the  formation  of  corporations,  the  capital  of  which 
“may  not  exceed  one  million  dollars.”  The  State  is  divided  into  53  coun- 
ties. For  the  year  ending  Sept.  30,  1874,  the  receipts  into  the  treasury 
were  $695,951 ; disbursements,  $657,183;  balance  in  the  treasury,  $282,364. 

History. — The  Blue  Ridge  Mountains  marked  the  western  boundaries 
of  settled  Virginia  until  a century  ago.  Eastern  Virginia  possessed  half 
a million  of  population  at  that  time,  while  West  Virginia  was  yet  an  almost 
unbroken  wilderness.  Settlements  were  made  in  Greenbrier  and  Berkeley 
counties  before  the  close  of  the  Revolutionary  war.  Soon  afterward  the 
tide  of  emigration  passed  over  the  mountains  and  rolled  westward.  The 
pioneer  settlers  were  of  English,  Scotch  and  Irish  descent,  with  a slight 
intermixture  of  Pennsylvania  German  blood.  West  Virginia  began  its 
separate  history  on  the  13th  of  May,  1861,  when  delegates  from  25  coun- 
ties met  in  convention  at  Wheeling  and  passed  resolutions  opposing  the 
ordinance  of  secession  which  Virginia  had  passed.  On  the  lltli  of  June 
representatives  from  40  counties  assembled,  and  measures  were  taken  for 
the  establishment  of  a provisional  government.  The  first  legislature  as- 
sembled at  Wheeling  July  2.  A constitutional  convention  met  Nov.  26, 
and  the  Constitution  proposed  was  ratified  by  the  people  May  3,  1862. 
An  act  of  Congress  providing  for  the  admission  of  West  Virginia  as  a 
State  was  approved  by  the  President  on  the  31st  of  December,  1862. 

WISCONSIN. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Wisconsin  is  bounded  on  the  N.  and 
N.  E.  by  Lake  Superior  and  the  State  of  Michigan,  E.  by  Lake  Michigan, 
S.  by  Illinois,  S.  W.  and  W.  by  Iowa  and  Minnesota.  It  is  situated  be- 
tween latitudes  42°  30'  and  46°  58'  N.  and  longitudes  10°  and  15°  30'  W. 
from  Washington,  or  87°  and  92°  30'  W.  from  Greenwich.  The  length 
from  north  to  south  is  310  miles,  the  breadth  from  east  to  west  285  miles 
and  the  area  53,924  square  miles,  or  34,511,360  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — The  general  elevation  of  the  sur- 
face is  from  600  to  1500  feet  above  the  sea  level.  There  are  many  hills, 
but  no  high  mountains.  Lake  Superior  is  "627  feet  and  Lake  Michigan 
583  feet  above  the  ocean.  The  eastern  section  of  the  State,  between  Lake 
Michigan  and  Lake  AViunebago,  is  an  undulating  plain,  elevated  300  feet 


388 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


above  the  lake.  The  lead  region  of  the  south-west  has  three  general  divis- 
ions— bottom-lands,  bluffs  and  upland,  or  prairie.  Precipitous  slopes  rise 
to  a height  of  200  or  300  feet,  and  above  these  is  a gradual  ascent  of  600 
or  700  feet.  West  Blue  Mound,  the  highest  summit,  is  elevated  1151  feet 
above  Lake  Michigan  and  1734  feet  above  the  ocean.  North  of  the  Wis- 
consin River  are  rolling  prairies.  The  northern  region  is  rough  and  broken 
and  intersected  by  ridges  of  rocks,  while  the  valleys  contain  many  swamps 
and  marshes.  This  section  is  drained  in  three  directions — south  toward 
the  Mississippi,  north  toward  Lake  Superior  and  east  toward  Lake  Michi- 
gan. Rivers  and  Lakes. — The  Montreal  and  the  Menomonee  Rivers  con- 
stitute a part  of  the  boundary  between  North-eastern  Wisconsin  and  Mich- 
igan. The  former,  flowing  north-west  into  Lake  Superior,  has  a descent 
of  800  feet  in  the  course  of  30  miles,  and  the  latter  falls  1050  feet  as  it 
flows  south-east  to  Green  Bay.  Running  through  the  centre  of  the  State 
is  the  Wisconsin  River,  which  rises  near  the  northern  boundary,  and  after 
a course  of  600  miles,  for  200  of  which  it  is  navigable,  discharges  its  waters 
into  the  Mississippi.  Other  affluents  of  the  Mississippi  are  the  Bad  Axe, 
Black,  Chippewa  and  the  St.  Croix,  which,  with  the  Mississippi,  marks  the 
western  boundary  of  Wisconsin  and  affords  steamboat  navigation  for  350 
miles.  Emptying  into  Green  Bay  is  the  Fox  River,  200  miles  long;  its 
principal  tributary,  the  Wolf,  has  a length  of  150  miles.  Lake  Michigan 
washes  the  eastern  shore  for  200  miles,  and  Lake  Superior  the  northern 
shore  for  100  miles.  Within  the  limits  of  the  State  are  a great  number 
of  lakes,  varying  in  length  from  one  to  thirty  miles,  and  abounding  in  fish. 
Lake  Winnebago  is  28  miles  long  and  10  wide.  The  “Four  Lakes,”  in 
Dane  county,  celebrated  for  their  beautiful  scenery,  are  from  3}  to  9}  miles 
long  and  navigable  for  small  steamboats.  Forests. — Immense  forests  of 
white  and  Norway  pine  and  of  hard  wood  extend  over  the  central  and 
northern  districts.  The  bottom-lands  along  the  rivers  are  also  thickly 
wooded.  Among  the  forest  trees  are  the  ash,  aspen,  basswood,  birch,  black- 
walnut,  cedar,  elm,  hemlock,  hickory,  linden,  maple,  poplai’,  spruce,  syca- 
more and  tamarac;  3,437,442  acres  of  woodland  were  contained  in  farms 
at  the  last  census. 

Soil  aild  Climate.— The  prairie  soil  is  a vegetable  mould  of  a dark- 
brown  color,  from  one  to  eight  feet  deep  and  of  great  fertility.  There  is 
a large  proportion  of  silex  and  but  little  clay.  Good  crops  are  raised 
from  tbe  cleared  timber  lands.  Oak  openings,  where  the  undergrowth  has 
been  kept  down  by  prairie-fires,  afford  some  of  the  finest  lands  already  pre- 
pared  for  the  husbandman.  The  mineral  region,  in  the  north-west,  is  not 
well  adapted  for  agriculture.  Winter  gives  “ bracing  weather”  in  Wiscon- 
sin. The  first  fall  of  snow  often  remains  upon  the  ground  until  spring. 
Rivers  and  lakes  close  about  the  middle  of  December  and  open  the  last  of 
March  or  the  first  of  April.  Upon  the  isothermal  charts  the  linea  crossing 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


389 


the  State  for  the  several  seasons  are:  Spring,  4Q°-45°;  summer,  65°-70°; 
autumn,  43°-50°;  winter,  15°-25°;  annual  mean,  40°-47°.  During  the 
year  ending  Sept.  30, 1874,  the  mean  temperature  at  La  Crosse  was  45.9°; 
minimum,  19°  below  zero;  maximum,  101°;  range,  120°;  mean  of  the 
coldest  month  (January),  20.2°;  warmest  month  (July),  77.1°.  Upon  16 
days  the  mercury  fell  below  zero,  and  upon  27  days  rose  above  90°.  At 
Milwaukee  the  mean  for  January  was  23°,  for  July  71.5°  and  for  the  year 
45.8°;  the  highest  observed  temperature  was  98°.  A frost,  which  badly 
damaged  corn  and  other  crops,  was  reported  from  13  counties  in  various 
parts  of  the  State  on  the  22d  of  August,  1875. 

Agricultural  Productions. — According  to  the  last  Federal 
census,  Wisconsin  contained  11,715,321  acres  in  farms,  of  which  5,899,343 
acres  were  improved;  average  size  of  farms,  114  acres;  value  of  farms, 
farm  implements  and  live-stock,  $359,964,310;  value  of  productions,  $78,- 
027,032.  In  1873  the  number  of  acres  devoted  to  Indian  corn,  wheat,  rye, 
oats,  barley,  buckwheat,  potatoes,  tobacco  and  hay  was  3,967,328,  and  the 
value  of  the  crops  $58,814,400.  The  live-stock  in  1874  consisted  of  335,- 
300  horses,  4800  mules,  444,800  oxen  and  other  cattle,  442,700  milch 
cows,  618,800  hogs  and  1,187,600  sheep.  Of  the  working  population  54.53 
per  cent,  were  employed  in  agriculture. 

Manufactures . — Manufacturing  establishments  were  reported  to  the 
number  of  7013;  hands  employed,  43,910;  value  of  material,  $45,851,266  ; 
value  of  products,  $77,214,326.  Among  the  leading  industries  in  value 
were:  Flouring-mill  products,  $16,035,734;  lumber,  planed  and  sawed, 
$15,744,989  (but  three  States  produced  more);  carriages  and  wagons, 
$2,596,534;  agricultural  implements,  $2,393,428;  leather,  curried,  $2,360,- 
347;  leather,  tanned,  $2,013,093;  clothing,  $2,340,438;  sash,  doors  and 
blinds,  $1,852,370 ; malt  liquors,  $1,790,273;  furniture,  $1,542,356;  iron, 
castings,  $1,137,324;  stoves,  heaters  and  hollow-ware,  $285,869;  pig-iron, 
$737,268 ; woollen  goods,  $1,115,646 ; pig-lead,  $514,402  ; and  brick, 
$509,606. 

Minerals  anti  Milling'. — The  lead  region  of  Wisconsin,  contigu- 
ous to  that  of  Illinois  and  Iowa,  extends  over  2200  square  miles,  an  area 
larger  than  the  State  of  Delaware.  The  first  mention  of  lead  in  this 
region  was  made  by  Captain  Carver,  who  visited  the  country  in  1766.  In 
the  spring  of  1828  lead  was  discovered  at  Mineral  Point,  and  before  autumn 
the  district  contained  8000  inhabitants.  The  Lake  Superior  copper  region, 
“ one  of  the  richest  in  the  world,”  extends  into  this  State.  Iron  and  zinc 
have  also  been  found  in  large  quantities.  Marble  and  limestone  furnish 
an  abundance  of  building  material.  The  product  of  80  mines  reported 
by  the  Federal  census  was  $510,982. 

Commerce  and.  Navigation. — Great  advantages  for  navigation 
are  afforded  to  Wisconsin  by  the  lakes  and  rivers  which  wash  its  bounda- 


390 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  ST  A TES 


ries  and  penetrate  its  interior  counties.  Steamers  have  loaded  their  cargoes 
at  the  docks  of  Milwaukee  and  discharged  them  at  the  docks  of  Liverpool, 
thus  showing  the  possibility  of  “direct  trade  with  Europe.”  During  the 
year  ending  June  30,  1874,  the  arrivals  of  steamers  and  sailing  vessels  at 
Milwaukee  numbered  8447  and  the  departures  8331 ; amount  of  duty  col- 
lected, $192,443.  At  Racine  there  were  1010  arrivals  and  the  same  num- 
ber of  departures.  Belonging  to  the  ports  of  Wisconsin  were  339  vessels, 
of  which  80  were  steamers ; 33  vessels  were  built  during  the  year.  Im- 
provements are  in  progress  for  the  purpose  of  connecting  Lake  Michigan 
with  the  Mississippi  River  through  the  Fox  and  Wisconsin  Rivers.  Con- 
gress appropriated  $600,000  during  1873  and  1874,  and  the  report  of  the 
chief  engineer  says  that  $750,000  can  be  profitably  expended  during  the 
year  ending  June  30, 1876.  Three  millions  of  dollars  is  the  estimated  cost 
of  the  improvements. 

Railroads. — The  mileage  of  railroads  in  1854  was  97 ; in  1874  it 
had  increased  to  2428;  cost  per  mile,  $35,717 ; total  capital  account,  $97,- 
417,063;  receipts,  $11,181,149;  receipts  per  mile,  $4255;  receipts  to  an 
inhabitant,  $9.40 ; net  earnings,  $3,823,607. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — The  State  Prison  at 
Waupun,  in  Fond  du  Lac  county,  contains  about  200  convicts,  of  whom 
more  than  30  have  been  sentenced  to  imprisonment  for  life.  Connected 
with  the  prison  is  a school,  in  which  from  40  to  70  of  the  convicts  receive 
instruction.  A State  Hospital  for  the  Insane  was  established  in  1860  on 
the  banks  of  Lake  Mendota,  seven  miles  from  Madison.  Another  asylum, 
near  Lake  Winnebago,  was  opened  in  April,  1873.  The  Institution  for 
the  Deaf  and  Dumb  is  at  Delavan,  and  the  Asylum  for  the  Blind  at 
Janesville.  An  Industrial  School  for  boys  is  in  successful  operation  at 
Waukesha.  The  school  statistics  for  1873-4  were:  Number  of  children 
between  the  ages  of  four  and  twenty  years,  436,001 ; attending  school, 
283,477;  number  of  schools,  5540;  teachers,  8903;  school-houses,  4957; 
valuation  of  school-houses,  $3,995,422 ; income  for  school  purposes,  $2,628,- 
027;  expenditures,  $2,093,412 ; amount  of  school  funds,  $2,389,488.  Four 
normal  schools  have  been  established  for  the  training  of  teachers.  There 
are  10  colleges  and  universities,  of  which  Beloit  ranks  as  the  oldest.  The 
University  of  Wisconsin  has  26  instructors  and  more  than  500  students; 
its  property  is  valued  at  upward  of  $800,000.  Professional  instruction  is 
afforded  by  three  schools  of  theology,  one  school  of  law  and  one  of  science. 
In  1870  there  were  2883  libraries,  190  periodicals  (increased  to  253,  of 
which  19  were  published  daily,  in  1875)  and  1864  religious  organizations, 
having  1466  edifices. 

Cities  ancl  Towns. — Madison,  the  capital,  is  situated  between  Lakes 
Mendota  and  Monona,  the  largest  of  the  celebrated  “Four  Lakes.”  The 
land  on  which  the  city  stands  was  purchased  for  $1500  in  1836.  In  the 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


391 


same  year  the  territorial  legislature  passed  an  act  locating  the  capital  at 
this  point.  The  village  was  “staked  out”  in  February,  1837,  and  on  the 
4th  day  of  July  the  corner-stone  of  the  capitol  was  laid.  The  State  Insane 
Asylum,  the  University  of  "Wisconsin  and  the  Soldiers’  Orphans’  Home 
are  located  here.  Railroads  radiate  in  six  directions.  Seven  periodicals 
are  published,  of  which  two  are  issued  daily.  The  library  of  the  State 
Historical  Society  contains  60,000  volumes,  and  there  are  three  other  public 
libraries.  Population,  9176  in  1870,  and  about  11,000  in  1875.  Milwau- 
kee, the  commercial  metropolis  of  the  State,  is  situated  on  both  sides  of  the 
Milwaukee  River,  upon  the  western  shore  of  Lake  Michigan.  Its  harbor 
is  one  of  the  best  upon  the  lakes,  and  the  shipping  business  is  very  exten- 
sive and  constantly  increasing.  Grain,  flour,  lumber  and  pork  are  the 
leading  articles  of  shipment.  Five  railroads  concentrate  the  produce  of 
the  surrounding  country  at  the  docks  of  Milwaukee.  Among  the  manu- 
factories are  iron-works,  founderies,  machine-shops,  flouring-mills,  brew- 
eries, tanneries,  woollen-mills,  boiler-shops,  etc.  Twenty-nine  periodicals 
are  published,  of  which  nine  are  issued  daily ; four  dailies  and  four  week- 
lies are  printed  in  the  German  language.  The  first  settlement  was  made 
in  1835.  In  1838  the  population  was  700;  in  1846,  9655  ; in  1870,  71,440, 
and  in  1875  (State  census),  101,049.  Fond  du  Lac,  at  the  southern  ex- 
tremity of  Lake  Winnebago,  has  steamboat  connection  with  Green  Bay, 
and  railroads  radiate  in  five  directions.  The  city  contains  45  mills  and 
factories,  16  churches  and  4 newspaper  offices.  Population  estimated  at 
20,000;  in  1870  it  was  12,764.  Oshkosh,  upon  the  western  shore  of  Lake 
Winnebago,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Fox  River,  carries  on  a mercantile  and 
manufacturing  business  of  $10,000,000  a year.  It  is  the  seat  of  an  Asylum 
for  the  Insane,  which  was  erected  at  an  expense  of  $600,000.  There  are 
19  churches  and  4 newspapers.  Population,  12,663  in  1870,  and  about 
15,000  in  1875.  j Racine  has  a commodious  harbor  upon  Lake  Michigan, 
and  is  an  important  port  of  shipment  for  grain  and  other  produce.  One 
manufacturing  establishment  carries  on  a business  of  $1,500,000  annually. 
Population,  9880  in  1870,  and  about  15,000  in  1875.  La  Crosse,  at  the 
mouth  of  the  river  of  the  same  name,  is  the  most  important  city  of  Wis- 
consin upon  the  Mississippi.  It  has  eight  newspapers,  of  which  two  are 
issued  daily.  Population  about  10,000;  in  1870,  7785.  Janesville,  on 
Rock  River,  at  the  junction  of  two  railroads,  is  an  important  and  growing 
town,  having  3 newspapers  and  11  churches.  Population,  8789.  Other 
leading  towns  are  Watertown  (7550),  Sheboygan  (5310),  Mineral  Point 
(4825),  Beloit  (4396),  Kenosha  (4309),  Ripon  (4119),  Portage  (3945) 
and  Prairie  du  Chien  (3661).  The  last  named  is  one  of  the  oldest  towns 
in  the  State,  and  in  1766  contained  about  300  families  and  houses  “well 
built  after  the  Indian  fashion.” 

Growth  in  Population. — The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1840 


392 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


was  30,945;  in  1850,  305,391;  in  1860,  775,881;  in  1870, 1,054,670.  The 
rate  of  increase  between  1840  and  1850  was  886.2  per  cent.,  a rapidity  of 
growth  which  was  never  equalled  in  any  of  the  United  States,  with  a single 
exception  [see  Minnesota,  page  286],  Wisconsin  ranked  last  in  popula- 
tion in  1840,  while  in  1870  22  of  the  States  contained  a smaller  number 
of  inhabitants.  The  foreign-born  numbered  364,499  and  the  natives  690,- 
171,  of  whom  450,272  were  born  in  Wisconsin  and  239,899  had  come  in 
from  other  States.  New  York  supplied  105,697  ; Ohio,  23,164;  Pennsyl- 
vania, 21,358;  Vermont,  16,421;  Illinois,  12,234;  Massachusetts,  10,403. 
The  density  of  population  was  19.56  to  a square  mile. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  legislative  authority  is  vested  in 
a senate  of  33  members,  elected  for  two  years,  and  an  assembly  of  100 
members,  chosen  annually.  The  executive  and  administrative  officers  are 
a governor,  lieutenant-governor,  secretary  of  State  and  an  attorney-general, 
all  of  whom  hold  office  for  a term  of  two  years.  The  judicial  power  is 
vested  in  a supreme  court,  circuit  courts,  courts  of  probate  and  justices  of 
the  peace.  Three  judges  constitute  the  supreme  court.  Judges  of  probate 
are  chosen  for  each  county  and  justices  of  the  peace  for  each  town.  Cap- 
ital punishment  was  abolished  in  1852.  At  the  expiration  of  20  years,  dur- 
ing which  time  71  had  been  sentenced  to  the  Penitentiary  for  life,  of  whom 
36  remained,  Gov.  Washburn  said,  “No  State  in  the  Union  can  boast 
greater  exemption  from  crime  than  Wisconsin.”  The  State  is  entitled  to  8 
representatives  in  Congress.  In  1874  the  value  of  taxable  property  was 
$346,476,464. 

History. — An  agent  of  the  Canadian  government  first  visited  this 
region  in  the  summer  of  1639.  On  the  14th  of  June,  1671,  the  French 
took  formal  possession  of  the  countries  “ which  are  bounded  on  the  one  side 
by  the  Northern  and  Western  Seas  and  on  the  other  by  the  South  Sea, 
including  all  its  length  and  breadth,  in  the  name  of  the  most  high,  most 
mighty  and  most  redoubtable  monarch  Louis  the  Fourteenth  of  the  Chris- 
tian name,  King  of  France  and  Navarre.”  Marquette  and  Joliet  reached 
Green  Bay  May  13,  1673.  They  crossed  from  the  Fox  to  the  Wisconsin 
River  and  sailed  down  it  to  the  Mississippi,  which  they  discovered  June 
17.  The  French  jurisdiction  was  surrendered  to  Great  Britain  by  the 
treaty  of  Paris  Feb.  10,  1763.  By  the  ordinance  of  July  13, 1787,  all  the 
territory  north-west  of  the  Ohio  was  organized.  About  the  year  1809  the 
first  saw-  and  grist-mill  was  built.  Wisconsin  became  a part  of  the  Terri- 
tory of  Michigan  Oct.  16,  1818,  was  organized  as  a separate  Territory 
April  20,  1836,  and  on  the  29th  of  May,  1848,  received  admission  into  the 
Union  as  the  twenty-ninth  State.  The  name  is  derived  from  the  Wisconsin 
River,  which  near  its  head  is  called,  in  the  Chippewa  dialect,  “Wees-kon- 
san,”  signifying  “gathering  of  the  waters.” 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  G UIDE. 


393 


THE  DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA. 

Situation  and  Extent.— The  District  of  Columbia,  which  con- 
tains the  capital  of  the  United  States,  is  situated  upon  the  north  bank  of 
the  Potomac  River,  295  miles  from  the  Atlantic  Ocean.  It  is  separated 
from  Virginia  by  the  river,  and  is  bounded  upon  three  sides  by  Maryland. 
The  Observatory,  from  which  longitude  is  determined  for  the  United  States, 
is  in  latitude  38°  53'  38"  Is . and  longitude  77°  3'  6"  W.  from  Greenwich. 
The  District  is  ten  miles  in  length,  six  miles  in  average  breadth  and  con- 
tains an  area  of  64  square  miles,  or  40,960  acres.  From  the  Potomac  the 
ground  rises  into  low  hills,  affording  fine  sites  for  buildings.  Observatory 
Hill  is  96  feet  and  Capitol  Hill  90  feet  above  the  river.  Rock  Creek,  the 
Anacostia,  or  Eastern  Branch,  and  the  Tiber  are  small  streams  which  dis- 
charge their  waters  into  the  Potomac. 

Climate. — For  a considerable  portion  of  the  year  the  climate  is  so 
delightful  as  to  constitute  one  of  the  great  attractions  of  residence.  Dur- 
ing the  year  ending  September  30,  1874,  the  mean  temperature  was  55.8°, 
which  was  very  nearly  the  same  as  at  San  Francisco  (55.5°).  The  mean 
for  the  coldest  month  (February)  was  36.4°,  and  for  the  warmest  month 
(July)  78.4°;  upon  the  coldest  day  (January  18)  the  thermometer  indi- 
cated 9°,  and  upon  the  hottest  (June  9)  102.5°.  The  mercury  fell  to  the 
freezing  point  upon  87  days  and  rose  to  90°  upon  34  days,  while  a temper- 
ature of  above  100°  was  suffered  upon  3 days.  The  isothermal  lines  cross- 
ing the  District  are:  Spring,  55°;  summer,  75°;  autumn,  55°;  winter, 
35°;  annual  mean,  55°. 

Agriculture  ancl  Manufactures.— The  Federal  census  re- 
ported 11,677  acres  in  farms,  of  which  8266  acres  were  improved;  aver- 
age size  of  farms,  56  acres;  value  of  farms  and  farm  implements,  $3,839,- 
680;  value  of  productions,  including  betterments,  etc.,  $319,517;  of 
market-garden  products,  $112,034;  of  orchard  products,  $6781.  The 
District  contained  6029  horses  and  1801  neat  cattle.  Manufacturing 
establishments  were  reported  to  the  number  of  952 ; hands  employed, 
4685;  value  of  products,  $9,292,173,  of  which  $1,541,886  was  credited  to 
the  flour-mills  and  $688,603  to  printing  and  publishing. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — At  the  close  of  the  fiscal  year 
June  30,  1874,  there  were  belonging  to  the  District,  of  which  Georgetown 
is  the  port  of  entry,  472  vessels,  of  28,196.5  tons;  the  value  of  imports 
was  $173  and  of  exports  $1610.  Twenty-seven  vessels  were  built,  includ- 
ing 17  canal-boats.  The  Chesapeake  and  Ohio  Canal  extends  to  Cumber- 
land, Md.,  180  miles  ; for  its  construction  and  repair  $13,943,278  have  been 
expended.  Three  railroads  enter  the  District,  the  statistics  of  which  are 
combined  with  those  of  Maryland. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — Among  the  leading 


394 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


charitable  institutions  are  the  Government  Hospital  for  the  Insane,  Colum- 
bia Institution  for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb,  National  Soldiers’  Home,  National 
Soldiers’  and  Sailors’  Orphans’  Asylum,  Washington  City  Asylum  and 
Columbia  Hospital.  Congress  passed  a compulsory  school  act  in  1864. 
The  school  population  in  1873  was  31,671 ; pupils  in  public  schools,  16,770; 
in  private  schools,  6759;  teachers,  271;  value  of  public  school  property, 
$1,005,407 ; expenditures,  $298,281.  There  are  five  colleges  (one  of  which 
is  for  deaf  mutes),  two  schools  of  theology,  four  of  law  and  four  of  medi- 
cine. The  Smithsonian  Institution,  “for  the  increase  and  diffusion  of  know- 
ledge among  men,”  was  founded  by  James  Smithson,  of  England.  Its 
grounds  occup)r  521  acres,  and  the  building  has  a length  of  447  feet.  The 
Naval  Observatory  contains  one  of  the  largest  equatorial  telescopes  in  the 
world,  with  a lens  26  inches  in  diameter.  At  the  time  of  the  last  census 
there  were  696  libraries,  of  which  127  were  other  than  private.  The 
Library  of  Congress  contains  270,000  volumes  and  55,000  pamphlets. 
There  were  111  religious  organizations,  having  112  edifices;  and  23  period- 
icals, of  which  3 were  issued  daily ; 5 dailies  and  27  periodicals  of  all  kinds 
were  issued  in  1875. 

Population. — The  number  of  inhabitants  at  successive  decennial 
periods  has  been  as  follows:  In  1800,  14,093;  in  1810,  24,023;  in  1820, 
33,039;  in  1830,  39,834;  in  1840,  43,712;  in  1850,  51,687;  in  1860,  75,080; 
and  in  1870,  131,700  (an  increase  of  75.41  per  cent.).  Four  of  the  States 
and  all  of  the  other  Territories  contained  a smaller  population.  There 
were  2057.81  persons  to  a square  mile.  The  number  of  foreign-born  was 
16,254  and  of  native-born  115,446,  of  whom  52,340  were  natives  of  the 
District  and  63,106  had  come  in  from  other  parts  of  the  Union. 

Tlie  National  Capital.  — Washington  is  situated  226  miles  from 
New  York  and  1203  miles  from  New  Orleans.  It  is  laid  out  with  rectan- 
gular streets,  which  are  crossed  obliquely  by  avenues  bearing  the  names 
of  the  States.  These  avenues  are  21  in  number  and  have  a width  of  from 
120  to  160  feet.  The  principal  avenues  centre  at  the  Capitol,  which  is  the 
most  imposing  building  in  the  United  States.  It  has  a length  of  751  feet, 
a depth  of  324  feet  and  a height,  to  the  top  of  the  statue  upon  its  dome, 
of  3074  feet.  More  than  34  acres  of  ground  are  covered  by  the  structure, 
which  was  erected  at  a cost  of  $13,000,000.  The  weight  of  the  iron  dome 
is  8,000,000  pounds.  The  Executive  Mansion,  or  “White  House,”  is  170 
feet  in  length  and  86  feet  in  depth.  The  Treasury  Department  building 
is  582  feet  long,  300  feet  wide  and  cost  $6,000,000.  The  Patent  Office, 
4064  feet  long  and  275  feet  wide,  cost  $2,700,000.  Other  offices  of  the 
Department  of  the  Interior  are  in  this  building.  The  State,  War  and 
Navy  Departments  have  occupied  buildings  of  inferior  appearance,  but  a 
new  edifice  for  their  accommodation  was  begun  in  1871,  which  is  567  feet 
in  length  and  342  feet  in  width ; it  is  built  of  Maine  granite  and  designed 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


395 


to  be  absolutely  fireproof.  Among  the  other  noteworthy  buildings  are  the 
General  Post-Office,  Smithsonian  Institution,  Corcoran  Art  Gallery,  Arse- 
nal, City  Hall  and  the  Naval  Observatory.  The  population  of  the  city, 
which  was  109,199  in  1870,  was  estimated  in  1875  at  150,000.  George- 
town (population,  11,384)  is  separated  from  Washington  by  Rock  Creek, 
which  is  spanned  by  four  bridges.  Steamers  run  regularly  to  Baltimore, 
Norfolk,  Philadelphia,  New  York  and  Boston.  It  is  the  seat  of  George- 
town College,,  which  was  founded  in  1791.  The  city  was  incorporated  Dec. 
25,  1789.  Outside  the  old  limits  of  Washington  and  Georgetown  are 
several  small  villages  within  the  county  of  Washington,  which  is  coexten- 
sive with  the  District  of  Columbia.  The  number  of  inhabitants  in  these 
districts  was  11,117. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  District  of  Columbia  is  under 
the  immediate  jurisdiction  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States.  On  the 
21st  of  February,  1871,  an  act  was  passed  establishing  a local  government 
for  municipal  purposes  throughout  the  District.  The  city  charters  of 
Washington  and  Georgetown  were  repealed  and  their  municipal  govern- 
ment vested  in  that  of  the  District.  Legislative  power  is  vested  in  an 
assembly,  which  consists  of  a council  of  11  members  and  a house  of  dele- 
gates of  22  members,  chosen  annually  by  the  people.  A governor  and 
secretary  and  five  judges  of  the  supreme  court  are  appointed  by  the  Pres- 
ident and  paid  by  the  United  States.  Minor  administrative  officers  and 
justices  of  the  peace  are  chosen  by  the  local  authorities.  Between  the 
years  1797  and  1870  more  than  842,000,000  was  paid  by  the  general 
government  for  the  expenses  of  the  District.  The  amount  so  paid  for  the 
year  1873  was  $2,864,889.92;  for  1874,  $1,079,614.76;  and  for  the  fiscal 
year  ending  June  30,  1875,  $2,044,299.98. 

History. — It  was  not  until  after  long  discussion  that  the  site  of  the 
national  capital  was  fixed  upon  the  banks  of  the  Potomac.  A tract  of  ter- 
ritory ten  miles  square  was  ceded  to  the  United  States  by  Maryland  and 
Virginia  in  1788  and  1789.  The  corner-stone  of  the  District  was  fixed 
April  15,  1791,  and  on  the  18th  of  September,  1793,  the  corner-stone  of 
the  Capitol  was  laid  by  George  Washington.  In  June,  1800,  the  execu- 
tive offices  were  removed  from  Philadelphia  to  the  new  capital.  On  the 
14th  of  August,  1814,  the  public  buildings  were  burned  by  the  British. 
The  Capitol  was  rebuilt,  and  completed  in  1825.  That  portion  of  the  Dis- 
trict south  of  the  Potomac  was  ceded  back  to  Virginia  July  9,  1846.  In 
1851  the  corner-stone  of  the  Capitol  extensions  was  laid,  and  on  the  12th 
of  December,  1863,  the  new  dome  was  crowned  with  the  statue  of  Freedom. 


! 


396 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


THE  TERRITORIES. 


ALASKA. 

Situation  aild  Extent. — The  (unorganized)  Territory  of  Alaska 
is  bounded  on  the  N.  by  the  Polar  Sea,  E.  by  British  America,  S.  by  the 
Pacific  Ocean  and  W.  by  the  Sea  of  Kamtschatka  (or  Behring  Sea)  and 
Behring  Strait.  Including  the  Aleutian  Islands,  it  extends  from  latitude 
51°  30'  to  72°  55'  N.  and  from  longitude  53°  2'  to  110°  34'  W.  from  Wash- 
ington, or  from  130°  2'  to  187°  34'  W.  (172°  26  E.)  from  Greenwich. 
The  continental  portion  is  included  between  the  parallels  of  130°  2'  and 
169°  59'  W.  longitude.  The  area  of  the  Territory  is  estimated  at  577,390 
square  miles,  or  369,529,600  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Mountains. — The  St.  Elias  range  (a  contin- 
uation of  the  Coast  Mountains  of  California)  stretches  along  the  coast  to 
the  extremity  of  the  peninsula  of  Alaska.  At  longitude  142°  W.  it  blends 
with  a chain  of  mountains  coming  from  the  north  and  east,  in  the  Alaskan 
Range.  North  of  this  is  a broken  and  rocky  country,  beyond  which  are 
elevated  table-lands  of  immense  extent.  Bordering  the  Arctic  Ocean 
is  a low  range  of  hills.  Sixty-one  volcanic  peaks  are  known,  of  which 
only  ten  are  now  active.  The  most  elevated  summits  are  Mount  St.  Elias 
(the  height  of  which,  by  the  measurement  of  the  Coast  Survey,  is  14,970 
feet,  though  formerly  reckoned  at  from  16,000  to  17,900  feet),  Fairweather 
(14,700  feet),  Crillon  (13,500  feet),  Iliamua  Volcano  (12,066  feet),  Go- 
ryalaya  (11,270  feet),  Mount  Calder  (9000  feet)  and  the  Peaks  of  the 
Romanzoff  (from  5000  to  8000  feet).  Rivers  and  Adjacent  Waters. — The 
principal  rivers  emptying  into  the  Pacific,  beginning  at  the  south,  are  the 
Chilkaht,  the  Alsekh,  Atna  or  Copper  and  the  Suchitna,  “supposed  to  be 
several  hundred  miles  long.”  Discharging  their  waters  into  the  Behring 
Sea  are  the  Kuskoquim,  from  500  to  600  miles  long,  and  the  Yukon,  “the 
Missouri  of  the  north-west,”  which  is  2000  miles  long  and  sometimes  has  a 
width  of  20  miles  ; steamboats  drawing  four  feet  of  water  can  ascend  it  for 
1513  miles,  and  for  much  of  the  distance  the  water  has  a depth  of  two 
fathoms  or  more.  There  are  several  large  lakes  in  the  interior;  Lake 
Iliamna  is  half  the  size  of  Lake  Ontario.  Prince  William  Sound  has  a 
surface  area  of  2500  square  miles.  Cook’s  Inlet  is  160  miles  long  and  65 
miles  in  its  greatest  breadth.  Behring  Sea  extends  from  the  Aleutian 
Islands  northward  to  Behring  Strait ; Bristol  Bay  and  Norton  Sound  are 
its  eastern  prolongations.  Above  the  strait  is  the  Frozen  Sea.  On  some 
parts  of  the  coast  the  tides  rise  and  fall  30  feet;  the  greatest  range  ob- 
served at  Sitka  is  13  feet.  Islands. — As  many  as  1100  islands  are  con- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


397 


tained  in  the  Alexander  Archipelago,  which  includes  Sitka  and  extends 
down  the  coast  to  British  Columbia.  South  of  the  peninsula  of  Alaska  is 
the  Kadiak  Archipelago,  the  largest  island  of  which  (Kadiak)  has  a length 
of  85  miles.  The  Catharina  Archipelago  sweeps  westward  almost  to  the 
Sea  of  Kamtschatka.  The  most  important  of  its  several  groups  are  the 
Aleutian  Islands,  which  extend  in  a regular  curve  for  875  miles.  In  the 
Arctic  Ocean  a large  island,  or  extent  of  land,  has  been  discovered,  but  not 
yet  explored.  Forests. — The  coast  region  as  far  north  as  Prince  William 
Sound  is  densely  wooded,  and  the  trees  grow  to  a gigantic  size.  The  Sitka 
spruce  attains  a height  of  from  180  to  200  feet.  The  yellow  cedar,  which 
is  the  most  valuable  timber,  sometimes  has  a diameter  of  8 feet.  Willows 
are  very  abundant.  Other  common  trees  are  the  hemlock,  balsam  fir, 
scrub-pine,  arbor  vitae,  larch,  poplar,  red  and  white  alder,  etc.  Very  few 
trees  grow  on  the  Aleutian  Islands.  Birch  is  the  only  hard  wood  seen  in 
the  Yukon  district. 

Soil  and  Climate. — Travellers  have  observed  that  Alaska  is  nat- 
urally divided  into  three  districts,  differing  greatly  from  each  other  in  soil 
and  climate.  (1.)  The  Yukon  district  extends  from  the  Polar  Sea  as  far 
south  as  the  Alaskan  Mountains.  Much  of  the  soil  is  described  by  Dali 
as  “a  rich  alluvial,  composed  of  very  fine  sand,  mud  and  vegetable  matter 
brought  down  by  the  river,  and  forming  deposits  of  indefinite  depth.”  In 
some  localities  sand  and  in  others  clay  predominates.  Below  the  depth  of 
three  or  four  feet  there  is  usually  a layer  of  frozen  soil  six  or  eight  feet  in 
thickness.  In  summer  the  thermometer  at  Fort  Yukon,  which  is  north 
of  the  Arctic  Circle,  has  indicated  a temperature  of  112°;  and  spirit  ther- 
mometers graduated  up  to  120°  have  burst  under  the  scorching  rays  of  the 
sun.  The  lowest  temperature  noted  was  70°  below  zero  (making  a range 
of  182  degrees),  and  the  annual  mean  was  16.92°.  (2.)  The  Aleutian  dis- 

trict has  in  many  localities  a rich  soil  of  vegetable  mould  and  dark-colored 
clay.  The  climate  is  moist  and  warm,  and  said  to  be  as  mild  as  in  the 
Highlands  of  Scotland.  Observations  continued  for  five  years  showed  a 
mean  temperature  of  37.8°  ; the  maximum  was  77°  and  the  minimum  zero. 
The  great  warm  current  of  the  North  Pacific  (the  “Black  Stream”  of  the 
Japanese)  washes  these  coasts,  and  greatly  modifies  the  climate.  (3.)  The 
Sitkan  district  extends  southward  from  the  Peninsula  of  Alaska  to  the 
British  line.  The  soil  is  a vegetable  mould  upon  a subsoil  of  dark  clay 
or  gravel.  At  Sitka  the  mean  temperature  for  12  years  was  42.9°.  For 
the  winter  the  average  was  33°  (which  was  warmer  than  Philadelphia),  but 
the  highest  mean  for  a summer  month  was  58.3°,  in  July.  The  greatest 
rainfall  was  95  inches,  and  the  average  83.39  inches.  Upon  245  days  of 
the  year  there  was  rain,  hail,  snow  or  heavy  fog. 

Productions. — Agriculture. — At  Sitka  attempts  have  been  made  to 
cultivate  fruit,  but  without  success.  Turnips  attain  to  a very  large  size; 


398 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


potatoes  are  small  and  watery.  Cranberries  grow  wild,  and  berries  of 
many  kinds  are  very  abundant.  At  Kadiak  beans,  peas,  beets,  lettuce, 
parsnips,  cabbages,  radishes,  carrots  and  other  vegetables  have  been  raised. 
Grass  grows  to  a height  of  two  feet.  Barley  has  matured  at  Fort  Yukon. 
One  hundred  and  eighteen  species  of  indigenous  plants  have  been  cata- 
logued. Minerals. — Of  these  not  much  is  known.  Coal,  iron,  bismuth  and 
petroleum  are  among  the  minerals  discovered.  Specimens  of  pure  cop- 
per have  been  brought  in  by  the  Indians  from  Copper  River.  Fur-bearing 
Animals. — Alaska  has  thus  far  been  valued  chiefly  for  the  number  of  ani- 
mals whose  skius  brought  a high  price  in  the  market.  Among  these  ani- 
mals are  the  sea-otter,  beaver,  fur-seal,  fox  (black  and  silver,  cross,  red, 
white  and  blue),  marten,  wolverine,  wolf,  mink,  bear,  muskrat,  hair-seal 
and  wildcat,  or  lynx.  Six  million  arctic  seal-skins  have  been  taken  since 
1841.  The  length  of  a full-sized  skin  of  the  sea-otter  is  six  feet,  and  its 
width  about  four  feet.  These  are  the  Russian  sables,  worth  $100  or  more 
each.  Fisheries. — The  Report  of  the  Coast  Survey  says : “ As  the  banks 
of  Newfoundland  have  been  to  the  trade  of  the  Atlantic,  so  will  the  greater 
banks  of  Alaska  be  to  the  Pacific.”  The  cod  and  salmon  are  innumerable. 
Herring  are  so  plentiful  that  “an  Indian  will  fill  his  canoe  in  twenty  min- 
utes.” Alaska  also  furnishes  good  whaling-ground. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — During  the  fiscal  year  ending 
June  30,  1874,  12  vessels  were  registered;  36  vessels  entered  aud  33 
cleared;  the  value  of  exports  was  $9381;  of  imports,  $1167. 

Population  and  Towns. — The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1870 
was  29,097,  of  whom  26,843  were  born  in  the  Territory,  483  were  Russians 
and  350  natives  of  the  Uuited  States  and  other  foreigners  not  Russians. 
Not  more  than  1300  were  civilized;  1421  were  half-breeds.  Sitka,  or  New 
Archangel,  the  capital,  is  situated  on  an  island  1296  miles  north  of  San 
Francisco.  It  contains  about  1000  inhabitants  and  150  buildings,  of  which 
the  principal  are  the  Governor’s  House,  Hospital,  Barracks  aud  Greek 
Church.  St.  Paul,  on  Ivadiak  Island,  contains  about  100  houses.  There 
are  many  small  villages  of  Aleutians. 

History. — Vitus  Behring,  a Russian  navigator,  visited  the  country 
on  the  18th  of  July,  1741.  Captaiu  Cook  sailed  up  the  inlet  called  by  his 
name  in  1788.  In  1799  the  Russian  American  Fur  Company  was  organ- 
ized. Its  charter  expired  in  1862.  Before  the  laying  of  the  Atlantic 
cable  explorations  were  made  to  determine  the  feasibility  of  a telegraph 
line  over  land  and  across  Behring  Strait.  On  the  28tli  of  May,  1867,  a 
treaty  was  ratified  by  which  the  whole  Territory  was  transferred  to  the 
United  States  for  the  sum  of  $7,200,000,  and  on  the  18th  of  October,  in 
the  same,  year,  it  was  formally  surrendered  to  the  United  States  commis- 
sioner. The  name  Alaska  is  a corruption  of  a Russian  word,  the  root- 
meaning of  which  is  “ a great  country.” 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


399 


ARIZONA. 

Situation  aud  Extent. — Arizona  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by  Utah, 
E.  by  New  Mexico,  S.  by  Mexico  and  W.  by  California  aud  Nevada,  from 
the  latter  of  which  it  is  separated  by  the  Colorado  River.  The  Territory 
is  situated  between  latitudes  31°  and  37°  N.  and  longitudes  32°  and  37° 
40'  W.  from  Washington,  or  109°  and  114°  40'  W.  from  Greenwich.  Its 
greatest  length  from  north  to  south  is  about  400  miles  aud  its  greatest 
breadth  from  east  to  west  325  miles.  The  area  is  113,916  square  miles,  or 
72,906,240  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — There  are  four  distinctly-marked 
varieties  of  surface.  (1.)  The  river-bottoms,  of  which  the  most  extensive 
are  in  the  valleys  of  the  Santa  Cruz,  San  Pedro  and  Gila  Rivers.  (2.) 
Dry  plains,  of  vast  extent,  containing  very  little  vegetation  and  elevated 
but  a few  hundred  feet  above  the  sea-level.  The  region  south  of  the  Gila 
and  east  of  the  San  Pedro  is  of  this  character.  (3.)  Elevated  plateaus  or 
table-lands,  called  mesas,  at  a height  of  from  3000  to  8000  feet  above  the 
sea,  with  occasional  peaks  rising  2500  feet  higher.  These  plateaus  cover 
the  central  and  north-eastern  portions  of  the  territory.  (4.)  The  moun- 
tain ranges,  which  run  nearly  parallel  from  the  north-west  to  the  south- 
east, with  deep  valleys  between.  The  highest  peaks  are  Mount  San  Fran- 
cisco, more  than  11,000  feet  high,  and  Bill  Williams  Mount.  South  of 
these  are  the  Juniper  Mountains,  a chain  of  low,  rolling  hills.  Eastward 
are  the  Black  Hills,  rugged  and  steep,  and  a favorite  stronghold  of  the 
hostile  Indians.  Forests.— The  delta  of  the  Colorado  and  the  Gila  has  a 
dense  growth  of  timber.  Extensive  pine  woods  cover  the  grand  Colorado 
plateau,  alternating  with  open  parks.  The  Juniper  Mountains  are  thickly 
wooded,  and  this  region  has  been  styled  “the  Black  Forest”  country. 
Along  the  streams  the  cottonwood  flourishes,  and  back  of  this  grows  the 
mesquit,  palo  verde  and  greasewood.  The  brown  and  grizzly  bear  and 
other  wild  animals  are  sometimes  encountered,  and  there  are  many  herds 
of  deer  and  antelope.  Rivers.— The  Colorado  River,  which  is  more  than 
1100  miles  long,  is  formed  by  the  union  in  Utah  of  the  Green  River,  rising 
in  the  mountains  between  Idaho  and  Wyoming,  with  the  Grand  River, 
rising  in  the  Rocky  Mountains  near  the  centre  of  Colorado.  Its  principal 
branches  are  the  Little  Colorado,  Bill  Williams  Creek  and  the  Gila.  The 
river  flows  through  deep  canons,  of  which  one,  called  the  Grand  Canon,  has 
a perpendicular  wall  fully  6000  feet  in  height.  Steamers  ascend  the  Col- 
orado to  Callville,  more  than  600  miles  above  its  mouth.  The  Gila,  rising 
in  New  Mexico,  flows  across  the  southern  part  of  Arizona  and  empties  into 
the  Colorado  180  miles  above  its  mouth.  Flat-bottomed  boats  are  able  to 
pass  up  it  for  a considerable  distance.  All  of  Southern  Arizona  is  drained 
through  the  tributaries  of  the  Gila,  of  which  the  principal  are  the  San 


400 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


Domingo,  San  Pedro  and  Santa  Cruz  on  the  south,  and  the  Bonito,  Sail 
Carlos,  Salt  and  Verde, Rivers  on  the  north.  Many  of  the  streams  run 
through  deep  ravines,  which  are  called  box  canons,  from  the  steepness  of 
their  sides. 

Soil  and  Climate. — The  river  valleys  contain  a considerable  quan- 
tity of  fertile,  alluvial  land,  which  by  irrigation  is  made  to  produce  boun- 
tiful crops.  South  of  the  Gila  is  a sterile  waste,  with  only  scant  vegetation. 
On  the  plateaus  of  the  central  and  northern  sections  grass  grows  luxuriantly, 
and  the  immense  herds  of  cattle  need  no  artificial  shelter  during  the  winter, 
as  frosts  are  rare  and  snow  seldom  falls.  A United  States  exploring  expe- 
dition, sent  out  in  1871,  experienced  variations  of  temperature  ranging 
from  8°  to  109°.  The  mercury  is  said  to  rise  sometimes  to  a height  of  130° 
Fahrenheit.  The  rainy  season  extends  from  June  to  September,  but  the 
quantity  of  water  falling  is  very  small.  The  rainfall  of  1857  in  Lower 
Arizona  was  less  than  one-third  of  an  inch,  but  in  the  following  year  it 
reached  8.57  inches.  Upon  the  isothermal  charts  the  lines  of  mean  tem- 
perature for  Arizona  are:  Spring,  45°-70°  ; summer,  70°-90°;  autumn, 
45°-75°;  winter,  30°-55°;  annual  mean,  50°-70°. 

Agriculture  and  Manufactures. — The  number  of  acres  of 
land  in  farms  at  the  last  census  was  21,807,  of  which  14,585  acres  were 
improved;  average  size  of  farms,  127  acres;  value  of  farms,  $161,340; 
of  implements,  $20,105;  of  live-stock,  $143,996;  total  value,  $325,441; 
value  of  farm  productions,  $277,998;  value  of  productions  per  acre  of 
improved  ground,  $19.06,  which  was  greater  than  the  production  of  any 
of  the  Atlantic  States  except  New  Jersey.  Corn  yields  from  30  to  60 
bushels  per  acre,  aud  wheat  from  20  to  40  bushels.  A crop  of  wheat  and 
of  corn  can  be  raised  upon  the  same  ground  in  one  season.  All  the  cereals 
and  vegetables  of  the  Northern  States  may  be  grown,  and  in  addition  figs, 
oranges  and  lemons  thrive  well.  The  number  of  manufacturing  establish- 
ments was  18;  hands  employed,  84;  capital,  $150,700;  wages,  $45,580; 
materials,  $110,090;  value  of  products,  $185,410. 

Railroads. — The  Texas  Pacific  Company  has  been  chartered,  and 
received  large  grants  of  land  to  build  a railroad  along  the  32d  parallel 
of  latitude,  from  Marshall,  Texas,  to  San  Diego,  California.  The  Atlantic 
and  Pacific  Railroad,  running  from  St.  Louis  westward,  will  cross  Arizona 
at  about  the  35th  parallel. 

Mines  and  Mining.  — Arizona  shares  in  the  mineral  wealth 
with  which  the  territory  west  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  is  so  abundantly 
endowed.  Rich  mines  were  opened  by  the  Mexicans,  aud  abandoned  on 
account  of  the  enmity  of  the  fierce  Apaches.  Gold,  silver,  copper,  lead, 
iron,  platinum  and  quicksilver  have  been  found  in  considerable  quantities. 
There  are  very  extensive  deposits  of  salt  and  beds  of  gypsum  and  coal. 
The  bullion  product  from  1869  to  1873  was  estimated  at  $3,225,000. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


401 


Education. — The  governor  of  the  Territory  is  ex  officio  superintend- 
ent of  public  instruction.  Many  of  the  children  are  of  Mexican  parentage 
and  speak  the  Spanish  language.  A general  school  law  was  passed  in 
1871,  and  amended  in  1873.  In  July,  1874,  the  superintendent  wrote: 
“We  now  have  free  schools  in  every  district  in  the  Territory.”  The  edu- 
cational statistics  for  1873-4  were:  Number  of  children  between  6 and  21 
years  of  age,  1660;  value  of  school-houses  aud  furniture,  $6247;  average 
monthly  salary  of  teachers,  $100;  receipts  for  school  purposes,  $13,832.53. 
The  number  of  libraries  at  the  last  census  was  6;  volumes,  2000;  church 
organizations,  4;  newspapers,  1.  There  were  4 newspapers  in  1875. 

Population  and  Towns. — The  civilized  population  in  1870  was 
9658,  of  whom  5809  were  foreign  born  and  3849  native.  Of  the  latter, 
1240  were  born  in  the  Territory,  and  immigrants  had  come  in  from  every 
State  of  the  Union  except  Nevada.  There  were  20  Chinese  and  32,050 
Indians  sustaining  tribal  relations,  making  the  total  number  of  inhabitants 
41,710.  Tucson  is  the  capital  and  principal  town.  It  contains  a popula- 
tion of  3224.  Arizona  City  (population,  1144)  is  admirably  situated  for 
trade,  at  the  junction  of  the  Colorado  and  Gila  Rivers,  nearly  opposite 
Fort  Yuma.  Prescott  (population,  668)  is  situated  on  the  great  central 
plateau,  6000  feet  above  the  sea.  It  was  formerly  the  capital,  and  is  the 
head-quarters  of  the  army  for  Arizona.  A daily  newspaper  is  published, 
for  which  the  terms  of  subscription  are  $20  per  year. 

Government  and  Laws. — The  governor  and  other  executive 
officers  and  the  judges  of  the  supreme  court  are  appointed  by  the  President 
of  the  United  States,  as  is  the  case  with  all  the  Territories.  A salary  of 
$2500  is  paid  to  the  governor  and  judges.  Sessions  of  the  supreme  court 
are  held  annually  at  the  capital.  The  people  elect  members  for  the  legis- 
lature and  a delegate  to  Congress. 

History. — -Arizona  is  a part  of  the  Territory  obtained  from  Mexico 
by  “the  Gadsden  Purchase,”  in  1853,  for  ten  millions  of  dollars.  As  early 
as  1526  Spanish  explorers  crossed  the  country.  In  1687  a Jesuit  mission- 
ary from  Sonora  explored  the  region  about  the  Gila  River,  and  soon  after 
missions  were  established.  A map  drawn  in  1757  laid  down  more  than 
40  towns  and  villages;  the  accompanying  notes  give  more  than  a hun- 
dred gold  and  silver  mines  which  were  worked  by  the  Spaniards.  Solid 
silver  to  the  value  of  $40,000  adorned  the  altar  of  the  church  of  San 
Xavier  del  Bac.  Many  of  the  priests  and  settlers  were  massacred  by  the 
Apaches,  and  the  country  was  finally  abandoned.  The  banks  of  the  Gila 
show  the  ruins  of  houses  and  fortifications  built  of  stone  in  the  most  sub- 
i stantial  manner,  and  indicating  a large  population.  Arizona  was  organ- 
ized as  a Territory  Feb.  24,  1863.  Great  losses  were  inflicted  upon  the 
early  settlers  by  the  hostile  Indians,  and  the  development  of  the  country 
has  been  very  seriously  retarded. 


402 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


COLORADO. 

Situation  and  Extent. — Colorado  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by  Wy- 
oming Territory  and  Nebraska,  E.  by  Nebraska  and  Kansas,  S.  by  the 
Indian  Territory  and  New  Mexico  and  AY.  by  Utah.  It  lies  between  lati- 
tudes 37°  and  41°  N.  and  longitudes  25°  and  32°  AY.  from  AATishington, 
or  102°  and  109°  AY.  from  Greenwich.  The  Territory  is  375  miles  long 
from  east  to  west,  275  miles  wide  from  north  to  south,  and  contains  an  area 
of  104,500  square  miles,  or  66,880,000  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — There  are  three  natural  subdivis- 
ions, of  nearly  equal  size.  The  eastern  section,  called  “the  plains,”  is  a 
high,  rolling  plateau,  from  4000  to  6000  feet  above  the  sea-level,  well  wa- 
tered by  mountain  streams  and  scantily  timbered.  The  western  section 
slopes  away  toward  the  Great  Interior  Basin.  Near  the  centre  are  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  about  125  miles  broad  at  the  base  and  consisting  of 
parallel  and  cross  ranges  which  enclose  four  immense  natural  parks,  each 
of  them  as  large  as  some  of  the  smaller  States.  The  North  Park  contains 
2500  square  miles  and  is  elevated  9000  feet  above  the  sea-level.  Middle 
Park,  93  miles  long  and  60  miles  wide,  has  an  area  of  5600  square  miles. 
Its  drainage  is  westward  into  the  Colorado.  In  this  park  are  found  hot 
sulphur  springs,  the  waters  of  which  are  considered  beneficial  to  invalids. 
Surrounding  this  basin  on  all  sides  are  lofty  mountains.  Long’s  Peak, 
14,270  feet  high,  has  on  one  side  an  almost  perpendicular  precipice  3000 
feet  high.  Gray’s  Peak  reaches  an  altitude  of  14,340  feet.  South  Park, 
40  miles  long,  contains  1200  square  miles.  From  the  summit  of  Mount  Lin- 
coln (14,296  feet  high)  more  than  200  peaks  upward  of  12,000  feet  in  height 
can  be  seen,  while  50  peaks  reach  an  altitude  of  14,000  feet.  San  Luis 
Park,  partly  in  New  Mexico,  is  larger  than  all  the  other  three  combined, 
and  is  better  adapted  for  agriculture  on  account  of  its  southern  exposure 
and  lower  altitude.  Other  conspicuous  mountain  peaks  are  Pike’s  Peak 
(14,147  feet),  Mount  Evans  (14,330  feet),  Torrey’s  (14,336  feet),  Prince- 
ton (14,199  feet).  The  Mountain  of  the  Holy  Cross  (13,478  feet)  takes 
its  name  from  huge  fissures  in  the  form  of  a cross,  which  are  filled  with 
snow  and  can  be  seen  for  80  miles.  Cathedral  Rocks  are  a noteworthy 
feature  in  “the  Garden  of  the  Gods.”  Forests  and  Wild  Animals. — Hard 
woods,  such  as  the  oak,  maple,  elm,  birch,  etc.,  are  almost  unknown.  The 
principal  trees  are  the  cedar,  cottonwood,  fir,  hemlock,  pine,  spruce,  larch, 
box-elder,  quaking-aspen,  etc.  The  timber  line  on  the  mountains  is  at 
an  elevation  of  from  11,500  to  12,080  feet.  Fires  often  sweep  through  the 
forests,  and  trees  are  prostrated  by  the  heavy  winds.  Among  the  wild  ani- 
mals are  the  antelope,  badger,  bear,  buffalo,  cougar,  deer,  elk,  fox,  hare, 
lynx,  mink,  marten,  prairie-dog  and  wildcat.  Game-birds  are  plenty. 
Rivers. — The  Arkansas  River,  at  its  head,  in  Tennessee  Pass,  near  Mount 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE 


403 


Lincoln,  has  an  elevation  of  10,176  feet  above  the  ocean.  It  flows  through 
Colorado  for  500  miles,  and  is  swelled  by  numerous  tributaries,  of  which 
Purgatory  River  and  Sandy  Fork  are  the  most  important.  The  South 
Platte,  with  its  branches,  drains  the  north-east  section.  The  Southern 
Basin  is  drained  by  the  Rio  Grande  and  the  Western  by  the  Colorado, 
which  empties  into  the  Gulf  of  California. 

Soil  aild  Climate. — The  plains  and  parks  are  fertile  <ilong  the 
water-coiu'ses.  Irrigation  brings  good  crops  even  on  the  arid  plains,  but 
large  sections  are  unpi’ofitable  for  cultivation.  There  is  much  of  excellent 
grazing  country.  Often  a heavy  snow  comes  late  in  October  and  closes  up 
the  mountain  passes  for  the  winter.  Sometimes  these  storms  delay  until 
February.  The  snowfall  on  the  last  of  March  has  been  thi’ee  feet  at 
Denver  and  five  feet  among  the  mountains.  Six  feet  fell  during  a single 
storm  on  Snake  River  the  latter  part  of  October.  A snowfall  of  three 
inches  was  reported  September  20,  1875.  The  average  rainfall  at  Den- 
ver is  12  inches;  in  Middle  Park,  18  inches ; on  the  mountains,  25  inches. 
During  two  yeai’s  at  Denver  the  mercury  ranged  from  18°  below  zero 
to  99°  above;  annual  mean,  48.19°.  The  isothermal  lines  are:  Spring, 
40°-50°;  summer,  60°-72°;  autumn,  45°-55°;  winter,  20°-30° ; an- 
nual mean,  40°-50°.  The  exhilarating  mountain  air  and  the  magnificent 
scenery  are  making  Colorado  a favorite  resort  for  invalids  and  summer 
tourists. 

Agricultural  Productions. — Wheat,  barley,  oats,  potatoes,  tur- 
nips, peas  and  the  hardier  garden  vegetables  thrive  at  an  elevation  of  7500 
feet.  Most  of  them  can  be  raised  as  high  up  as  9000  feet,  but  they  are  in 
danger  from  frost.  At  the  last  census  there  were  320,346  acres  in  farms ; 
improved,  95,594  acres  ; average  size  of  farms,  184  acres  ; value  of  farms, 
farm  implements  and  live-stock,  $6,529,454;  of  products,  $2,335,106; 
number  of  persons  engaged  in  agriculture,  6462. 

Manufactures. — In  1870  there  wei’e  256  establishments,  employing 
876  hands;  value  of  materials,  $1,593,280;  of  products,  $2,852,820.  The 
principal  industries  were:  Flour,  17  establishments,  products,  $593,506; 
lumber,  29  establishments,  products,  $380,260;  quartz  milled,  15  establish- 
ments, products,  $769,324. 

Minerals  and  Mining. — The  geological  report  catalogues  150 
different  minerals,  of  which  a few  are:  Agate,  amethyst,  beryl,  chalcedony, 
jasper,  onyx,  opal,  sardonyx,  gold,  silver,  iron,  lead,  sulphur,  zinc  and 
petroleum.  Gold-mining  began  in  1858-9 ; the  gold-hunters  flocked  to 
Pike’s  Peak  as  ten  years  befoi’e  they  did  to  California.  Colorado  Gulch 
yielded  $75  a day  to  each  man.  One  lode  yielded  $1000  per  day.  Four 
millions  of  dollars  in  gold  were  taken  out  of  the  placers  in  California 
Gulch.  Towns  grew  up  in  a day.  Then  the  reaction  came.  The  miners 
were  all  eager  to  “sell  out.”  An  embryo  city  which  boasted  of  2000  in- 


404 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


habitants  retained  but  a single  family.  The  yield  of  gold  in  13  years  was 
estimated  at  $60,000,000.  The  shipments  of  gold  and  silver  for  the  three 
years  1870-72  were  valued  at  $12,999,465. 

Railroads. — -The  railroad  statistics  for  1874  were:  Miles  of  railroad, 
687;  capital  stock,  $11,014,300;  total  capital  account,  $19,543,414;  cost 
per  mile,  $44,685;  receipts,  $1,041,063;  receipts  per  mile,  $2392;  receipts 
to  an  inhabitant,  $10.41;  net  earnings,  $523,713. 

Education. — There  was  not  a public-school  building  in  the  Territory 
in  1869.  In  1870  Black  Hawk,  Central  City  and  Denver  each  erected 
fine  buildings;  the  aggregate  cost  of  the  three  was  $115,000.  The  returns 
of  1873-4  reported  the  value  of  the  school-houses  as  $260,185;  receipts 
for  school  purposes,  $257,558 ; teachers,  241 ; school  population,  14,417, 
of  whom  7456  are  enrolled  in  schools.  Jarvis  Hall,  at  Golden  City,  is 
designed  as  the  foundation  for  a future  university.  It  has  a divinity  school 
and  a school  of  mines.  The  Rocky  Mountain  University,  to  be  located  at 
Denver,  has  been  chartered. 

Population. — Sixteen  years  ago  Colorado  was  a part  of  the  “Great 
American  Desert,”  which  was  not  supposed  to  be  habitable.  The  first 
cabin  was  put  up  at  Denver  in  1858.  In  1860  the  number  of  inhabitants 
was  34,277 ; in  1870,  39,864.  The  subsequent  increase  has  been  very 
rapid. 

Cities  and  Towns. — Denver,  the  capital,  is  situated  5197  feet 
above  the  sea-level.  Five  distinct  railroads  centre  here.  Four  daily 
newspapers  are  published.  Seven  millions  of  dollars  in  gold  have 
been  received  at  the  branch  mint.  There  are  establishments  for  the 
manufacture  of  flour,  woollen  goods,  iron,  carriages,  etc.  Population 
in  1870,  4759;  in  1875  (estimated),  15,000.  The  other  leading  towns, 
with  the  estimated  population  in  1875,  were:  Central  City  (3000),  George- 
town (3500),  Colorado  Springs  (2500),  Golden  City  (2000),  Black  Hawk 
(1500). 

Government  and  Laws. — The  executive  and  judicial  officers 
are  appointed  by  the  President  of  the  United  States.  The  judges  receive 
a salary  of  $4500  each.  The  supreme  court  consists  of  3 judges,  each  of 
whom  also  holds  terms  of  the  district  court.  The  legislature,  which  meets 
biennially,  consists  of  a council  of  13  members  and  a house  of  represent- 
atives of  26  members. 

History. — Vasquez  Coronado,  from  Mexico,  entered  the  present  Terri- 
tory of  Colorado  in  1540.  United  States  exploring  expeditions  were  con- 
ducted by  Lieut.  Pike  in  1806,  by  Col.  Long  in  1820,  and  by  Col.  John 
C.  Fremont  in  1842.  Only  Mexicans  and  Spaniards,  with  a few  American 
hunters,  trappers  and  traders,  inhabited  the  Territory  previous  to  the  dis- 
covery of  gold,  in  1858.  A territorial  government  was  organized  Feb.  28, 
1861.  Congress  passed  an  act  in  1875  enabling  Colorado  to  form  a State 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


405 


government.  An  election,  to  be  held  Oct.  25,  1875,  was  ordered  by  the 
governor,  to  choose  delegates  to  a constitutional  convention,  which  was  to 
meet  December  20  of  the  same  year.  This  was  preparatory  to  taking  ad- 
vantage of  the  opportunity  given  by  the  above  act  for  admission  into  the 
Union. 

DAKOTA. 

Situation  and  Extent. — The  Territory  of  Dakota  is  bounded  on 
the  N.  by  British  America,  E.  by  Minnesota  and  Iowa,  S.  by  Nebraska 
and  W.  by  Wyoming  and  Montana.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes  42° 
30'  and  49°  N.  and  longitudes  19°  40'  and  27°  W.  from  Washington,  or 
96°  20'  and  104°  W.  from  Greenwich.  The  length  from  north  to  south  is 
450  miles,  the  breadth  from  east  to  west  350  miles  and  the  area  150,932 
square  miles,  or  96,596,480  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — In  the  north-east  is  the  valley  of 
the  Red  River  of  the  North,  which  is  a level  meadow  covered  with  tall 
grass  and  an  occasional  fringe  of  trees.  West  of  this  valley  treeless  plains 
stretch  out  in  long  rolling  swells.  Gradually  the  land  ascends,  and  is 
broken  by  rounded  ridges  and  hillocks  covered  with  the  short  “bunch”  or 
“buffalo”  grass,  while  the  streams  run  through  deep,  narrow  valleys.  Two 
elevated  plateaus  are  noteworthy  features  of  the  country:  (1.)  The  Coteau 
des  Prairies  extends  southward  and  divides,  the  eastern  arm  passing  into 
South-western  Minnesota  and  the  western  stretching  to  the  Dakota  or  James 
River  valley;  this  plateau,  200  miles  long  and  from  15  to  20  miles  wide, 
has  an  elevation  of  2000  feet  above  the  sea.  (2.)  The  Coteau  du  Missouri, 
which  stretches  along  the  valley  of  the  Missouri  River  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Yellowstone  and  passes  over  into  British  America,  is  from  30  to  50  miles 
wide  and  from  1500  to  2000  feet  above  the  sea.  In  the  south-west  are  the 
Bad  Lands  (Mauvaises  Terres),  a deep  valley  90  miles  long,  30  miles  broad 
and  300  feet  below  the  level  of  the  surrounding  country.  Fossil  remains 
of  many  species  of  animals  now  extinct  are  found  in  great  abundance.  To 
the  west  of  the  Bad  Lands  are  the  Black  Hills,  extending  over  into  Wyo- 
ming, and  occupying  an  area  100  miles  long  and  from  50  to  60  miles  wide. 
Some  of  the  peaks  attain  a height  of  6750  feet.  Timber. — We  quote  from 
the  report  of  Prof.  Hayden : “ It  [Dakota]  possesses,  probably,  the  smallest 
amount  of  timber  of  any  State  [or  Territory]  in  the  Union,  the  forests 
bearing  a ratio  of  not  more  than  3 to  5 per  cent,  to  the  entire  area.”  Cot- 
tonwood, which  is  planted  extensively  by  the  farmers,  affords  plenty  of 
fuel  in  five  years  from  the  seed.  Pine  forests  cover  large  tracts  in  the 
Black  Hills.  Along  the  rivers  there  is  a growth  of  cottonwood,  whitewood, 
poplar,  ash,  maple,  elm,  oak,  black-walnut,  pine  and  willow.  The  black 
bear,  wolf,  wolverine,  otter,  marten  and  mink  are  common,  and  immense 
herds  of  buffalo,  antelope,  deer  and  elk  range  the  vast  plains.  Rivers  and 
Lakes. — The  Red  River  of  the  North  forms  the  eastern  boundary  of  Da- 


406 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


kota  for  250  miles  [see  Minnesota].  Eight  rivers  of  considerable  size 
flow  into  it  from  the  west — viz.,  the  Wild  Rice,  Cheyenne,  Elm,  Goose, 
Turtle,  Big  Salt,  Park  and  Pembina.  The  Missouri  River  traverses  the 
Territory  from  the  north-west  to  the  south-east  and  forms  a part  of  the 
southern  boundary.  It  is  navigable  into  Montana,  near  the  boundaries  of 
which  Territory  it  receives  its  principal  affluent,  the  Yellowstone.  Other 
tributaries  upon  the  west  are  the  Little  Missouri,  Big  Knife,  Cannon  Ball, 
Big  Cheyenne,  White  and  Niobrara.  Among  the  tributaries  upon  the  east 
are  the  Dakota,  or  James  River,  which  flows  nearly  south  for  400  miles 
and  empties  into  the  Missouri  below  Yankton;  the  Vermilion,  150  miles 
long.;  and  the  Big  Sioux,  which  forms  a portion  of  the  eastern  boundary. 
Devil’s  Lake,  or  Minniwakan,  1467  feet  above  the  sea-level,  40  miles  long 
and  10  miles  wide,  is  the  largest  of  a number  of  salt  lakes.  Other  lakes 
aud  ponds,  varying  in  size  from  one  to  ten  thousand  acres,  are  scattered 
over  the  Territory  in  vast  numbers. 

Soil  011(1  Climate. — Along  the  Missouri  River  bottoms  the  soil  is 
a rich,  dark,  sandy  loam,  with  a large  mixture  of  vegetable  mould.  Grass 
yields  three  tons  to  the  acre.  The  uplands  are  especially  adapted  for  wheat, 
80  bushels  to  the  acre  being  an  ordinary  yield ; and  large  crops  of  corn, 
oats  and  vegetables  are  produced.  Through  the  Red  River  valley,  200 
miles  long  and  from  40  to  60  wide,  the  predominant  soil  is  a black,  sandy 
loam,  from  two  to  four  feet  deep,  resting  upon  a subsoil  of  yellow  clay, 
which  sometimes  extends  to  a depth  of  ten  feet.  “All  west  of  the  James 
River  is  a district  not  sufficiently  supplied  with  rain,”  says  the  report 
before  quoted.  During  a period  of  five  years,  from  1867  to  1871,  the 
average  rainfall  was  14.09  inches,  which  is  less  than  half  the  amount  fall- 
ing in  Minnesota,  Iowa  or  Eastern  Nebraska.  The  average  depth  of  the 
snow,  which  remains  from  the  middle  of  November  to  March,  is  16  inches. 
The  variations  of  temperature  are  extremely  great,  as  is  shown  by  the 
report  of  the  United  States  Signal  Service  Bureau  for  the  year  ending 
September  30,  1874.  At  Yankton  the  mercury  fell  below  zero  upon  21 
days  and  rose  to  90°  upon  32  days;  minimum,  — 20°;  maximum,  101°; 
yearly  mean,  46.4°.  At  Fort  Sully  the  yearly  mean  was  46.2°,  the  mini- 
mum — 27°  and  the  maximum  106°.  Upon  31  days  the  temperature  was 
below  zero,  upon  68  days  above  90°  and  upon  19  days  above  100  degrees. 
Pembina,  in  the  extreme  north-east,  near  the  borders  of  British  America, 
had  a lower  mean  temperature  (34.40°)  than  that  of  any  signal  station  in 
the  United  States  [see  Minnesota].  The  mercury  jell  to  zero  upon  94  days — 
viz.,  10  in  November,  21  in  December,  25  in  January,  20  in  February,  16 
iu  March  and  2 in  April — while  upon  4 days  it  rose  to  90°.  The  minimum 
was  44  degrees  below  zero  and  the  maximum  96°,  a range  of  140  degrees. 
Upon  the  isothermal  charts  the  lines  crossing  Dakota  are:  Spring, 
40°-50°;  summer,  67°-74°;  autumn,  43°-50°;  winter,  10°-25°;  annual 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


407 


mean,  40°-50°.  The  cold  in  the  north  seems  less  severe  because  of  the 
absence  of  high  winds. 

Agriculture  and  Manufactures. — The  census  of  1870  reported 
302,376  acres  in  farms,  of  which  42,645  were  improved;  average  size  of 
farms,  176  acres;  value,  $2,085,265;  value  of  productions,  including  bet- 
terments, etc.,  $495,657.  Seventy  bushels  of  corn,  50  of  wheat,  75  of 
oats  and  500  of  potatoes  have  been  grown  to  the  acre.  Little  atten- 
tion had  been  given  to  manufactures.  The  number  of  establishments  re- 
ported was  17;  hands  employed,  91;  capital,  $79,200;  value  of  products, 
$178,570. 

Minerals  and  Milling'. — The  mineral  resources  of  Dakota  are 
yet  a subject  of  investigation  and  of  considerable  dispute.  Prof.  Janney, 
of  the  United  States  Exploring  Expedition,  in  an  official  report,  dated  July 
31, 1875,  says:  “It  is  remarkable  that  so  few  valuable  minerals  have  been 
found  in  the  [Black]  Hills,  although  the  country  is  overrun  with  miners, 
and  everything  in  the  shape  of  a rock  in  any  way  peculiar  in  its  appearance 
is  brought  to  me  for  identification ; but  I have  not  yet  seen  any  mineral 
containing  lead,  copper  or  silver;  only  iron  pyrites,  iron  ores  resulting 
from  its  decomposition,  mispickel,  graphite,  black  tourmaline,  rose  quartz, 
garnets  and  staurotide  as  mineralogical  curiosities.” 

Railroads. — The  number  of  miles  of  railroad  reported  in  1874  was 
275;  total  capital  account,  $2,700,000;  cost  per  mile,  $43,548;  total  re- 
ceipts, $158,147 ; receipts  per  mile,  $2592;  receipts  to  an  inhabitant,  $6.06  ; 
net' earnings,  $67,946. 

Education. — Up  to  the  year  1865  there  were  no  public  schools  in  the 
Territory.  A school  law  was  passed  in  1867  and  amended  in  1871  and 
1873.  District  schools  are  free  to  all  children  between  the  ages  of  5 and 
21  years.  In  1873  there  were  200  school  districts,  100  teachers  and  4006 
children  attending  the  public  schools ; expenditure  for  school  purposes, 
$21,748.  The  Territory  contained,  when  the  last  census  was  taken,  19 
libraries,  17  religious  organizations,  having  10  edifices,  and  3 newspapers. 
In  1875  the  newspapers  had  increased  to  14,  all  of  which  were  published 
weekly. 

Population  and  Towns.— The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1870 
was  14,181,  of  whom  4815  were  of  foreign  and  9366  of  native  birth ; 2088 
were  born  in  the  Territory  and  7278  in  other  parts  of  the  Union.  There 
were  30,200  Indians,  mostly  Sioux,  for  whose  accommodation  35,000,000 
of  acres  had  been  set  apart  in  various  reservations.  Seven  hundred  Rus- 
sian Mennonites  arrived  at  Castle  Garden  in  September,  1875,  on  their 
way  to  Dakota.  Yankton,  the  capital  and  chief  city  of  the  Territory,  is 
situated  on -the  north  side  of  the  Missouri  River.  The  streets  cross  each 
other  at  right  angles.  Douglass  Avenue  and  Broadway  are  120  feet  wide. 
Three  weekly  newspapers  are  published.  The  city  was  first  settled  in  1859. . 


408 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Population  737  in  1870,  and  estimated  at  3000  in  1875.  Other  leading 
towns  are  Elk  Point  (775),  Jeflersou  (616),  Brule  Creek  (600)  and  Civil 
Bend  (570). 

Government  and  Laws. — The  executive  and  judicial  officers  are 
appointed  by  the  President  of  the  United  States.  The  legislature,  which 
holds  biennial  sessions,  consists  of  13  councillors  and  26  representatives. 
Ten  per  cent,  is  the  legal  rate  of  interest,  but  2 per  cent,  a month,  by 
special  agreement,  is  lawful. 

History. — Dakota,  which  formed  a part  of  the  Louisiana  purchase 
of  1803,  was  organized  as  a Territory  March  2,  1861.  The  first  perma- 
nent settlements  were  made  in  1859.  In  the  summer  of  1863  the  settlers 
suffered  greatly  from  hostile  bands  of  Sioux.  Five  children  of  one  family 
were  massacred  in  the  absence  of  their  parents.  “ Every  cabin  on  the 
frontier  in  those  days  was  a small  fortress  well  stocked  with  guns,  revolvers 
and  ammunition.”  Gen.  Sully,  with  2000  troops,  routed  the  savages  at 
Whitestone  in  June,  and  since  then  they  have  been  held  in  check.  The 
first  legislature  met  on  the  17th  of  March,  1862.  Large  discoveries  of 
gold  in  the  Black  Hills  were  reported  during  1874-5,  and  several  expedi- 
tions were  organized  for  this  new  El  Dorado.  Negotiations  carried  on 
with  the  chiefs  who  visited  Washington  in  the  summer  of  1875  were  un- 
successful ; but  past  experience  teaches  that  the  extinguishment  of  the 
Indian  title  to  the  lands  is  only  a question  of  a little  time. 

IDAHO. 

Situation  and.  Extent. — The  Territory  of  Idaho  is  bounded  on 
the  N.  by  British  Columbia,  N.  E.  and  E.  by  Montana  and  Wyoming,  S. 
by  Utah  and  Nevada  and  W.  by  Oregon  and  Washington  Territory.  It 
is  situated  between  latitudes  41°  and  49°  N.  and  longitudes  32°  30'  and 
40°  10'  W.  from  Washington,  or  109°  30'  and  117°  10'  W.  from  Green- 
wich. Idaho  has  the  general  form  of  a right-angled  triangle,  with  a base 
430  miles  long  and  a perpendicular  of  490  miles,  while  the  Rocky  and 
Bitter  Root  Mountains,  which  constitute  the  eastern  boundary,  are  the 
hypotenuse.  The  area  is  86,294  square  miles,  or  55,628,160  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — Spurs  from  the  great  Rocky 
Mountain  chain  extend  across  the  Territory.  Between  these  are  broad 
table-lands,  having  an  elevation  of  from  2000  to  8500  feet  above  the  sea- 
level.  There  are  many  well-watered  valleys,  and  the  streams  run  through 
canons  sometimes  a thousand  feet  in  depth.  Conspicuous  among  the  moun- 
tain peaks  are  the  “shark  teeth  summits”  of  the  Grand  Tetons,  of  which 
the  most  northerly,  named  Mount  Hayden,  has  an  altitude  of  13,833  feet. 
Near  its  summit  is  a circular  enclosure,  supposed  to  have  been  built  by  the 
Indians.  If  this  supposition  is  correct,  the  savages  of  the  West  were  less 
.superstitious  than  their  brethren  in  the  East  [see  New  Hampshire],  A 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


409 


lake  of  perpetual  ice  is  found  at  the  height  of  10,300  feet.  Mount  Moran 
(12,800  feet  high),  Mount  Leidy  (11,300  feet),  Mount  Sheridan  (10,343 
feet)  and  the  Three  Buttes  are  prominent  landmarks.  Rivers  and  Lakes. — 
A small  district  in  the  south-east  is  drained  through  the  Bear  River  into 
Great  Salt  Lake.  The  Snake  River,  or  Lewis  Fork,  and  Clarke’s  Fork 
drain  all  the  rest  of  the  Territory  into  the  Columbia.  The  sources  of  the 
Snake  River  are  in  the  Rocky  Mountains,  not  far  from  the  Yellowstone 
Lake;  it  receives  numerous  tributaries,  among  which  are  the  Malade, 
Boise,  Salmon  and  Clearwater.  Navigation  is  impeded  by  rapids  and 
shallows.  There  are  three  great  falls,  over  the  highest  of  which  the  waters 
are  precipitated  200  feet.  Lakes  are  numerous,  and  some  of  them  of  large 
extent;  the  area  covered  by  these  bodies  of  water  is  estimated  at  575,000 
acres.  Several  groups  of  hot  springs,  varying  in  temperature  from  88°  to 
158°,  have  been  discovered.  Forests. — The  northern  and  eastern  sections 
are  well  timbered.  There  are  immense  forests  of  pine,  cedar  and  fir.  It 
has  been  estimated  that  7,500,000  acres  are  covered  with  timber.  The 
basin  of  the  Snake  River  is  destitute  of  trees.  Among  the  animals  are  the 
grizzly  bear,  black  bear,  red  squirrel,  striped  squirrel,  yellow-footed  marmot, 
American  beaver,  yellow-haired  porcupine,  etc. 

Soil  and  Climate. — Less  than  one-third  of  the  total  area  is  suited 
for  agriculture.  One  quarter  of  it  is  sterile  and  produces  only  wild  sage 
and  buffalo-grass;  but  much  of  this  might  be  made  fertile  by  irrigation. 
The  river  basins  contain  a rich  soil,  and  good  grazing-lands  are  abundant. 
It  is  seldom  necessary  to  use  hay  for  the  wintering  of  cattle  in  the  valleys, 
while  the  mountains  afford  a perpetual  arctic  climate.  The  isothermal 
lines  crossing  the  territory  are:  Spring,  45°-52° ; summer,  60°-70°;  au- 
tumn, 45°-52° ; winter,  20°-30° ; year,  40°-50°. 

Agriculture  aud  Manufactures. — The  number  of  acres  in 
farms,  by  the  last  census,  was  77,139,  of  which  26,603  acres  were  im- 
proved; average  size  of  farms,  186  acres;  value  of  farms,  farm  imple- 
ments and  live-stock,  81,072,735;  value  of  farm  productions,  $687,797. 
There  were  101  manufacturing  establishments,  which  employed  265  hands; 
value  of  materials,  $691,785;  of  products,  $1,047,624.  Milled  quartz 
constituted  more  than  one-half  of  the  amount  ($523,100). 

Mines  and  Milling’. — The  bullion  product  of  Idaho  for  nine  years, 
from  1864  to  1873,  was  $55,275,000.  In  1869  the  product  was  $7,000,000, 
and  in  1872,  $2,695,870.  The  diminution  has  been  explained  by  saying 
that  mining  is  less  profitable  than  in  the  other  Territories  on  account  of  the 
high  price  of  tools,  provisions  and  labor,  resulting  from  the  deficiency 
of  means  for  transportation.  A railroad  is  the  remedy  prescribed  for 
these  troubles.  “Two-thirds  of  the  claims  now  worked  are  in  the  hands 
oi  the  Chinese.”  Eight  millions  of  acres  are  designated  as  “mineral 
lands.”  An  immense  ledge  of  isinglass  was  discovered  in  the  fall  of  1875. 


410 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Education. — In  1874  the  number  of  children  was  3233;  enrolled  in 
schools,  2196 ; average  attendance,  891 ; schooldiouses,  41 ; schools,  51 ; 
expenditures,  $27,181.60;  expenditure  per  pupil  of  average  attendance, 
$30.50.  Steps  were  taken  in  June,  1874,  for  the  organization  of  a univer- 
sity. The  Federal  census  reported  43  libraries,  containing  10,625  volumes, 
and  15  religious  organizations,  with  12  edifices.  In  1875  five  periodicals 
were  published,  of  which  one  was  issued  daily  at  Silver  City. 

Population  and  Towns. — In  1870  the  number  of  inhabitants 
was  14,999,  of  whom  7885  were  foreign  born  (4274  Chinese);  946  were 
born  in  Idaho,  and  settlers  to  the  number  of  6168  had  come  in  from 
all  of  the  49  States  and  Territories,  with  the  exception  of  Alaska  and 
Arizona.  Population  to  a square  mile  0.17.  The  principal  towns  are 
Boise  City,  the  capital,  Idaho  City,  Malade  City,  Silver  City  and  Lew- 
iston. 

Government  and  Laws. — A governor  and  secretary  are  ap- 
pointed by  the  President  for  a term  of  four  years.  Other  administrative 
officers  are  chosen  by  the  people.  The  legislature  consists  of  a council  of 
13  members  and  a house  of  representatives  of  26  members,  elected  bien- 
nially. The  supreme  court  consists  of  three  judges  appointed  by  the 
President.  There  are  three  judicial  districts,  in  which  courts  are  held  by 
a judge  of  the  supreme  court.  Probate  courts  are  established  for  each 
county.  , The  Territory  of  Idaho,  which  included  parts  of  Montana  and 
Wyoming,  was  established  by  act  of  Congress  upon  the  3d  of  March,  1863. 

THE  INDIAN  TERRITORY. 

Situation  and  Extent. — The  Indian  Territory  (unorganized,  and 
more  properly  designated  as  the  Indian  Country')  is  bounded  on  the  N.  by 
Colorado  and  Kansas,  E.  by  Missouri  and  Arkansas,  S.  by  Texas  and  W. 
by  Texas  and  New  Mexico.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes  33°  35'  and 
37°  N.  and  longitudes  17°  20'  and  26°  W.  from  Washington,  or  94°  20' 
and  103°  W.  from  Greenwich.  The  greatest  length  from  east  to  west  is 
465  miles,  the  greatest  breadth  285  miles  and  the  area  68,991  square  miles, 
or  44,154,240  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — The  Ozark  and  Washita  Moun- 
tains extend  from  Arkansas  into  the  Territory,  and  the  Witchita  Moun- 
tains give  a rugged  character  to  the  south-west.  Dome  Rock  and  the 
Antelope  Buttes  are  considerable  elevations  in  the  west,  but  there  are  no 
high  mountains.  The  mean  elevation  of  the  Territory  is  1250  feet  above 
the  sea.  Rivers. — The  Arkansas  and  the  Red  Rivers,  with  their  numerous 
tributaries,  drain  the  country.  Plowing  into  the  Arkansas  are  the  Neosho, 
Verdigris,  Chicaskia,  Big  Salt,  Red  Fork  and  Canadian  Rivers.  The  Red 
River  constitutes  the  southern  boundary.  Its  principal  affluents  are  the 
Kiamishi,  Boggy,  False  Washita  and  North  Fork.  Forests. — Along  the 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


411 


river-bottoms  there  is  a plentiful  growth  of  trees,  and  the  north-eastern 
section  is  heavily  wooded.  An  extensive  forest,  called  the  “Gross  Tim- 
bers,” extends  over  into  Texas.  The  trees  most  common  are  the  ash,  elm, 
cottonwood,  oak,  yellow  pine,  pecan,  sycamore  and  walnut.  Game  is 
abundant,  and  vast  herds  of  buffalo  and  wild  horses  roam  over  the  plains. 

Soil  aild  Climate. — In  the  north-east  much  of  the  land  is  rocky 
and  unproductive,  and  in  the  central  and  western  sections  the  plains  are 
sterile.  Fertile  soils  are  found  in  the  valleys.  The  isothermal  lines 
crossing  the  Territory  are:  Spring,  55°-60°;  summer,  75°-80°;  autumn, 
55°-60° ; winter,  35°-40° ; annual  mean,  55°-60°.  At  Fort  Gibson,  dur- 
ing the  year  ending  Sept.  30, 1874,  the  mean  temperature  was  60.3°  ; mean 
of  the  coldest  month  (January),  39.5° ; of  the  warmest  month  (August), 
86.1°;  minimum,  11°;  maximum,  106°.  Upon  88  days  the  mercury  rose 
to  90°,  and  upon  21  days  the  temperature  was  at  or  above  100  degrees. 

Agriculture. — The  statistics  of  the  Indian  Territory  are  not  given 
in  the  United  States  census,  but  are  reported  by  the  Commissioner  of  In- 
dian Affairs.  In  1873,  217,790  acres  of  land  were  under  cultivation. 
Indian  corn,  wheat,  oats,  potatoes,  sorghum,  tobacco,  beans,  rice  and  cotton 
were  cultivated,  and  the  value  of  the  crops  was  more  than  $4,000,000. 
The  live-stock  numbered  212,155  horses,  322,354  cattle,  13,100  sheep  and 
430,455  swine,  having  a total  value  of  $9,408,178.  Lumber  was  sawed 
to  the  amount  of  3,930,468  feet,  and  the  value  of  furs  sold  was  $193,560. 
No  statistics  of  manufactures  were  given. 

Education. — Each  of  the  civilized  tribes  provides  by  law  for  the 
support  of  public  schools,  which  are  of  three  grades — primary,  intermedi- 
ate and  grammar.  Two  liigh-school  buildings,  belonging  to  the  Chero- 
kees,  cost  $80,000.  The  number  of  schools  in  the  Territory  at  the  last 
report  was  176;  teachers,  216;  scholars,  4769;  value  of  school  fund  (in- 
cluding the  orphan  and  asylum  fund),  $2,909,113.  There  are  three 
weekly  newspapers,  published  in  the  Cherokee,  Choctaw  and  English  lan- 
guages. More  than  7000  communicants  are  connected  with  the  various 
religious  denominations. 

Population  and  Towns.— The  population  in  1873  was  '72,468, 
of  whom  17,217  were  Cherokees,  16,000  Choctaws,  6000  Chickasaws, 
13,000  Creeks,  2438  Seminoles,  1219  Quapaws  and  16,594  of  other  tribes. 
Included  in  the  last  number  were  Osages,  Pottawattomies,  Delawares, 
Shawnees,  Kioways,  Comanches,  Apaches  and  the  representatives  of  many 
other  tribes.  About  one-half  of  the  Indians  are  nomadic  and  the  other 
half  settled  upon  seventeen  reservations,  which  contain  44,154,240  acres. 
There  are  about  2500  whites  and  6500  negroes  in  the  Territory.  The  prin- 
cipal towns  are  Talequah,  the  capital  of  the  Cherokee  Nation ; Tishemingo, 
the  capital  of  the  Chickasaws;  Armstrong  Academy,  the  capital  of  the 
Choctaws;  Okmulkee,  the  capital  of  the  Creeks;  We-wo-ka,  the  capital 


412 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


of  the  Seminole's;  New  Boggy  and  Caddo.  About  one-fifteenth  of  the 
houses  are  frame  buildings;  the  rest  are  built  mostly  of  logs.  Twenty- 
eight  United  States  post-offices  have  been  established.  The  Territory  con- 
tained 279  miles  of  railroad  in  1874. 

Government  and  History. — An  agent  is  appointed  for  each 
of  the  tribes,  under  the  superintendence  of  the  Commissioner  of  Indian 
Affairs.  Cases  in  which  a white  man  is  concerned  are  within  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  the  United  States  courts  for  Arkansas.  Each  of  the  civilized  tribes 
has  a regularly-constituted  government,  with  a written  constitution  and 
code  of  laws.  The  “ Principal  Chief  of  the  Cherokee  Nation  ” is  elected 
for  a term  of  four  years.  Many  of  the  Indians  desire  an  organized  terri- 
torial government,  and  a constitution  was  framed  in  1870,  but  it  did  not 
receive  the  approval  of  Congress.  By  an  act  passed  June  4,  1834,  “all 
that  part  of  the  United  States  west  of  the  Mississippi,  and  not  within  the 
States  of  Missouri  and  Louisiana  or  the  Territory  of  Arkansas,”  was  in- 
cluded in  the  Indian  Country.  That  magnificent  domain  of  the  aborigines 
was  greater  than  the  combined  area  of  all  the  States  then  organized.  A 
single  generation  passed,  and  the  census  of  1870  enumerated  seven  States 
whose  area,  taken  singly,  exceeded  all  that  was  left  of  the  “Indian  Country.” 

MONTANA. 

Situation  and  Extent. — The  Territory  of  Montana  is  bounded 
on  the  N.  by  British  America,  E.  by  Dakota,  S.  by  Wyoming  and  S.  W. 
and  W.  by  Idaho.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes  44°  10'  and  49°  N.  and 
longitudes  27°  and  39°  W.  from  Washington,  or  104°  and  116°  W.  from 
Greenwich.  The  extreme  length  from  east  to  west  is  550  miles,  the  breadth 
280  miles  and  the  area  143,776  square  miles,  or  92,016,640  acres. 

Physical  Fe  a t si  re  S . — S urface. — The  Territory  is  naturally  divided 
by  its  physical  conformation  into  four  sections.  (1.)  The  north-western 
district,  between  the  Rocky  and  Bitter  Root  Mountains,  is  broken  and 
rugged,  and  intersected  by  many  mountain  spurs.  (2.)  The  northern  dis- 
trict, extending  for  350  miles  along  the  Milk  and  Missouri  Rivers,  is  an 
open  plain,  destitute  of  trees,  and  descending  toward  the  east  at  the  rate 
of  five  feet  to  the  mile.  (3.)  The  south-eastern  section  is  more  rolling  and 
better  wooded.  (4.)  The  south-western  section,  containing  15,000  square 
miles,  is  mountainous  and  covered  with  dense  forests.  Among  the  highest 
mountains  are  Electric  Peak  (10,992  feet),  Emigrant  Peak  (10,629), 
Mount  Delano  (10,200)  and  Mount  Blackmore  (10,134).  Three-fifths  of 
the  Territory  is  a broad  open  plain,  and  the  mean  elevation  is  3950  feet. 
Rivers. — Clark’s  Fork  of  the  Columbia  and  its  tributaries,  the  Bitter 
Root,  Hell  Gate,  Big  Blackfoot  and  Jocko  Rivers,  drain  30,000  square 
miles  of  North-western  Montana  into  the  Pacific,  while  the  remaining  four- 
fifths  of  the  Territory  belong  to  the  Great  Central  Basin  of  the  Mississippi, 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


413 


and  are  drained  through  the  Missouri  and  its  branches.  The  head  streams 
of  the  Missouri  River,  of  which  the  Gallatin,  Madison  and  Jefferson  are 
the  most  important,  have  their  sources  in  the  Rocky  Mountains  of  Mon- 
tana, near  the  boundary  line  of  Wyoming  and  Idaho.  Steamboats  ascend 
the  Missouri  as  far  as  Fort  Benton.  Its  principal  tributaries  are  the  Ma- 
rias and  Milk  Rivers,  on  the  north,  aud  the  Muscle  Shell  and  Yellowstone 
(navigable  for  400  miles)  on  the  south.  There  are  numerous  hot  springs 
and  geysers  in  the  south-west,  belonging  to  the  general  system,  which  is 
described  more  fully  elsewhere  [see  Wyoming].  Forests. — Evergreen 
trees,  such  as  the  pine,  fir,  spruce,  cedar,  hemlock,  etc.,  are  most  common 
in  the  dense  forests  of  the  mountain  district,  while  the  river  valleys  con- 
tain the  cottonwood,  willow,  alder,  aspen,  etc.  The  elevation  of  the  timber 
line  is  from  8800  to  9600  feet.  Large  tracts  in  the  east  are  almost  entirely 
destitute  of  wood.  The  buffalo,  antelope,  grizzly  bear  and  other  wild 
animals  are  often  seen. 

Soil  ailtl  Climate.— -The  great  plains  are  sterile,  owing  to  a defi- 
ciency of  moisture ; many  of  the  valleys  are  fertile,  and  excellent  grazing- 
land  is  found  on  the  lower  mountain  slopes.  Very  great  and  sudden 
changes  are  characteristic  of  the  climate.  At  Fort  Ellis  the  thermometer 
has  marked  53  degrees  below  zero.  At  Deer  Lodge,  during  the  month  of 
March,  1867,  the  mercury  stood  below  zero  upon  28  out  of  the  31  morn- 
ings. The  lowest  temperature  observed  was  — 34°.  The  mean  for  Janu- 
ary, 1868,  was  — 1.5°,  and  for  January,  1869,  20.4° ; annual  mean  for  the 
two  years,  40.7°  ; rainfall,  16.5  inches.  Forty-eight  snow-storms  have  been 
counted  in  a season,  but  the  greatest  depth  of  snow  was  only  12  inches. 
At  Fort  Shaw  the  mean  temperature  is  47.33°.  During  the  year  ending 
Sept.  30,  1874,  the  mean  temperature  at  Fort  Benton  was  42.5°.  Upon 
50  days  the  mercury  fell  below  zero,  and  the  lowest  point  reached  was 
—34°.  The  interval  between  frosts  was  142  days  (from  April  22  to  Sept. 
12).  At  Virginia  City  the  minimum  was  — 18°,  and  the  mercury  reached 
90°  upon  only  one  day.  The  isothermal  lines  crossing  the  Territory  are : 
Spring,  40°-50°;  summer,  65°-73°;  autumn,  45°;  winter,  15°-25°; 
annual  mean,  40°-45°. 

Agriculture  and  Manufactures. — The  climate  is  rather  cold 
for  Indian  corn,  but  grain  and  vegetables,  such  as  beans,  beets,  carrots,  cu- 
cumbers, melons,  onions,  potatoes,  squashes,  tomatoes,  turnips,  etc.,  mature 
well,  and  small  fruits  are  very  abundant.  The  census  of  1870  reported 
851  farms,  containing  139,537  acres,  of  which  84,674  acres  were  improved; 
average  size  of  farms,  164  acres;  value  of  farms,  farm  implements  and 
live-stock,  32,693,324;  value  of  productions,  31,676,660.  In  1874  the 
live-stock  included  19,905  horses,  104,777  cattle,  1606  mules  and  10,597 
sheep.  The  number  of  manufacturing  establishments  was  201 ; hands  em- 
ployed, 701 ; value  of  materials,  31,316,331 ; value  of  products,  32,494,511. 


414 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


The  leading  industries  in  value  were:  Quartz,  milled,  $801,873 ; lumber, 
$428,957 ; flouring-mill  products,  $365,859. 

Mines  and  Mining’. — Gold  was  discovered  as  early  as  1852,  but 
mining  did  not  begin  until  late  in  1861.  The  bullion  product  in  1862  was 
$500,000,  and  in  1866  it  reached  $16,500,000.  For  thirteen  years,  ending 
with  1875,  the  total  product  was  estimated  at  $120,901,386.  Montana 
ranked  nest  to  Nevada  and  California  in  the  production  of  the  precious 
metals.  Copper  is  mined  in  considerable  quantities.  Iron,  lead,  antimony, 
zinc,  arsenic  and  manganese  have  been  discovered.  Beds  of  bituminous 
coal  exist  in  several  localities;  and  granite,  limestone,  slate  and  other 
building-stones  are  abundant. 

Education. — The  territorial  superintendent  of  education  is  required 
“to  keep  his  office  at  some  place  where  there  is  a post-office.”  The  school 
districts  are  larger  than  many  an  eastern  county.  A general  school  law 
was  passed  in  1874.  In  1873-4  the  number  of  children  of  school  age  (5 
to  21  years)  was  3517;  attending  school,  2030;  number  of  schools,  101; 
receipts  for  educational  purposes,  $33,162.  In  1870  there  were  in  the  Ter- 
ritory 141  libraries,  containing  19,790  volumes,  and  15  religious  organiza- 
tions, having  11  edifices.  Seven  newspapers,  two  of  which  were  issued 
daily,  were  published  in  1875. 

Population  and  Towns. — The  census  of  1870  reported  20,595 
inhabitants,  of  whom  1693  were  born  in  the  Territory,  10,933  had  come 
in  from  other  parts  of  the  Union  and  7979  from  foreign  countries;  popu- 
lation to  a square  mile,  0.14.  Helena,  which  was  made  the  capital  in 
1875,  is  the  principal  town.  It  is  situated  in  the  centre  of  a rich  mining 
district,  and  contains  several  factories  and  churches.  One  of  its  two  daily 
newspapers  is  mailed  to  subscribers  at  $24  a year.  The  population  of  the 
town  in  1870  was  3106;  there  were  641  Chinese  and  3 Indians.  Other 
principal  towns  are  Virginia  City  (867),  the  former  capital,  Deer  Lodge 
City  (788),  Fort  Shaw  (473),  Diamond  City  (460),  Fort  Benton  (367)  and 
Radersburg  (311).  The  tribal  Indians  numbered  22,486  in  1874,  includ- 
ing Crows,  Blackfeet,  Sioux,  Piegans  and  representatives  of  ten  other 
tribes. 

Government  and  History.— A governor  and  secretary  and 
three  judges  of  the  supreme  court  are  appointed  by  the  President.  The 
legislature  consists  of  a council  of  13  members  and  an  assembly  of  26 
members,  elected  for  two  years.  Judicial  authority  is  vested  in  a supreme 
court,  district  courts,  probate  courts  (for  each  county)  and  justices  of  the 
peace.  A territorial  Penitentiary  has  been  established  at  Deer  Lodge  City. 
In  the  spring  of  1863, 18  steamers  passed  up  the  Missouri,  bearing  passen- 
gers and  freight  to  the  mining  districts  of  Montana.  The  Territory  of 
Montana  was  established  by  act  of  Congress  May  26, 1864.  On  the  17th 
of  February,  1873,  2000  square  miles  from  Dakotah  were  annexed. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


415 


NEW  MEXICO. 

Situation  and  Extent. — The  Territory  of  New  Mexico  is 
bounded  on  the  N.  by  Colorado,  on  the  E.  by  the  Indian  Territory  and 
Texas,  S.  by  Texas  and  Mexico  and  W.  by  Arizona.  It  is  situated  be- 
tween latitudes  31°  20'  and  37°  N.  and  longitudes  26°  and  32°  W.  from 
Washington,  or  103°  and  109°  W.  from  Greenwich.  The  greatest  length 
from  north  to  south  is  395  miles,  the  greatest  breadth  355  miles  and  the 
area  121,201  square  miles,  or  77,568,640  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — The  mean  elevation  of  the  Terri- 
tory is  5400  feet  above  the  sea.  In  the  south-east  is  the  Llano  Estacado, 
extending  from  Texas,  which  is  an  immense  plateau  scantily  clothed  with 
vegetation,  and  having  an  altitude  of  from  3200  to  4700  feet.  Stretching 
through  the  centre  of  the  Territory  from  north  to  south  are  a series  of 
broken  mountain  ranges,  with  elevations  varying  from  6000  to  10,000  feet. 
About  150  miles  to  the  westward  is  the  parallel  range  of  the  Sierra  Madre, 
which  constitutes  the  water-shed  between  the  Atlantic  and  the  Pacific. 
Between  these  mountain  chains  is  the  great  valley  of  the  Rio  Grande, 
which  Hayden  regards  “ as  one  great  volcanic  crater  ” comprehending 
many  smaller  craters.  The  streams  have  cut  canons  sometimes  1000  feet 
in  depth  and  with  almost  perpendicular  walls.  The  sands  and  marls  are 
fashioned  in  unique  forms  resembling  the  “ Bad  Lands  ” of  Dakota. 
Rivers. — The  north-eastern  district  is  drained  by  the  Canadian  River,  a 
branch  of  the  Arkansas ; the  south-eastern  by  the  Rio  Pecos,  which  unites 
with  the  Rio  Grande  in  Texas ; the  central  by  the  Rio  Grande  del  Norte, 
which  rises  in  the  mountains  of  Colorado ; the  south-western  by  the  Rio 
de  los  Mimbres  and  the  Gila  ; and  the  north-western  by  the  head-streams 
of  the  Little  Colorado  and  the  San  Juan.  There  are  several  groups  of  hot 
springs  having  a temperature  of  from  80°  to  140°.  Forests. — Extensive 
forests  of  evergreens,  such  as  the  pine,  fir,  cedar,  spruce  and  hemlock,  cover 
the  mountains ; the  pihon  or  nut  pine  monopolizes  large  tracts  of  the  foot- 
hills ; cottonwood,  sycamore,  oak  and  walnut  trees  are  abundant  along  the 
water-courses.  There  is  an  almost  entire  absence  of  timber  upon  the 
plains.  Among  the  wild  animals  are  the  bear,  wolf,  coyote,  lynx,  beaver, 
hare,  deer,  antelope,  elk,  buffalo,  etc.  Wild  turkeys,  prairie  chickens,  ducks 
and  other  game-birds  are  plenty. 

Soil  ailtl  Climate. — Very  fertile  soils  are  found  in  the  valleys  and 
upon  some  of  the  table-lands ; but  with  the  exception  of  a few  favored 
localities,  irrigation  is  necessary  for  the  production  of  good  crops  through- 
out the  whole  of  New  Mexico.  Excellent  grazing-lands  are  found  in  al- 
most every  section,  and  cattle  need  no  artificial  shelter  during  the  winter. 
The  isothermal  lines  crossing  the  territory  are : Spring,  45°-65°  ; summer, 
60°-80° ; autumn,  45°-65° ; winter,  25°-50° ; annual  mean,  45°-65°. 
Those  lines  indicate  an  unusual  range  of  temperature  [see  Physical 


416 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Geography],  The  mean  temperature  for  a series  of  years  at  Santa  Fe, 
which  lias  an  elevation  of  7047  feet,  was  50.6°.  During  the  year  ending 
September  30,  1874,  the  mean  was  48.8°;  maximum,  89°;  minimum,  2°; 
mean  for  the  warmest  month  (July),  71.1°  ; for  the  coldest  month  (Decem- 
ber), 25.8°.  The  first  frost  of  the  season  (32°)  was  October  18,  1873,  and 
the  last  frost  May  10,  1874,  an  interval  of  205  days. 

Agriculture  and  Manufactures. — The  valleys  of  the  Rio 
Grande,  Pecos  and  other  rivers  are  occupied  by  Mexicans,  who  raise  large 
crops  even  with  their  very  rude  methods  of  cultivation.  All  the  common 
grains,  vegetables  and  fruits  thrive.  The  census  of  1870  reported  4480 
farms,  averaging  186  acres  each  (4  had  more  than  1000  acres  each), 
and  containing  in  the  aggregate  833,549  acres,  of  which  143,007  acres 
were  improved ; value  of  farms,  $2,260,139 ; of  farm  implements, 
$121,114;  of  live-stock,  $2,389,157;  total,  $4,770,410;  value  of  pro- 
ductions, $1,905,060.  The  number  of  manufacturing  establishments  was 
182 ; hands  employed,  427  ; value  of  materials,  $880,957  ; value  of  prod- 
ucts, $1,489,868,  of  which  the  most  important  items  were  flouring-mill 
products,  $581,040,  and  quartz,  milled,  $399,712. 

Mineral  lie. sources. — Spaniards  and  Mexicans  discovered  the 
mineral  treasures  of  this  region  at  a very  early  date.  The  sides  of  the 
mountains  about  Taos  are  covered  with  “diggings”  where  Mexicans 
washed  out  gold  with  melted  snow.  Gold  has  been  found  of  such  purity 
as  to  yield  $19  per  ounce.  The  value  of  a single  boulder  upon  Lone 
Mountain  was  estimated  at  from  $1000  to  $2000.  The  mining  interests 
have  been  greatly  depressed  from  Indian  hostilities  and  other  causes,  and 
the  bullion  product  is  only  about  half  a million  dollars  a year.  Copper, 
lead,  platinum,  zinc,  iron,  coal,  marble,  gypsum,  etc.,  exist  in  considerable 
quantities. 

Education. — All  act  for  the  establishment  of  public  schools  was 
passed  in  1855,  but  met  with  such  opposition  from  the  people  that  it  was 
repealed  the  following  year.  In  1871  a new  school  law  was  passed,  and 
the  number  of  schools  increased  from  44  in  1870  to  164  (of  which  26 
were  private)  in  1874.  The  number  of  pupils  at  the  latter  date  was  7102 
and  the  number  of  teachers  196.  Of  the  public  schools  111  were  taught 
in  the  Spanish  language.  The  number  of  libraries  in  1870  was  116; 
religious  organizations,  158,  having  152  edifices  (of  which  149  belonged 
to  the  Roman  Catholics);  periodicals,  5.  In  1875  the  number  of  periodi- 
cals was  12,  of  which  6 were  published  in  both  the  Spanish  and  English 
languages,  and  1 was  issued  daily. 

Population  and  Towns. — The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1850 
was  61,547  ; in  1860,  93,516;  in  1870,  91,874  (a  decrease  due  to  the  set- 
ting off’  of  portions  of  the  Territory  to  Arizona  and  Colorado);  83,175 
were  born  in  the  Territory;  3079  had  come  in  from  other  parts  of  the 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


417 


Union,  3913  from  Mexico  and  1707  from  other  foreign  countries.  The 
density  of  population  was  0.76  to  a square  mile.  The  tribal  Indians  (not 
included  in  the  above  enumeration)  numbered  25,268  in  1874,  belonging 
principally  to  the  Apaches,  Utes  and  Pueblos.  The  principal  towns  are 
Santa  Fe,  the  capital  (population  in  1870,  4765),  Las  Vegas  (1730),  Al- 
buquerque (1307),  Mora  (1083),  Embudo  (576),  San  Jose  (492)  and  Sil- 
ver City  (estimated  at  1000  in  1875).  Vo  railroads  have  yet  entered  the 
Territory,  although  several  have  been  projected. 

Government  and  Laws. — As  ill  other  Territories,  the  governor, 
secretary  and  judges  of  the  supreme  court  are  appointed  by  the  President, 
with  the  consent  of  the  Senate,  for  a term  of  four  years.  Other  adminis- 
trative officers  are  chosen  by  the  territorial  legislature,  which  consists  of  a 
council  of  12  members  and  a house  of  representatives  of  26  members. 
The  supreme  court  consists  of  three  judges,  who  also  preside  singly  over 
the  district  courts.  Probate  courts  are  established  for  each  county. 

History. — As  early  as  the  year  1537  Spanish  explorers  had  entered 
New  Mexico,  and  before  the  close  of  the  century  formal  possession  was 
taken  of  the  country  in  the  na,me  of  Spain.  Humboldt  thought  that  New 
Mexico  was  the  first  abiding-place  of  the  Aztecs,  as  they  migrated  south- 
ward. Remarkable  ruins  testify  to  the  advancement  in  civilization  of  the 
early  inhabitants.  On  the  Rio  Chaco  are  the  remains  of  a structure  700 
feet  in  circumference  and  with  solid  walls  of  gray  sandstone,  four  stories 
high,  yet  standing.  The  country  was  ceded  to  the  United  States  by  Mexico 
in  1848,  and  the  “Gadsden  purchase”  (which  also  included  parts  of  Ari- 
zona, Colorado  and  Nevada)  was  added  in  1854.  A territorial  govern- 
ment was  organized  September  9,  1850. 

4 

UTAH. 

Situation  and  Extent. — The  Territory  of  Utah  is  bounded  on 
the  N.  and  N.  E.  by  Idaho  and  Wyoming,  E.  by  Colorado,  S.  by  Arizona 
and  W.  by  Nevada.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes  37°  and  42°  N.  and 
longitudes  32°  and  37°  W.  from  AVashington,  or  109°  and  114°  W.  from 
Greenwich.  The  length  from  north  to  south  is  about  350  miles,  the  breadth 
280  miles,  and  the  area  84,476  square  miles,  or  53,264,640  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — Utah  is  in  the  Great  Interior 
Basin,  and  its  surface  has  a mean  elevation  of  5100  feet  above  the  sea- 
level.  Upon  the  north-eastern  border  are  the  Uintah  Mountains,  7000  feet 
above  the  table-lands.  The  Wasatch  Mountains  extend  through  the  centre 
of  the  Territory  from  north  to  south  in  a series  of  ridges  and  spurs  with 
small  valleys  between.  The  principal  mountain  summits,  with  their  ele- 
vations, are  Mount  Tohkwano  (13,500  feet),  Hayden  Peak  (13,500), 
Dawes  Peak  (13,300),  Gilbert’s  Peak  (13,250),  the  Twin  Peaks  (12,000), 
Belknap  (11,894),  Mount  Baldy  (11,730)  and  Lone  Peak  (10,713).  The 
27 


418 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


Salt  Lake  Valley  is  a level  basin,  from  4200  to  4500  feet  above  tide-water 
and  surrounded  by  mountains,  of  which  the  highest  peaks  are  covered  with 
perpetual  snow.  Lakes  and  Rivers. — Great  Salt  Lake,  100  miles  long  and 
50  miles  wide,  is  so  salt  that  no  fish  can  live  in  it.  Flowing  into  it  from 
the  south  is  the  River  Jordan,  which  drains  Lake  Utah.  Upon  the  north 
the  Bear  River  from  Idaho  and  other  smaller  streams  discharge  their 
waters  into  the  lake,  which  has  no  visible  outlet.  The  district  east  of  the 
mountains  is  drained  by  the  Green  and  Grand  Rivers,  which  unite  to  form 
the  Colorado.  None  of  the  streams  of  the  Territory  are  navigable.  There 
are  several  groups  of  hot  springs,  with  a temperature  ranging  from  90°  to 
136°.  Forests. — Upon  the  Uintah  and  Wasatch  Mountains  are  heavy 
forests;  the  timber  line  is  at  the  height  of  11,000  feet.  Among  the  trees 
most  abundant  are  the  fir,  spruce,  pine,  cedar,  maple,  oak,  mountain  ma- 
hogany, quaking  ash,  etc.  The  Great  Basin  is  almost  destitute  of  wood, 
but  trees  planted  upon  the  irrigated  lands  grow  rapidly.  The  wild  animals 
most  common  are  the  wolf,  catamount,  cougar,  fox,  mink,  wolverine,  beaver, 
hare,  antelope,  Rocky  Mountain  sheep,  elk  and  deer. 

Soil  and  Climate. — Much  of  the  soil  of  the  plains  is  alkaline  and 
barren,  producing  nothing  but  the  wild  sage  bush.  Hardly  one  acre  in 
fifty  in  its  natural  state  will  pay  for  cultivation,  but  an  extensive  system 
of  irrigation  has  made  the  desert  about  Salt  Lake  City  a garden.  For- 
merly little  rain  fell  from  April  to  November,  but  summer  showers  are 
now  said  to  be  more  frequent.  Snow  accumulates  on  the  mountains  to  a 
depth  of  from  6 to  20  feet,  and  remains  in  sheltered  places  all  the  year 
round.  The  isothermal  lines  crossing  the  Territory  are:  Spring,  45°-50°; 
summer,  65°-80° ; autumn,  45°-55° ; winter,  25°-45° ; annual  mean, 
45°-65°.  Ah  Salt  Lake  City  the  mean  for  July,  1874,  was  78.2°;  upon 
31  days  of  the  season  the  mercury  reached  90°,  and  the  maximum  was 
98°.  The  mean  for  December,  at  Corinne  City,  was  21.4  degrees. 

Agriculture  and  Manufactures. — According  to  the  census  of 
1870,  the  number  of  acres  in  farms  wag  148,361,  of  which  118,755  acres 
were  improved;  average  size  of  farms,  30  acres;  value  of  farms,  farm  im- 
plements and  live-stock,  $4,739,126;  value  of  productions,  $1,973,142. 
There  were  533  manufacturing  establishments,  which  employed  1534 
hands,  used  materials  valued  at  $1,238,252  and  produced  articles  to  the 
value  of  $2,343,019.  Lumber  and  flour  were  among  the  leading  items. 
Manufactures  have  increased  very  rapidly  in  the  period  since  the  census, 
and  the  above  figures  very  inadequately  represent  the  agricultural  and 
manufacturing  industries  at  that  date. 

Mines  and  Mmillg•.— Metalliferous  deposits  were  discovered  as 
early  as.  1863,  but  the  Mormon  authorities  discouraged  mining,  as  being 
likely  to  bring  in  a “Gentile”  population.  The  bullion  product  in  1871 
,was  $2,300,000.;  in  1872,  $2,445,284;  in  1873,  $3,055,444;  and  in  1874 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


419 


about  the  same  amount.  The  value  of  the  lead  product  for  two  years  was 
$1,20-5,203.  Chemical  analysis  of  ores  taken  from  the  Emma  mine  showed 
the  presence  of  lead,  sulphur,  antimony,  copper,  zinc,  manganese,  iron, 
silver,  alumina  and  magnesia.  Belts  of  bituminous  coal  and  large  deposits 
of  iron  ore  have  been  discovered. 

Railroads. — In  1869  the  first  railroad  was  opened  for  travel.  The 
Union  Pacific  railroad  extends  across  the  breadth  of  the  Territory.  In 
1874  the  mileage  of  railroads  was  459;  cost  per  mile,  $31,947;  total  cap- 
ital account,  $9,165,000;  receipts,  $1,543,859;  receipts  per  mile,  $6831; 
receipts  per  inhabitant,  $13.42;  net  earnings,  $733,893. 

Education. — The  school  statistics  for  1873  were:  School  population 
(from  4 to  16  years  of  age),  27,725;  scholars  enrolled,  16,070;  average 
attendance,  11,842;  teachers,  355.  A general  school  law  was  approved 
Feb.  20,  1874.  The  higher  institutions  of  learning  are  the  Deseret  Uni- 
versity, having  300  pupils  in  its  primary  and  intermediate  departments ; 
St.  Mark’s  School  (Protestant  Episcopal),  with  about  the  same  number; 
the  Kocky  Mountain  Conference  Seminary ; and  Morgan  College.  The 
Federal  census  returned  133  libraries,  containing  39,177  volumes,  and  164 
churches.  In  1875  there  were  9 periodicals,  of  which  5 were  issued  daily. 

Population  and  Towns. — In  1850  the  number  of  inhabitants 
was  11,380;  in  1860,  40,273;  and  in  1870,  86,786,  of  whom  41,426  were 
born  in  the  Territory,  14,658  had  come  in  from  other  parts  of  the  Union 
and  30,702  from  foreign  countries.  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  contributed 
20,772,  Denmark  4957,  Sweden  1790,  China  445  and  all  Germany  358. 
It  is  a Mormon  boast  that  50  nationalities  are  represented  among  them. 
It  would  be  a difficult  problem  in  sociology  to  estimate  the  ratio  of  future 
increase,  since  “ for  a man  to  have  twenty  boys  and  girls  in  his  house  is  a 
common  fact.”  There  were  1.03  persons  to  a square  mile.  About  130 
towns  and  villages  are  contained  in  the  Territory.  Salt  Lake  City,  the  capital, 
is  regularly  laid  out,  with  streets  100  feet  wide  and  4 miles  long,  crossing 
each  other  at  right  angles.  Each  square  contains  10  acres,  and  is  divided 
into  8 smaller  squares.  Streams  of  water,  brought  down  from  the  moun- 
tains for  irrigation,  run  through  every  street.  The  principal  buildings  are 
the  Temple,  Theatre  and  City  Hall.  Three  daily  and  several  weekly  news- 
papers are  published.  Two  railroads  terminate  at  the  city.  The  popula- 
tion in  1870  was  12,854.  Among  the  other  leading  towns  are  Ogden 
(3127),  Spanish  Fork  (1450),  Brigham  City  (1315),  Beaver  City  (1207) 
and  Corinne  City  (783). 

Government  and  History. — A governor,  secretary  and  supreme 
court  judges  are  appointed  by  the  President;  and  there  is  a legislative 
body,  consisting  of  13  councillors  and  26  representatives.  The  actual 
government  has  been  very  much  in  the  hands  of  the  Mormon  hierarchy, 
whose  members  exercise  authority  in  things  temporal  as  well  as  spiritual. 


420 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  ST  A TES 


The  chief  prophet  is  assisted  by  three  councillors,  twelve  apostles  and 
a large  number  of  bishops.  lu  July,  1847,  the  advance  guard  of  Mor- 
mons, who  had  been  driven  from  Nauvoo,  Illinois,  reached  the  Salt  Lake 
Basin  and  founded  the  “City  of  the  Saints.”  The  journey  across  the 
plains  proved  a hard  one;  “every  day  there  was  a funeral,”  and  eighty 
died  out  of  a single  train.  Mexico  then  owned  the  territory,  which  was 
ceded  to  the  United  States  in  1848.  The  revelation  of  polygamy  was 
not  adopted  until  Aug.  29,  1852.  A territorial  government  was  estab- 
lished for  Utah  Sept.  9,  1850.  Application  was  made  for  admission  into 
the  Union  as  the  State  of  Deseret  in  1862,  and  again  in  1872,  but 
Congress  refused  the  request. 

WASHINGTON. 

Situation  and  Extent. — The  Territory  of  Washington  is  bounded 
on  the  N.  by  British  Columbia,  E.  by  Idaho,  S.  by  Oregon  and  W.  and 
N.  W.  by  the  Pacific  Ocean,  the  Strait  of  Juan  de  Fuca  and  the  Gulf  of 
Georgia.  It  is  situated  between  latitudes  45°  30'  and  49°  N.  and  longi- 
tudes 40°  10'  and  47°  50'  W.  from  Washington,  or  117°  10'  and  124°  50' 
W.  from  Greenwich.  The  length  from  east  to  west  is  350  miles,  the 
breadth  230  miles  and  the  area  69,944  square  miles,  or  44,796,160  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — The  Cascade  Mountains,  extending 
north  and  south  at  the  distance  of  100  miles  from  the  coast,  separate  the 
Territory  into  two  unequal  parts,  known  as  Eastern  and  Western  Wash- 
ington. Eastern  Washington  is  an  immense  rolling  table-land,  elevated 
from  1000  to  2000  feet  above  the  sea-level  and  intersected  by  the  Colum- 
bia River.  The  Blue  Mountains  extend  across  the  south-eastern  district. 
Western  Washington  contains  three  great  basius — viz.,  those  of  the  Co- 
lumbia River,  the  Chehalis  and  Puget  Sound.  The  latest  measurements 
of  the  principal  mountain  peaks  (which  vary  greatly  from  the  former  esti- 
mates) give  the  following  results:  Mount  St.  Helen’s,  15,500  feet;  Mount 
Rainier,  14,444;  Chuchulum,  11,700;  Mount  Hood,  11,225;  and  Mount 
Baker,  10,760.  Many  of  these  peaks  are  extinct  volcanoes.  The  mean 
elevation  of  the  Territory  is  1800  feet.  Rivers. — The  Columbia  River 
enters  near  the  north-east  corner,  takes  a wide  sweep  to  the  west  and  con- 
stitutes the  southern  boundary  of  the  Territory  for  300  miles.  Vessels 
ascend  as  far  as  Kettle  Falls,  but  navigation  is  interrupted  by  frequent 
cascades.  Lewis  Fork,  Clarke’s  Fork,  the  Okinagau  and  the  Yakima  are 
the  principal  affluents  of  the  Columbia.  Several  small  streams  empty  into 
the  Gulf  of  Georgia  and  the  Pacific.  Forests. — About  20,000,000  acres 
are  reckoned  as  timber  land.  “The  finest  forest  growth  in  the  world” 
extends  from  the  Cascade  Range  to  the  coast.  Trees  are  found  400  feet 
high  and  14  feet  in  diameter.  The  yellow  fir  furnishes  the  strongest 
timber.  Among  other  very  common  trees  are  the  hemlock,  spruce,  white 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


421 


cedar,  tamarack,  maple,  white  oak  and  ash.  Eastern  Washington  contaius 
little  timber,  except  in  the  river  valleys. 

Soil  and  Climate. — An  area  of  more  than  40,000  square  miles 
in  Eastern  Washington  is  sterile  on  account  of  the  scanty  rainfall.  The 
Walla  Walla  district  is  favorable  for  grain  and  stock-raising.  The  Che- 
halis  Valley  has  been  called  “the  garden  spot  of  Washington.”  There 
are  large  tracts  of  arable  land  in  the  valley  of  the  Columbia  and  about 
Puget  Sound.  West  of  the  Cascades  there  are  but  two  seasons,  the  wet 
(lasting  from  November  to  May)  and  the  dry;  the  average  annual  rainfall 
is  53  inches.  East  of  the  Cascade  Range  the  climate  resembles  that  of  the 
interior  of  Pennsylvania.  The  isothermal  lines  crossing  the  Territory  are : 
Spring,  45°-50° ; summer,  60°-70°;  autumn,  45°-52° ; winter,  25°-40°  ; 
annual  mean,  45°-52°. 

Agriculture  and  Manufactures. — The  number  of  acres  of 
farm  laud  in  1870  was  649,139,  of  which  192,016  acres  were  improved; 
average  size  of  farms,  208  acres;  value  of  farms,  farm  implements  and 
live-stock,  86,371,235;  value  of  productions,  $2,111,902.  There  were  269 
manufacturing  establishments,  which  employed  1026  hands;  value  of  ma- 
terials used,  $1,435,128;  value  of  products,  $2,851,052.  Lumber  was 
planed  and  sawed  to  the  value  of  $1,872,310.  The  value  of  the  bullion 
product  is  about  $200;000  per  year. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — During  the  year  ending  June 
30,  1874,  the  value  of  imports  through  Puget  Sound  (the  only  customs 
district)  was  $24,566;  value  of  domestic  exports,  $604,339;  vessels  en- 
tered, 336;  cleared,  387;  vessels  belonging  to  the  district,  101,  of  which 
25  were  steamers;  vessels  built  during  the  year,  17.  Several  vessels  were 
employed  in  the  cod-,  mackerel-,  salmon-  and  oyster-fisheries.  Up  to  1875, 
110  miles  of  railroad  had  been  completed. 

Education. — A compulsory  school  law  is  in  force.  The  number  of 
schools  in  1873-4  was  196;  pupils,  5928;  persons  of  school  age,  9949. 
The  University  of  Washington  Territory  was  incorporated  in  January, 
1862,  and  located  at  Seattle.  The  general  government  gave  46,080  acres 
of  land  for  its  endowment.  The  Federal  census  reported  102  libraries,  con- 
taining 33,362  volumes,  47  religious  organizations,  with  36  edifices,  and  14 
newspapers.  In  1875  there  were  16  periodicals,  of  which  2 were  dailies. 

Population  and  Towns. — The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1860 
was  11,594;  in  1870,  23,955,  of  whom  6932  were  born  in  the  Territory, 
11,999  had  come  in  from  other  parts  of  the  Union  and  5024  from  foreign 
countries.  In  addition  to  those  enumerated  above,  there  were  234  Chinese 
and  14,796  Indians,  making  the  aggregate  population  37,432.  The  den- 
sity of  population  was  0.34  to  a square  mile.  Olympia,  the  capital,  is  sit- 
uated at  the  head  of  Puget  Sound,  645  miles  north  of  San  Francisco.  It 
has  6 churches  and  5 newspaper  offices.  Population  1203  in  1870,  and 


422 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


estimated  at  1600  in  1875.  Other  leading  towns  are  Walla  Walla  (1394), 
Seattle  (1107),  Fort  Colville  (587),  Port  Gamble  (326),  Steilacoom  (314) 
and  Vancouver. 

Government  and  History. — The  President  appoints  a governor, 
secretary  and  supreme  court  judges,  as  in  the  other  Territories.  Legisla- 
tive authority  is  vested  in  a council  of  9 members  and  a house  of  repre- 
sentatives of  30  members.  Ten  per  cent,  is  the  legal  rate  of  interest 
Washington  Territory  was  organized  from  a part  of  Oregon,  March  2, 1853. 

WYOMING. 

Situation  and  Extent. — The  Territory  of  Wyoming  is  bounded 
on  the  N.  by  Montana,  E.  by  Dakota  and  Nebraska,  S.  by  Colorado  and 
Utah  and  W.  by  Utah,  Idaho  and  Montana.  It  is  situated  between  lati- 
tudes 41°  and  45°  N.  and  longitudes  27°  and  34°  W.  from  Washington, 
or  104°  and  111°  W.  from  Greenwich.  In  form  it  is  a rectangular  paral- 
lelogram, 350  miles  long  from  east  to  west,  280  miles  broad  and  contain- 
ing an  area  of  97,883  square  miles,  or  62,645,120  acres. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — The  surface  is  in  general  an  im- 
mense plateau,  having  a mean  elevation  of  6500  feet  above  the  sea-level. 
From  this  plateau  the  Rocky  Mountains  rise  in  ridges  and  groups  which 
are  designated  by  various  local  names.  In  the  south-east  are  the  Black 
Hills  (Rocky  Mountain  group),  terminating  in  Laramie  Peak,  which  has  an 
elevation  of  10,000  feet,  and  the  Medicine  Bow  Mountains.  In  the  north- 
east are  the  Black  Hills  (Dakota  group),  of  which  Inyan  Kara  is  6600  feet 
high.  The  Big  Horn  Mountains  occupy  the  northern  district;  and  in  the 
west  and  north-west  are  the  Wind  River  Range  and  the  Snow  Mountains, 
or  Sierra  Shoshone.  Among  the  most  elevated  summits  are  Fremont’s 
Peak  (13,570  feet),  Washakee  Needles  (12,253),  Mount  Sheridan  (10,420), 
Mount  Doane  (10,118),  Mount  Washburue  (10,105)  and  Sailor  Mountain 
(10,046).  Rivers. — In  the  snow-covered  mountains  of  North-western  Wyo- 
ming, within  a radius  of  ten  miles,  the  head-streams  of  three  of  the  great 
rivers  of  America  take  their  rise — viz.,  the  Yellowstone,  flowing  into  the 
Missouri,  the  Snake,  into  the  Columbia,  and  the  Green,  into  the  Colorado. 
The  Green  River  drains  a basin  in  the  south-west  223  miles  long  and  75 
miles  wide,  which  was  formerly  the  bed  of  a lake.  The  Yellowstone  Basin 
has  an  area  of  5000  square  miles.  The  Wind  and  Big  Horn  Rivers  (which 
empty  into  the  Yellowstone  in  Montana)  drain  a district  176  miles  long 
and  126  miles  wide  in  the  north.  The  south-eastern  section,  204  miles  long 
and  173  miles  wide,  belongs  to  the  North  Platte  Basin.  All  of  these  rivers 
have  numerous  tributaries,  affording  abundant  water  power,  but  Wyoming 
contains  no  navigable  streams.  Forests. — A dense  growth  of  coniferous 
trees  clothes  the  mountains ; the  timber  line  is  at  an  elevation  of  from  9400 
to  9900  feet.  From  the  mountain  pines  is  obtained  “ the  finest  timber  in 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


423 


the  world.”  Cottonwood  flourishes  along  the  streams.  The  Big  Horn 
Basin  is  scantily  wooded.  Game  is  plentiful,  including  the  antelope,  bear, 
bison,  big  horn  or  mountain  sheep,  beaver,  deer,  elk,  grouse,  etc.  Yellow- 
stone National  Park. — A tract  larger  than  the  State  of  Delaware  has  been 
set  apart  by  Congress  for  a National  Park,  which  “surpasses  Niagara  and 
Yosemite,”  says  Professor  Langford.  “ It  will  in  time  become  the  most  popu- 
lar summer  resort  in  the  country,  perhaps  in  the  world,”  says  Captain  Jones 
of  the  United  States  Exploring  Expedition.  High  mountains  wall  in  the 
great  basin  on  every  side.  The  Yellowstone  Lake  lies  in  a broad,  rolling 
plateau,  at  an  elevation  of  7564  feet  above  the  sea.  Issuing  from  it  is  the 
Yellowstone  River,  which  plunges  down  the  great  fall  328.7  feet  (more 
than  twice  the  height  of  Niagara).  The  grand  geyser  throws  up  a column 
of  dark  blue  liquid  to  a height  of  200  feet.  There  are  many  groups  of 
hot  springs,  in  one  of  which  a temperature  of  194°  has  been  observed. 
Prof.  Hayden’s  party  caught  trout  from  the  lake,  and  found  the  waters  of 
a spring  near  by  warm  enough  to  cook  them.  Chimney  Rock  has  an  alti- 
tude of  11,853  feet,  and  is  covered  with  trees  to  the  height  of  10,760  feet. 
From  the  summit  of  Red  Mountain  407  distinct  mountain  peaks  have 
been  counted,  together  with  10  large  lakes  and  many  smaller  ones.  The 
view  extends  over  50,000  square  miles,  including  parts  of  Montana,  Idaho 
and  Utah  as  well  as  Wyoming.  An  act  was  approved  by  Congress  April 
6, 1874,  providing  for  the  construction  of  a military  road  from  Green  River 
to  the  Yellowstone  Park. 

Soil  and  Climate. — The  soil  of  the  great  plateau,  produced  by 
the  decomposition  of  volcanic  rocks,  is  naturally  fertile.  The  Laramie 
plain  is  covered  with  nutritious  grasses,  but  irrigation  is  needed  for  the 
production  of  good  crops.  In  the  Big  Horn  Basin  the  land  is  generally 
rugged  and  barren.  A rich  black  loam  was  found  in  the  Yellowstone 
Basin;  summer  frosts  may  prevent  its  cultivation.  On  13  days  during 
the  month  of  August,  1873,  the  temperature  was  below  freezing;  on  the 
28th  the  mercury  fell  to  13.5°;  June  15th,  1874,  it  rose  to  115°;  and  the 
temperature  of  the  sand,  two  days  previous,  was  126°.  At  Cheyenne  the 
mean  for  the  year  ending  Sept.  30,  1874,  was  45.6°;  maximum,  98°;  min- 
imum, — 24°.  Upon  9 days  the  mercury  fell  below  zero,  and  upon  28  days 
rose  above  90°.  The  interval  between  frosts  (32°)  was  from  May  15  to 
Sept.  3,  110  days.  The  isothermal  lines  crossing  the  Territory  are: 
Spring,  40°-50° ; summer,  60°-72°;  autumn,  45°-50°;  winter,  20°-30°; 
annual  mean,  40°-50°. 

Agriculture,  Manufactures  and  Mining-.— In  1870  the 
number  of  acres  in  farms  was  4341,  of  which  338  acres  were  improved; 
average  size  of  farms,  25  acres  ; value  of  farms,  farm  implements  and  live- 
stock, 8465,705;  value  of  productions,  842,760.  There  were  32  manufac- 
turing establishments,  which  employed  502  hands,  used  materials  to  the 


424  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


value  of  $280,156  and  produced  articles  valued  at  $765,424.  Coal  is 
rained  at  several  points.  Gold,  silver,  copper,  lead,  iron  and  petroleum 
have  been  found  in  considerable  quantities.  The  value  of  raining  products 
reported  by  the  census  was  $850,000. 

Education. — A compulsory  school  law  is  in  force.  In  1874  the 
number  of  school  districts  was  27;  teachers,  28;  pupils  enrolled,  1200; 
value  of  school-houses,  $40,000;  receipts  for  school  purposes,  $50,000. 
The  average  salary  of  male  teachers  was  $1500  and  of  female  teachers 
$900.  There  were,  in  1870,  31  libraries,  containing  2603  volumes,  12 
religious  organizations,  with  as  many  edifices,  and  6 periodicals,  of  which 
2 were  dailies;  4 daily  and  4 weekly  papers  were  published  in  1875. 

Population  and  Towns. — The  total  number  of  inhabitants  at 
the  last  census  was  11,518  (least  of  all  the  States  and  Territories),  of  whom 
8726  were  white,  183  colored,  143  Chinese  and  2466  Indians;  293  (exclu- 
sive of  Indians)  were  born  in  the  Territory,  5312  had  come  in  from  other 
parts  of  the  Union  and  3513  from  foreign  countries.  There  were  .009 
persons  to  a square  mile.  Cheyenne  City,  the  capital,  is  situated  in  the 
south-eastern  corner  of  Wyoming,  on  the  Union  Pacific  Railroad.  It  is 
connected  with  Denver  City,  Colorado,  106  miles  to  the  south,  by  the 
Denver  Pacific  Railroad.  Extensive  machine-  and  railroad  repair-shops 
are  located  at  Cheyenne.  The  city  is  an  important  distributing-point  for 
the  United  States  forts  and  Indian  agencies.  There  are  five  churches  and 
two  newspaper  offices,  from  which  both  daily  and  weekly  editions  are 
issued.  The  population  in  1870  was  1450,  and  in  1875  about  3000.  Lar- 
amie City,  57  miles  west  of  Cheyenne,  also  contains  large  machine-shops 
for  railroad  work.  It  has  5 churches  and  2 daily  papers.  Population 
in  1870,  828,  and  in  1875  about  2500.  Other  growing  towns  are  South 
Pass  City,  Rawlins’  Springs,  Atlantic  City  and  Fort  Bridger.  The  Union 
Pacific  Railroad  extends  across  the  southern  part  of  the  Territory.  The 
railroad  mileage  in  1874  was  459. 

Government  and  History. — The  President,  with  the  advice  and 
consent  of  the  Senate,  appoints  the  leading  executive  and  judicial  officers. 
Legislative  authority  is  vested  in  a council  of  9 members  and  a house  of 
representatives  of  13  members.  A bill  was  passed  by  the  first  territorial 
legislature  giving  to  women  the  right  to  vote,  hold  office  and  serve  upon 
juries.  Attempts  have  been  made  to  repeal  this  act;  but  the  governor 
vetoed  the  bill  to  that  effect  which  passed  the  legislature,  and  said  in  his 
message,  “Our  system  of  impartial  suffrage  is  an  unqualified  success.” 
Wyoming  was  organized  as  a Territory,  from  parts  of  Dakota,  by  act  of 
Congress  passed  July  25,  1868,  and  is  the  youngest  member  of  the  Union. 


Engraved  expressly  for  Burley’s  United  States  Centennial  Gazetteer  and  Guide. 


LONDON  INTERNATIONAL  EXHIBITION,  1862. 


THIS  exhibition  was  held  in  a vast  brick  building,  lighted  by  a roof 
and  two  immense  cupolas  of  glass,  and  erected  on  a large  space  of 
land  acquired  by  the  Royal  Commissioners  of  the  Great  Exhibition  of 
1851,  adjoining  the  beautiful  garden  of  the  Horticultural  Society  at  South 
Kensington.  It  was  designed  by  Captain  Fowke,  R.  E.,  and  it  was  evi- 
dently the  intention  of  the  projectors  of  this  building  that  it  should  be 
retained  and  devoted  to  other  purposes  after  the  exhibition,  but  neither 
the  project  nor  the  edifice  itself  found  favor  with  the  public.  The  space 
covered  about  seventeen  acres,  including  some  portions  of  the  buildings 
of  the  garden  let  by  the  Horticultural  Society  for  refreshment  room,  etc. 
Of  this  space  391,146  square  feet  were  occupied  by  objects  exhibited, 
besides  284,670  square  feet  of  wall  and  other  vertical  space  made  by  inter- 
nal partition,  etc.,  to  which  must  be  added  93,220  square  feet  of  horizontal 
and  vertical  space  occupied  by  works  of  art  arranged  in  one  of  the  most 
admirably-constructed  galleries  ever  designed  for  such  a purpose.  The 
erection  of  this  building  occupied  about  one  year.  There  were  7,000,000 
bricks  used,  also  4000  tons  of  cast  iron  and  12,000  tons  of  wrought  iron. 
There  were  820  columns  of  25  feet,  equal  in  their  combined  length  to  4 
miles,  together  with  6 miles  of  iron  girders,  1266  in  number.  More  than 
1,000,000  square  feet  of  floor  were  laid.  To  cover  the  roof  486,386  square 
feet  of  felt  were  used,  equal  to  11  acres,  and  the  glazing  required  353,000 
square  feet  of  glass,  which  weighed  247  tons  and  would  cover  more  than 
8 acres.  Every  precaution  was  employed  to  make  sure  of  the  strength  of 

425 


426  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


the  floors  and  staircases  in  view  of  the  severe  strain  to  which  they  would  be 
subjected  during  the  exhibition.  A body  of  men,  about  400  in  number, 
closely  packed  upon  a space  25  feet  by  25  feet  on  one  floor,  moved  in  step, 
and  afterward  ran  over  the  different  galleries  and  down  each  staircase. 
At  the  same  time  the  effect  of  this  strain  upon  the  girders,  etc.,  was  care- 
fully noted.  The  iron  girders  were  bent  only  one-eighth  of  an  inch  at  the 
centre,  and  the  timber-trussed  beams  of  the  same  bearing  were,  deflected 
half  an  inch  at  the  centre,  and  both  the  girders  and  the  trusses  immediately 
recovered  their  original  position  on  the  removal  of  the  load. 

The  exhibition  was  opened  on  the  1st  of  May,  1862,  by  the  duke  of 
Cambridge,  the  queen  being  prevented  from  performing  the  ceremony  in 
person  by  the  recent  death  of  her  husband,  Prince  Albert.  The  latter,  we 
may  note  in  passing,  was  the  first  to  suggest  the  idea  of  an  international 
exhibition  when  plans  were  being  made  for  the  London  Exhibition  of  1851, 
elsewhere  described.  He  had  taken  a lively  interest  in  all  the  prepara- 
tions for  the  present  display,  and  his  death,  when  those  preparations  were 
about  half  completed,  was  brought  vividly  to  mind  by  the  absence  of  the 
queen.  In  the  ode  which  was  sung  (written  for  the  occasion  by  the  poet- 
laureate  Tennyson)  he  is  alluded  to  as  the 

“ Silent  father  of  our  kings  to  be, 

Mourned  in  this  golden  hour  of  jubilee.” 

This  ode  was  sung  by  2000  singers,  accompanied  by  400  instruments.  The 
“ key”  of  the  Exhibition  (a  master-key  which  really  opened  every  lock  on 
the  doors  of  the  buildings)  was  presented  to  the  duke ; and  after  various 
musical  selections  were  rendered,  including  the  national  anthem,  he  form- 
ally declared  the  Exhibition  open. 

This  Exhibition  was  open  171  days.  The  aggregate  number  of  visitors 
was  6,211,003  ; average  number  of  visitors  per  day  36,328.  The  exhibit- 
ors numbered  28,653,  there  being  26,348  in  the  Industrial  Division,  whose 
articles  were  arranged  in  36  classes,  and  2305  artists  in  the ‘Fine  Arts 
Division,  whose  works  were  arranged  in  4 classes.  There  were  8487 
British  manufacturers  and  17,861  foreign  manufacturers,  990  British 
artists  and  1305  foreign  artists.  The  extent  of  the  Fine  Art  collection 
surpassed  all  expectations.  It  consisted  of  3370  paintings  in  oil  and  water 
colors,  901  pieces  of  sculpture,  1275  engravings  and  etchings,  and  983 
architectural  designs.  The  entire  cost  of  this  gigantic  enterprise  was 
£321,000.  The  money  received  for  admission  amounted  to  £328,858.  A 
guarantee-fund,  amounting  in  the  aggregate  to  £450,000,  had  been  pledged 
in  various  sums  by  1152  subscribers,  so  that  there  was  “no  such  word  as 
fail.”  The  whole  number  of  awards  was  13,423,  of  which  8141  were  in 
the  form  of  medals  and  5282  were  diplomas.  Fifty-six  of  the  former 
and  twenty-nine  of  the  latter  were  awarded  to  Americans. 


THE  OEHTEHHIAL  CITY. 


“Pulchra  duos  inter  sita  stat  Philadelphia  rivos  ; 

Inter  quos  duo  sunt  millia  longa  vise. 

Delawar  his  major,  Seulkil  minor  ille  vocatur ; 

Indis  et  Suevis  notus  uterque  diu. 

Hie  plateas  meusor  spatiis  delineat  sequis 
Et  domui  recto  est  ordine  juncta  domus.” 

T.  Makin  (1728),  Master  of  Friends’  Grammar  School. 

Beautiful  Philadelphia  is  situated  between  two  rivers  separated  from  each  other 
by  a distance  of  two  miles.  The  greater  of  these  is  the  Delaware;  the  lesser,  the 
Schuylkill,  both  having  been  for  a long  time  known  to  the  Indians  and  the  Swedes. 
Here  the  surveyor  lays  out  the  streets  with  equal  spaces  between,  and  house  is  joined 
to  house  in  a straight  row. 

Situation  and  Extent. — The  city  of  Philadelphia  is  situated  ou 
the  Delaware  and  Schuylkill  Rivers,  96  miles  from  the  Atlantic  Ocean 
and  85  miles  from  New  York.  It  is  bounded  on  the  N.  E.  by  Bucks 
county,  E.  and  S.  E.  by  the  Delaware  River,  S.  by  Delaware  county  and 
W.  and  N.  W.  by  Montgomery  county.  The  extreme  length  is  231  miles, 
the  breadth  from  5 to  10  miles  and  the  area  1291  square  miles,  or  82,640 
acres.  Independence  Hall  is  in  latitude  39°  57'  N.  and  longitude  1°  50' 
E.  from  Washington,  or  75°  10'  W.  from  Greenwich. 

Physical  Features. — Surface. — The  southern  district,  at  the  inter- 
section of  the  rivers,  is  low  and  marshy ; the  central  part  is  level,  but  suffi- 
ciently elevated  to  secure  good  drainage.  Along  the  Delaware  are  gravel- 
banks  from  10  to  50  feet  in  height.  In  the  west  and  north-west  the  land 
is  rolling  and  picturesque,  affording  fine  sites  for  suburban  l-esidences. 
Rivers  and  Islands. — The  Delaware  has  a width  of  4086  feet  opposite  the 
city,  and  its  greatest  depth  is  56  feet.  The  Schuylkill  (which  signifies  in 
the  Low  Dutch  dialect  “hidden  river”)  is  1264  feet  wide  at  Vine  street 
and  2040  feet  wide  at  South  street.  It  is  spanned  by  ten  bridges  within 
the  city  limits.  The  Report  of  the  Board  of  Trade  says : “ One-third  of 
the  exports  of  Philadelphia  pass  out  of  this  river.”  Poquessink  Creek 
constitutes  the  north-eastern  boundary  of  the  city.  Tacony  and  Wingo- 
kocking  Creeks  unite  to  form  Frankford  Creek,  which  empties  into  the 
Delaware  above  Bridesburg.  Cobb’s,  Darby  and  Bow  Creeks  constitute 

427 


428 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


the  south-western  boundary.  Wissahickon  Creek  enters  Philadelphia  at 
the  north-east  corner,  and  discharges  its  waters  into  the  Schuylkill  at  the 
Falls.  At  the  junction  of  the  Schuylkill  and  the  Delaware  is  League 
Island,  which  contains  600  acres  and  is  separated  from  the  main  land  by 
Back  Channel.  A little  below  are  Hog  Island  and  Mud  Island  (upon 
which  Fort  Mifflin  is  built);  above  are  Windmill  Island  and  Smith’s 
Island  (opposite  Spruce  and  Walnut  streets)  and  Treaty  Island  (opposite 
Richmond). 

Soil  ailtl  Climate. — The  soil  is  a sandy  loam  of  great  natural  fer- 
tility. Much  attention  is  paid  to  the  cultivation  of  flowers  and  fruits 
about  the  suburban  residences,  and  market-gardening  is  extensively  car- 
ried on  in  the  rural  wards.  Concerning  the  climate,  William  Penn  wrote 
to  Lord  North,  on  the  24th  of  May,  1683,  “The  weather  often  chaugeth 
without  uotice,  and  is  constant  almost  in  its  inconstancy.”  An  old  record 
says  that  the  first  settlers  found  “a  sky  as  clear  in  winter  as  in  summer, 
not  foul,  thick  or  black,”  and  “the  air,  though  cold  and  piercing,  yet  did 
not  require  more  clothes  than  in  England.”  A prevalent  saying  in  the 
early  part  of  the  eighteenth  century  was,  “We  have  always  grass  at 
Easter.”  Iu  the  year  1704  snow  fell  “one  yard  deep,”  and  in  the  winter 
of  1779-80  the  Delaware  remained  frozen  for  three  months.  Loaded 
wagons  have  crossed  the  river  on  the  ice  during  some  seasons,  and  during 
others  navigation  was  not  at  all  obstructed.  In  August,  1789,  “fires  be- 
came agreeable.”  On  the  8th  of  May,  1803,  there  was  a snow  “which 
broke  down  the  poplars  and  other  trees  in  leaf,”  and  June  10,  1816,  “a 
frost  so  severe  as  to  kill  beans.”  April  12,  1841,  “snow  fell  to  a depth  of 
15  inches.”  The  recorded  range  of  the  thermometer  is  from  7°  below  zero 
to  103°  above.  During  the  year  ending  Sept.  30,  1874,  the  maximum  was 
97°;  minimum,  10.5° ; mean,  52°;  mean  of  the  coldest  month  (February), 
33.2°;  mean  of  the  warmest  month  (July),  74.4°.  Upon  9 days  the  mer- 
cury rose  above  90°.  Rain  or  snow  fell  upon  136  days  in  1874;  the  total 
rainfall  was  46.31  inches,  and  the  mean  of  the  barometer  30.080  inches.  A 
record  of  the  annual  rainfall  has  been  kept  at  the  Pennsylvania  Hospital 
for  50  years;  the  greatest  fall  was  61.187  inches,  in  1867,  and  the  least  29.57 
inches,  in  1872.  The  isothermal  lines  passing  through  Philadelphia  are: 
Autumn,  55° ; winter,  32°  ; spring,  55°  ; summer,  72.5° ; annual  mean,  52.5°. 

Streets  and  Parks. — Dean  Prideaux  says  : “ Penn  had  the  cele- 
brated city  of  Babylon  in  view  as  a model  for  his  American  town.”  In 
the  original  plan  of  1683  the  city  extended  from  the  Delaware  to  the 
Schuylkill,  a distance  of  two  miles,  and  from  Vine  street  on  the  north  to 
Cedar  (now  South)  street,  a distance  of  one  mile;  its  area  was  about  1300 
acres.  There  were  nine  streets  runuing  east  and  west,  of  which  High 
street  (now  Market)  was  100  feet  wide  and  designed  to  be  the  principal 
avenue.  The  streets  to  the  north  and  south  were  named,  from  the  native 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


429 


shrubs  and  trees,  Vine,  Sassafras  (later  called  Race,  as  leading  to  the  race- 
ground),  Mulberry  (changed  to  Arch,  from  the  arch  over  a creek),  Chest- 
nut, Walnut,  Spruce,  Pine  and  Cedar.  There  were  twenty  streets  extend- 
ing north  and  south,  of  which  the  fourteenth  from  the  Delaware  was  laid 
out  100  feet  wide  (since  increased  to  113  feet)  and  called  Broad  street. 
This  street  now  stretches  from  League  Island  northward  to  the  city  limits, 
a distance  of  twelve  miles,  without  once  deviating  from  a direct  line.  It 
is  claimed  to  be  the  longest,  straightest  and  widest  street  in  the  world.  The 
north  and  south  streets  are  designated  as  1st  (Front)  street,  2d  street  and 
so  on,  beginning  at  the  Delaware ; 23d  street  reaches  the  Schuylkill ; west 
of  that  river  the  first  street  is  30th,  and  the  designation  by  numbers  ex- 
tends to  the  city  line.  Each  square  is  reckoned  as  having  100  numbers, 
whether  it  contains  many  or  few  buildings.  These  numbers  extend  from 
the  Delaware  west,  and  from  Market  street  north  and  south.  Strangers 
who  have  been  perplexed  by  the  “blocks”  of  New  York  and  the  “trian- 
gles” of  Boston  will  find  the  “squares”  of  Philadelphia  very  easy  of  com- 
prehension. Most  of  the  original  squares  are  now  subdivided  by  cross- 
streets. From  the  old  city  country  roads  extended  diagonally  toward  the 
neighboring  towns.  These  roads  are  now  lined  with  buildings  for  many 
miles,  and  have  taken  the  more  pretentious  names  of  “avenues;”  but  old 
Philadelphians  still  speak  of  the  Ridge  Road  and  Germantown  Road 
(extending  toward  the  north-west),  Old  York  Road  (to  New  York)  and 
Frankford  Road  (extending  north-east)  and  Darby  Road  (toward  the 
south-west).  The  suburban  towns  now  comprehended  within  the  city 
limits  have  been  conformed  to  the  same  general  system  of  numbering 
from  the  Delaware  and  Market  street,  and  the  numbers  run  up  as  high  as 
from  5000  to  9000.  Philadelphia  contains  nearly  600  miles  of  paved 
streets.  The  extension  has  been  mainly  within  the  present  century.  In 
1768  the  improved  parts  of  the  city  reached  no  farther  west  than  8th 
. street.  Spatterdock  Pond  (4th  and  Market  streets)  was  “the  best  game- 
pond  anywhere  to  be  found.”  A public  square  of  eight  acres  wTas  provided 
in  the  original  plan  for  each  of  the  four  districts  into  which  the  city  was 
divided  by  Broad  and  Market  streets.  These  squares  were  designed  “for 
the  like  uses  as  the  Moorfields  in  London.”  In  the  north-eastern  district 
was  Franklin  Square,  and  in  the  north-'western  Logan  Square,  both  ex- 
tending from  Race  to  Vine  street ; in  the  south-east  was  Washington  Square, 
and  in  the  south-west  Rittenhouse  Square,  both  having  Walnut  street  as 
their  northern  boundary.  At  the  intersection  of  Market  and  Broad  streets 
j was  Penn  Square,  containing  ten  acres,  which  is  the  site  of  the  new  City 
Building.  About  the  State-House  also  there  was  a public  square.  Ex- 
tensive grounds  are  now  connected  with  Girard  College,  the  United  States 
Arsenal,  the  Naval  Hospital,  the  Hospital  for  the  Insane  and  the  Alms- 
house. Fairmount  Park. — In  1819  a dam  was  built  across  the  Schuylkill 


430 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


for  tlie  purpose  of  supplying  the  city  with  water.  The  grounds  adjoining 
the  water-works  contained  five  acres  and  were  open  to  the  public ; this  was 
the  extent  of  Fairmount  Park  at  its  beginning.  In  1856  it  contained 
about  70  acres,  and  included  Lemon  ITill.  In  1868  additional  grounds 
were  purchased.  “At  the  opening  of  the  year  1869,”  says  the  Report  of  the 
Park  Commissioners,  “nothing  in  the  way  of  improvements  had  been  com- 
menced on  the  grounds  recently  acquired.”  The  Lausdowne  drive,  from 
the  Schuylkill  to  George’s  Hill,  was  opened  on  the  23d  of  June,  1869,  just 
nine  weeks  from  the  date  of  its  commencement.  The  Park  contained  over 
4000  chestnut,  walnut  and  other  nut-bearing  trees;  and  on  the  8th  of  Oc- 
tober, 1869,  upward  of  60,000  children  from  the  public  schools  partici- 
pated in  the  grand  frolic  of  the  first  “nutting-day.”  During  the  five 
months  ending  with  November  30,  257,258  visitors  entered  the  Park 
through  the  Girard  Avenue  entrance  alone.  Up  to  the  close  of  the  year- 
1869  the  amount  paid  by  the  Commissioners  for  263  distinct  parcels  of 
land,  with  improvements,  was  $3,208,269.88.  Fairmount  Park  now  ex- 
tends on  both  sides  of  the  Schuylkill  for  seven  miles,  and  along  the  Wis- 
sahickon  for  six  miles;  its  greatest  length,  from  Fairmount  to  Chestnut 
Hill,  is  fourteen  miles,  and  its  area  2991  acres.  This  is  more  than  three 
times  the  area  of  Central  Park,  New  York  (863  acres),  and  four  and  a 
half  times  the  area  of  Prospect  Park,  Brooklyn  (630  acres).  The  trees 
are  estimated  at  over  300,000  in  number;  104,000  have  been  enumerated 
in  the  Schuylkill  section,  of  which  some  are  27  feet  in  circumference.  Al- 
though 500  acres  will  be  needed  for  the  purposes  of  the  Centennial  Exhi- 
bition, Philadelphia  will  still  exhibit  to  the  visitor  an  unencumbered 
pleasure-ground  larger  than  the  combined  area  of  the  parks  of  the  other 
leading  American  cities. 

Principal  Buildings. — According  to  the  census  of  1870,  Phila- 
delphia contained  112,366  dwellings,  which  was  more  than  the  number  iu 
Newr  York  (64,044)  and  in  Brooklyn  (45,834)  combined.  Chicago  (44,620), 
St.  Louis  (39,656)  and  Boston  (29,623)  together  contained  only  1552  dwell- 
ings more  than  the  “ city  of  homes  ” alone.  The  disparity  is  even  greater 
now  than  five  years  ago.  During  the  year  1874, 1357  new  buildings  were 
erected  in  New  York  and  1470  in  Brooklyn,  making  a total  of  2827,  while 
Philadelphia  in  the  same  time  put  up  5040  new  buildings,  of  which  4309 
were  dwelling-houses.  Nor  was  this  an  exceptionally  prosperous  year. 
On  the  contrary,  there  was  a falling  off  from  the  two  previous  years;  in 
1873  the  number  of  buildings  erected  was  5222,  and  in  1872,  5756;  total 
for  three  years,  16,018,  or  nearly  twice  as  many  as  the  whole  number  of 
dwellings  belonging  to  the  city  of  Richmond,  Virginia,  according  to  the 
Federal  census.  The  city,  which  contained  5460  buildings  in  1776,  will 
show  148,000  in  1876.  The  typical  house  of  the  “Quaker  City”  is  built 
of  pressed  brick,  with  white  marble  steps  and  facings,  and  has  solid 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


431 


wooden  shutters  painted  white.  Brownstone  fronts,  Venetian  blinds  and 
Mansard  roofs  are  innovations  now  meeting  with  great  favor.  The  ante- 
revolutionary  houses  of  the  suburbs  were  constructed  of  concrete  which 
still  remains  firm.  The  elegant  mansions  of  Germantown,  Chestnut  Hill 
and  West  Philadelphia  are  mostly  of  pointed  stone.  Costly  structures  of 
granite,  marble,  sandstone  and  iron  adorn  the  principal  thoroughfares. 
Independence  Hall  should  be  mentioned  first  among  noteworthy  buildings. 
This  was  the  old  State-House,  begun  in  1729  and  completed  in  1734;  the 
wings  were  added  in  1740.  In  the  east  room  the  Declaration  of  Independ- 
ence was  adopted  by  the  second  Continental  Congress.  This  hall  is  now 
embellished  with  the  portraits  of  many  of  the  original  signers  of  the  Dec- 
laration, and  contains  many  historical  relics,  among  which  is  the  old  bell 
with  the  inscription,  “Proclaim  liberty  throughout  all  the  land,  unto  all 
the  inhabitants  thereof.”  In  the  west  building  the  first  Congress  assem- 
bled; and  there  George  Washington  and  John  Adams  were  inaugurated 
as  Presidents  of  the  United  States.  The  new  City  Building  was  begun 
Aug.  10, 1871.  The  expenditures  up  to  May  15, 1875,  were  $1,999,841.01. 
It  was  originally  estimated  that  the  structure  could  be  completed  in  six 
years,  at  a cost  of  $10,000,000;  but  both  of  these  estimates  will  probably 
need  a considerable  enlargement.  Four  and  a half  acres  are  covered  by 
the  edifice,  which  is  4861  feet  long  from  north  to  south,  470  feet  wide 
from  east  to  west;  and  contains  520  rooms.  The  apex  of  the  dome  will 
be  at  the  height  of  nearly  300  feet.  The  new  Post-Office,  on  the  former 
site  of  the  University  of  Pennsylvania,  at  9th  and  Chestnut  streets,  is  to 
be  built  of  granite  from  Dix  Island,  Maine.  Its  dimensions  are,  length 
428  feet,  depth  152  feet,  height  of  dome  184  feet.  Congress  limited  the 
cost  to  $4,000,000.  The  United  States  Custom-House  was  built  in  1819-24 
for  the  second  United  States  Bank,  at  an  expenditure  of  $600,000.  It  is 
in  the  Doric  style,  and  has  a front  of  87  feet  and  a depth  of  161  feet.  The 
United  States  Mint  was  completed  in  1833.  The  Academy  of  Music,  which 
will  seat  3000  persons,  has  a front  of  140  feet  on  Broad  street  and  a depth 
of  283  feet  on  Locust  street;  the  stage  is  90  feet  wide  and  100  feet  deep; 
estimated  valuation  of  the  property,  $800,000.  Near  by  is  the  Union 
League  Club  House,  finished  in  May,  1865,  at  a cost  of  $200,000.  At  the 
corner  of  Broad  and  Sansom  streets  is  the  building  of  the  Academy  of  Nat- 
ural Sciences,  containing  300,000  specimens  and  a library  of  25,000  vol- 
umes. A magnificent  new  structure,  fronting  on  Logan  Square,  will  soon 
be  ready  for  occupancy.  The  Masonic  Temple  was  five  years  in  building, 
and  cost  $1,300,000.  The  Academy  of  Fine  Arts,  founded  in  1805,  are 
erecting,  at  a cost  of  $300,000,  a new  building  having  a frontage  of  100 
feet  on  Broad  street  and  a depth  of  258  feet  on  Cherry  street.  Their  col- 
lection contains  the  finest  paintings  of  Benjamin  West,  Allston,  Stuart  and 
others.  The  Ridgway  Library  Building,  on  South  Broad  street,  to  cost 


432 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


$1,500,000,  was  erected  by  the  munificence  of  Dr.  James  Rush.  Among 
other  noticeable  buildings  are  Horticultural  Hall,  the  Reform  Club  House, 
Continental  Hotel,  Girard  House,  Ledger  Building,  Carpenters’  Hall,  Com- 
mercial Exchange,  Merchants’  Exchange,  the  United  States  Navy  Yard 
and  the  Arsenal,  Christ  Church  and  the  Cathedral  of  Sts.  Peter  and  Paul, 
completed  in  1864,  at  a cost  of  more  than  a million  dollars.  Several  fine 
. market-houses  have  been  erected  in  various  parts  of  the  city. 

Manufactures. — Philadelphia,  at  the  last  census,  ranked  first  among 
the  cities  of  the  Union  in  the  number  of  manufacturing  establishments, 
capital  invested,  hands  employed,  wages  paid  and  materials  used.  New 
York  excelled  in  the  value  of  manufactured  articles,  perhaps  from  a greater 
facility  in  “ putting  up  prices.”  The  number  of  manufacturing  establish- 
ments in  Philadelphia  was  8184;  hands  employed,  137,496,  of  whom 
95,421  were  males  above  the  age  of  16  years,  32,687  females  above  the 
age  of  15,  and  9388  youth;  capital  invested,  $174,016,674;  wages  paid, 
$58,780,130;  value  of  materials  used,  $180,325,713;  value  of  products, 
$322,004,517.  Among  the  principal  industries  in  value  were:  Molasses 
and  sugar,  refined,  $25,949,876;  woollen  goods,  $17,943,826;  clothing, 
$17,757,932;  printing  and  publishing,  $10,107,451;  carpets,  $9,798,019; 
boots  and  shoes,  $9,231,348;  cotton  goods,  $8,272,698;  worsted  goods, 
$7,762,369;  paper,  $7,487,911 ; patent  medicines,  $6,101,592;  printing  of 
cloths,  $5,713,584;  machinery,  not  specified,  $5,841,886;  locomotives, 
$3,490,279  (one  establishment  employs  3000  hands  and  turns  out  a loco- 
motive every  eight  hours);  engines  and  boilers,  $2,450,224;  iron,  forged 
and  rolled,  $2,970,492;  stoves,  heaters,  etc.,  $1,678,532;  hosiery,  $5,164,- 
405,  etc.  The  coal-oil  refineries  have  a capacity  of  6400  barrels  per  day. 

Commerce  and  Navigation. — The  largest  ocean  steamers  can 
come  up  to  the  docks,  and  by  means  of  the  three  city  ice-boats  the 
channel  is  kept  open  during  the  winter.  In  1804  the  number  of  arri- 
vals was  1799  and  of  clearances  1764;  in  1873  there  were  10,734  arrivals, 
foreign  and  coastwise.  The  value  of  exports  in  1790  was  $7,953,418;  in 
1872,  $21,016,750;  1873,  $24,239,357;  1874,  $33,121,337.  There  was  an 
increase  of  36.6  per  cent,  during  the  last  year,  and  Philadelphia  ranked 
next  to  New  York  and  New  Orleans  in  the  value  of  exports.  Among  the 
principal  articles  in  value  were  petroleum  (refined),  $9,366,517 ; wheat. 
$4,740,796,  and  cotton,  $2,107,981..  The  value  of  imports  in  1872  was 
$20,383,858;  in  1873,  $25,393,150;  in  1874,  $26,447,037.  While  the 
decrease  for  the  United  States  was  11.3  per  cent.,  the  increase  at  Philadel- 
phia was  4.15  per  cent.  This  port  ranked  next  to  New  York,  Boston  and 
Baltimore  in  the  value  of  imports.  Packages  to  the  number  of  13,080 
were  received  by  the  American  and  Red  Star  lines  to  be  sent  in  bond  to 
other  cities;  of  these  6802  were  destined  for  New  York;  10,878  passen- 
gers arrived  during  the  year  (of  whom  8869  were  immigrants),  against 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


433 


3681  in  1873 ; in  the  foreign  trade  1008  vessels  entered  and  1105  cleared. 
Through  the  kindness  of  the  deputy-collector  of  the  port  we  are  enabled 
to  present  the  following  statistics  for  the  fiscal  year  ending  June  30, 1875 : 
Value  of  imports,  $24,236,387 ; value  of  exports,  $28,588,019 ; duties 
received,  $8,285,814.59 ; foreign  entrances,  562  vessels,  with  a tonnage  of 
326,287;  clearances  (American  474,  foreign  590),  1064  vessels,  of  623,- 
892  tons.  The  number  of  vessels  in  the  district  was  153  registered;  2732 
enrolled  and  licensed  (above  20  tons)  and  170  licensed  (under  20  tons); 
total,  3055  vessels,  of  407,584  tons.  The  produce  receipts  at  Philadelphia 
in  1874  were  1,401,636  barrels  of  flour,  5,471,700  bushels  of  wheat, 
5,954,700  of  corn  and  4,705,000  of  oats.  Elevators  have  been  built  at 
the  junction  of  the  two  rivers  having  a capacity  for  1,000,000  bushels, 
which  can  be  increased  to  4,000,000.  Vessels  drawing  24  feet  of  water 
can  lie  at  the  dock  without  grounding  at  low  tide.  Twelve  vessels  can  be 
loaded  at  one  time.  The  increase  of  grain  shipments  in  1874  was  44.25 
per  cent.,  without  the  above  improvements.  The  number  of  cattle  received 
was  167,130  beeves,  18,010  cows,  339,590  hogs  and  757,040  sheep.  Coal 
was  shipped  from  Port  Richmond  to  the  amount  of  2,051,127  tons. 

Railroads. — In  1755  Benjamin  Franklin,  then  Postmaster-General, 
gave  notice  that  the  mail  from  Philadelphia  to  New  England  “shall  start 
once  a week,  whereby  answers  may  be  obtained  to  letters  between  Phila- 
delphia and  Boston  in  three  weeks,  which  used  to  require  six  weeks.” 
Three  days  was  the  time  required  for  reaching  New  York  by  the  regular 
stage.  The  railroad  to  Germantown  was  one  of  the  first  completed  in  the 
United  States.  Horses  were  used  for  a time;  the  first  locomotive,  “Old 
Ironsides,”  was  put  on  in  1833.  In  1875,  106  regular  passenger  trains 
passed  over  the  Germantown  and  Norristown  Railroad  every  day.  The 
Reading  Railroad  was  opened  Jan.  1,  1842,  and  the  Pennsylvania  Rail- 
road, commenced  in  1847,  was  completed  Feb.  15,  1854.  The  railroads 
now  centring  at  Philadelphia  are  the  Pennsylvania,  which  has  a perpetual 
lease  of  the  united  companies  of  New  Jersey  and  the  Philadelphia  and 
Trenton  Railroad,  thus  controlling  a through  line  from  New  York  as  well 
as  from  the  West;  the  Philadelphia  and  Reading,  which,  besides  its  main 
line  and  its  coal-road  to  Richmond,  also  operates  the  Germantown  and 
Norristown  road;  the  North  Pennsylvania,  the  Philadelphia,  Wilmington 
and  Baltimore,  and  the  West  Chester. Railroads.  Three  railroads  which 
terminate  at  Camden,  on  the  New  Jersey  side,  also  belong  to  the  Philadel- 
phia system.  From  the  Report  of  the  Auditor-  General  for  1874  we  have 
compiled  the  following  statistics  concerning  the  street  railways  of  the  city: 
Number  of  separate  companies  reporting,  17 ; length  of  main  tracks, 
233.81  miles-;  cost  of  roads  and  equipments,  $7,737,459.78;  number  of 
cars,  883;  horses,  5196;  passengers  carried  during  the  year,  75,498,652. 
These  lines  have  been  very  largely  extended  during  the  year  1875,  in  order 


434 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


to  supply  the  present  needs  of  local  travel  as  well  as  to  accommodate  the 
visitors  to  the  International  Exhibition  in  1876. 

Public  Institutions  and  Education. — The  City  Prison  (Moy- 
amensing)  was  opened  in  October,  1835.  The  greatest  number  of  commit- 
ments in  any  one  year  during  the  last  two  decades  was  20,801,  in  1860. 
There  were  18,706  commitments  in  1875,  and  the  expenses  of  the  institu- 
tion were  $117,694.55.  The  Eastern  Penitentiary  (a  State  institution) 
occupies  a whole  square  on  Fairmount  avenue.  A House  of  Correction 
was  opened  at  Holmesburg,  near  the  Delaware,  Jan.  15,  1874,  and  up  to 
Jan.  1,  1875,  3734  prisoners  had  been  received.  At  a special  meeting  of 
the  commissioners,  held  Oct.  25,  1875,  a report  was  presented  showing  that 
the  cost  of  the  ground  was  $25,000;  building,  $999,300;  architects,  etc., 
$19,311;  total,  $1,043,611;  expenses  of  managers,  $478,352;  estimated 
amount  needed  for  1876,  $313,020;  number  of  inmates,  1177.  The  House 
of  Refuge,  for  boys  and  girls,  opposite  Girard  College,  has  about  600 
inmates.  The  Blockley  Almshouse,  in  West  Philadelphia,  on  the  23d  of 
October,  1875,  at  noon,  contained  3511  persons,  of  whom  1810  were  males 
(105  colored)  and  1701  females  (148  colored);  number  of  deaths  during 
the  year,  799;  expenditures,  $529,513.26.  On  the  28th  of  May,  1755,  the 
corner-stone  of  the  Pennsylvania  Hospital  was  laid,  and  upward  of  100,- 
000  patients  have  received  the  benefits  of  the  institution.  There  is  a 
separate  department  for  the  insane,  located  in  West  Philadelphia.  The 
Asylum  for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  was  incorporated  in  1821.  A new 
building,  with  accommodations  for  400  persons,  was  opened  Oct.  21,  1875. 
The  Institution  for  the  Blind,  founded  in  1833,  is  located  on  Race  street, 
at  the  corner  of  20th.  On  Gray’s  Ferry  road  is  the  United  States  Naval 
Asylum,  where  superannuated  sailors  find  a comfortable  home.  The  hos- 
pitals, asylums  and  dispensaries  of  Philadelphia  are  upward  of  forty  in 
number.  Among  the  leading  institutions,  besides  the  Pennsylvania,  are  the 
Presbyterian,  Episcopal,  Roman  Catholic,  Jewish  and  German  Hospitals, 
and  the  hospitals  of  the  University  of  Pennsylvania,  the  Hahnemann 
Medical  College  and  the  Woman’s  Medical  College.  For  educational  pur- 
poses the  city  of  Philadelphia  constitutes  the  first  school  district  of  Penn- 
sylvania. A system  of  public-school  instruction  was  established  in  1818. 
During  the  year  ending  Dec.  31,  1874,  the  number  of  schools  under  the 
supervision  of  the  Board  of  Public  Education  was  467,  divided  as  follows : 
212  primary,  121  secondary,  29  consolidated,  60  grammar,  41  night 
schools,  and,  at  the  head  of  the  public-school  system,  the  Central  High 
School  (for  boys),  with  611  pupils,  and  the  Girls’  Normal  School,  with  605 
pupils.  The  number  attending  the  day  schools  was  91,950  ; night  schools, 
16,681;  .total  number  of  scholars,  108,631;  teachers  of  day  schools,  1776; 
of  night  schools,  215;  total  number  of  teachers,  1991;  expenditures  for 
school  purposes,  $1,607,736.81;  net  value  of  school-houses,  lots  and  furni- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


435 


ture,  Jan.  1,  1875,  $4,837,336.  The  University  of  Pennsylvania  was 
incorporated  in  1755;  a medical  department  was  added  in  1764,  and  a law 
department  in  1789.  The  buildings  recently  erected  in  West  Philadelphia 
are  among  the  finest  in  America.  Girard  College  was  opened  in  1848  for 
the  admission  of  “poor  white  fatherless  boys,  not  under  six  nor  over  ten 
years  of  age.”  The  average  number  of  pupils  is  550,  and  the  expenditures 
were  $174,073.40  during  the  last  year.  Philadelphia  has  long  been  famous 
for  its  medical  schools.  There  are  now  four  medical  colleges — viz.,  the  Med- 
ical College  of  the  University  of  Pennsylvania  (the  oldest  in  America), 
Jefferson  Medical  College  (founded  in  1825),  Hahnemann  Medical  Col- 
lege (1848)  and  the  Woman’s  Medical  College  (1850).  In  addition  to 
these  there  are  two  dental  colleges  and  a college  of  pharmacy.  A divinity 
school  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  was  established  in  1862,  and  an 
Evangelical  Lutheran  theological  seminary  in  1864.  Scientific  instruction 
is  given  by  the  Franklin  Institute,  the  Academy  of  Natural  Science  and 
the  Wagner  Free  Institute.  The  Federal  census  imported  3700  libraries 
in  Philadelphia,  containing  2,985,770  volumes.  The  Philadelphia  Library 
was  founded  in  1731  by  Benjamin  Franklin  and  others;  the  present  edi- 
fice, first  occupied  in  1790,  contains  110,000  volumes.  The  Mercantile 
Library  occupies  a building  300  feet  long  and  80  feet  wide,  on  10th  street 
near  Chestnut.  It  contains  125,000  volumes  (but  five  libraries  in  Amer- 
ica have  more),  and  503  periodicals  are  regularly  received,  of  which  390 
are  American  and  113  foreign;  120  are  dailies,  215  weeklies,  126  month- 
lies and  30  quarterlies;  17,004  volumes  were  added  during  1874;  the 
number  of  visitors  to  the  rooms  in  1873  was  507,742,  and  in  1874,  501,621 ; 
total  for  two  years,  1,009,363.  Other  extensive  and  choice  collections  of 
books  belong  to  the  Academy  of  Natural  Sciences  (27,000  volumes),  Athe- 
nseum  (22,000),  Apprentices’  Library  (21,000),  American  Philosophical 
Society  (16,000),  Historical  Society  (15,500),  German  Society  (15,000), 
Pennsylvania  Hospital  (14,000).  Several  other  libraries  contain  between 
5000  and  10,000  volumes.  At  Germantown  is  the  Friends’  Library  (free), 
with  6000  books  and  many  pamphlets.  The  city  contains  488  churches 
and  missions,  among  which  are  99  Presbyterian  (General  Assembly,  United 
and  Reformed),  91  Methodist  Episcopal,  90  Protestant  Episcopal,  61  Bap- 
tist, 42  Roman  Catholic,  26  Lutheran,  14  Friends  (Orthodox  and  Hicks- 
ite),  15  Reformed  (German),  11  Jewish,  4 Reformed  (Dutch),  3 Congre- 
gational, 3 Swedenborgian,  3 Universalist,  2 Unitarian,  etc.  The  number 
of  newspapers  and  periodicals  in  1875  was  151,  of  which  19  (4  of  them 
German)  were  issued  daily. 

Government  and  Departments. — A.  city  charter  was  obtained 
Oct.  25, 1701.  The  area  remained  as  in  the  plan  of  1683  (about  2 square 
miles)  until  1854.  On  the  2d  of  February  in  that  year  the  Consolidation 
Act  received  the  governor’s  signature;  and  ten  municipal  corporations,  six 


436  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


boroughs  aud  thirteen  townships  were  included  within  the  limits  of  the  city 
of  Philadelphia,  which  was  made  coextensive  with  the  county  of  the  same 
name.  The  mayor  is  elected  for  a term  of  three  years.  Legislative  au- 
thority is  vested  in  a select  council,  consisting  of  one  member  from  each 
of  the  31  wards,  and  a common  council,  consisting  of  one  member  for 
every  1200  taxable  inhabitants.  There  are  departments  of  law,  health, 
prison  inspection,  the  poor,  police,  highways,  water,  fire,  surveys,  education 
and  taxes.  Vhe  police  force  consists  of  1292  men;  expenditures  of  the  de- 
partment for  1874,  $1,184,066.53 ; number  of  arrests,  32,472 ; persons  lodged 
in  station-houses,  40,857 ; messages  transmitted  over  police  and  fire-alarm 
telegraph,  117,215.  The  fire  department  consists  of  32  companies,  with 
27  engines  and  123  horses;  expenditures  for  1874,  $519,291.53;  number 
of  fires,  626;  loss,  $754,688.  Of  gas  1,766,268,000  cubic  feet  were  manu- 
factured during  the  last  year;  number  of  consumers,  81,712;  number  of 
lights,  1,124,205;  street  lamps,  9905;  extent  of  street  mains,  612  miles. 
The  line  of  street  lights  extends  for  13  miles  in  a direct  line  from  Darby 
road  to  Holmesburg.  On  Christmas  Eve  the  consumption  of  gas  was 
7,826,000  cubic  feet.  Water  was  first  thrown  into  the  city  from  Fairmount 
Jan.  21,  1801.  The  city  is  now  supplied  from  both  the  Delaware  aud  the 
Schuylkill  through  seven  separate  works.  During  1874  the  number  of 
gallons  pumped  was  14,533,425,097 ; average  per  day,  42,111,730  gal- 
lons; expenditures,  $1,225,102 ; receipts,  $1,229,881.  The  expenditures  of 
the  highway  department  were  $2,771,554.  Vital  Statistics. — Deaths  were 
reported  to  the  number  of  15,238,  of  which  621  (including  19  homicides 
and  59  suicides)  were  by  violence;  average  number  of  deaths  per  day, 
41.74.  There  were  19,387  births  (more  than  50  per  day)  and  6639  mar- 
riages (18.18  per  day).  In  the  14  years  from  1861  to  1875,  216,545  per- 
sons died  and  229,683  were  born  within  the  city  limits.  Finances. — The 
municipal  expenditures  during  1874  were  $16,148,099.50 ; value  of  real  and 
personal  estate  (city  tax),  $548,243,535;  valuation  in  1875,  $575,283,968, 
showing  an  increase  during  the  year  of  $27,040,433.  On  the  1st  of  Jan- 
uary, 1875,  the  funded  debt  was  $55,272,132.40;  assets  of  city  property  at 
market  value,  $77,624,025.10. 

Growth  in  Population. — The  number  of  inhabitants  in  1684 
was  2500;  in  1753,  14,563;  in  1800,  81,005;  in  1810,  111,210;  in  1820, 
137,097;  in  1830,  188,961;  in  1840,  258,037;  in  1850,409,045;  in  1860, 
565,529;  in  1870,  674,022;  and  in  1875  (by  per  centage  estimate  of 
Board  of  Health),  800,000.  Of  the  population  in  1870,  183,624  were 
natives  of  foreign  countries  and  490,398  of  the  United  States.  Philadelphia 
was  the  capital  of  Pennsylvania  until  the  beginning  of  the  present  century, 
and  the  seat  of  government  of  the  United  States  from  1790  to  1800. 

Note. — For  corrected  statistics  of  the  manufactures  of  Philadelphia,  see  introduc- 
tion to  General  Descriptive  and  Statistical  Account  of  the  Business  of  the  United  States. 


COIJTS  AND  CURRENCY. 


HEN  this  country  was  first  settled  the  colonists  brought  very  little 


T T money  with  them.  In  Virginia  tobacco  was  very  early  used  as  a 
currency,  but,  as  it  was  not  very  portable  in  large  quantities,  as  soon  as 
the  settlement  was  well  established  the  tobacco  was  deposited  in  ware- 
houses, and  then  the  receipts  for  it  passed  from  hand  to  hand  as  money. 
In  Massachusetts  the  currency  already  in  use  among  the  Indians  wa$,  to 
a certain  extent,  adopted  by  the  white  settlers.  This  was  the  famous 
wampum,  consisting  of  two  kinds  of  beads — white  ones  made  out  of  the 
end  of  a periwinkle  shell,  and  black  ones  made  out  of  the  black  part  of  a 
clam  shell.  When  arranged  in  strings  or  belts  these  beads  were  used  as 
articles  of  jewelry.  One  black  bead  was  worth  two  white,  and  the  full 
name  of  this  money  waS  wampumpeag,  usually  shortened  for  convenience 
into  “ wampum  ” or  “ peag.”  At  first  it  was  made  a legal  tender  for  only 
twelve  pence  in  Massachusetts,  six  white  beads  or  three  black  ones  being 
worth  one  penny.  A fathom,  or  belt,  consisted  of  360  beads ; therefore 
when  these  were  white  the  value  of  that  quantity  was  five  shillings,  and 
when  they  were  black  its  value  was  ten  shillings.  The  white  mau  showed 
his  superiority  to  the  savages  by  skilfully  counterfeiting  their  rude  but 
convenient  money. 

The  use  of  such  a currency  was,  of  course,  limited,  as  it  would  not 
satisfy  foreign  debts,  and  was  liable  to  deterioration  by  wear  and  use. 
When  the  colonists  got  gold  and  silver  they  hoarded  it  up  to  pay  for 
foreign  commodities,  and  to  supply  its  place  they  began  to  use  a “ barter- 
currency.”  Corn,  beaver,  cattle  and  almost  everything  that  possessed  value 
were  made  legal  tender,  at  values  which  were  fixed  from  time  to  time  by 
the  rate  at  which  they  would  be  received  for  taxes.  In  1635  even  musket- 
bullets  were  used  for  change  at  a farthing  apiece,  being  legal  tender  for 
sums  under  twelve  pence.  The  result  of  such  a plan  is  well  stated  by  a 
writer  on  finance : “ If  a cow  will  pay  taxes,  the  leanest  cow  will  be  given. 
If  corn  will  pay  a debt,  the  corn  which  is  of  the  poorest  quality  or 
damaged  to  a certain  extent  will  be  given.  The  more  barter-currency 
was  used  because  money  was  scarce,  the  scarcer  money  became.  Prices 
rose  to  fit  the  worst  form  of  payment  which  the  seller  might  expect.” 


437 


i 


438 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


The  first  coins  coined  in  the  colonies  were  shillings,  sixpences  and  three- 
pences of  the  “pine  tree  currency,”  so  called  from  their  having  a pine 
tree  on  one  side.  These  were  first  made  in  1652,  and  as  the  coining  of 
them  was  not  permitted  by  the  mother-country,  being  a breach  of  the 
king’s  prerogative,  all  that  were  subsequently  coined  bore  the  same  date, 
probably  with  the  design  of  concealing  the  fact  that  the  Boston  mint  was 
still  at  work.  This  artifice  did  not  succeed,  for  Charles  II.  learned,  soon 
after  his  restoration  to  the  throne  in  1660,  that  money  was  being  coined 
in  Massachusetts,  and  threatened  to  Sir  Thomas  Temple  that  the  colonial 
authorities  should  be  severely  punished.  Upon  this  Sir  Thomas  took 
some  of  the  pieces  out  of  his  pocket  to  show  the  king.  The  latter,  seeing 
the  pine  tree,  asked  what  tree  that  was,  and  Temple  replied  that  it  was  the 
Koyal  Oak  which  had  preserved  His  Majesty’s  life;  whereupon  the  king 
said  no  more  about  punishment,  but  laughed,  and  called  the  coiners 
“ honest  dogs.”  These  coins  were  made  22  per  cent,  worse  than  sterling 
money,  and  were  taken  in  England  only  at  25  per  cent,  discount.  The 
barter  currency  was  still  continued,  for  in  1658  it  was  necessary  to  order 
that  no  man  should  pay  taxes  in  “lank”  cattle.  Silver  came  from  the 
West  Indies,  but  it  was  straightway  either  smuggled  out  of  the  country  or 
clipped  down  at  least  to  the  rate  of  the  inferior  currency,  but  generally 
below  it.  This  silver  was  mostly  Spanish,  the  dollar  being  worth  four 
shillings  sixpence  sterling,  or  six  shillings  New  England  currency. 

In  1690  an  expedition  against  Canada  caused  the  issue  of  the  first  paper 
money.  Though  the  amount  was  small,  being  limited  to  only  £40,000, 
and  one-fourth  of  that  sum  which  remained  in  the  treasury  was  burned 
in  the  following  year,  the  soldiers  to  whom  it  was  paid  disposed  of  it  at 
one-third  discount.  Still,  as  the  amount  out  was  so  small,  and  the  notes 
were  received  for  taxes  at  5 per  cent,  advance  over  coin,  they  were  kept 
at  par  for  more  than  twenty  years.  In  Connecticut  at  this  time  there  were 
four  prices  for  goods.  They  were  called,  respectively,  “pay,”  “pay  as 
money,”  “ money,”  and  “ trusting.”  The  merchant  asked  the  customer 
how  he  would  pay  before  fixing  the  price.  “ Pay  ” was  barter-currency 
at  the  government  rates.  “ Pay  as  money  ” was  barter-currency  at  one- 
third  less  than  the  government  rates.  “Money”  was  Spanish  or  New 
England  coin,  also  wampum  for  change.  “ Trusting  ” was  an  enhanced 
price,  depending  upon  the  time  allowed,  and  affected,  of  course  (as  it  is  at 
this  day  throughout  the  world),  by  the  credit  and  solvency  of  the  pur- 
chaser. A sixpenny  knife  cost  twelve  pence  in  “pay,”  eight  pence  in 
“ pay  as  money,”  and  six  pence  in  coin. 

Little  could  be  gained  by  following  out  the  tedious  details  of  the  various 
colonial  issues  of  paper  money.  Begun  originally  as  war  measures,  they 
were  continued,  from  time  to  time,  “to  relieve  the  money  market.”  The 
plan  of  the  man  “who  jumped  into  a bramble-bush  and  scratched  out  both 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


439 


his  eyes,”  was  tried  again  and  again,  but  not  with  the  same  success.  To 
relieve  the  distress  caused  by  the  depreciation  of  one  issue,  “ new  tenor  ” 
bills  would  be  put  forth,  with  fresh  guarantees,  but  these  would  soon  be 
worth  little  more  than  their  predecessors.  In  1740,  New  England  paper 
currency  was  worth  twenty  cents  on  the  dollar.  In  1748  its  value  had 
sunk  to  ten  per  cent,  of  its  face.  One  would  think  that  such  lessons  should 
have  checked  the  over-issue  of  Continental  currency,  but  the  temptation  to 
make  money  with  the  printing-press  was  too  strong  when  the  wealth  of 
Great  Britain  was  remembered. 

The  first  issue  of  Continental  currency  was  for  300,000  Spanish  dollars, 
redeemable  in  three  years  in  gold  or  silver.  This  was  ordered  in  May 
and  issued  in  August,  1775.  Further  issues  were  ordered  as  needed,  but 
the  paper  did  not  begin  to  depreciate  before  the  amount  was  $9,000,000. 
Then  ensued  a race  between  the  depreciation  of  the  currency  and  the 
printing-press.  The  lower  the  paper  went,  the  greater  was  the  quantity  of 
it  needed  to  purchase  anything.  On  the  other  hand,  the  immense  amount 
set  afloat  hastened  the  depreciation,  and  the  British,  as  we  have  already 
noted  (see  Historical  Sketch),  lent  a helping  hand  by  printing  and  cir- 
culating counterfeits.  Over  $350,000,000  of  genuine  notes  were  issued  in 
all,  but  it  is  doubtful  if  more  than  $200,000,000  were  out  at  any  one  time. 
One  man,  Pelatiah  Webster,  insisted  on  taxation  instead  of  this  wholesale 
money-making,  but  “a  member  of  Congress  indignantly  asked  if  he  was  to 
help  tax  the  people  when  they  (Congress)  could  go  to  the  printing-office 
and  get  a cartload  of  money.” 

Volumes  could  be  filled  with  the  details  of  the  sufferings  caused  by  this 
currency.  Never  was  the  patriotism  of  a people  so  thoroughly  tried  as 
was  that  of  the  Americans  by  the  losses  caused  them  by  the  bursting  of 
this  financial  bubble.  In  May,  1781,  the  paper  fell  in  a week  from  175 
dollars  for  1 in  specie  to  525  for  1.  In  Rivington’s  Gazette,  a royalist 
paper  published  in  New  York,  appeared,  at  about  this  time,  the  following- 
announcement  : “ The  Congress  is  finally  bankrupt.  Last  Saturday  a large 
body  of  the  inhabitants,  with  paper  dollars  in  their  hats  by  way  of  cock- 
ades, paraded  the  streets  of  Philadelphia,  carrying  colors  flying,  with  a 
dog  tarred,  and  instead  of  the  usual  ornament  and  appendage  of  feathers 
his  back  was  covered  with  the  Congress  paper  dollars.  This  example  of 
disaffection  was  immediately  followed  by  the  jailer,  who  refused  accepting 
the  bills  in  purchase  of  a glass  of  rum,  and  afterward  by  the  traders  of 
the  city,  who  shut  up  their  shops,  declining  to  sell  any  more  goods  but  for 
gold  or  silver.”  Barber-shops  were  papered  in  jest  with  bills,  and  sailors, 
who  had  been  paid  off  in  bundles  of  this  worthless  money,  had  suits  of 
clothes  made  of  it,  and  paraded  through  the  streets  in  decayed  finery 
which  in  its  better  days  had  passed  for  thousands  of  dollars.  Webster,, 
after  giving  some  of  these  details,  says : “ Thus  fell,  ended  and  died  the 


440 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


Continental  currency,  aged  6 years ; the  most  powerful  state  engine,  and 
the  greatest  prodigy  of  revenue,  and  of  the  most  mysterious,  uncontrollable 
and  almost  magical  operation,  ever  known  or  heard  of  in  the  political  or 
commercial  world.  It  seemed  to  retain  a vigorous  constitution  to  the  very 
last,  for  its  circulation  was  never  so  brisk  and  quick  as  when  its  exchange 
was  500  to  1,  yet  it  expired  without  one  groan  or  struggle;  and  of  all 
things  which  have  suffered  dissolution  since  life  was  first  given  to  the 
creation,  this  mighty  monster  died  the  least  lamented." 

In  one  State  the  Continental  money  was  buried  with  all  the  honors  of 
war.  Its  remains  were  deposited  in  an  elegant  coffin,  and  followed  to  the 
grave  by  a numerous  concourse.  An  eloquent  oration  was  delivered,  nar- 
rating its  services  as  those  of  a former  friend  and  benefactor.  When  the 
obsequies  were  concluded  the  orator  held  in  view  a specimen  of  a new 
emission,  authorized  by  the  State  to  replace  the  old  Continental  money, 
and  exclaimed,  “ Be  thou  also  ready,  for  thou  shalt  surely  die !”  This 
prophecy  was  soon  afterward  fulfilled. 

In  1786  a decimal  currency  was  adopted  by  Congress,  in  accordance 
with  a plan  presented  by  Thomas  Jefferson.  As  colonial  notes  were  still 
in  circulation,  the  depreciation  of  which  was  greater  in  some  States  than 
in  others,  and  as  the  dollar  had  a fixed  value,  the  currency  in  the  different 
States  had  to  be  valued  with  reference  to  that.  The  difficulty  was  still 
further  increased  by  the  fact  that  the  reckoning  had  formerly  been  made 
in  pounds,  shillings  and  pence,  while  now  it  must  be  changed  into  dollars 
and  cents.  Some  plan  must  be  contrived  by  which  there  would  still  be 
twenty  shillings  in  the  pound,  for  convenience  in  changing  old  accounts 
into  the  new  style,  and  yet  the  difference  in  the  value  of  the  various  cur- 
rencies would  be  preserved.  The  value  of  the  dollar  being  fixed,  that  of 
the  pound  was  varied  in  accordance  with  the  following 


Table. 


Tennessee, 


( Pennsylvania, 
$1  in  J New  Jersey, 


J Delaware, 
v Maryland, 


$1  in  | Georgia, 


= 4s.  8d.  = -57Ty£,  called  Georgia  currency ; 


ST f*') 


South  Carolina, 


of  which  l£  = $4f;  Is.  = 21fcts. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


441 


It  will  be  noticed  that  the  table  contains  the  names  of  several  States 
which  were  not  admitted  into  the  Union  until  long  after  the  decimal  sys- 
tem was  adopted.  This  will  show  how  long  a time  was  required  to  intro- 
duce a uniform  method  of  reckoning.  Fines  for  offences  and  bounties  for 
killing  wild  beasts  were  down  in  the  statute  laws  in  the  old  reckoning  by 
pounds,  shillings  and  pence.  The  bounty  for  killing  a panther  in  New 
-.York  State,  for  instance,  was  £8.  This  reduced  to  decimal  currency  was 
§20.  Modes  of  reckoning  and  the  names  of  towns  and  streets  are  very  dif- 
ficult things  to  change,  requiring  sometimes  a whole  generation.  The 
accounts  of  the  treasury  of  Great  Britain  were  still  kept  on  notched 
sticks  at  the  beginning  of  the  present  century. 

There  is  one  foreign  gold  coin  which  deserves  mention  before  proceeding 
to  the  coinage  of  the  United  States.  This  is  the  “ half  joe,”  or  Johannes, 
so  called  from  bearing  the  figure  of  King  John  of  Portugal.  It  is  a 
Portuguese  or  Brazilian  coin,  worth  about  eight  dollars,  a value  which 
the  dictionaries  of  both  Webster  and  Worcester  erroneously  give  to  the 
ivholejoe.  This  had  an  extensive  circulation  iii  the  colonies,  and  when  our 
frugal  ancestors  wished  to  criticise  the  high  price  of  an  article  of  food, 
they  said  that  to  eat  it  was  “ like  swallowing  half  joes.” 

The  United  States  Mint  at  Philadelphia  was  established  by  act  of  Con- 
gress in  1792,  but  did  not  get  fairly  into  operation  until  1795.  In  1787  a 
contract  had  been  made  with  Mr.  James  Jarvis  to  furnish  three  huudred 
tons  of  copper  coins,  but  they  were  struck  at  the  New  Haven  Mint,  an  in- 
stitution of  the  State  of  Connecticut  established  in  1785.  This  and  similar 
State  establishments  were  abolished  by  the  adoption  of  the  Federal  Con- 
stitution, which  prohibited  coinage  by  the  State  governments.  The  coins 
ordered  by  the  law  establishing  the  mint  were — in  gold,  j-§-  fine,  the  eagle 
of  ten  dollars,  weighing  270  grains,  the  half  eagle  and  quarter  eagle  in 
proportion ; in  silver,  892.4  thousandths  fine,  the  dollar,  weighing  416 
grains ; the  half  dollar,  quarter  dollar,  dime  and  half  dime  in  proportion ; 
in  copper,  the  cent,  weighing  264  grains,  the  half  cent  in  proportion.  In 
1796  the  weight  of  the  cent  was  reduced  to  168  grains.  Various  changes 
were  made  in  the  weight  and  fineness  of  the  gold  and  silver  coins,  but  in 
1837  the  standard  of  fineness  of  .900  or  ^ was  adopted  for  both  gold  and 
silver  coins,  and  has  been  retained  with  one  or  two  exceptions  to  the  pres- 
ent day.  Gold  dollars  and  double  eagles  (§20)  were  first  made  in  1849, 
three-dollar  pieces  in  1853.  The  copper  cent  was  replaced  in  1857  by  a 
copper-and-nickel  cent,  containing  88  per  cent,  of  copper  and  12  per  cent, 
of  nickel,  and  weighing  72  grains.  This  was  abandoned  in  1864  for  the 
present  “ bronze  cent.”  All  the  various  acts  concerning  this  subject  were 
consolidated  or  amended  by  the  Coinage  act  of  Feb.  12,  1873,  in  accord- 
ance with  which  the  gold  coins  are  a one-dollar  piece,  “ which,  at  the 
standard  weight  of  25.8  grains,  shall  be  the  unit  of  value;”  a quarter 


442 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


eagle  or  two-and-a-half-dollar  piece,  weighing  64.5  grains ; a three-dollar 
piece,  weighing  77.4  grains ; a half  eagle  or  five-dollar  piece,  weighing  129 
grains;  an  eagle  or  teu-dollar  piece,  weighing  258  grains;  a double  eagle 
or  twenty-dollar  piece,  weighing  516  grains.  These  coins  are  a legal  ten- 
der to  any  amount.  The  silver  coins  are  a “ trade  dollar,”  weighing  420 
grains ; a half  dollar,  weighing  192.9  grains  ; a quarter  dollar,  and  a dime, 
respectively  one-half  and  one-fifth  the  weight  of  the  half  dollar.  These 
silver  coins  are  a “legal  tender  at  their  nominal  value  for  any  amount  not 
exceeding  five  dollars  in  any  one  payment.”  The  “ trade  dollar  ” is  in- 
tended for  the  convenience  of  commerce  with  China  and  Japan.  It  is 
really  worth  in  gold  $1.03.  Professor  Sumner  states  that  these  dollars 
were  clipped  upon  coming  into  circulation  in  Nevada.  This  was  a natural 
result  of  making  the  coins  worth  more  than  their  nominal  value.  The 
half  dollar,  being  half  the  weight  of  the  five-franc  coin  of  France,  Bel- 
gium and  Switzerland,  of  the  five-lire  silver  coin  of  Italy,  and  having  the 
same  weight  as  the  new  silver  florin  of  Austria,  is  a step  in  the  direction 
of  an  international  system  of  coinage.  The  minor  coins  are  a five-cent 
and  three-cent  piece,  weighing  respectively  77.16  and  30  grains,  containing 
f copper  and  i nickel,  and  a one-cent  piece,  weighing  48  grains,  and  con- 
taining 95  per  cent,  copper  and  5 per  cent,  tin  and  zinc.  These  are  “ legal 
tender  at  their  nominal  value  for  an  amount  not  exceeding  25  cents  at  any 
one  time  of  payment.”  It  is  provided  that  “ upon  the  coins  of  the  United 
States  there  shall  be  the  following  devices  and  legends : Upon  one  side  an 
impression  emblematic  of  liberty,  AAuth  an  inscription  of  the  word  ‘Lib- 
erty,’ and  the  year  of  the  coinage ; and  upon  the  reverse  the  figure  of  an 
eagle  Avith  the  inscription  ‘ United  States  of  America,’  and  ‘ E Pluribus 
Unum,’  and  a designation  of  the  value  of  the  coin;  but  upon  the  gold  dol- 
lar and  the  three-dollar  piece  the  figure  of  the  eagle  shall  be  omitted,  and 
on  the  reverse  of  the  silver  trade  dollar  the  AA’eight  and  fineness  of  the  coin 
shall  be  inscribed,  and  the  motto  ‘ In  God  Ave  trust  ’ may  be  added,  if 
practicable.” 

Branch  mints  Avere  established  by  the  act  of  March  3,  1835,  in  New 
Orleans,  Charlotte,  N.  C.,  and  Dahlonega,  Ga.,  commencing  operations  in 
1838,  and  by  the  act  of  March  4,  1853,  another  branch  Avas  established 
at  San  Francisco,  commencing  operations  in  1854.  The  initials  0,  D,  C, 
and  S,  were  used  to  distinguish  the  coinage  of  the  branches,  that  of  the 
Philadelphia  Mint  having  no  mark ; but  since  the  civil  war  no  coinage 
has  been  executed  at  Charlotte,  Dahlonega  and  NeAV  Orleans,  and  by  the 
Coinage  act  of  1873  the  mints  at  the  last  two  places  have  been  discon- 
tinued, that  at  Charlotte  being  retained  as  an  assay-office.  At  present 
there  are  three  branch  mints ; one  at  San  Francisco,  one  at  Carson  City, 
Nev.,  established  in  1870,  and  one  at  Denver  City,  Col.,  established  as 
an  assay-office  in  1864,  but  styled  a “mint”  in  the  Coinage  act  of  1873. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


443 


There  are  also  three  assay-offices ; one  at  Charlotte,  already  mentioned, 
one  in  New  York,  established  at  the  same  time  as  the  San  Francisco 
branch  mint,  and  one  at  Boise  City,  Idaho,  established  in  1872.  The 
functions  of  the  assay-offices  are  the  same  as  those  of  the  branch  mints, 
with  the  single  exception  of  coinage.  Gold  and  silver  bullion  is  received 
on  deposit,  weighed,  melted,  assayed  and  refined,  and  returns  are  made 
either  in  coins  or  stamped  bars,  at  the  option  of  the  depositor.  The  fol- 
lowing statement  was  published  on  the  6th  of  October,  1875:  “ It  appears  _ 
from  statistics  gathered  in  August  that  the  mint  in  San  Francisco  is  doing 
about  four-fifths  of  all  the  coinage  of  the  United  States.  Bullion  concen- 
trates in  that  city,  and  there  it  is  largely  worked  into  coin.  The  mint, 
which  has  recently  been  reconstructed,  is  in  perfect  order  for  the  large 
monthly  business  demanded.” 

The  word  “ bank  ” was  used  before  the  Revolution  simply  to  denote  a 
batch  of  paper  money,  issued  either  by  the  government  or  a corporation. 
The  first  bank  in  the  United  States,  in  the  modern  acceptation  of  the 
term,  was  the  Bank  of  North  America,  established  in  Philadelphia  in  1782 
(the  act  of  Congress  chartering  it  was  passed  Dec.  31, 1781),  under  charters 
both  from  Congress  and  from  the  State  of  Pennsylvania.  This  bank  is 
still  in  existence,  having  been  rechartered  from  time  to  time.  It  was  orig- 
inally intended  to  be  an  assistant  to  the  government  in  financial  matters, 
its  plan  having  been  devised  by  Robert  Morris,  and  it  rendered  valuable 
services  during  the  closing  months  of  the  Revolutionary  war.  The  first 
Bank  of  the  United  States  was  established  in  1791,  with  a capital  stock 
of  $10,000,000,  of  which  one-fifth  was  taken  by  the  government.  It  paid 
dividends  of  from  8 to  10  per  cent,  per  annum;  and  when  an  attempt  to 
renew  its  charter  was  lost  in  the  Senate  (Feb.  20,  1811)  by  the  casting-vote 
of  Vice-President  Clinton,  its  affairs  were  settled  up  without  loss  to  its 
stockholders.  The  second  Bank  of  the  United  States  was  established  by 
law  in  1816,  and  went  into  operation  the  following  year.  The  full  capital 
was  $35,000,000,  of  which  (as  in  the  former  United  States  Bank)  one-fifth 
was  subscribed  by  the  government.  In  1832  President  Jackson  vetoed  a 
bill  for  its  recharter,  and  in  1836,  its  twenty  years  charter  from  the  Federal 
government  having  expired,  it  was  rechartered  by  the  State  of  Pennsyl- 
vania. In  1837  and  1839  it  suspended  specie  payments,  and  Feb.  4,  1840, 
it  finally  suspended,  the  stockholders  losing  everything. 

Banks  under  State  charters  began  to  be  established  in  1784.  In  1857 
there  were  1416  of  such  banks,  most  of  them  issuing  notes,  all  of  different 
designs,  which  rendered  the  detection  of  counterfeits  an  intricate  art.  This 
art  is  now  greatly  simplified  by  the  comparative  uniformity  of  the  present 
paper  currency,  which  consists  of — 1st.  United  States  treasury-notes,  or 
“greenbacks;”  2d.  Fractional  currency  (notes  for  fractions  of  a dollar); 
3d.  National  bank-notes.  Of  the  greenbacks,  or  “ legal  tenders,”  more 


444  BURLEY'S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


than  $428,000,000  were  in  circulation  at  one  time,  during  the  war,  hut 
subsequent  contraction  brought  down  the  amount  to  $356,000,000,  at  which 
figure  it  stood  just  before  the  “ panic  ” of  September,  1873.  The  Secretary  of 
the  Treasury  then  reissued  $26,000,000,  and  Congress  endorsed  his  action  by 
passing  the  Currency  act  of  Jane  22, 1874,  which  provides  “that  the  amount 
of  United  States  notes  outstanding,  and  to  be  used  as  a part  of  the  circulat- 
ing medium,  shall  not  exceed  the  sum  of  $382,000,000,  and  no  part  thereof 
shall  be  held  or  used  as  a reserve.”  The  amount  of  legal  tender  notes 
outstanding  on  the  1st  of  October,  1875,  was  $374,010,956.  The  author- 
ized amount  of  fractional  currency  is  $50,000,000,  but  the  actual  issue  has 
never  gone  above  $47,000,000,  and  for  many  years  it  was  only  $30,000,000. 
The  amount  of  fractional  currency  outstanding  on  the  1st  of  October,  1875, 
was  $40,783,575.53.  Of  National  Bank  notes,  which  are  secured  by  the 
deposit  at  Washington  of  $100,000  in  United  States  bonds  for  every 
$90,000  issued,  $300,000,000  were  authorized  by  the  Banking  act  of  June 
3,  1864,  and  $54,000,000  by  the  Banking  act  of  July  12,  1870.  Nov.  1, 
1874,  2200  National  Banks  had  been  authorized,  of  which  35  had  failed 
and  127  had  gone  into  voluntary  liquidation  by  a vote  of  two-thirds  of  the 
stockholders,  leaving  2028  in  existence  at  that  time.  The  aggregate  capi- 
tal was  $493,765,121  (Nov.  1,  1870,  it  was  $430,399,301).  The  deposits 
were  $669,068,996  ($501,407,587  in  1870).  The  loans  were  $949,870,628 
($712,767,453  in  1870).  The  amount  of  the  notes  issued  was  $333,225,- 
298  ($291,798,640  in  1870).  The  number  of  National  Banks  authorized 
up  to  September  23,  1875,  was  2299.  The  amount  of  the  National  Bank 
notes  outstanding  on  the  1st  of  October,  1875,  was  $347,863,742. 


COMMERCE  AND  NAVIGATION  OF  THE 
UNITED  STATES. 


Introduction. — The  people  of  the  United  States  derive  a great 
advantage  from  the  extent  and  nature  of  their  seaboard.  The  whole 
Atlantic  coast-line,  from  Maine  to  Georgia,  presents  an  infinite  variety  of 
bays,  inlets,  river-entrances  and  harbors.  Many  of  them  are  capable  of 
accommodating  the  largest  class  of  vessels.  There  are  comparatively  few 
ports  in  this  whole  world  which  a ship  with  so  great  a draught  as  that  of 
the  Great  Eastern  is  able  to  enter  or  in  which  she  can  lie  securely ; but 
she  can  not  only  enter  the  harbor  of  New  York,  but  can  lie  close  up  to 
1 the  very  shore  of  the  city.  On  the  South  there  are  several  fine  harbors 
in  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  the  Pacific  coast-line,  though  not  so  well 
indented  as  the  Atlantic,  has  the  Bay  of  San  Francisco,  Puget’s  Sound 
and  other  excellent  resorts  for  shipping.  There  is  even  a sort  of  coast-line 
on  the  northern  boundary,  for  the  great  lakes  forming  that  boundary  are 
almost  equal  to  an  ocean,  and  have  a trade  of  their  own.  In  addition  to 
coast-lines,  lakes  and  shores,  this  country  has  the  great  advantage  of  pos- 
sessing a number  of  navigable  rivers.  The  Mississippi  alone  affords  navi- 
gation to  ten  States — viz.,  Minnesota  Wisconsin,  Iowa,  Illinois,  Missouri, 
Kentucky,  Arkansas,  Tennessee,  Mississippi  and  Louisiana.  Its  tributa- 
ries carry  navigation  in  every  direction  through  the  great  Mississippi 
valley;  and  there  is  one  peculiarity  of  these  rivers  which  we  failed  to 
mention  in  the  article  on  Physical  Geography,  but  which  it  is  proper  to 
note  in  this  place,  as  it  increases  their  value  for  commercial  purposes. 
We  refer  to  the  comparatively  level  nature  of  the  country  through  which 
they  flow  throughout  the  greater  part  of  their  course.  The  average  fall 
of  the  Mississippi  is  only  eight  inches  to  the  mile,  while  that  of  the  Mis- 
souri, from  Fort  Benton  to  the  junction,  is  ten  inches  to  the  mile,  and  that 
of  the  Ohio,  from  Pittsburg  to  its  mouth,  is  only  five  inches  to  the  mile. 
Except  on  its  outer  rim,  the  basin  drained  by  the  Mississippi  and  its  large 
tributaries  has  an  average  fall  of  less  than  six  inches  to  the  mile.  There 
are,  therefore,  no  rapids  to  obstruct  navigation,  and  each  river  is  navigable 
as  far  as  the  depth  of  its  stream  will  permit.  The  entire  navigable  length 
of  these  rivers  is  about  40,000  miles,  according  to  a recent  estimate ; which 
i the  candid  reader  will  acknowledge  gives  strong  support  to  our  assertion, 

445 


I 


446 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


elsewhere  made,  that  “this  great  river  system  is  as  valuable  to  the  country 
as  10,000  additional  miles  of  sea-coast  would  be.”  An  English  writer  has 
said  : “ The  inland  navigation  of  America  is  indeed  quite  as  important  as 
its  coast-line,  for  by  it  the  very  heart  of  the  continent  is  touched  and  vast 
fields  of  produce  are  brought  into  direct  communication  with  the  sea- 
board and  the  ports  of  export.” 

Early  History. — Almost  as  soon  as  the  settlements  in  America 
appeared  to  be  firmly  established,  Great  Britain  began  to  pursue  toward 
the  colonies  a policy  which  was  called  the  colonial  policy,  as  if  it  were  the 
only  one  worthy  of  consideration.  This  policy  had  for  its  object  the  in- 
terest and  prosperity  of  the  mother-country,  without  any  more  regard  for 
the  welfare  of  the  colonies  themselves  than  was  consistent  with  the  attain- 
ment of  this  object.  It  resembled  the  course  of  a father  who  attempts  to 
keep  his  son  continually  under  his  control,  who  is  never  willing  to  acknow- 
ledge that  said  son  has  reached  his  majority,  or,  in  common  parlance,  has 
“ come  of  age,”  and  who  seeks  to  impress  upon  that  son’s  mind  the  idea 
that  all  his  labor,  even  though  he  may  have  been  driven  by  harshness 
from  the  parental  roof,  is  for  the  sole  use,  behoof  and  benefit  of  his  affec- 
tionate father.  Such  was  the  policy  which  was  not  shadowed  forth,  but 
clearly  defined,  in  the  famous  “ Navigation  Acts,”  the  odium  of  which  can- 
not be  thrown  entirely  upon  Charles  the  Second,  for  the  first  was  passed  in 
1650,  under  the  auspices  of  Cromwell,  and  it  was  one  of  the  few  laws  of 
the  Commonwealth  which  were  re-enacted  after  the  Restoration.  Lord 
Sheffield  said  in  his  Observations  on  American  Commerce,  “ The  only  use 
and  advantage  of  American  colonies  or  West  India  islands  is  the  monopoly 
of  their  consumption  and  the  carriage  of  their  produce.”  In  1660,  there- 
fore, was  passed  “ An  act  for  the  encouraging  and  increasing  of  Shipping 
and  Navigation”  [in  the  mother-country],  in  which  it  is  enacted,  “That 
from  and  after  the  first  day  of  April,  1661,  no  sugars,  tobacco,  cotton-wool” 
[now  called  cotton,  “for  short”],  “indigo,  ginger,  fustick  or  other  dying- 
woods  of  the  growth,  produce  or  manufacture  of  any  English  plantations 
in  America,  Asia  or  Africa  shall  be  shipped,  carried,  conveyed  or  trans- 
ported from  any  of  the  said  English  plantations  to  any  land,  island,  terri- 
tory, dominion,  port  or  place  whatsoever,  other  than  to  such  other  English 
plantations  as  do  belong  to  His  Majesty,  or  to  the  kingdom  of  England  or 
Ireland,  or  principality  of  Wales,  or  town  of  Berwick-upon-Tweed,  there 
to  be  laid  on  shore,  under  the  penalty  of  the  forfeiture  of  the  said  goods, 
or  the  full  value  thereof,  as  also  of  the  ship,  with  all  her  guns,  tackle, 
apparel,”  etc.  All  vessels  sailing  to  the  Plantations  were  to  give  bonds  to 
bring  the  commodities  above  mentioned  to  England.  We  have  given  the 
wording  of  this  famous  act  that  the  reader  may  see  how  tightly  American 
commerce  wTould  have  been  shackled  by  its  stringent  enforcement.  As 
this,  however,  touched  only  goods  exported  from  America,  to  carry  out  the 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


447 


“colonial  policy,”  in  its  fullest  extent,  another  act  of  Parliament  was 
passed  in  1663,  to  prohibit  the  importation  into  any  of  the  English  colo- 
nies of  any  commodities  of  the  growth,  production  or  manufacture  of 
Europe,  except  they  were  laden  or  sh  ipped  in  England,  Wales,  or  the  town 
of  Berwick-upon-Tweed,  and  in  English-built  shipping,  with  the  exception 
of  “ salt  for  the  fisheries,  wines  from  Madeira  and  Azores,  and  all  sorts  of 
victuals  from  Scotland  and  Ireland.”  This  merciful  exception  was  evi- 
dently similar  to  the  kindness  of  the  man  who  allows  his  draught-horse 
plenty  of  “ feed,”  though  the  scope  of  the  act  is,  according  to  the  preamble, 
“to  maintain  a greater  correspondence  and  kindness  between  the  inhab- 
itants of  His  Majesty’s  plantations  and  those  of  the  mother-country;”  but 
the  real  motive  crops  out  in  the  last  clause  of  this  preamble,  which  reads : 
“And  it  being  the  usage  of  other  nations  to  keep  their  plantation  trade  to 
themselves,  be  it  therefore  enacted,”  etc.  The  effect  of  such  enactments 
upon  the  inhabitants  of  His  Majesty’s  plantations  can  be  easily  imagined. 
No  great  amount  of  reasoniug  is  required  to  prove  that  the  maintenance 
of  “a  greater  correspondence  and  kindness  between  the  colonists  and  the 
mother-country”  was  not  likely  to  be  secured  by  these  fruits  of  the  colo- 
nial policy.  A trade  with  Portugal  and  Spain  had  already  sprung  up  [see 
Historical  Sketch,  pp.  94,  95],  and  this  exhibition  of  enterprise,  while 
it  was  doubtless  one  of  the  causes  of  the  promulgation  of  these  laws,  was 
also  an  indication  of  an  independent  spirit  which  could  ill  brook  such 
restraints  as  were  imposed  by  the  Navigation  Laws.  These  laws  gave 
special  offence  to  the  people  of  New  England,  of  which  section  Sir  Josiah 
Child,  in  his  New  Discourse  on  Trade,  published  in  London  in  1690,  says, 
“New  England  is  the  most  prejudicial  plantation  to  this  kingdom.”  The 
“ frugality,  industry  and  temperance ” of  the  people,  “ the  happiness  of 
their  laws  and  institutions,”  cause  him  great  alarm  by  the  promise  which 
they  give  of  prosperity  for  the  colonies,  which  he  cannot  separate  in  his 
mind  from  injury  to  the  mother-couutry.  These  virtues  are  commendable 
in  themselves,  yet  he  thinks  it  “ the  duty  of  every  good  man  primarily  to 
respect  the  welfare  of  his  native  country.”  He  then  becomes  more  specific 
in  the  statement  of  his  grievances,  or  rather  the  grievances  of  the  mother- 
country,  complaining  that  “ The  people  of  New  England,  by  virtue  of  their 
primitive  charter,  being  not  so  strictly  tied  to  the  observance  of  the  laws 
of  this  kingdom,  do  sometimes  assume  the  liberty  of  trading,  contrary  to  the 
act  of  navigation,  by  reason  of  which  many  of  our  American  commodities 
(especially  tobacco  and  sugar)  are  transported  in  New-English  shipping 
(sic)  directly  into  Spain  and  other  foreign  countries  without  being  landed 
in  England  or  paying  any  duty  to  His  Majesty,  which  is  not  only  a loss  to 
the  king  and  a prejudice  to  the  navigatiou  of  Old  England,  but  also  a 
total  exclusion  of  the  Old-English  merchant  from  the  vent  of  those  com- 
modities in  those  ports  where  the  New-English  vessels  trade;  because,  there 


448 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


being  no  custom  paid  on  those  commodities  in  New  England,  and  a great 
custom  paid  upon  them  in  Old  England,  it  must  necessarily  follow  that 
the  New-English  merchant  will  be  able  to  afford  his  commodity  much 
cheaper  at  the  market  than  the  Old-English  merchant;  and  those  that  sell 
cheapest  will  infallibly  engross  the  whole  trade  sooner  or  later.”  In  an- 
other account  of  this  terrible  indictment  he  says:  “Of  all  the  American 
plantations,  His  Majesty  has  none  so  apt  for  the  building  of  shipping  as 
New  England,  nor  none  comparably  so  qualified  for  the  breeding  of  sea- 
men, not  only  by  reason  of  the  natural  industry  of  that  people,  but  chiefly 
by  reason  of  their  cod  and  mackerel  fisheries ; and,  in  my  poor  opinion, 
there  is  nothing  more  prejudicial  and  in  prospect  more  dangerous  to  any 
mother-kingdom  than  the  increase  of  shipping  in  her  colonies,  plantations 
or  provinces.” 

Harsh  as  this  doctrine  may  sound,  it  is  a legitimate  deduction  from  the 
principle  upon  which  rest  the  foundations  of  the  colonial  policy.  How 
ineffectual  was  the  attempt  to  enforce  restrictions  upon  trade  which  were 
so  contrary  to  the  principles  of  natural  equity,  the  above  complaint,  written 
thirty  years  after  the  passage  of  the  Navigation  Act  of  1660,  gives  ample 
evidence.  Fifty  years  later  another  English  writer  shows  a delicacy  in 
approaching  the  subject  which  is  in  noteworthy  contrast  with  the  positive- 
ness of  Sir  Josiah  Child.  The  author  of  Tlie  British  Empire  in  America 
(second  edition;  published  in  1741;  p.  242)  says:  “How  far  the  mother- 
country,  Old-  England,  ought  to  oblige  her  children  in  trade,  which  she 
can  manage  herself  more  for  her  own  interest,  though  she  sent  these  colo- 
nies abroad  to  plant  countries  to  subsist  by  and  make  the  most  of,  I will 
not  here  dispute,  nor  under  what  obligation  the  New  England  people  ought 
to  be  put  [by  legal  enactment]  to  prevent  their  sending  their  goods  to  the 
best  market,  and  to  make  use  of  that  in  England,  good  or  bad.  There’s 
a great  deal  to  be  said  on  both  sides  of  the  question ; and  since  it  cannot 
be  discussed  without  giving  offence  in  Old  England  or  New  England,  and 
perhaps  in  both,  I shall  leave  it  as  I found  it,  unless  I had  a better  call  to 
explain  it,  without  officiousness,  impertinence  or  whimsy.”  If  the  minis- 
ters of  George  II.  and  George  III.  had  been  as  anxious  as  was  the  writer 
just  quoted  to  steer  clear  of  “officiousness,  impertinence  and  whimsy,” 
especially  of  the  last-named  article  (of  their  possession  of  which  in  abun- 
dant measure  their  conduct  gave  ample  proof),  perhaps  the  Revolution 
might  have  been  indefinitely  postponed.  A cabinet-minister  of  George  IV., 
Huskisson,  the  friend  and  colleague  of  Canning,  was  of  the  opinion  that 
the  real  causes  of  the  Revolution  are  to  be  found,  not  merely  in  the  irri- 
tating measures  which  followed  Mr.  Grenville’s  plan  of  taxation  [see 
Historical  Sketch,  pp.  98,  99],  but  in  the  long-cherished  discontent  of 
the  colonies  at  this  system  of  legislative  oppression.  He  said  also,  in  his 
speech  on  the  colonial  policy  of  the  country  delivered  in  Parliament 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


449 


March  21,  1825,  “From  all  the  experience  which  we  can  collect  from  the 
conduct  of  this  country  in  respect  to  its  colonies — from  all  that  we  witness 
of  what  is  passing  in  the  colonies  of  other  States — I come  to  this  conclu- 
sion: that  so  far  as  the  colonies  themselves  are  concerned,  their  progress  is 
cramped  and  impeded  by  the  old  system  of  exclusion  and  monopoly,  and 
that  whatever  tends  to  increase  the  prosperity  of  the  colonies  cannot  fail, 
in  the  long  run,  to  advance  in  an  equal  degree  the  general  interests  of  the 
parent-state.”  Whence  had  Mr.  Huskisson  obtained  these  enlightened 
views?  We  answer,  without  hesitation,  from  the  careful  study  of  the  his- 
tory of  our  Revolution  and  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence.  In  proof 
of  this  assertion  we  olfer  the  following  extract  from  another  portion  of  the 
same  speech:  “At  any  rate,  let  us,  as  the  parent-state,  fulfil  our  duties 
with  all  proper  kindness  and  liberality.  This  is  true  wisdom,  affording  us 
on  the  one  hand  a solid  and  lasting  connection,  and  on  the  other  the  best 
hope,  if  ( ivhich  God  avert  /)  in  the  progress  of  human  events  that  connection 
is  ever  to  be  dissolved,  that  the  separation  may  not  he  embittered  hy  acrimony 
and  bloodshed;  and  the  certain  consolation  that,  however  brought  about, 
it  will  not  have  been  hastened  or  provoked  by  vexatious  interference  or 
oppressive  pretensions  on  our  part.”  The  portions  of  this  extract  which 
we  have  italicised  and  the  concluding  clause  tell  their  own  story.  The 
opening  words  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence  were  evidently  in  his 
mind,  together  with  the  specifications  contained  in  that  terrible  indictment 
brought  in  by  a free  people  against  a tyrannical  king. 

Each  section  of  the  country  had  its  own  peculiar  sufferings  to  undergo. 
In  Virginia,  for  instance,  where  the  staple  product  was  tobacco,  a duty 
was  imposed  which  amounted  to  eight  pounds  upon  a hogshead  containing 
four  hundredweight,  which,  when  the  “charges”  are  added,  brought  it  up 
to  about  sixpence  a pound.*  The  author  of  The  British  Empire  in  America 

*Our  readers  can  form  some  idea  of  the  difficulty  in  obtaining  accurate  figures 
when  they  learn  that,  although  the  oppressiveness  of  this  duty  is  complained  of  in 
several  histories,  the  precise  amount  was  ascertained  only  by  hours  of  labor.  It  is 
given  in  none  of  the  ordinary  authorities,  previous  writers  having  probably  met  with 
the  same  difficulty  which  we  experienced  in  endeavoring  to  secure  accuracy.  After 
a long  and  tedious  search  through  general  and  local  histories,  we  met  with  a work 
bearing  the  following  promising  title : An  Historical  Account  of  all  Taxes,  under 
what  denomination  soever,  from  the  Conquest  to  the  Death  of  King  George  the  First ; Lon- 
don, 1733.  From  this  work  we  learned  that  to  James  II.,  at  the  time  of  Monmouth’s 
rebellion,  was  granted,  “Upon  every  pound-weight  of  tobacco  imported  into  England 
or  Wales,  or  the  town  of  Berwick-upon-Tweed,  of  the  growth  and  production  of  any 
of  His  Majesty’s  plantations,  islands  or  territories  in  America,  three  pence  above 
what  it  then  paid.”  Now,  this  would  be  a very  valuable  statement,  provided  only 
that  we  knew,  how  much  “it  then  paid but  the  Historical  Account  nowhere  informs 
us.  Having  deluded  us  with  false  hopes,  it  leaves  us  in  a condition  little  if  any 
better  than  that  in  which  we  were  before  consulting  its  pages.  At  length,  in  another 
old  book,  we  found  the  full  amount  of  the  duty,  viz.,  five  pence,  which,  with  the 
29 


450 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  ST  A TES 


is  somewhat  more  outspoken  in  his  condemnation  of  this  imposition  than 
in  his  remarks  on  the  navigation  laws.  He  says:  “In  the  year  1685  that 
severe  duty  which  has  so  long  loaded  tobacco  had  been  the  occasion  of 
selling  many  thousand  hogsheads  at  twelve  pence  a hogshead,  rather  than 
pay  the  custom  and  charges  imposed  on  this  commodity  three  months  after 
King  James’  coming  to  the  crown.  This  imposition  is  the  original  cause 
of  all  the  straits  and  hindrances  in  trade  and  circumstances  which  the 
Virginians  groaned  under  above  fifty  years.  ’Tis  amazing  to  consider  that 
a commodity  worth,  when  it  grows,  a half-penny  a pound,  should  have 
subsisted  so  long,  above  half  a century,  under  the  weight  of  an  imposition 
more  than  ten  times  the  value  of  the  prime  cost.  This  duty  has  raised 
above  twenty  millions  sterling  since  it  was  first  imposed.  It  was  obtained 
when  the  Parliament  were  in  a warm  fit  of  loyalty,  just  on  the  Duke  of  Mon- 
mouth’s landing.”  He  says  in  another  place,  speaking  of  the  hardships 
caused  by  these  heavy  duties:  “If  it  [the  article  exported]  wants  in  good- 
ness, there  is  no  abatement  for  it — no  consideration  for  high  freights  and 
premiums  of  insurance,  for  a small  crop,  the  dearness  of  hands,  and  other 
accidents  which  may  prove  the  ruin  of  this  plantation  [Virginia] ; for 
when  his  goods  come  to  market,  after  custom  and  the  factor’s  bill  for  com- 
mission is  paid,  the  net  proceed  comes  to  little.  The  poor  planter  is  not 
only  disappointed  in  the  value  of  his  goods,  but  the  bills  that  he  drew 
come  back  protested,  and  he  is  forced  to  pay  exorbitant  interest  to  prevent 
being  sued,  or  to  sign  judgments  to  the  merchant  there  [in  England],  who, 
having  got  the  least  hold  upon  his  estate,  feeds  him  insensibly  with  money 
until  the  whole  follows  at  a mean  rate.  If  this  fate  does  not  attend  his 
bills,  he  is  forced  to  buy  the  necessaries  at  home,  at  dear  rates,  which  he 
wrote  for  to  England ; and  if  he  goes  upon  trust,  it  is  at  such  prices  that  a 
usurer  blushes  to  extort;  custom  makes  it  look  like  lawful.”  Vfe  have 
given  these  remarks,  written  in  1741,  to  show  the  results  of  the  colonial 
policy,  and  also  to  give  an  idea  of  the  impression  made  by  this  system  of 
extortion  upon  the  mind  of  at  least  one  candid  Englishman,  whose  opinions 
were  evidently  far  in  advance  of  those  of  his  contemporaries.  The  effect 
upon  commerce  with  the  mother-country  of  the  paper  currency  of  New 
England  is  thus  described  by  the  same  author : “ As  to  money,  they  have 
none,  gold  or  silver.  About  fifty  years  ago  they  had  some  coined  at  Boston, 
but  there’s  not  enough  now  for  retailers.  All  payments  are  in  province- 
bills,  even  as  low  as  half  a crown ; thus  every  man’s  money  is  in  his  pocket- 
book.  This  makes  the  course  of  exchange  so  exorbitant  that  £100  in 
London  made  out  lately  [he  writes  in  1741]  in  New  England  £225;  and 

charges  then  made,  would  easily  swell  the  sum-total  to  the  figures  given  above. 
The  eight  pounds  mentioned  by  the  author  of  The  British  Empire  in  India,  as  the 
duty  on  “a  hogshead  containing  four  hundredweight,”  is  simply  a round  number, 
the  precise  amount  being  (before  the  “charges”  are  added)  £8  6s.  8 d. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


451 


if  a merchant  sells  his  goods  from  England  at  £220  upon  £100  in  the 
invoice,  he  would  be  a loser  by  the  bargain,  considering  the  incidental 
charges  upon  his  invoice. 

Navigation  laws  and  such  heavy  impositions  as  those  which  we  have  just 
described  could  have  but  one  effect  upon  a free  people  jealous  of  their 
liberties.  The  obnoxious  enactments  were  generally  resisted  by  the  colo- 
nists as  an  encroachment  upon  their  rights.  Ineffectual  attempts  were 
made  for  a century  to  enforce  them,  and  during  the  struggle  the  seeds  of 
the  Revolution  were  sown.  It  is  very  difficult  to  ascertain  with  accuracy 
the  trade  of  the  colonies  before  1776,  on  account  of  the  constant  evasion 
of  the  revenue  and  navigation  laws,  which  were  felt  to  be  both  unjust  and 
oppressive.  When  smuggling  is  both  profitable  and  patriotic — moreover, 
when  it  can  be  carried  on  with  comparative  impunity — it  is  not  difficult  to 
find  people  to  engage  in  this  fascinating  pursuit.  The  records  of  the 
custom-house,  therefore,  do  not  furnish  a reliable  account  of  the  whole 
trade  of  the  colonies ; but  as  no  registers  of  the  smuggling  operations  which 
were  carried  on  during  the  colonial  period  are  extant,  the  custom-house 
books  remain  as  the  best  source  of  information.  From  these  the  tables 
given  by  Lord  Sheffield  are  probably  taken,  and  from  one  of  these  tables, 
as  given  by  Pitkin,  we  learn  that  the  annual  average  of  exports  and 
imports  to  and  from  Great  Britain  for  each  of  the  eight  decades  from 
1700  to  1780  was  as  follows  : 


AVERAGE  FROM 

EXPORTS  TO  GT.  BRITAIN. 

IMPORTS  FROM  GT.  BRITAIN. 

1700  to  1710 

£265,783  10s. 

(SI, 328, 517) 

£267,205  3s. 
($1,336,025) 

1710  to  1720  

£392,653  17s. 
($1,963,269) 

£365,645  6s. 
($1,828,226) 

1720  to  1730  

£578,830  16s. 
($2,894,154) 

£471,342  12s. 
($2,356,713) 

1730  to  1740  

£670,128  16s. 
($3,350,644) 

£660,136  11s. 
($3,300,683) 

1740  to  1750  

£708,943  9s. 
($3,544,717) 

£812,647  13s. 
($4,063,238) 

1750  to  1760  

£802,691  6s. 
($4,013,456) 

£1,577,419  14s. 
($7,887,095) 

1760  to  1770  

£1,044,591  17s. 
($5,222,959) 

£1,763,409  10s. 
($8,817,047) 

1770  to  1780  

£743,560  10s. 
($3,718,802) 

£1,331,206  Is. 
($6,656,030) 

The  amount  of  exports  or  of  imports  for  any  one  of  these  decades  can 
be  found,  of  course,  by  multiplying  the  sum  given  in  the  above  table  by 
ten.  We  have  rejected  the  pence  in  giving  the  figures  in  the  English 
denomination,  as  well  as  fractions  of  a dollar  in  reducing  the  various 
amounts  to  a shape  somewhat  more  convenient  for  the  inspection  of  an 


452 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


American  reader.  It  is  important  to  remember  that  a given  sum  of  money 
was  worth  more  in  the  eighteenth  century  than  at  the  present  day;  also 
that  the  custom-house  valuation  is  always  more  likely  to  be  under  rather 
than  over  the  true  value  of  the  goods.  Five  dollars  have  been  reckoned 
to  the  pound — a near  enough  approximation,  especially  as  the  table  is 
given  mainly  for  the  purpose  of  comparing  the  amount  of  exports  and  im- 
ports with  each  other,  and  the  amount  at  one  time  with  that  at  another. 
The  imports  from  Great  Britain  during  the  whole  eighty  years  amounted, 
according  to  this  record,  to  £72,490,125  ($362,450,625),  and  the  exports 
to  that  country  during  the  same  period  to  £42,070,835  18s.  ($210,354,179). 
This  shows  a heavy  balance  of  trade  in  favor  of  the  mother-country.  The 
question  then  arises,  How  was  this  balance  made  up?  for  made  up  it  must 
have  been,  in  “gold  or  its  equivalent.”  Materials  upon  which  to  base  a 
judgment  are  meagre;  but  judging  from  those  within  reach,  we  are  inclined 
to  the  opinion  that  the  requisite  funds  to  satisfy  John  Bull’s  claim  were 
derived  from  that  commerce  with  the  Mediterranean  which  so  grieved  the 
patriotic  soul  of  Sir  Josiah  Child.  In  1769,  for  instance,  there  are  the 
following  returns  of — 

EXPORTS  FROM  THE  COLONIES. 

£ s.  d. 

To  Great  Britain 1,531,516  8 6 

($7,657,782) 

To  the  West  Indies 747,910  3 7 

($3,739,550) 

To  the  South  of  Europe 552,736  11  2 

($2,763,682) 

To  Africa 20,278  5 1 

($101,391) 


Total  ....  £2,852,441  8 4 

($14,262,207) 

IMPORTS  INTO  THE  COLONIES. 

£ s.  d. 

From  Great  Britain 1,604,975  11  11 

($8,024,877) 

.From  the  West  Indies 789,754  4 5 

($3,948,771) 

From,  the  South  of  Europe 76,684  9 11 

($383,422) 

From  Africa 151,998  0 0 

($759,990) 


Total  ....  £2,623,412  6 3 
($13,117,061) 

For  this  year,  therefore,  when  the  commerce  with  the  Soitth  of  Europe  is 
thrown  into  the  scale,  the  balance  of  trade  is  in  favor  of  the  colonies. 
This  was  probably  the  case  generally,  for  the  colonies  increased  in  wealth 
and  prosperity,  which  could  not  have  been  the  result  of  years  of  traffic  if 
. the  balance  had  been  continually  against  them  at  a time  when  the  home- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


453 


production  of  the  precious  metals  was  unknown.  The  difference  between 
the  amount  of  exports  to  and  imports  from  the  South  of  Europe  had  to  be 
settled  with  hard  money,  and  the  nature  of  the  coins  which  were  freely 
circulated  in  this  country  before  the  Revolution,  and,  indeed,  until  a com- 
paratively recent  date,  is  additional  proof  of  the  correctness  of  our  theory. 
Mention  of  the  Portuguese  “half-joe”  will  be  found  elsewhere  [see  Coins 
and  Currency,  p.  405].  In  The  British  Empire  in  America,  among  the 
coins  current  in  the  colonies  we  find  “ Spanish  doubloons,  pistoles,  piqces- 
of-eight  [dollars]  and  Arabian  chequins,”  which  appear  in  the  Arabian 
Nights  as  “sequins.”  When  the  Continental  Congress  promised  to  pay  to 
the  holders  of  their  money  “ Spanish  milled  dollars,”  they  promised  to  pay 
in  a currency  well  known  in  America ; and  although  much  of  it  may  have 
come  from  the  West  Indies,  the  commercial  statistics  just  given  show  an- 
other route  by  which  some  of  these  coins  may  have  come.  It  is  true  that 
a large  portion  of  this  profit  went  into  British  pockets,  but  not  all;  and 
the  extent  of  this  trade  is  one  of  many  proofs  that  the  Navigation  Act — 
though  Sir  Josiah  Child  had  said,  “ I am  of  opinion  that  in  relation  to 
trade,  shipping,  profit  and  power  it  is  one  of  the  choicest  and  most  prudent 
acts  that  ever  was  made  in  England  ” — could  not  entirely  shackle  the 
proper  course  of  legitimate  trade — i.  e.,  of  trade  legitimate  by  the  law  not 
of  parliaments  but  of  natural  equity. 

Such,  then,  was  the  commerce  of  the  thirteen  original  colonies  during 
the  first  eight  decades  of  the  eighteenth  century.  The  value  of  money 
has  changed,  as  we  have  already  observed,  but  it  has  probably  not  more 
than  doubled.  Many  imported  articles  are  cheaper  than  they  were  eighty 
or  a hundred  years  ago,  and  the  average  price  of  many  others  is  but 
slightly  increased.  Tea,  for  instance,  was  quoted  at  Philadelphia  on  the 
5th  of  November,  1790,  at  75  cents  a pound  for  Souchong,  and  one  dollar 
for  Hyson.  If  the  reader  will  examine  the  current  price  of  tea  at  the 
time  when  he  reads  these  words,  he  will  probably  find  lower  prices  than 
those  given  above,  rather  than  higher,  though  we  do  not  undertake  to 
state  which  variety  will  at  that  time  be  preferred  by  the  public,  or,  at 
least,  will  bear  the  higher  price;  for  several  changes  have  been  made  in 
that  respect  during  the  past  fifteen  yeai’s,  owing  either  to  the  capricious- 
ness of  the  consumers,  or  to  the  relative  abundance  or  scarcity  of  the 
crops,  or  to  a combination  of  these  causes.  The  total  exports  or  imports 
of  the  United  States  for  one  year  at  the  present  day  will  be  found  to 
exceed  in  nominal  value  the  exports  or  imports  of  the  whole  eighty  years 
in  the  above  table ; and  if  we  take  the  sum  for  two  or  three  years,  the  real 
value  will  probably  be  greater  than  that  of  the  whole  trade  of  the  colonies 
with  every  country  during  the  period  named.  This  wonderful  prosperity 
is  not  what  was  expected  at  the  close  of  the  Revolutionary  war  by  the 
majority  of  the  people  of  Great  Britain.  Gloomy  prophecies  were  freely 


454 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


made  with  reference  to  the  future  of  the  col  nies,  based  upon  the  folly 
which  they  had  shown  by  withdrawing  themselves  from  beneath  the  pro- 
tecting care  of  the  navigation  acts.  It  was  a natural  result  of  the  course 
pursued  by  the  patriots  in  attaining  independence  that  such  prophecies 
should  be  made;  for  when  the  colonists  desired  to  make  an  impression 
upon  the  mother-country  they  first  made  free  use  of  petition,  of  remon- 
strance and  of  appeal,  but  when  those  measures  failed  they.formed  non- 
importation associations,  knowing  that  anything  which  would  affect  the 
trade  of  Great  Britain  unfavorably  would  be  a severe  blow.  These  were 
at  first  local ; but  even  a partial  adherence  to  this  plan  of  attack  was  found 
to  be  so  beneficial  that  when  the  First  Continental  Congress  met  at  Phila- 
delphia their  attention  was  immediately  given  to  this  important  matter. 
As  Mr.  Everett  says,  “They  began  with  a non-importation  agreement 
nearly  two  years  before  the  Declaration  of  Independence.  This  agree- 
ment, with  the  exception  of  the  addresses  to  the  people  of  America  and 
Great  Britain,  was  the  only  positive  act  of  the  First  Congress  that  met  at 
Philadelphia  in  1774,  and  is  signed  by  every  member  of  that  body.  The 
details  to  which  it  descends  are  full  of  instruction.”  Though  we  have 
been  obliged  to  give  some  of  these  details  elsewhere  [see  American 
Manufactures],  we  present  here  a fuller  summary,  in  which  some  mat- 
ters will  be  found  repeated,  and  others,  which  belong  properly  only  to  the 
province  of  manufactures,  are  omitted.  These  fourteen  articles,  “under 
the  sacred  ties  of  virtue,  honor  and  love  of  country,”  pledged  the  members 
of  the  Congress  and  their  constituents  “not  to  import,  after  the  1st  of 
December,  any  goods  whatever  from  Great  Britain  or  Ireland,  or  British 
goods  from  any  place;  not  to  import  or  purchase  any  slave  imported  after 
that  time,  after  which  they  would  wholly  discontinue  the  slave-trade;  not 
to  import  or  purchase  East  India  tea;  to  request  merchants,  as  soon  as 
possible,  to  order  their  factors  in  Great  Britain  not  to  ship  any  goods  to 
them  on  any  pretence  whatever  ; to  discontinue  and  discourage  every  spe- 
cies of  extravagance  and  dissipation,  shows,  plays,  etc. ; to  use  on  funeral 
occasions  only  a ribbon  or  piece  of  crape  on  the  arm  for  gentlemen,  and 
a black  ribbon  and  necklace  for  ladies,  and  to  discourage  the  giving  of 
gloves,  scarfs,  etc.,  at  funerals;  it  recommended  vendors  of  goods  not  to 
take  advantage  of  the  scarcity  occasioned  by  the  association  to  ask  more 
than  they  were  accustomed  to  do ; that  goods  imported  after  the  1st  of  De- 
cember ought  to  be  either  reshipped  or  stored  at  the  owner’s  until  after  the 
non-importation  agreements  ceased,  or  be  sold  and  the  owner  reimbursed 
the  first  cost  and  charges,  the  profits  to  be  devoted  to  the  relief  of  the 
Boston  sufferers ; that  committees  should  be  chosen  in  each  county,  city 
and  town  ■ to  carry  out  the  resolutions  and  report  violations,  and  that  the 
Committees  of  Correspondence  should  frequently  inspect  the  custom-house 
. and  inform  each  other  of  the  state  thereof ; that  all  manufactures  of  the 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


455 


country  should  be  sold  at  a reasonable  rate,  and  that  no  trade,  commercial 
dealings  or  intercourse  should  be  had  with  any  colony  or  province  which 
did  not  accede  to  or  should  afterward  violate  the  agreements,  but  they 
should  be  held  unworthy  the  rights  of  freemen,  and  as  inimical  to  the 
liberty  of  their  country.” 

These  stringent  resolutions  met  with  the  unanimous  approval  of  the 
people,  and  committees  of  vigilance  were  formed  in  the  several  towns  and 
districts,  “who  published  the  names  of  those  who  did  not  carry  out  these 
regulations  as  enemies  of  public  liberty.”  All  business  dealings  with 
them  were  suspended,  and  resolutions  similar  to  those  of  Congress  were 
adopted  by  twelve  out  of  the  thirteen  Continental  provinces,  while  all  the 
suggestions  of  what  might  almost  be  termed  the  National  Assembly  were 
acted  upon  with  strict  fidelity  to  its  directions.  Ten  of  the  colonies  were 
soon  afterward  interdicted  by  Parliament  from  all  trade  except  that  from 
which  they  had  voluntarily  excluded  themselves.  The  remaining  prov- 
inces (New  York,  North  Carolina  and  Georgia)  were  excepted  from  the 
restraints  which  were  imposed  upon  all  the  rest.  The  governor  of  North 
Carolina  had  held  out  to  the  administration  the  hope  of  retaining  North 
Carolina  in  obedience  through  a part  of  her  own  people — the  Highlanders 
of  the  old  forty-seventh  regiment — who  had  settled  there;  but  the  utmost 
efforts  of  emissaries  sent  over  to  America  could  not  entice  them  to  the 
royal  standard.  The  Assembly  of  New  York,  by  a majority  of  four,  re- 
fused to  forbid  importations,  and  this  was  accepted  as  a conclusive  proof 
that  the  province  would  adhere  to  the  king.  The  royalists  were  again  mis- 
taken. The  press  of  the  patriots  taunted  those  who  had  declined  to  support 
Congress  for  taking  gifts ; and  when  they  would  have  permitted  a ship  to 
discharge  its  cargo,  the  committee  which  had  been  appointed  to  carry  out 
the  resolutions  of  Congress  laughed  at  their  vote  and  enforced  the  asso- 
ciation. The  New  York  merchants  who  furnished  supplies  to  the  British 
army  at  Boston  were  denounced  at  the  liberty-pole  as  enemies  to  their 
country.  When  Rivington’s  Gazette  quoted  texts  of  Scripture  in  favor  of 
passive  obedience,  Holt’s  Journal  replied  by  other  texts  and  examples. 

It  is  difficult  for  us,  at  the  present  day,  to  realize  the  sweeping  effect  of 
the  measures  adopted  by  Congress  upon  the  commerce  of  the  colonies. 
Cut  off  from  importation,  and  without  an  adequate  supply  of  goods  from 
the  products  of  home  manufactures,  the  American  merchant  was  indeed 
in  a deplorable  condition.  How  long  patriotism,  unaided  by  the  excite- 
ment of  war,  would  have  availed  to  restrain  even  those  who  were  on  the 
side  of  liberty  from  breaking  these  rules  it  is  equally  difficult  to  determine, 
nor  is  it  necessary  for  our  purpose.  The  battles  of  Lexington  and  Bunker 
Hill — the  Declaration  of  Independence — the  hand-to-hand  struggle  to 
make  that  Declaration  valid  and  to  secure  for  Columbia  a place  in  the 
family  of  nations, — these  intervened,  and  that  which  had  been  begun  in 


456 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


the  interests  of  patriotism  was  continued  from  dire  necessity.  Add  to  all 
other  troubles  those  caused  by  a depreciated  currency,  and  the  outlook  of 
those  engaged  in  trade  in  this  country  during  the  Revolutionary  war 
seems  indeed  gloomy.  Still,  they  were  not  dismayed.  Here  and  there 
one  was  found  who  (thinking  that  the  royal  rule  would  be  comparatively 
peaceful  and  stable)  gave  aid  and  comfort  to  the  enemies  of  freedom,  or, 
worse  still,  who  speculated  upon  the  distresses  of  his  country,  and  sought 
to  draw  from  the  Continental  treasury,  never  too  well  replenished,  “ prices 
that  a usurer  blushes  to  extort;”  but  the  majority  of  the  merchants  of 
America  were  true  to  themselves  and  to  their  country  during  the  time  that 
tried  men’s  souls,  and  the  privations  which  they  endured,  if  fully  chron- 
icled, would  doubtless  furnish  instances  of  heroism  equal  to  any  recorded 
of  those  who  went  into  the  field. 

Lord  Sheffield’s  Observations  on  American  Com- 
merce.—The,  chief  spokesman  for  those  who  considered  the  commerce 
of  America  ruined  by  the  achievement  of  independence  was  one  of  those 
officious  friends  who  delight  in  making  croaking  prophecies,  and  whose 
greatest  delight  is  to  see  such  prophecies  fulfilled.  We  refer  to  Thomas 
Holroyd,  afterward  Lord  Sheffield,  who  published  in  1783  a pamphlet 
entitled  Observations  on  the  Commerce  of  the  American  States.  From  this 
book,  as  it  is  comparatively  rare,  we  shall  now  make  some  extracts  which 
will  give  the  reader  an  opportunity  to  judge  of  the  effect  of  passion  and 
prejudice  upon  the  minds  of  a people  whose  boast  it  is  that  they  are  “lovers 
of  fair  play.”  We  say  of  a people,  for  Lord  Sheffield’s  work  was  considered 
by  the  British  people  generally  as  an  unanswerable  combination  of  facts 
and  of  reasoning.  Coxe,  at  the  beginning  of  his  reply,  says : “ The  facts 
and  observations  of  this  writer  hgrve,  in  the  opinion  of  many  of  his  country- 
men, so  firmly  endured  the  touchstone  of  experience  that  an  attempt  to 
demonstrate  errors  in  both  may  appear  to  deserve  little  attention.”  He 
evidently  felt  that  he  was  addressing  a jury  whose  minds  were  completely 
biassed  by  the  arguments  of  the  prosecuting  attorney. 

In  the  very  first  sentence  of  his  plea,  Lord  Sheffield  complains  that  the 
Navigation  Act  itself,  the  guardian  of  the  prosperity  of  Great  Britain,  had 
been  “almost  abandoned  by  the  levity  or  ignorance  of  those  who  have 
never  seriously  examined  the  spirit  or  consequence  of  ancient  rules.  By 
asserting  their  independence  the  Americans  have  renounced  the  privileges 
as  well  as  the  duties  of  British  subjects.  If  in  some  instances,  as  in  the 
loss  of  their  carrying  trade,  they  feel  the  inconvenience  of  their  choice, 
they  can  no  longer  complain.  The  British  merchant  alone  is  able  and 
willing  to  grant  that  liberal  credit  [to  the  Americans]  which  must  be  ex- 
torted from  his  competitors  by  the  rashness  of  their  early  ventures.  They 
will  soon  discover  that  America  has  neither  money  nor  sufficient  produce 
to  send  in  return,  and  cannot  have  for  some  time ; and  not  intending  or 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


457 


being  able  to  give  credit,  their  funds  will  be  exhausted,  their  agents  will 
never  return,  and  the  ruin  of  the  first  creditors  will  serve  as  a lasting  warn- 
ing to  their  countrymen.  The  solid  power  of  supplying  the  wants  of  Amer- 
ica, of  receiving  her  produce  and  of  waiting  her  convenience  belongs  almost 
exclusively  to  our  own  merchants.”  Our  author  then  takes  up  particular 
articles  of  export  and  import,  in  treating  of  which  he  is  obliged  to  make 
some  humiliating  admissions,  as,  for  instance,  the  following:  “As  to  wool- 
lens, at  present,  we  have  lost  the  clothing  of  the  Russian  army  by  abuses 
in  the  manufacture,  especially  by  overstretching  the  cloth,  the  consequence  of 
which  is  shrinking  extremely  when  worn.”  This  admission  agrees  with 
the  assertion  of  Bingham,  “ It  is  well  known  that  many  of  the  coarse  kinds 
of  stuffs  made  at  Norwich,  Coventry,  Spitalsfields  and  other  [British]  fac- 
tories are  shamefully  deficient  in  length,  whilst  the  Dutch,  Flemish  and 
French  usually  give  a generous  surplus  in  their  measures.”  The  reader 
will  also  be  reminded  of  the  recent  developments  with  reference  to  the 
measure  of  spool-cotton  at  Manchester,  England,  and  the  statement  of  a 
correspondent  of  a Manchester  newspaper  that  it  was  impossible,  on  account 
of  the  “tricks  of  the  trade,”  for  a man  to  be  a consistent  Christian  and  to 
be  at  the  same  time  successful  in  carrying  on  any  branch  of  the  manufac- 
ture of  cotton  goods  at  Manchester.  A recent  writer  cites  another  case  in 
point,  as  follows : “ The  Lancashire  cotton  manufacturers  often  used  an 
inferior  cotton  staple,  and  worked  in  large  quantities  of  clay  to  give  body 
to  the  goods.  Of  course  the  clay  came  out  with  the  first  washing ; and 
at  length  the  natives  of  India,  learning  wisdom  from  being  continually 
cheated,  refused  to  buy  any  goods  of  English  make.  The  loss  of  the  whole 
East  India  trade  was  threatened.  The  London  Times  sounded  the  note  of 
warning,  not  on  the  ground  of  pity  for  the  victims  who  had  thus  spent  their 
hard  earnings  for  a useless  article,  but  on  account  of  the  sacrifice  which 
would  be  involved  in  the  loss  of  the  trade.” 

Speaking  of  wines,  his  lordship  says  : “ Every  attempt  to  make  wine  in 
America  has  failed.  The  great  heat  and  rains  are  supposed  to  cause  such 
a luxurious  vegetation  that  the  grapes  burst  before  they  are  ripe.”  In  a 
note  to  the  second  edition  he  adds : “ Others  say  that  the  trials  have  not 
been  fair;  that  there  have  been  no  attempts  to  plant  vineyards  and  to 
make  wines  except  by  private  gentlemen  for  their  own  consumption ; and 
that  the  reason  why  the  people  have  not  attempted  to  make  vineyards  is 
because  the  ground  with  easy  cultivation  produces  an  immediate  profit,  and 
it  takes  six  or  seven  years  to  bring  a vineyard  to  yield  any  considerable 
profit.”  The  italics  in  the  above  quotation  are  ours,  and  we  shall  have 
occasion  to  refer  to  this  statement  hereafter.  Speaking  of  “ Geneva,”  he 
says : “ This  article  is  in  less  demand  than  brandy,  and  will  be  imported 
from  Holland.  It  may  soon  be  made  in  America,  being  distilled  from  rye.” 

The  point  concerning  which  Lord  Sheffield  shows  the  greatest  anxiety 


458 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


is  the  credit  of  the  Americans.  In  the  midst  of  his  enumeration  of  com- 
modities he  stops  to  say : “ The  American  States  are  in  greater  want  of 
credit  at  this  time  than  at  former  periods.  The  French  who  gave  them 
credit  are  all  bankrupts.  French  merchants  in  general  cannot  give  much 
credit ; many  principal  commercial  houses  in  France  have  been  ruined  by 
it.  The  Dutch  have  not  trusted  the  Americans  to  any  amount,  and  will 
not.  It  is  not  their  custom  to  give  credit  but  on  the  best  security.  It  is 
therefore  obvious  from  this  and  the  above  state  of  imports  into  what  chan- 
nels the  commerce  of  the  American  States  must  inevitably  flow,  and  that 
nearly  four-fifths  of  their  importations  will  be  from  Great  Britain  directly. 
Where  articles  are  nearly  equal,  the  superior  credit  given  by  England  will 
always  give  the  preference,  and  it  is  probable  that  many  foreign  articles 
will  go  to  America  through  Great  Britain.”  In  other  words,  this  country 
was  entirely  at  the  mercy  of  England  on  account  of  the  lowness  of  our 
credit  elsewhere.  We  should  be  obliged  to  thankfully  take  “on  trust” 
whatever  the  generous  British  merchant  would  graciously  condescend  to 
sell  to  us,  without  examining  too  closely  the  quality  or  (in  anything  stretch- 
able, as,  for  instance,  woollens)  the  quantity  of  the  goods.  He  then  takes 
up  the  trade  in  flour  and  wheat,  stating  with  evident  satisfaction  that, 
“ excepting  the  instance  of  three  or  four  years,  there  never  was  any  market 
in  Europe  for  the  wheat  and  wheat-flour  of  America,  except  in  Spain, 
Portugal  and  the  ports  of  the  Mediterranean.”  Fi’ora  Canada,  in  1774, 
“ vast  quantities  of  both  winter  and  summer  wheat  were  exported,  not  less 
than  five  hundred  thousand  bushels.”  Within  seven  years  after  the  pub- 
lication of  these  remarks,  in  the  very  first  return  made  after  the  adoption 
of  the  Federal  Constitution,  appears  the  item  of  1,124,458  bushels  of  wheat 
exported  from  the  United  States  during  a period  of  less  than  fourteen 
months,  extending  from  some  day  in  August,  1789,  to  October  1,  1790. 
His  lordship’s  attention  is  now  turned  to  the  tobacco-trade.  This  was  a 
sore  subject  for  the  meditation  of  the  British  merchant,  for  before  the 
Revolution  “ this  capital  article  was  exported  from  Virginia  and  Maryland 
to  Great  Britain  only,  where  [after  paying  to  His  Majesty  a heavy  duty] 
it  was  sorted  and  re-exported  unmanufactured,  except  a small  quantity. 
The  exportation  now  being  free  to  every  part  [much  to  the  disgust  of  the 
British  merchant],  it  remains  to  be  determined  by  experience  whether  it 
be  more  advantageous  to  transport  it  to  every  country  where  it  is  con- 
sumed, or  to  carry  it  first  to  one  general  market  to  meet  the  purchasers. 
America  will  not  afford  her  tobacco  so  cheap  to  France  as  the  latter  got  it 
through  British  contractors  before  the  war.”  The  annoyance  which  will 
be  caused  to  the  French  by  the  fulfilment  of  this  prophecy  gives  the  patri- 
otic Sheffield  great  delight.  He  adds,  in  a note:  “France  will  be  very 
much  disappointed.  The  cultivation  of  tobacco  has  been  greatly  inter- 
rupted, and  it  will  never  be  so  great  as  it  has  been.  There  has  been  and 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


459 


■will  be  a considerable  emigration  from  the  tobacco  country.  The  lands 
wear  out.  Better  land  beyond  the  mountains  may  be  got  very  cheap  and 
free  from  taxes.  Other  kind  (sic)  of  farming  is  preferred.”  Having  thus 
settled  the  affairs  of  Maryland  and  Virginia,  he  turns  his  attention  to  New 
England,  manifesting  that  kindly  interest  which  is  apparent  in  every  por- 
tion of  this  pamphlet.  “ It  is  difficult  to  see  what  advantage  the  New 
England  States  will  derive  from  the  independence  and  separation  from  this 
country.  Such  lights  as  we  have  point  out  that  it  must  be  ruinous  to 
them,  and  that  nothing  could  be  more  to  their  advantage  than  to  become 
again  part  of  the  empire.  It  is  not  obvious  where  they  will  find  a market 
for  their  shipping,  lumber  and  the  produce  of  the  whale-fisheries  (and  they 
had  no  other  trade  of  any  consequence  except  salt  fish)  in  the  place  of  the 
markets  of  the  West  Indies,  Great  Britain  and  Ireland.”  A little  further 
on,  “such  lights”  as  his  lordship  possessed  are  brought  to  bear  upon  the 
matter  of  salted  meats,  butter,  etc.  Before  the  Revolution,  “ No  quantity 
of  beef  was  exported  from  any  colony  but  Connecticut.  There  is  but  little 
in  Virginia.  The  beef  in  the  provinces  south  of  Pennsylvania  is  not  good. 
Connecticut  supplied  more  than  all  the  other  American  States.  The  banks 
of  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi  may  in  future  supply  beef  for  exportation,  and 
Vermont  also,  but  principally  through  Canada.  American  beef  does  not 
keep  so  well  as  the  Irish.  Salt  hardens  it  and  eats  up  the  fat.  As  to 
pork,  the  Carolinas  raise  such  a prodigious  quantity  of  hogs,  and  can  feed 
them  at  so  little  expense,  that  pork  may  be  afforded  there  one-third  cheaper 
than  from  England  or  Ireland.  Not  long  since  butter  was  imported  into 
New  York  from  Ireland;  but  before  the  [Revolutionary]  war  began 
New  York  exported  butter  to  the  West  Indies.  However  extraordinary 
it  may  appear,  it  is,  however  (sic),  true  that  notwithstanding  tallow  is  the 
natural  produce  of  the  Northern  States  of  America,  it  has  been  and  may 
be  exported  from  Russia  and  sold  as  cheap  as  that  raised  in  the  country, 
leaving  a considerable  profit  to  the  importer.”  Yet,  in  the  return  of 
exports  to  which  we  have  already  had  occasion  to  refer,  we  find  entered, 
“Beef,  44,662  barrels;  value,  $279,551;  butter,  8379  firkins;  value, 
$48,587;  tallow,  200,020  pounds;  value,  $20,722.”  “ Peas,  which  may  be 
made  a substitute  for  rice  or  Indian  corn,  are  cheaper  in  Canada  than  in 
any  part  of  the  American  States,  where  they  are  only  raised  in  the  prov- 
ince of  New  York  and  in  the  Jerseys.  Though  perhaps  there  may  not  be 
a sufficient  quantity  raised  in  Canada  to  supply  any  great  demand  at 
present,  there  may  be  soon.  There  is  no  bug  in  that  country;  but  peas 
planted  in  other  parts  of  the  continent  except  about  Albany  are  devoured 
by  bugs  or  flies.”  How  correct  this  statement  was  can  be  seen  by  an  ex- 
amination of  the  return  of  exports  from  the  United  States  for  the  year 
ending  September  30,  1791.  New  York  exported  one-sixth  of  the  whole 
quantity  of  peas  and  beans  (which  are  put  together),  New  Jersey  none, 


460 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


and  Virginia  furnished  more  than  twice  as  much,  and  North  Carolina 
nearly  twice  as  much,  as  New  York. 

His  lordship  took  it  for  granted  that  Florida,  Louisiana  and  the  country 
west  of  the  Mississippi  would  never  belong  to  us,  and  says:  “Those  who 
have  been  disposed  to  despond  may  comfort  themselves  with  the  prospect 
that  if  the  American  States  should  hereafter  be  able  to  manufacture  for 
themselves,  as  the  consumption  of  the  manufactures  of  England  decreases 
with  them  the  demand  will  increase  elsewhere.  They  [the  despondent 
British  merchants]  will  for  ages  go  up  the  Mississippi  and  river  St.  Law- 
rence, and  by  means  of  a most  extraordinary  inland  navigation  supply 
regions  infinitely  greater  and  more  fertile  [our  present  Western  States] 
and  capable  of  a greater  degree  of  population  than  the  American  States, 
full  of  rivers  navigable  to  their  source — a country  four  times  as  large  as 
the  American  States  [which  has  been]  most  unnecessarily  and  most 
illegally  given  up  [by  Great  Britain],  and  most  unexpectedly  by  the 
Americans  themselves,  which  Congress  neither  has  been  nor  will  be  capable 
of  controlling,  and  which , probably,  ivill  divide  into  many  independent  gov- 
ernmentsHe  now  speaks  of  emigration  : “ If  manufacturers  should  emi- 
grate from  Europe  to  America,  at  least  nine-tenths  will  become  farmers; 
they  will  not  work  at  manufactures  when  they  can  get  double  the  profit 
by  farming” — in  a country,  be  it  remembered,  where  “the  ground  with 
easy  cultivation  produces  an  immediate  profit and  yet  our  author  says : 
“ The  emigrants  from  Europe  to  the  American  States  will  be  miserably 
disappointed;  however,  having  got  into  a scrape,  they  may  wish  to  lead 
others  after  them.  , When  the  numberless  difficulties  of  adventurers  and 
strangers  are  surmounted,  they  will  find  it  necessary  to  pay  taxes,  to  avoid 
which,  probably,  they  left  home,  and,  in  the  case  of  Britons,  gave  up  great 
advantages.  The  absolute  necessity  of  great  exertions  of  industry  and 
toil  added  to  the  want  of  opportunity  of  dissipation  in  the  solitary  life  of 
new  settlers,  and  the  difficulty  and  shame  of  returning  home,  alone  support 
them  there.  They  find  their  golden  dream  ends,  at  most,  in  the  possession 
of  a tract  of  wild,  uncultivated  land,  subject,  in  many  cases,  to  the  inroads 
of  the  proper  and  more  amiable  owners,  the  Indians.”  Having  thus  used 
his  best  efforts  to  check  the  tide  of  emigration,  his  lordship  has  a plan  or 
two  to  offer  for  the  benefit  of  the  despondent  British  merchant : “ If  we 
adopt  Russia  in  place  of  our  revolted  colonies,  and  give  her  products  the 
advantages  we  allowed  to  theirs,  she  can  be  of  infinitely  more  use  to  us 
than  they  ever  were.  She  will  cost  us  much  less.  She  will  also  pay  for 
what  she  takes  in  half  the  time.  The  long  credit  given  in  America  ruined 
our  trade  with  that  country,  and  made  bankrupts  of  almost  three-fourths  of  the 
merchants  of  London  trading  in  America.”  Why,  then,  should  the  British 
merchant  feel  despondent  at  the  loss  of  so  risky  a trade  ? Why  should 
his  lordship  take  so  much  trouble  to  revive  the  drooping  spirits  of  his 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


461 


countrymen  if  lie  could  say  with  truth,  as  he  does  elsewhere,  “Almost 
every  article  of  the  produce  of  the  American  States  which  is  brought  into 
Europe  we  may  have  at  least  as  good  and  as  cheap,  if  not  better,  else- 
where. Both  as  a friend  and  an  enemy,  America  has  been  burdensome  to 
Great  Britain.  It  may  be  some  satisfaction  to  think  that  by  breaking  off 
rather  prematurely  Great  Britain  may  find  herself  in  a better  situation 
with  respect  to  America  than  if  she  had  fallen  off  when  more  ripe.”  How 
kind  of  his  lordship,  then,  to  offer  still  another  plan ! “ The  fixing  on 

certain  ports  in  Great  Britain  where  the  produce  and  merchandise  of  the 
American  States  may  be  stored  until  a sale  can  be  made  of  them  in  Great 
Britain  or  in  some  other  ports  of  Europe.  By  this  the  British  merchant 
will  have  the  first  offer  in  the  sales,  and  the  American,  without  running 
the  risk  or  incurring  the  expense  of  going  from  one  port  to  another,  will 
be  at  all  times  sure  of  the  best  mai’ket  to  be  had  in  Europe.”  This  project 
gives  great  satisfaction  to  the  philanthropic  Sheffield,  who  promises,  in  case 
of  its  adoption,  that  “the  American  commerce,  especially  for  the  most 
necessary  and  the  most  bulky  articles,  would  in  a great  measure  centre  in 
this  kingdom,  and  the  merchants  in  America,  not  being  able  to  make  remit- 
tances in  advance,  but,  on  the  contrary,  obliged  to  go  in  great  part  on 
credit,  being  able  thus  to  deposit  their  effects  at  the  disposal  of  their  corre- 
spondents, at  the  highest  market  which  can  be  had  in  Europe,  it  will  be  a 
very  essential  advantage  to  the  American  merchant  and  a security  and 
inducement  to  the  British  merchant  to  answer  the  American  orders  for 
goods.”  The  interests  of  the  British  merchant  are  certainly  not  neglected 
in  the  above  scheme ! 

Such  were  the  Observations  on  Commerce  of  Thomas  Lord  Sheffield,  in 
which  an  attempt  is  made  by  their  noble  author  to  convince  both  himself 
and  his  countrymen  that  commerce  with  America  was  of  no  great  value, 
and  yet  that  Great  Britain  would  secure  the  best  part  of  it;  that  the  popu- 
lation of  this  country  was  rapidly  decreasing;  that  the  bond  of  union  by 
which  the  United  States  were  held  together  was  so  weak  that  no  treaty 
could  ever  be  made  except  with  the  separate  States.  We  are  forced  to 
make  another  extract  which  signally  shows  his  lordship’s  weakness  when 
he  attempts  to  prophesy:  “It  is  not  probable  that  the  American  States 
will  have  a very  free  trade  in  the  Mediterranean.  It  will  not  be  the  in- 
' terest  of  any  of  the  great  maritime  powers  to  protect  them  there  from  the 
Barbary  States.  If  they  knew  their  interests,  they  will  not  encourage  the 
Americans  to  be  carriers.  That  the  Barbary  States  are  advantageous  to 
the  maritime  powers  is  obvious.  The  Americans  cannot  protect  them- 
I selves  from  the  latter ; they  cannot  pretend  to  a navy.  It  is  remarkable 
how  few  good  harbors  there  are  for  large  ships  in  the  American  States — at 
, least  ive  have  found  none  except  at  Rhode  Island;  and  if  a navy  could  be 
afforded,  there  would  be  much  difficulty  in  agreeing  that  so  essential  an 


! 


462 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


establishment  should  be  at  Rhode  Island.”  The  remark  with  reference  to 
the  Barbary  States  is  especially  rich.  “The  American  States”  gave  the 
pirates  of  the  North  African  coast  their  first  lesson  in  international  law, 
about  twenty  years  after  Sheffield  wrote  these  words,  by  means  of  those 
skilful  teachers  Commodore  Preble,  Captain  Bainbridge,  Lieutenant  De- 
catur and  Captain  William  Eaton,  at  a time  when  the  “great  maritime 
powers  ” paid  not  one  cent  for  defence,  but  thousands  for  tribute.  The 
strictures  upon  American  harbors  require  no  comment;  but  we  feel  sure 
that  the  British  soldiers  and  sailors  who  had  visited  the  harbors  of  New 
York,  Philadelphia  and  other  ports  on  the  Atlantic  coast  took  these  state- 
ments with  a large  grain  of  salt. 

We  give  from  a recent  writer  a somevffiat  different  account  of  the  value 
of  American  commerce  during  the  period  to  which  Sheffield  refers,  and  of 
the  reputation  of  American  merchants  for  probity  and  fair  dealing.  In 
describing  the  temporary  effects  of  the  Revolutionary  war,  he  says:  “The 
flourishing  commerce  of  the  colonies  was  totally  ruined.  This  Mr.  Burke 
characterized  as  out  of  all  proportion  beyond  the  numbers  of  the  people, 
that  with  the  mother-land  being  within  less  than  £500,000  of  equalling 
what  England  had  carried  on  at  the  beginning  of  the  century  with  the 
whole  world.  He  cites  the  case  of  Pennsylvania,  which  in  1704  called  for 
only  £11,459  worth  of  British  commodities,  but  in  1772  took  nearly  fifty 
times  as  much,  or  £507,909  worth,  nearly  equal  to  the  exports  to  all  the 
colonies  together  at  the  first  period.  The  colony  trade  of  Great  Britain 
had  increased  from  one-sixteenth  to  nearly  one-third  of  the  whole.  The 
importations  were  particularly  heavy  in  1770  and  the  three  following 
years,  and  amounted,  as  Mr.  Glover  stated  to  the  House  of  Commons  in 
1775,  to  ten  and  a half  millions  sterling  in  the  three  years,  or  three  and 
a half  millions  at  the  annual  medium.  He  estimated  the  linen  sent  from 
Great  Britain  and  Ireland  to  amount  to  £700,000  per  annum.  The  im- 
portations in  the  foregoing  years  exceeded  the  wants  of  the  colonies,  and 
through  the  embarrassments  thereby  created  the  debts  of  the  American 
merchants,  who  bought  largely  on  credit,  were  not  so  promptly  paid  when 
due  as  they  had  been  in  previous  years.  The  indebtedness  of  New  Eng- 
land was  stated  at  near  one  million  sterling.  The  colonies  were  in  conse- 
quence charged  in  some  quarters  with  a desire  to  evade  payment— a charge 
which  was  refuted  by  the  testimony  of  merchants  in  the  colonial  trade  (at 
the  bar  of  the  House ) and  by  the  subsequent  good  faith  of  American  mer- 
chants. Of  six  millions  due  in  December,  mi,  four  millions  were  paid  in 
the  next  twelve  months,  even  when  a separation  seemed  inevitable,  although 
the  restraints  upon  their  trade  and  fisheries  were  certainly  not  calculated 
to  facilitate  payment.”  These  facts  were  doubtless  well  known  to  Lord 
Sheffield ; but  as  he  w7as  writing  a special  plea,  he  preferred  to  disregard 
them,  knowing  well  that  prejudice  and  passion  would  obtain  a hearing  for 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


463 


anything  which,  if  believed,  would  serve  to  console  his  country  for  the  loss 
of  the  fairest  portion  of  “The  British  Empire  in  America.” 

What  induced  Lord  Sheffield  to  take  so  much  pains  to  misrepresent  the 
condition  of  the  youthful  nation?  It  is  true  that  the  Revolutionary  war 
had  annihilated,  for  the  time  being,  the  commerce  of  the  former  colonies. 
Their  shipping  was  nearly  destroyed,  public  credit  was  impaired,  a vast 
debt  had  accumulated ; but  our  author  is  not  satisfied  with  a statement  of 
these  facts.  He  goes  out  of  his  way  -to  make  many  specific  assertions, 
which  were  not  only  incorrect,  but  so  utterly  wide  of  the  mark  that  no  one 
who  was  at  all  acquainted  with  the  resources  of  this  country  could  give 
them  cfedence  for  a single  moment.  The  answer  to  this  question  is  near 
at  hand.  “The  Right  Honorable  William  Pitt,  late  Chancellor  of  the 
Exchequer,”  had  introduced  into  Parliament  a bill  “for  the  provisional 
establishment  and  regulation  of  trade  and  intercourse  between  the  subjects 
of  Great  Britain  and  those  of  the  United  States  of  America.”  This  bill, 
if  it  had  become  a law,  would  have  given  this  country  the  legal  assurance 
of  ordinarily  fair  treatment,  which  was  more  than  Lord  Sheffield,  nee 
Thomas  Holroyd,  could  endure.  He  says : “ This  country  has  not  found 
itself  in  a more  interesting  situation.  It  is  now  to  be  decided  whether  we 
are  to  be  ruined  by  the  independence  of  America  or  not.  The  Navigation 
Act  gave  us  the  trade  of  the  world.  If  we  alter  that  act  by  permitting 
any  state  to  trade  with  our  islands,  or  by  suffering  any  state  to  carry  into 
this  country  any  produce  but  its  own,  we  desert  the  Navigation  Act  and 
sacrifice  the  marine  of  England.  But  if  the  principle  of  the  Navigation 
Act  is  properly  understood  and  well  followed,  this  country  may  still  be 
safe  and  great.” 

Replies  to  Sheffield. — The  first  reply  to  this  pamphlet  appeared 
in  1783,  the  same  year  in  which  the  Observations,  etc.,  were  published.  Wil- 
liam Bingham,  of  Philadelphia,  who,  during  the  war,  had  been  the  agent 
of  Congress  at  Martinico,  and  who  was  therefore  thoroughly  conversant 
with  the  West  India  trade,  took  up  his  pen  in  defence  of  the  newly-eman- 
cipated colonies.  Not  satisfied  with  a masterly  refutation  of  special  points, 
he  attacks  the  foundation  upon  which  Sheffield’s  whole  superstructure 
rests — viz.,  the  jarring  interests  of  the  various  States,  which  would  make 
a lasting  union  impossible.  Let  the  reader  remember  what  Bingham  wrote 
at  a time  when  the  warmest  friends  of  America  were  anything  but  hopeful 
concerning  her  future,  and  he  will  appreciate  the  bravery  and  the  far- 
I sighted  sagacity  of  the  following  prophetic  words,  written  nearly  six  years 
before  the  adoption  of  the  Federal  Constitution  : “ The  States,  from  a sense 
of  common  danger  and  common  interest,  will  more  closely  unite  together 
and  form  one  general  system  of  exclusive  navigation  in  regard  to  Great 
Britain,  established  on  clear,  equal  and  determinate  principles  of  commer- 
; cial  retaliation,  which  will  rapidly  pervade  the  whole  Union.  Already 


464 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


has  a generous  competition  begun  to  take  place  betwixt  them  which  shall 
most  cheerfully  adopt  and  carry  into  effect  those  wise  and  salutary  mea- 
sures recommended  by  the  grand  council  of  their  country  in  order  to  make 
their  federal  union  respectable  and  the  United  States  as  prosperous  in 
peace  as  they  have  been  glorious  in  war.  . . . He  reasons  as  if  the  trade 
of  America  must  irresistibly  be  confined  to  its  former  channel,  whereas  I 
can  assure  him  that,  freed  from  the  control  of  your  Navigation  Act,  it  will 
expand  itself  as  far  as  seas  can  carry  or  winds  can  waft  it.  He  forgets 
the  energy  of  this  young  country  that  he  is  devoting  to  such  humiliating 
restrictions ; he  forgets  that  it  exhibited  whilst  in  its  cradle  such  marks  of 
firmness  and  vigor  of  constitution  as,  like  young  Hercules,  to  cftish  the 
serpent  that  wantonly  attacked  it.”  Another  answer  was  published  in 
1793,  written  by  Tench  Coxe,  also  of  Philadelphia,  who  was  then  assistant- 
secretary  of  the  treasury.  The  adoption  of  the  Federal  Constitution  had 
intervened,  and  an  opportunity  had  been  recently  given,  for  the  first  time 
since  the  acknowledgment  of  the  independence  of  the  United  States,  to 
ascertain  the  amount  and  nature  of  the  exports  and  imports  of  this  coun- 
try. The  returns  were  necessarily  imperfect,  and  of  course,  as  the  collec- 
tion of  customs,  etc.,  was  a new  thing  for  th e federal  government,  and  the 
machinery  by  means  of  which  a full  and  correct  return  could  be  secured 
was  not  yet  in  operation,  the  totals  in  this  return  were  rather  below  than 
above  the  real  figures.  Still,  the  result  was  gratifying  to  all  friends  of  the 
young  republic.  We  have  several  times  referred  above  to  these  returns, 
and  can  only  say  at  present  that  the  number  of  the  instances  in  which  the 
surmises  or  misrepresentations  of  Lord  Sheffield  are  directly  contradicted 
by  the  facts  is  very  large  indeed.  While  it  is  true,  as  Webster  said,  that 
the  Federal  Union  “ had  its  origin  in  disordered  finance,  prostrate  com- 
merce and  ruined  [national]  credit” — while  it  is  true,  as  he  continues, 
that  “under  its  benign  influence  these  great  interests  immediately  awoke 
as  from  the  dead  and  sprang  forth  with  newness  of  life” — the  very  first 
return,  made  at  a time  when  the  benefits  derived  from  the  Union  could 
scarcely  be  expected  to  appear,  exhibits  the  recuperative  power  shown  by 
the  American  people  during  the  seven  years  of  peace  which  were  occupied 
in  fusing  together  the  somewhat  heterogeneous  elements  which  had  previ- 
ously been  held  together  only  by  their  ardent  love  of  liberty  and  by  the 
common  danger  to  which  they  were  exposed  during  seven  years  of  war. 
The  value  of  the  exports  of  the  United  States  during  the  year  ending 
September  30,  1791,  was,  according  to  Coxe,  $18,399,202,  and  according 
to  Pitkin,  $19,012,041.  This  amount  exceeds  by  nearly  two  millions  of 
dollars  the  value  of  the  exports  of  all  the  British  continental  colonies  in 
1770,  including  the  islands  of  Newfoundland,  the  Bahamas  and  Bermuda. 
The  position  of  Mr.  Coxe  gave  him  special  facilities  for  obtaining  correct 
information,  of  which  advantage  he  evidently  made  ample  use.  Between 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


460 


the  years  1776  and  1789  the  difficulty  of  obtaining  correct  statistics  was 
increased  by  the  fact  that  the  foreign  articles  which  one  State  admitted 
free  of  duty  were  in  many  instances  dutiable  in  another  State,  and  smug- 
gling from  one  State  into  another  was,  of  course,  an  easy  matter.  Still, 
the  early  history  of  American  commerce  is  full  of  interest.  We  have 
now  reached  a point  where  firmer  footing  can  be  found,  while  tracing  the 
marvellous  development  of  the  commerce  of  the  infant  republic.  The  very 
fullness,  however,  of  the  information  at  hand  renders  the  task  of  condens- 
ing it  more  difficult  for  each  successive  year.  A tabular  statement  of  the 
cotton  production  and  trade  for  49  years,  and  of  the  exports  and  imports 
of  the  United  States  for  each  fiscal  year  from  1790  to  the  year  ending  June 
30,  1875,  will  be  found  elsewhere  [see  Appendix,  Tables  VI.,  VII.]. 
The  exports  and  imports  of  leading  agricultural  products  have  been  noted 
in  the  special  article  upon  American  Agriculture.  Sir  Morton  Peto, 
taking  the  returns  of  exports  and  imports  from  1844  to  1860,  seems  espe- 
cially struck  with  the  facts  that  the  trade  of  the  United  States  has  been 
steadily  and  regularly  progressive,  and  that  the  nation  has  uniformly  paid 
its  way,  the  exports  in  almost  every  year  having  exceeded  the  imports  and 
the  general  balance  being  in  favor  of  America.  Going  back  of  this  year 
and  bringing  into  the  account  the  tonnage  of  the  mercantile  marine  [see 
Tables  I.,  II.,  III.],  a remarkable  advance  is  seen  in  the  registered  ton- 
nage between  1789  and  1800.  During  the  period  mentioned  it  rose  from 
123,893  to  669,921.  The  total  tonnage,  which  in  1789  was  201,562,  was 
972,492  in  1800.  The  imports,  which  in  1790  were  $23,000,000,  were 
i $91,252,768  in  1800,  and  $111,363,511  in  1801.  The  exports  rose  during 
the  same  period  from  $20,205,156  to  $70,970,780  in  1800,  and  $94,115,925 
in  1801.  This  remarkable  advance  was  due  partly  to  the  industry  and  en- 
ergy of  our  citizens  and  partly  to  favorable  circumstances.  The  troubled 
i state  of  affairs  in  Europe  exerted  a very  favorable  influence  upon  American 
commerce.  The  mercantile  marine  of  the  United  States  was  built  up  by 
the  great  wars  which  followed  the  French  Revolution,  at  the  close  of  the  last 
and  beginning  of  the  present  century.  Those  wars  created  a demand  for 
our  exports;  and  as  the  “great  powers”  of  Europe  were  preying  upon  each 
other’s  shipping,  there  was  a large  carrying  trade  ready  for  the  vessels  of  a 
neutral  power.  The  United  States,  by  establishing  their  independence,  had 
become  a neutral  nation,  sufficiently  remote  to  have  no  direct  interest  in  the 
.quarrels  of  the  combatants,  sufficiently  near  to  furnish  the  requisite  trans- 
portation. American  shipping  soon  became  of  necessity  the  preferable 
medium  for  carrying  on  the  commerce  of  the  world,  for  the  Americans 
alone  could  carry  with  safety  the  valuable  commodities  of  the  nations 
which  were  at  war.  Having  every  advantage  for  ship-building  and  navi- 
gation, this  country  began  a career  which  soon  became  extraordinarily 
'extended  and  unusually  successful.  Not  only  did  American  ships  carry 

30 

\ 


466 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


the  colonial  productions  to  the  several  parent  states ; our  merchants,  em- 
boldened by  the  opportunities  thrown  in  their  way,  became  purchasers  of 
those  productions  in  the  French,  Spanish  and  Dutch  colonies.  A new  era 
was  established  in  the  commercial  history  of  America.  Many  embarked 
in  mercantile  enterprises  who  had  no  special  training,  who  were  even  unac- 
quainted with  the  general  principles  of  trade,  yet  so  favorable  were  the 
circumstances  which  we  have  mentioned  that  the  most  adventurous  became 
the  most  wealthy.  Few  confined  themselves  to  a single  branch  of  the 
business,  the  same  person  frequently  being  concerned  in  voyages  to  the  four 
quarters  of  the  globe.  Our  tonnage,  as  will  be  seen  by  the  table,  increased 
with  a rapidity  adequate  to  the  demand;  in  proportion  to  our  population 
we  were  the  most  commercial  nation  in  the  world;  in  the  value  of  our  com- 
merce we  stood  next  to  Great  Britain.  The  declaration  of  the  Peace  of 
Amiens,  in  1802,  had  an  unfavorable  effect,  causing  the  registered  tonnage 
to  sink  to  560,381,  but  the  recommencement  of  the  war  speedily  brought 
it  up  to  and  beyond  its  former  proportions  (672,530  tons  in  1804,  749,341 
in  1805,  808,285  in  1806  and  848,307  in  1807).  The  carrying  trade,  or 
freight,  of  the  commercial  world,  nearly  all  of  which  now  again  came  to 
America  until  the  war  of  1812,  was  valued  at  ten  per  cent,  of  the  capital; 
and  it  is  stated  by  Warden  that  “the  United  States  also  gained  five  per 
cent,  by  exchange,  so  that  the  annual  profits  of  commerce  and  foreign  nav- 
igation have  been  estimated  at  fifteen  per  cent,  upon  the  capital.”  The 
same  author  gives  a glowing  description  of  the  commercial  activity  of  this 
period.  “Youths  of  sixteen  are  sent  abroad  as  factors  or  supercargoes  to 
every  commercial  country,  entrusted  with  the  management  of  great  con- 
cerns. Stimulated  by  the  prospect  of  independence,  they  study  the  manu- 
factures and  markets  of  foreign  states,  the  quality,  value  and  profits  of 
every  commercial  article,  while  the  youth  of  other  countries  of  the  same 
age  and  rank  have  not  formed  a thought  of  a provision  for  future  life. 
Maritime  and  commercial  business  is  executed  [in  the  United  States]  with 
more  celerity  and  less  expense  than  in  any  other  country.  Vessels  in  the 
ports  of  this  country  are  laden  and  unladen  in  the  course  of  a few  days, 
whilst  in  those  of  other  countries  as  many  months  are  required  for  the 
same  purposes,  owing  to  tedious  regulations  and  less  enterprise.”  The  sue 
cess  of  the  United  States  excited  the  jealousy  of  foreign  countries,  and 
between  1804  and  1807,  inclusive,  no  less  than  1000  American  vessels  were 
captured  by  nations  professedly  at  peace  with  this  country,  for  alleged 
breaches  of  blockade  or  of  commercial  decrees.  The  “ orders  in  council  ” 
and  the  Berlin  and  Milan  decrees  [see  Historical  Sketch,  pages  113  and 
114],  together  with  the  embargo  declared  by  our  government  (both  for  the 
purpose  of  retaliating  and  to  preserve  our  mercantile  navy,  according  to 
some  authorities),  were  equally  destructive  in  their  effects  upon  American 
commerce.  The  export  trade  of  the  United  States,  which  had  increased 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


467 


to  $101,536,963  in  1806  and  $108,343,151  in-1807,  was  thus  reduced  by 
this  succession  of  blows  to  $22,430,960  in  1808,  but  little  more  than  the 
amount  ($19,012,041)  in  1791,  the  second  year  after  the  adoption  of  the 
Constitution.  Upon  the  raising  of  the  embargo  in  1809  commerce  at  ouce 
revived,  though,  as  is  seen  by  the  table,  it  did  not  reach  the  previous 
figures.  The  war  of  1812  had,  of  course,  a depressing  effect  upon  our 
commerce.  In  1814  our  exports  were  only  $6,937,441  and  our  imports 
$12,965,000.  There  was  a slight  falling  off  in  the  registered  tonnage,  but 
it  is  difficult  for  us  to  form  any  idea  as  to  the  source  whence  Sir  Morton 
Peto  obtained  materials  for  the  following  statement:  “In  the  following  year 
[1812]  the  Americans  themselves  put  an  end  to  their  own  navigation  and 
commerce  by  entering  upon  war  with  Great  Britain.  Our  navy  swept 
their  vessels  from  the  seas,  and  two  years  after  the  outbreak  of  this  war 
the  Americans  had  only  59,700  tons  of  shipping  engaged  in  the  foreign 
trade,  instead  of  the  1,100,000  tons  employed  seven  years  previously.” 
The  Reports  on  Commerce  and  Navigation  give  the  following  figures  for 
the  registered  tonnage  of  1812,  1813  and  1814  respectively:  760,624  tons, 
674,853  tons  aud  674.633  tons.  As  a counterpoise  to  this  assertion  of 
Sir  Morton,  we  give  a statement  written  by  Wharton  aud  published  in 
Edinburgh  in  1819:  “The  great  injury  done  to  the  commerce  of  Great 
Britain  during  that  war,  notwithstanding  her  powerful  navy,  bears  strong 
testimony  to  the  activity  and  enterprise  of  American  seamen.  More  than 
seventeen  hundred  of  her  vessels  were  captured  during  the  course  of  the  war; 
and  it  has  been  stated  that  only  one  out  of  three  American  vessels  employed 
in  commerce  were  taken  by  the  English  during  the  same  period.”  It  is  also 
to  be  doubted  whether,  “ if  America  had  not  gone  to  war  with  Great  Bri- 
tain in  1812,  it  is  probable  that  she  would  have  retained  to  this  day  her 
ascendency  in  general  commerce.”  Open  war  was  not  much  worse  than 
the  state  of  affairs  which  permitted  our  vessels  to  be  crippled  by  the  im- 
pressment of  their  best  seamen,  and  a thousand  ships  to  be  captured  in  a 
time  of  nominal  peace.  The  truth  is  that  the  downfall  of  Napoleon  and 
the  consequent  peace  between  England  and  France  removed  the  favor- 
able circumstances  which  had  given  so  large  a share  of  the  carrying  trade 
to  the  United  States.  Our  seamen  did  not  laek  daring  or  enterprise  or 
skill.  Nantucket  sloops  of  eighty  tons,  with  ten  men,  doubled  Cape  Horn 
to  pursue  the  whale  fishery  in  the  Pacific.  After  visiting  the  south-western 
coast  of  New  Holland,  the  Malouin  or  Falkland  and  other  islands,  they 
touched  for  refreshments  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  at  the  Sandwich 
Islands  or  at  the  ports  of  Chili.  A lucrative  commerce  with  the  Feejee 
Islands  was  carried  on  by  small  vessels,  carrying  trifling  articles  of  hard- 
ware, which  were  exchanged  for  sandal-wood.  With  the  latter  commodity 
they  proceeded  to  Canton,  where  they  sold  it  at  the  rate  of  $400  per  ton,  it 
being  in  great  demand  for  use  as  incense  in  the  Chinese  temples.  With- 


468 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


out  any  previous  knowledge  of  routes,  winds,  tides  or  harbors,  the  Amer- 
ican whalemen  and  pilot-boat  seamen  visited  every  coast,  and,  to  the  aston- 
ishment of  Europe,  made  shorter  voyages  than  old  and  experienced  navi- 
gators. It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  enter  into  details  as  to  the  progress 
made  in  the  value  of  exports  and  imports.  The  tables  tell  their  own  story. 
After  considerable  fluctuation  the  imports  went  above  one  hundred  mil- 
lions during  the  year  1831,  since  which  time  they  have  not  fallen  below 
that  amount,  the  exports  going  past  this  point  in  1834.  The  panic  of 
1837  caused  a falling  off,  but  the  lost  ground  was  very  soon  recovered. 
In  1851  both  exports  and  imports  went  above  two  hundred  millions ; in 
1856  both  exceeded  three  hundred  millions,  the  imports  having  passed  this 
point  in  one  of  the  previous  years  (1854,  when  they  were  $304,562,381), 
and  in  1860  the  exports  were  $400,122,296.  The  influence  of  the  civil 
war  is  seen  in  the  small  figures  for  the  years  1861-1865  inclusive,  and 
the  beneficent  effect  of  peace  is  shown  by  the  sum  of  $550,684,228, 
as  the  exports  for  1866,  overbalancing  by  more  than  one  hundred  mil- 
lions of  dollars  the  imports  ($445,512,158).  There  was-  some  fluctua- 
tion during  the  following  four  years.  In  the  fifth  (1871)  both  exports 
and  imports  passed  the  bounds  of  five  hundred  millions.  In  1872 
(exports,  $501,164,971 ; imports,  $640,337,540)  and  1873  (exports, 
$578,938,985  ; imports,  $663,617,147)  the  balance  of  trade  was  against 
this  country,  but  for  1873-4  the  specific  figures  are  as  follows: 
Excess  of  total  exports  over  total  imports  (being  the  balance  in 
favor  of  the  United  States),  $57,052.97  ; specie  and  bullion  exported, 
$66,630,405  (domestic,  $59,699,886;  foreign,  $6,930,719);  imports, 
$28,454,906;  excess  of  specie  and  bullion  exported,  $38,175,499;  total 
exports  of  merchandise,  $569,433,421  (domestic,  $552,583,802 ; foreign — 
i.  e.,  re-exports — $16,849,619);  imports  of  merchandise,  $567,407,342;  real 
balance  against  the  United  States,  being  the  excess  of  imports  of  merchan- 
dise over  exports  of  domestic  merchandise,  which  had  to  be  made  up  by 
shipments  of  the  precious  metals,  $14,823,540.  For  the  year  ending  June 
30,  1875,  the  figures  (furnished  by  the  chief  of  the  Bureau  of  Statistics 
in  advance  of  the  publication  of  the  Annual  Report  on  Commerce  and 
Navigation)  are  as  follows:  Domestic  exports,  $643,094,767;  foreign  (re- 
exports), $22,433,624;  exports  of  merchandise,  $573,396,249  (domestic, 
$559,237,638;  foreign  (re-exports,  $14,158,611);  imports  of  merchandise, 
$533,005,436;  exports  of  specie  and  bullion,  $92,132,142  (domestic, 
$83,857,129;  foreign,  $8,275,013);  imports  of  specie,  $20,900,717 ; specie 
balance  in  favor  of  the  United  States,  $71,251,425.  Balance  in  favor  of 
the  United  States,  arising  from  the  excess  of  exports  of  domestic  merchan- 
dise over  imports  of  merchandise,  $26,232,202.  If  the  exports  of  foreign 
merchandise  (re-exports)  be  thrown  into  the  scale,  the  balance  in  favor  of 
this  country  is  $40,390,813,  and  the  balance  to  the  credit  of  this  country 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


469 


arising  from  the  excess  of  total  exports  ($665, -528, 391)  over  total  imports 
($553,906,153)  was  $111,622,238.  We  have  taken  it  for  granted,  while 
making  our  comments  upon  these  figures,  that  the  real  balance  of  trade  in 
favor  of  this  country  arises  from  the  excess  of  the  exports  of  domestic 
merchandise  over  the  imports  of  foreign  merchandise ; that  the  drain  of 
the  precious  metals  required  to  make  up  the  deficiency  when  the  exports 
of  domestic  merchandise  fall  below  the  imports  of  foreign  merchandise  is 
highly  undesirable,  and  an  indication  of  an  importation  above  our  real 
wants,  or  at  least  that  when  the  trade  of  this  country  is  in  such  a condition 
that  large  shipments  of  specie  and  bullion  are  requisite  to  keep  the  balance 
even,  the  outlook  is  not  so  hopeful  as  it  is  when  the  intrinsically  useful 
products  of  the  industry  and  enterprise  of  our  people  sutfice,  and  more 
than  suffice,  to  satisfy  the  debts  incurred  in  foreign  lands. 

Articles  of  Export  and  Import. — “ The  great  variety  of  the 
native  productions  exported  gives  assurance  of  the  impossibility  of  failure 
in  the  resources  of  the  nation.  If  the  Americans  were  limited  to  a few 
products,  it  might  be  argued  that  such  products  might  not  be  in  demand,  or 
that  their  supply  might  fail,  or  that  other  countries  might  compete  success- 
fully with  America  by  producing  them  in  greater  abundance  and  at  lower 
rates;  but  here  we  have  the  products  of  the  sea,  consisting  of  oil,  whale- 
bone, spermaceti,  and  dried,  smoked  and  pickled  fish  ; of  the  forest,  consist- 
ing of  every  description  of  timber,  shingles,  staves,  lumber,  naval  stores 
and  furs ; of  agriculture,  consisting  not  only  of  every  description  of  corn 
and  vegetable  food,  but  of  the  products  of  animals,  beef,  pork,  tallow, 
hides,  bacon,  cheese,  butter,  wool,  lard,  hams,  and  of  horned  cattle,  horses 
and  other  animals ; of  the  great  staples  of  the  Southern  States — cotton, 
tobacco,  rice  and  sugar ; of  manufactures,  in  very  great  variety ; of  raw 
produce,  in  increasing  quantities ; and  of  specie  and  bullion,  to  an  extent 
which  has  never  been  exceeded.”  The  division  adopted  by  Sir  Morton 
Peto  in  the  above  statement  is  partly  copied  from  that  which  was  early 
adopted  at  the  Treasury  and  appeared  in  the  annual  account  of  exports 
after  the  year  1802.  The  exports  were  classed,  according  to  source,  under 
four  heads — viz.,  1.  The  produce  of  the  sea  ; 2.  The  produce  of  the  forest; 
3.  The  produce  of  agriculture;  4.  Manufactures  and  those  articles  the 
origin  of  which  was  uncertain.  In  1830  cotton  ($29,674,833),  tobacco 
($5,586,365)  and  rice  ($1,986,824),  amounting  collectively  to  $37,248,072, 
furnished  more  than  onedialf  of  the  total  value  of  the  exports  of  that  year. 
In  the  year  ending  June  30, 1873,  unmanufactured  cotton  ($227,243,279), 
wheat  and  wheat  flour  ($70,833,918),  Indian  corn  ($23,794,694)  and  illu- 
minating oils  ($37,195,735),  amounting  collectively  to  $359,067,626,  fur- 
nished one-half  of  the  exports  (total  value  of  domestic  exports  in  currency, 
$649,132,563).  The  currency  value  of  domestic  exports  shipped  in  cars 
and  other  land  vehicles  during  the  year  just  mentioned  was  $7,785,075; 


470 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


shipped  in  American  vessels,  $163,110,634;  shipped  in  foreign  vessels, 
$478,236,854.  The  principal  articles  imported  were  sugar  and  molasses 
($92,639,023),  293,284,201  pounds  of  coffee,  worth  $44,107,397,  and 
64,815,016  pounds  of  tea,  worth  $24,466,094,  amounting  collectively  to 
$161,212,514,  or  nearly  one-fourth  of  the  total  imports.  Of  the  total  value 
of  the  imports,  the  following  statement  is  given  as  to  the  conveyances  in 
which  they  came : “ Brought  in  cars  and  other  land  vehicles,  $17,070,548; 
brought  in  American  vessels,  $174,739,834 ; brought  in  foreign  vessels, 
$471,806,765.  The  principal  articles  exported  during  the  year  ending 
June  30,  1874,  were  cotton  (value,  including  that  of  sea-island  cotton, 
$211,223,580),  wheat  and  . wheat  flour  ($130,679,153),  illuminating  oils 
($37,560,955),  bacon  and  hams  ($33,283,908)  and  leaf  tobacco  ($30,399,- 
181),  amounting  collectively  to  $405,585,822,  or  nearly  two-thirds  of  the 
total  currency  value  ($693,039,054)  of  the  domestic  exports.  Of  this  total 
value  there  was  exported  in  cars  and  other  land  vehicles,  $5,645,265;  in 
American  vessels,  $165,998,880,  and  in  foreign  vessels,  $521,394,909.  The 
principal  imports  during  the  same  period  were  sugar  and  molasses  ($92,- 
949,203),  285,171,512  pounds  of  coffee  ($55,048,967),  72,353,799  square 
yards  of  dress-goods  ($21,162,635)  and  55,811,605  pounds  of  tea  ($21,- 
112,234),  amounting  collectively  to  $190,273,039,  or  more  than  one-third 
of  the  total  imports.  Of  this  total  value  ($595,861,248)  the  following  state- 
ment as  to  conveyance  is  given : Brought  in  cars  and  other  land  vehicles, 
$14,513,335;  brought  in  American  vessels,  $176,027,778;  brought  in 
foreign  vessels,  $405,320,135. 

Shipping. — The  partial  suspension  of  emigration  to  America  brought 
about  by  the  civil  wars  in  England  threw  the  first  colonists  in  New  Eng- 
land upon  their  own  resources,  and  gave  a decided  impulse  to  the  business 
of  ship-building.  Governor  Winthrop  says  in  his  journal  (Dec.  2,  1640): 
“ The  general  fear  of  want  of  foreign  commodities,  now  our  money  was 
gone  and  things  were  [not]  like  to  go  well  in  England,  set  us  on  work  to 
provide  shipping  of  our  own,  for  which  end  Mr.  Peter,  being  a man  of 
very  public  spirit  and  singular  activity  for  all  occasions,  procured  some  to 
join  for  building  a ship  at  Salem  of  300  tons ; and  the  inhabitants  of  Bos- 
ton, stirred  up  by  his  example,  set  upon  the  building  another  at  Boston 
of  150  tons.”  These  were  not,  however,  the  first  American  vessels.  A 
bark  belonging  to  Governor  Winthrop,  and  named  by  him  The  Blessing 
of  the  Bay,  was  launched  at  Mystic  (now  Medford),  Mass.,  on  the  4th  of 
July,  1631.  Its  burthen  was  30  tons.  Another  vessel,  of  60  tons,  was 
built  at  the  same  place  in  1633,  and  the  people  of  Salem  built  at  Marble- 
head a vessel  of  120  tons  in  1*636.  In  1676,  just  a century  before  the 
Declaration  of  Independence,  there  were  730  vessels  owned  in  Boston  and 
its  vicinity  and  built  in  that  neighborhood — viz.,  30  between  100  and  250 
tons;  200  between  50  and  100  tons;  200  between  30  and  50  tons;  and 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


471 


300  between  6 and  30  tons.  Ship-building  was  carried  on  in  the  other 
colonies,  but  not  to  so  great  an  extent  as  in  New  England.  The  tonnage 
of  the  vessels  built  in  all  of  the  colonies  during  1769  was  20,001 ; in  1770 
it  was  20,610;  and  in  1771,  24,068,  of  which  amount  a little  more  than 
one  half  was  built  in  Massachusetts  and  New  Hampshire.  It  is  difficult 
to  obtain  any  reliable  figures  for  the  number  of  vessels  built  after  the 
adoption  of  the  Constitution  before  the  year  1815.  A table  “showing  the 
number  and  class  of  the  vessels  built,  and  the  tonnage  thereof,  in  the  sev- 
eral States  and  Territories  of  the  United  States,  from  1815  to  1874,  inclu- 
sive,” will  be  found  elsewhere  [see  Table  I.,  in  Appendix].  Warden 
(writing  in  1819)  says : “ Merchant  vessels  are  built  and  prepared  for  the 
sea  in  the  course  of  four  or  five  months,  and  they  sail  faster  than  those 
of  any  other  country.  The  schooners  constructed  at  Baltimore  and  known 
by  the  name  of  ‘pilot-boat  schooners’  have  often  sailed  with  a cargo  from 
an  American  to  an  English  or  French  port  in  seventeen  or  eighteen  days. 
The  American  seamen  are  exceedingly  active  and  enterprising.  Sloops  of 
sixty  tons  and  eleven  men  have  sailed  from  Albany  (160  miles  up  the 
Hudson  River)  to  the  coast  of  China.  The  first  of  this  description  which 
arrived  there  was  believed  by  the  natives  of  the  country  to  be  the  long- 
boat of  a large  merchant  vessel,  which  (the  large  vessel)  they  vainly 
looked  for  during  several  days.  We  have  seen  it  announced  in  an  Amer- 
ican newspaper  that  on  the  11th  of  April,  1814,  a ship  was  launched 
at  Vergennes,  on  Lake  Champlain,  of  150  feet  keel,  and  measuring  500 
tons,  the  timber  of  which  was  cut  down  in  the  forest  the  2d  of  March 
preceding.  The  Peacock,  of  18  guns,  was  built  in  New.  York  in  18  days, 
the  Wasp  [see  Historical  Sketch,  page  116]  at  Portsmouth  in  20  days, 
and  the  Superior,  of  64  guns,  on  Lake  Ontario  in  30  days.”  He  says 
elsewhere,  speaking  of  the  inland  navigation : “ As  early  as  the  year  1793 
a schooner  launched  on  the  Monongahela  River,  between  Brownsville  and 
Pittsburg,  sailed  to  New  Orleans  (a  distance  of  2000  miles),  and  afterward 
proceeded  by  sea  to  the  port  of  Philadelphia.  Since  that  period  numerous 
vessels  of  from  one  hundred  to  four  hundred  tons  have  been  built  on  the 
Ohio  at  Marietta,  Frankfort,  Elizabethtown,  Louisville,  Wheeling  and 
Pittsburg,  for  the  purpose  of  transporting  the  surplus  productions  of  Ken- 
tucky, Tennessee  and  Louisiana  to  the  Atlantic  ports  of  the  United  States, 
to  the  West  Indies  and  to  Europe.  From  the  year  1802  to  1805,  at  the 
shipyards  of  Pittsburg,  there  were  launched  four  ships,  three  brigs  and 
three  schooners ; at  Elizabethtown  two  brigs.  In  1808  two  ships  and  a 
brig  were  launched  on  the  same  day  at  Marietta.  Several  of  the  gun- 
boats of  the  United  States  have  been  built  at  this  place.  Between  the 
Southern  and  the  Northern  States  there  is  a constant  interchange  of  com- 
modities, which  in  time  of  war  is  carried  on  by  land  and  during  peace  by 
sea.  The  latter  furnish  rum,  molasses,  cordials,  dried  fish,  European  goods 


472 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


and  articles  of  small  value  quaintly  styled  ‘ notions and  take  in  return 
the  corn,  grain,  cotton  and  tobacco  of  the  South.  In  this  trade  the  New 
England  people  are  the  carriers,  and  furnish  everything  for  which  there  is 
demand.  Even  coffins  of  all  dimensions  have  been  offered  for  sale  by 
these  ingenious  trading  speculators.  In  1810,  23  vessels  (ships,  brigs  and 
sloops}  were  employed  in  the  trade  of  Lake  Erie,  and  12  in  that  of  Onta- 
rio.” After  referring  to  “ the  proposed  canal  between  Lake  Erie  and  the 
Hudson  River,”  in  the  success  of  which  he  evidently  had  more  faith  than 
Jefferson  [see  Historical  Sketch,  page  121],  he  notes  the  following 
interesting  circumstance:  “In  1813  the  war  gave  rise  to  an  internal  trade 
greater  in  point  of  distance  than  any  hitherto  known,  except  that  between 
Moscow  and  China.  Light  goods  were  transported  from  the  town  of  Bos- 
ton, in  Massachusetts,  to  the  province  of  Mexico  by  the  following  channels 
of  conveyance:  From  Boston  to  Providence  by  wagons;  from  the  latter 
place  by  water  to  Amboy;  thence  by  land  and  water  to  Philadelphia: 
thence  by  wagons  to  Pittsburg,  and  down  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi  to  New 
Orleans  ; thence  by  land  and  boats  to  the  country  of  Mexico.  Before  the 
war  there  were  but  two  wagons  that  plied  between  Boston  and  the  town  of 
Providence,  and  soon  after  its  commencement  the  number  increased  to  200. 
It  has  been  stated  that  certain  light  goods  have  been  delivered  in  Mexico 
with  the  addition  of  fifteen  per  cent,  on  their  cost  at  Boston,  wdien  the  or- 
dinary insurance  by  sea  would  amount  to  twenty-five  or  thirty  per  cent. 
Of  late  there  has  existed  a commerce  in  mules,  which  have  been  brought 
from  the  country  of  Texas  to  the  Carolinas  (by  the  way  of  Natchez  and 
the  country  of  Tennessee),  where  they  are  sold  for  40,  and  even  60,  dollars 
per  head.”  The  reader  will  elsewhere  find  statements  of  the  amount  of 
tonnage  of  the  whole  mercantile  marine  of  the  United  States,  also  a sepa- 
rate statement  of  the  steam  tonnage  for  various  successive  years  [see 
Tables  II.,  III.,  in  Appendix].  The  increase  in  the  registered  tonnage 
shows  the  progress  made  in  the  number  and  size  of  vessels  engaged  in  the 
foreign  trade.  The  “ enrolled  and  licensed  ” tonnage  gives  a fair  idea  of 
the  progress  made  in  inland  and  coast  navigation.  In  the  Report  on  Com- 
merce and  Navigation  for  1874  is  given  the  following  summary  for  that 
year  by  States  and  coasts : 


States. 

Vessels. 

Tons. 

States. 

Vessels. 

Tons. 

Maine 

New  Hampshire 

Massachusetts 

Rhode  Island 

Connecticut 

New  Jersey 

New  York 

Pennsylvania 

Delaware 

Maryland 

3221 

62 

2563 

274 

836 

1124 

5051 

2935 

197 

1993 

565,842.59 

11,370.18 

458,373.10 

36,265.55 

96,317.44 

94,689.34 

1,026,023.56 

363,542.18 

13,533.88 

142,267.65 

District  of  Columbia.. 

Virginia 

North  Carolina  

South  Carolina 

Georgia 

Florida 

Alabama 

Mississippi 

Louisiana 

Texas 

472 

892 

279 

195 

63 

237 

99 

94 

572 

306 

28,196.50 
22,623.54 
7,408.91 
8,142.43 
9,291.84 
9,588.76 
7,909.41 
3,368,56 
50,961.71 
11,998,27  | 

CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


473 


Total  on  the  Atlantic  and  Gulf  coasts,  21,465  vessels,  aggregating  2,967,- 
715.30  tons;  on  the  Western  rivers,  1564  vessels,  aggregating  373,464.59 
tons;  on  the  Northern  lakes,  4833  vessels,  aggregating  758,838.84  tons;  on 
the  Pacific  coast,  1125  vessels,  aggregating  164,418.99  tons.  Total,  thus 
far,  28,987  vessels,  with  a combined  tonnage  of  4,264,437.62.  Unrigged 
vessels  not  reported,  2936,  aggregating  331,446  tons.  Grand  total  for  1874, 
31,923  vessels,  aggregating  4,595,883.72  tons.  This  total  of  tonnage  is  not 
the  same  as  that  given  in  the  table  (4,800,652) ; but  as  both  are  found  in 
the  Report  on  Commerce  and  Navigation  for  1874,  one  being  on  page  1053 
and  the  other  on  page  xxv.  of  the  introduction,  the  task  of  reconciling 
them  belongs  not  to  us,  but  to  the  Treasury  Department,  whence  the  Report 
was  issued.  Previous  to  the  passage  of  the  act  of  April  18,  1874,  canal 
and  other  boats  employed  on  inland  waters  or  canals  were  required  to  be 
enrolled  and  licensed  under  the  provisions  of  the  act  of  February  18,  1793, 
if  they  entered  navigable  waters,  and,  from  the  fact  of  such  enrolment  and 
license,  they  were  included  in  the  returns  of  toimage  belonging  to  the  sev- 
eral districts  of  the  United  States  June  30, 1873.  The  act  of  April  18, 1874, 
exempts  this  class  of  boats,  with  but  few  exceptions,  from  enrolment  and 
license,  hence  they  do  not  appear  in  the  returns  of  tonnage  belonging  to  the 
several  customs  districts  June  30,  1874.  On  the  30th  of  June,  1873, 10,739 
unrigged  vessels  were  reported,  having  a tonnage  of  1,223,303.81,  while  the 
number  reported  June  30,  1874,  was  7803,  with  a tonnage  of  890,858.07. 
The  difference  between  these  figures  (2936  vessels,  with  a tonnage  of  331,- 
445.74)  is  assumed  to  be  the  amount  dropped  on  account  of  the  act  of  April 
18,  1874.  The  number  of  sailing  vessels  was  17,226,  with  an  aggregate 
tonnage  of  2,257,154.23;  steam  vessels,  3958,  with  an  aggregate  tonnage 
of  1,116,425.42.  The  tonnage  last  given  is  also  different  from  that  in  the 
table  of  steam  tonnage,  but  as  both  figures  come  from  the  same  source  as 
the  preceding  ones,  the  responsibility  rests  in  the  same  quarter.  We  shall 
conclude  this  division  of  our  subject  by  quoting  the  following  appreciative 
remarks  of  Sir  Morton  Peto : “ No  people  build  their  ships  on  better  prin- 
ciples. Their  skill  in  cutting  sails  and  in  applying  them  to  every  descrip- 
tion of  craft  has  always  struck  me  as  peculiarly  remarkable.  The  superior 
capacity  and  very  fine  character  of  American  merchant  ships  wall  be  ap- 
preciated by  all  who  remember  the  beautiful  class  of  sailing  vessels  which 
were  formerly  on  the  New  York  and  Liverpool  stations  as  what  were  called 
‘liners.’  Those  vessels  were  the  very  best  vessels  of  their  class,  and  they 
no  doubt  acquired  wide  celebrity  for  American  shipping.  They  are  now 
superseded  by  steam-packets,  but  the  fame  of  these  vessels  has  enabled  the 
Americans  not  only  to  possess  themselves  of  the  largest  proportion  of  the 
emigrant  trade,  but  also  to  lay  on  lines  of  packets  between  Havre,  Mar- 
seilles, Hamburg,  Rio  de  Janeiro,  Bahia,  Panama,  the  West  Indies  and 
various  points  both  of  the  Atlantic  and  Pacific  Oceans.” 


474  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 

Steam  Navigation. — The  first  appearance  of  steam  tonnage  in  the 
government  reports  was  in  1823  [see  Table  III.],  when  the  amount  was 
24,879  tons  of  enrolled  and  licensed  vessels.  Steam-vessels  were  not  regis- 
tered in  this  country  for  the  foreign  trade  until  1830,  when  the  amount 
was  1419  tons.  In  1832  the  registered  steam  tonnage  was  only  181  tons. 
It  rose  to  5149  tons  in  1839,  but  was  only  746  in  1842,  and  did  not  exceed 
7000  before  1848,  when  it  amounted  to  16,068  tons.  At  one  time,  when 
110  steamers  were  employed  in  the  trade  between  Great  Britain  and  Amer- 
ica, only  two  were  American,  while  out  of  1200  sailing  vessels  employed 
in  the  same  trade  960  were  American.  Sir  Morton  Peto  makes  an  amus- 
ing mistake  when  treating  of  the  registered  steam  tonnage  of  the  United 
States.  He  says : “ In  1865,  on  the  old  admeasurement,  it  amounted  to 
69,500  tons,  and  on  the  new  admeasurement  to  28,400  tons.”  He  says 
elsewhere:  “The  tonnage,  which  ‘under  the  old  admeasurement’  was  com- 
puted at  one  figure,  is  estimated  ‘ under  the  new  admeasurement’  at  another 
and  a smaller  total.”  The  correction  of  this  error  will  be  found  elsewhere 
[see  the  last  foot-note  to  Table  II.,  in  Appendix].  A portion  of  the 
returns — at  first  the  larger  portion — came  in  under  the  old  admeasurement, 
but  every  year  the  new  admeasurement  gained  ground,  until,  in  1869,  it 
covered  the  whole  field.  It  was  certainly  not  very  complimentary  to  the 
ability  of  either  the  government  officials  or  the  ship-owners  to  suppose  that 
for  years  a system  of  admeasurement  should  be  used  which  made  “28,400 
tons  ” read  “ 69,500  tons,”  thus  more  than  doubling  the  true  amount.  The 
progress  made  in  steamship  building  at  Chester,  Pa.,  is  noted  elsewhere 
[see  Pennsylvania,  in  Topography],  The  enrolled  and  licensed  steam 
tonnage  has  advanced  usually  with  great  steadiness,  as  is  seen  by  the  table. 
Many  of  the  steamers  on  the  Western  rivers  are  very  handsomely  fitted  up, 
so  that  they  have  been  styled,  without  much  exaggeration,  “floating  pal- 
aces.” The  increase  in  the  enrolled  and  licensed  tonnage  (which  amounted, 
including  steamers,  sailing  vessels  and  unrigged  craft,  to  3,371,729  tons  on 
the  30th  of  June,  1874)  can,  it  must  be  acknowledged,  be  contemplated 
with  much  more  satisfaction  than  is  felt  when  examining  the  figures  of 
registered  tonnage.  The  latter  has  by  no  means  kept  pace  with  the 
increase  in  the  foreign  commerce  of  this  country,  as  can  be  seen  by  the 
large  proportion  of  both  exports  and  imports  carried  by  foreign  vessels. 


THE  PRESS. 


HE  first  newspaper  printed  in  the  United  States  appeared  on  the  25th 


JL  of  September,  1690,  and  was  called  Publick  Occurrences.  Only  one 
number  appeared,  as  it  ventured  to  touch  upon  local  and  military  matters, 
whereby  umbrage  was  given  to  the  government,  and  the  incipient  enter- 
prise was  forthwith  nipped  in  the  bud.  With  the  exception  of  one  issue 
of  a reprint  of  the  London  Gazette,  no  further  attempt  was  made  to  publish 
a newspaper  until  1704,  when  the  Boston  News  Letter  was  founded,  which 
was  published  weekly,  sometimes  upon  a full  sheet,  foolscap  size,  but 
oftener  on  a half  sheet  with  two  columns  upon  each  side.  After  a struggle 
of  fourteen  years  the  publisher  was  thirteen  months  behindhand  in  giv- 
ing foreign  news,  and  acknowledged  that  it  was  “ impossible  with  half  a 
sheet  a week  to  carry  on  all  the  Publick  News  of  Europe.”  By  issuing  an 
extra  sheet  every  other  week,  eight  months  of  these  arrears  were  paid 
between  January  and  August,  1719,  so  that  the  publisher  was  able  to 
boast  with  honest  pride  that  his  news  from  Europe  was  only  five  months 
old.  On  the  21st  of  December,  1719,  appeared  the  first  number  of  the 
Boston  Gazette,  and  on  the  following  day  the  American  Weekly  Mercury 
was  established  in  Philadelphia,  being  the  third  newspaper  in  America. 
The  fourth  was  the  New  England  Courant,  established  in  Boston  on  the 
7th  of  August,  1721,  by  John  Franklin,  the  brother  of  Benjamin  Frank- 
lin. During  the  next  half  century  the  number  of  newspapers  in  the  col- 
onies increased,  and  at  the  beginning  of  the  Revolutionary  War  in  1775 
there  were  no  less  than  37  American  newspapers.  Feeble  as  specimens 
of  these  may  appear  at  the  present  day  when  compared  with  modern 
journals,  they  did  good  service  in  their  day  and  generation  by  educating 
the  people  and  instilling  into  their  minds  those  principles  of  liberty  which 
bore  fruit  during  the  struggle  between  the  colonies  and  the  mother- 
country.  Almost  all  of  them  took  up  the  cause  of  the  patriots.  Before 
the  Revolution  the  Boston  Gazette  had  such  contributors  as  John  Adams, 
James  Otis,  Joseph  Warren  and  other  leading  patriots.  During  the  war 
the  Massachusetts  Spy,  published  at  Worcester  by  Isaiah  Thomas,  rendered 
efficient  service  to  the  American  cause;  and  the  satires  of  Philip  Freneau, 
which  appeared  in  the  United  States  Magazine  and  in  the  Freeman’s  Jour- 
nal, served  as  an  antidote  for  the  Toryism  of  Rivington’s  Royal  Gazette,  a 
specimen  of  which  has  been  elsewhere  given  (see  Coins  and  Currency). 


475 


476 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


A service  still  greater,  if  possible,  had  been  rendered  to  American  liberty, 
more  than  forty  years  before  the  Revolution,  by  John  Peter  Zenger, 
assisted  by  the  proverbial  acuteness  of  “ a Philadelphia  lawyer.”  Zenger 
established  the  New  York  Gazette  in  1733.  During  the  following  year  he 
severely  criticised  the  corrupt  administration  of  Colonel  William  Cosby, 
who  was  at  that  time  the  governor  of  the  colony.  The  unfortunate  printer 
was  arrested  on  the  charge  of  libel,  and  was  imprisoned.  The  lawyers 
who  first  took  his  case  in  hand  were  excluded  from  the  bar  by  Delaney, 
one  of  Cosby’s  creatures,  who  had  been  illegally  appointed  judge,  and  the 
fear  of  similar  treatment  deterred  other  members  of  the  bar  from  accepting 
the  dangerous  task  of  defending  the  intrepid  editor.  At  this  juncture 
Andrew  Hamilton,  an  aged  Quaker  lawyer,  who  was  at  this  time  the 
Speaker  of  the  Pennsylvania  Assembly,  was  called  over  from  Philadelphia 
to  undertake  the  case.  Every  effort  was  made  by  the  judge  and  the  at- 
torney-general to  secure  Zenger’s  conviction.  When  Hamilton  offered  to 
prove  the  truth  of  the  alleged  libel,  Delaney f following  English  precedents 
and  supported  by  the  authority  of  Lord  Coke,  refused  to  admit  the  evi- 
dence. Hamilton  was  not  dismayed  at  this  rebuff,  but  boldly  appealed  to 
the  personal  knowledge  of  the  jury.  No  evidence  was  necessary;  the  facts 
were  notorious;  the  jury  knew  that  the  statements  complained  of  were 
true,  and  they  ought  to  be  obliged  to  Zenger  for  having  published  them. 
“ The  question  before  you,”  he  said,  “ is  not  the  cause  of  a poor  printer,  nor 
of  New  York  alone.  It  is  the  best  cause — it  is  the  cause  of  liberty. 
Every  man  who  prefers  freedom  to  a life  of  slavery  will  bless  and  honor 
you  as  men  who  by  an  impartial  verdict  lay  a noble  foundation  for  se- 
curing to  ourselves,  our  posterity  and  our  neighbors  that  to  which  Nature 
and  the  honor  of  our  country  have  given  us  a right — the  liberty  of  op- 
posing arbitrary  power  by  speaking  and  writing  truth.”  This  eloquent  and 
convincing  appeal  was  successful.  The  jury  brought  in  a verdict  of  “ Not. 
Guilty,”  and  the  triumphant  advocate  was  conducted  from  the  court  to  a 
public  entertainment ; a salute  of  cannon  was  fired  when  he  departed  for 
his  own  home ; and  the  freedom  of  the  city  was  voted  to  him  “ for  the  re- 
markable service  done  to  the  inhabitants  of  this  city  and  colony  by  his 
defence  of  the  rights  of  mankind  and  the  liberty  of  the  press.”  Zenger 
was  not  possessed  of  great  journalistic  ability.  He  was  not  even  a careful 
printer,  judging  by  the  fact  that  in  so  important  a matter  as  the  date  of 
his  first  paper  there  is  a mistake  of  a month  (!),  the  true  date  being  No- 
vember 5,  not  October  5,  1733.  He  was,  however,  a man  of  dauntless 
spirit,  who  rendered  by  his  manly  stand  a great  service  both  to  American 
liberty  and  to  the  greatest  safeguard  of  that  liberty — the  freedom  of  the 
press.  The  view  of  the  law  of  libel  taken  by  Hamilton  was  far  in  advance 
of  his  times.  Zenger’s  acquittal  took  place  thirty-five  years  before  Lord 
Mansfield  boiled  down  Coke’s  dictum  for  use  into  the  famous  maxim,  “The 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


477 


greater  the  truth,  the  greater  the  libel.”  It  was  fifty -seven  years  before 
the  English  statute  law  constructively  permitted  the  jury  to  bring  in  a 
verdict  of  “ Not  Guilty,”  even  if  the  defendant  had  published  the  words 
alleged.  It  was  more  than  a century  before  that  same  statute  law  provided 
in  substance  that  the  truth  should  be  a substantial  defence  if  it  had  been 
published  for  the  public  benefit.  So  slow  was  the  progress  of  liberty  in 
the  mother-country ! Gouverneur  Morris,  instead  of  dating  American  lib- 
erty from  the  Stamp  Act,  traced  it  to  the  trial  of  John  Peter  Zenger, 
because  that  event  revealed  the  philosophy  of  freedom,  both  of  thought 
and  speech,  as  an  inborn  human  right.  “It  was,”  said  Morris  to  Dr. 
Francis,  “ the  germ  of  American  freedom ; the  morning-star  of  that  lib- 
erty which  subsequently  revolutionized  America.” 

The  first  daily  newspaper  in  America  was  the  American  Daily  Adver- 
tiser, established  in  Philadelphia  in  1784.  The  second  was  the  New  York 
Daily  Advertiser,  established  in  1785.  The  name  of  the  former  was 
changed  to  Poidson’s  Advertiser  in  1802,  and  in  1839  this  journal  was 
merged  in  the  North  American.  The  New  York  Daily  Advertiser  was 
united  with  the  New  York  Express  in  1836.  The  number  of  newspapers 
rapidly  increased  during  the  last  quarter  of  the  eighteenth  century,  and 
in  1800  there  were  27  dailies  and  359  newspapers  and  periodicals  of  all 
kinds,  having  a total  annual  issue  of  22,321,700  copies.  In  1828  there 
were  852  newspapers  and  periodicals;  copies  annually  printed,  68,117,796. 
In  1835  there  were  1258  newspapers  and  periodicals;  copies  annually 
printed,  90,361,000.  In  1840  there  were  1631  newspapers  and  period- 
icals; copies  annually  printed,  195,838,673.  In  1850  there  were  2526 
newspapers  and  periodicals;  copies  annually  printed,  426,409,978.  In 
1860  there  were  4051  newspapers  and  periodicals;  copies  annually  printed, 
927,951,548.  In  1870  there  were  5871  newspapers  and  periodicals;  copies 
annually  printed,  1,508,548,250.  The  average  number  of  copies  annually 
printed  was — in  1775,  35,405;  in  1810,  62,177 ; in  1828,  79,950;  in  1835, 
71,431;  in  1840,  120,060;  in  1850,  168,807;  in  1860,  204,384;  and  in 
1870,  256,949.  As  all  classes  have  been  mingled  in  giving  these  totals 
and  averages,  and  as  the  amounts  for  the  later  periods  have  been  swelled 
to  somewhat  disproportionate  limits  by  the  large  number  of  dailies  in- 
cluded (a  daily  issuing  annually  six  times  as  many  copies  as  a weekly  of 
the  same  circulation),  we  shall  now  give  a few  figures  with  reference  to  the 
circulation,  that  word  being  taken  in  its  popular  sense.  In  1850  the  circu- 
lation of  newspapers  and  periodicals  published  in  the  United  States  was 
5,142,177  copies;  in  1860  it  was  13,663,409  copies;  in  1870  fit  was 
20,842,475  copies.  The  increase  in  the  number  of  newspapers  and  period- 
icals of  1860  over  1850  is  60  per  cent. ; that  of  1870  over  1860  is  45  per 
cent. ; and  that  of  1870  over  1850  is  133  per  cent.  The  increase  in  total 
circulation  of  1860  over  1850  is  165  per  cent. ; that  of  1870  over  1860  is 


478 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  ST  A TES 


52  per  cent. ; and  that  of  1870  over  1850  is  more  than  three  hundred  per 
cent. 

The  newspapers  and  periodicals  published  in  the  United  States  in  1870, 
classified  by  their  periods  of  issue  were — daily,  574;  tri- weekly,  107; 
semi-weekly,  115;  weekly,  4295;  semi-monthly,  96;  monthly,  622;  bi- 
monthly, 13 ; quarterly,  49.  The  average  circulation  was — daily,  4532 
copies  ; tri-weekly,  1449  ; semi-weekly,  2149  ; weekly,  2466  ; semi-monthly, 
14,060;  monthly,  9084;  bi-monthly,  2434;  quarterly,  4302.  When  clas- 
sified with  reference  to  their  nature  there  were — advertising  newspapers 
and  periodicals,  79;  agricultural  and  horticultural,  93;  commercial  and 
financial,  142 ; illustrated,  literary  and  miscellaneous,  503 ; political, 
4333  ; religious,  407  ; sporting,  6 ; technical  and  professional,  207  ; news- 
papers and  periodicals  belonging  to,  or  dealing  especially  with  the  affairs 
of,  benevolent  or  secret  societies,  81 ; those  devoted  to  nationality,  20.  By 
another  division  there  were — religious  newspapers  and  periodicals,  407, 
with  an  aggregate  circulation  of  4,764,358  copies,  and  an  average  circula- 
tion of  11,698;  and  5464  secular  newspapers  and  periodicals,  with  an  ag- 
gregate circulation  of  16,078,117  copies,  and  an  average  circulation  of 
2942.  We  shall  conclude  this  array  of  figures  with  a few  statistics  of  the 
daily  and  weekly  press.  In  1850  there  were  1902  weekly  newspapers, 
with  an  average  circulation  of  1548  copies;  in  1860  there  were  3173 
weekly  newspapers,  with  an  average  circulation  of  2389  copies ; and  in 
1870  there  were  4295,  with  an  average  circulation  of  2466  copies.  In 
1850  there  were  254  daily  newspapers,  with  an  average  circulation  of 
2986  copies;  in  1860  there  were  387,  with  an  average  circulation  of  3820 
copies;  and  in  1870  there  were  574,  with  an  average  circulation  of  4532 
copies. 

We  have  given  these  figures,  showing  the  numerical  increase  both  in  the 
number  of  newspapers  published  in  the  United  States  and  in  their  circula- 
tion, to  enable  our  readers  to  form  some  idea  of  the  rapid  advance  made 
during  the  past  century  and  a half  by  a power  which  has  sprung  into  ex- 
istence during  that  period.  We  feel  how  inadequate  mere  numbers  are  to 
serve  as  a measure  for  the  magnificent  development  of  the  art  and  science 
of  journalism  during  the  period  which  has  intervened  since  the  first  feeble 
efforts  of  John  Campbell,  publisher  of  the  Boston  News  Letter.  With 
equal  propriety  could  a merely  numerical  comparison  be  made  between 
one  Queen  Anne’s  musket,  or  thirty-seven  guns  such  as  were  used  during 
the  Revolutionary  War,  and  five  thousand  rifles  of  the  latest  pattern. 
The  products  of  thought  can  be  neither  weighed  nor  measured.  Their 
length,  breadth,  height  and  depth  cannot  be  taken  and  tried  “ upon  an  exact 
scale  of  Bossu’s.”  Still,  an  approximation  may  be  made,  albeit  the  nearer 
it  approaches  the  truth  the  more  exaggerated  it  will  seem  to  those  who 
have  not  given  the  matter  serious  consideration.  In  the  introduction  to 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


479 


Hudson’s  excellent  History  of  Journalism  can  be  found  several  estimates 
of  the  power  of  the  press,  made  at  different  periods  by  very  different  peo- 
ple, yet  showing  a unanimity  which  gives  evidence  that  there  is  a basis  of 
truth  upon  which  these  various  opinions  rest.  Napoleon  I.  says:  “Four 
hostile  newspapers  are  more  to  be  dreaded  than  a hundred  thousand  bay- 
onets.” Carlyle  says  : “ Great  is  journalism  ! Is  not  every  able  editor  a 
ruler  of  the  world,  being  a persuader  of  it  ?”  Thiers  says : “ The  real 
judge  of  the  judge  is  public  opinion;”  and  the  special  application  of  this 
remark  to  our  subject  is  given  by  Jules  Favre,  who  says : “ The  press  has 
no  power  but  that  which  results  from  public  opinion.”  David  Hume  says : 
“ Its  liberties  and  the  liberties  of  the  people  must  stand  or  fall  together.” 
The  bishop  of  Western  New  York  says  : “ After  all,  the  press  is  kiug.  It 
is  the  press  that  creates  public  opinion.  It  is  the  grand  fact  of  the  hour 
that  popular  sentiment  has  been  educated  by  the  press  up  to  the  point  of 
spurning  party-trammels  and  voting  on  principle.” 

Ail  of  these  expressions  of  opinion  apply  with  peculiar  force  to  the  press 
of  the  United  States.  No  grander  proof  can  be  offered  of  the  elevating 
and  enlightening  influence  of  freedom  than  the  fact  that  no  nation  on  the 
face  of  the  globe  possesses  a press  which  can  compare  with  that  of  this 
country,  whether  we  consider  the  number  of  newspapers  or  their  influence. 
With  the  same  rate  of  increase  in  the  next  ten  years  as  in  the  past,  there 
will  be  more  newspapers  and  periodicals  published  in  the  United  States 
than  in  all  the  rest  of  the  world  combined.  The  number  is  now  between 
7000  and  8000.  AVho  can  estimate  the  influence  upon  our  national  life 
and  growth  of  this  ever-flowing  and  ever-increasing  stream  of  information, 
sent  forth  in  such  a form  and  at  such  a price  as  places  some  portion  of  it 
at  least  within  the  reach  of  the  poorest  citizen  in  the  land  who  is  able  to 
read ? The  invention  of  the  electric  telegraph,  the  perfecting  of  phonog- 
raphy, the  recent  wonderful  improvements  of  the  printing-press,  have  in- 
creased facilities  for  obtaining  and  imparting  news ; but  the  real  secret  of 
the  marvellous  influence  of  the  press  is  to  be  found  in  the  ability,  the  sa- 
gacity and  the  force  (to  use  a word  frequently  employed  to  express  this 
particular  journalistic  quality)  of  the  modern  editor.  The  editor  is  a 
creation  of  the  present  century.  Occasionally  among  his  predecessors  was 
seen  a spark  of  the  genuine  editorial  fire,  but  the  time  had  not  yet  come 
for  the  blazing  forth  of  that  galaxy  of  stars  which  now  so  brilliantly  lights 
up  the  journalistic  firmament.  When  the  electric  telegraph  began  to  put 
in  communication  distant  points,  and  made  of  our  nation,  in  fact  as  well  as 
in  thought,  one  closely-connected  household,  each  portion  daily  anxiously 
looking  for  information  concerning  the  rest ; when  phonography  made  it 
possible  to  transcribe  the  spoken  word,  no  matter  how  rapidly  it  is  uttered ; 
when  the  more  general  diffusion  of  education  had  caused  a thirst  for  know- 
ledge, and  rapid  progress  in  the  arts  and  sciences  had  created  a demand 


480  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


for  profound  thinkers  yet  ready  teachers, — then  it  was  that  the  editor  first 
laid  claim  to  his  present  high  position.  The  Hebrew  prophets  were  not 
only  religious  teachers,  but  also  state  moralists  and  guardians  of  the  repub- 
lic, uniting  the  functions  of  the  Roman  censors  and  the  tribunes  of  the 
people.  What  the  Hebrew  prophet  was  in  the  olden ’time  in  his  civil  ca- 
pacity, the  editor  is,  or  ought  to  be,  at  the  present  day ; for  to  him  the 
people  look  for  counsel  in  times  of  danger  and  perplexity — for  cheering 
words  which  shall  light  up  the  gloom  in  the  day  of  adversity,  and  shall 
give  greater  zest  to  seasons  of  prosperity. 

The  teachings  of  the  philosophers  of  antiquity  were  the  almost  peculiar 
property  of  the  few  favored  disciples  who  frequented  the  garden  or  the 
porch  where  the  instructor  could  be  found,  and  the  admonitions  of  states- 
men were  generally  given  in  harangues  ; but  the  editor  speaks  at  times  to 
an  assembly  greater  than  any  that  ever  filled  the  Roman  Colosseum,  com- 
posed not  merely  of  men  of  leisure,  but  of  all  classes,  rich  and  poor,  learned 
and  unlearned.  A moral  priesthood  is  therefore  upon  him — an  obligation 
to  teach  what  is  positively  right,  as  well  as  to  rebuke  what  is  wrong;  for 
his  influence  for  good  or  for  evil  is  quickly  and  powerfully  felt,  and  to 
him,  if  to  any  one,  it  may  be  said  : “By  thy  words  thou  shalt  be  justified, 
and  by  thy  wTords  thou  shalt  be  condemned.”  Great,  therefore,  as  is  his 
power,  his  responsibility  is  equally  great.  There  are  wrongs  to  right,  and 
rights  to  be  maintained.  There  is  ignorance  to  be  enlightened,  error  to 
be  corrected,  wickedness  to  be  reproved.  To  note  the  signs  of  the  Times • 
to  Chronicle  the  Progress  of  events ; to  Exjwess  sentiments  of  truth  and 
justice;  with  Argus  eye  to  be  like  a Sentinel  or  Watchman  at  his  Post, 
the  first  to  Herald  the  Hews  to  all  the  World ; to  give  in  his  Bulletin  the 
latest  intelligence  by  Telegraph  from  all  parts  of  the  Globe,  taking  care 
that  not  a single  incorrect  Item  enters  into  the  Graphic  descriptions  of  his 
Reporter ; to  Press  ever  on  to  higher  ground,  never  behind  the  Age,  but 
brilliant  as  “ the  Sun  that  shines  for  all ;”  to  keep  the  balance  in  Ledger, 
Journal  and  Day-Book  on  the  right  side ; to  Appeal  to  the  best  impulses 
of  the  good,  but  to  fall  upon  evil-doers  with  the  force  of  an  Avalanche ; 
Independent  in  thought,  to  strive  to  bring  about  a true  Golden  Age ; to 
keep  an  unsullied  Record  as  Patriot  and  Statesman,  caring  for  the  welfare 
of  the  whole  Nation ; to  be  a Tribune  of  the  People,  a Defender  of  the 
sanctities  of  Hearth  and  Home ; a promoter  of  Christian  Union ; an  In- 
quirer after  truth ; a keen  Observer  and  a correct  Recorder, — these  are  the 
editor’s  duties ; and  if  he  fulfil  them  properly,  be  he  Republican  or  Demo- 
crat, Conservative  or  Radical,  Methodist,  Presbyterian,  Episcopalian  or 
Baptist,  he  will  be  a Standard-bearer  in  his  Day  and  generation,  a bril- 
liant Star  in  the  Galaxy  of  authors ; and  however  meagre  may  be  the  sup- 
ply of  so-called  “sensations,”  he  will  have  no  difficulty  in  supplying  all 
reasonable  demands  of  “ the  devil.” 


AMERICAN  LITERATURE. 


IT  has  been  said  that  “half  a century  ago  it  was  usual  to  sneer  in  England 
at  the  literary  pretensions  of  America.”  The  sneer  had  not  yet  gone 
out  of  fashion  at  the  time  (1852)  when  Mr.  Tuckerman  wrote  these  words; 
for  more  than  ten  years  later  than  the  date  given,  in  a collection  of  essays 
written  by  several  British  aspirants  for  political  honors,  the  literary  pre- 
tensions of  American  statesmen  were  thoroughly  sneered  at.  One  of  these 
writers  (Leslie  Stephens,  M.  A.)  says : “ Jefferson,  Hamilton,  Madison  and 
Adams  are  surrounded  by  a halo  of  the  most  cherished  national  glory,  and 
their  character  has  been  estimated  accordingly.  To  any  one  who  will 
study  their  works  it  will  appear  that  the  two  first  [meaning  the  first  two ] 
were  the  only  men  who  can  claim  the  praise  of  any  original  intellectual 
force.  [Can  intellectual  force  be  acquired  ?]  Jefferson  was  little  more 
than  a clever  retailer  of  epigrams  of  the  French  revolutionary  school  [the 
Declaration  of  Independence  is  an  example;  when  the  English  hate  any- 
thing, their  minds  are  relieved  if  they  call  it  French ],  whose  political 
career  consisted  in  feebly  drifting  with  his  party.  Hamilton  was  an  ener- 
getic man  of  business,  with  a curious  incapacity  for  seeing  beyond  the 
British  Constitution.  To  accept  them  as  in  any  sense  great  statesmen 
seems  to  me  a mere  concession  to  national  vanity.  I think  any  one  who 
will  study  the  career  of  General  Jackson,  or  of  any  of  the  great  trio, 
Clay,  Calhoun  and  Webster,  will  come  to  the  same  conclusion  as  regards 
them.  ...  It  is  useless,  however,  to  complain  of  the  inferiority  of  Amer- 
ican statesmen,  unless  it  appears  that  better  material  is  passed  over.  Now, 
with  all  its  excellences,  American  society  has  a characteristic  defect : it  has 
not  hitherto  produced  poets,  or  philosophers,  or  artists  any  more  than  great 
statesmen  up  to  the  European  level.”  The  italics  and  the  remarks  in 
brackets  in  the  above  quotation  are  our  own.  The  writer  is  sometimes 
sufficiently  diffident  to  say  “I  think;”  but  of  the  assertion  contained  in 
the  last  sentence  he  is  very  positive,  and  the  patronizing  manner  in  which 
he  makes  that  statement  is  highly  edifying.  He  gives,  of  course,  simply 
his  individual  opinion;  but  it  requires  no  argument  to  prove  that  in  essays 
written  by  office-seekers  opinions  known  to  be  unpopular  are  seldom  suf- 
fered to  appear.  An  examination  of  British  reviews  of  American  works 
will  furnish  the  reader  with  many  similar  assertions.  Whatever  is  unde- 
31  481 


482 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


niably  good  the  Bi’itish  reviewer  frequently  attributes  to  close  study  of 
English  authors,  or  even  comes  out  with  a direct  charge  of  plagiarism,  or 
of  an  imitation  so  close  as  to  virtually  constitute  that  crime.  Imitation 
enough  there  has  certainly  been,  and  how  could  it  be  otherwise?  The 
first  colonists  could  not  forget  the  mother-country,  though  to  many  of  them 
she  had  been  a stepmother.  Their  language  was  English,  their  education 
had  been  obtained  in  England,  their  literature  was  English.  Their  ab- 
sence from  their  native  land  made  them  prize  more  highly  than  ever  the 
rich  heritage  of  literary  wealth  to  which  they  possessed  a claim  based  upon  a 
community  of  language,  of  political  sentiment  and  of  historical  association. 
They  had,  moreover,  little  time  to  spend  in  original  literary  production; 
the  stern  realities  of  life  were  upon  them.  To  erect  permanent  dwellings; 
to  bring  under  cultivation  sufficient  land  to  furnish  necessary  food;  to 
repel  the  attacks  of  a wary  and  savage  foe, — such  were  the  tasks  which 
demanded  the  time  and  attention,  the  physical  and  mental  activity,  of  the 
majority  of  those  who  were  pioneers  in  the  settlement  of  the  thirteen  orig- 
inal colonies.  It  was  also  natural  that  this  ascendency  of  the  mother- 
country  should  continue  for  several  generations ; and  even  at  the  present 
day  it  would  be  as  reasonable  to  expect  from  British  authors  works  in 
which  the  influence  of  standard  English  writers  cannot  be  perceived  as  to 
demand  such  works  from  their  “American  cousins.” 

The  first  book  written  (some  say  that  it  was  only  finished)  in  America 
was  a translation  of  Ovid’s  Metamorphoses,  executed  by  George  Sandys, 
the  treasurer  of  the  London  Company  [see  Historical  Sketch,  page  93]. 
Bancroft  speaks  of  Sandys  as  “an  idle  man,  who  had  been  a great  trav- 
eller, and  who  did  not  remain  in  America — a poet  whose  verse  was  toler- 
ated by  Dryden  and  praised  by  Izaak  Walton,”  etc.  When  the  reader 
remembers  that  Sandys  was  one  of  the  most  zealous  and  influential  pro- 
moters of  emigration  to  America,  having  sent  to  Virginia  1200  emigrants 
during  the  year  1620  (including  90  young  women,  who  became  the  wives 
of  planters) ; that  while  travelling  “ he  studied  the  genius,  the  tempers,  the 
religions  and  the  governing  principles  of  the  people  he  visited,”  and  that 
after  visiting  the  “Turkish  Empire,  Egypt,  the  Holy  Land,”  etc.,  he  com- 
posed “the  best  account  of  those  parts  written  by  any  Englishman,  and 
not  inferior  to  the  best  of  foreigners;”  that  he  wrote  some  of  the  finest 
paraphrases  of  the  Psalms,  the  book  of  Job  and  other  scriptural  poems 
that  ever  appeared  in  any  language ; and,  finally,  that  the  time  in  which 
to  make  the  translation  from  Ovid  above  mentioned  was  (says  Sandys) 
“ snacbt  from  the  howers  (sic)  of  night  and  repose,  for  the  day  was  not 
mine”; — when  the  reader  remembers  these  facts,  he  will  agree  with  us  in 
the  opinion  that  Sandys  could  not,  with  justice,  be  termed  “an  idle  man.” 
Dryden  showed  his  toleration  by  calling  Sandys  “ the  ingenious  and  learned 
Sandys,  the  best  versifier  of  the  former  age;”  and  his  verse  was  praised  by 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


483 


Pope,  by  Bliss,  by  Wood  and  by  Godolphin,  as  well  as  by  Izaak  Walton. 
Though  he  “did  not  remain  in  America,”  as  the  friend  of  the  Pilgrim 
Fathers,  as  the  promoter  of  emigration  to  Virginia  and  as  the  author  of 
the  first  book  composed  on  American  soil — a work  which  he  himself  said 
was  “sprung  from  the  stock  of  the  ancient  Romans,  but  bred  in  the  New 
World” — his  memory  deserves  to  be  cherished  by  every  American  citizen, 
and  we  might  add  that  his  name  should  be  mentioned  with  respect  when  it 
appears  on  the  page  of  any  Americjfn  writer.  The  book  was  published  in 
Loudon  in  1621. 

As  during  the  strife  and  carnage  and  turmoil  of  the  Middle  Ages  the 
clergy  alone  had  the  requisite  learning  and  leisure  to  retain  and  to  transmit 
to  posterity  the  “book-knowledge”  of  previous  centuries,  so  during  the 
struggles  of  the  first  settlers  to  obtain  a footing  in  the  New  World  the 
clergy  were  almost  the  only  class  who  possessed  sufficient  both  of  educa- 
tion and  of  leisure  to  enable  them  to  perform  literary  work.  The  first 
book  printed  in  America  was  the  Bay  Psalm  Book,  a new  translation  of 
the  Psalms,  made  by  the  chief  divines  of  New  England,  including  Messrs. 
Welde  and  Eliot  (the  famous  preacher  to  the  Indians),  of  Roxbury,  and 
Mr.  Richard  Mather  (father  of  Cotton  Mather),  of  Dorchester.  The 
Psalms  thus  turned  into  metre  were  printed  at  Cambridge,  Mass.,  in  the 
year  1640.  The  preface  states  as  a motive  of  the  collection,  “ Because 
every  good  minister  hath  not  a gift  of  spiritual  poetry  to  compose  extem- 
porary psalmes  (sic)  as  he  hath  of  prayer.”  The  book  was  adopted  and 
almost  exclusively  used  by  the  New  England  churches,  and  by  the  year 
1750  it  had  passed  through  at  least  twenty-seven  editions.  The  transla- 
tion of  the  Bible  into  the  Indian  language  (a  Mohegan  dialect),  com- 
menced by  John  Eliot  in  1658  and  finished  in  1663,  deserves  mention  here, 
as  it  was  so  peculiarly  an  American  work,  and  was  the  only  edition  of  the 
Scriptures  published  in  this  country  during  the  first  century  after  its  settle- 
ment. The  first  volume  of  poems  published  in  America  was  written  by 
Anne  Bradstreet,  and  appeared  in  1678.  A portion  of  these  effusions  had 
been  published  in  Loudon  in  1650,  with  a title  beginning  thus : The  Tenth 
Muse  lately  sprung  up  in  America.  While  some  of  Mrs.  Bradstreet’s  verses 
possess  real  merit,  others  are  very  matter-of-fact,  as,  for  instance,  when  we 
are  told,  in  her  account  of  winter — 

“ Beef,  brawn  and  pork  are  now  in  great’ st  request, 

And  solid’st  meats  our  stomachs  can  digest.” 

It  was  a natural  result  of  the  condition  of  the  colonies,  containing  as 
they  did  people  of  every  shade  of  religious  belief,  that  a large  portion  of 
the  writings  of  the  clergy  should  be  controversial.  One  of  the  earliest  of 
these  polemical  writers  was  Roger  Williams,  the  founder  of  “the  first  civil 
government  on  earth  that  gave  equal  liberty  of  conscience.”  That  his 


484 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


toleration  was  not  the  result  of  indifference  was  amply  proved  by  the  zeal 
which  he  showed  in  attacking  with  his  pen  those  whose  religious  opinions 
differed  from  his  own.  All  honor,  then,  to  the  man  who  was  “the  first 
pei’son  in  modern  Christendom  to  assert  in  its  plenitude  the  doctrine  of  the 
liberty  of  conscience,  the  equality  of  opinions  before  the  law!”  No  fitter 
place  could  have  been  found  for  the  promulgation  of  this  doctrine  than 
this  favored  land  in  which  “liberty  of  conscience”  is  assured  by  law  to 
every  citizen.  The  memory  of  Cottorf  Mather  is  not  so  fortunate.  His 
main  work,  Magnolia  Christi  Americana,  or  Ecclesiastical  History  of  New 
England  (by  reading  which  entirely  through  Mr.  William  Tudor  immor- 
talized himself),  is  seldom  consulted  except  by  the  historical  student  or  the 
antiquarian ; and  in  most  minds  his  name  is  more  closely  associated  with 
The  Wonders  of  the  Invisible  World;  being  an  account  of  the  Tryals  of 
Several  Witches,  lately  executed  in  New  England,  etc.,  and  with  the  part 
which  he  took  in  those  “tryals.”  A merchant  of  Boston,  Robert  Calef  by 
name,  replied  to  this  work  of  Mather’s  in  a book  entitled  More  Wonders 
of  the  Invisible  World,  wherein  the  whole  matter  of  “Salem  witchcraft”  is 
exposed  with  well-merited  severity.  Mather’s  book  was  printed  at  Boston, 
and  reprinted  in  London  in  1693.  Calef ’s  reply  was  printed  in  London 
in  1700,  and  on  its  arrival  in  this  country  the  book  was  publicly  burnt  by 
the  Mather  party.  Among  the  various  controversial  works  written  by 
American  divines  during  the  eighteenth  century,  there  is  one  which  de- 
serves special  mention.  We  allude  to  Jonathan  Edwards’  Inquiry  into 
the  Freedom  of  the  Will.  Sir  James  Mackintosh  speaks  of  the  author  as 
“this  remarkable  man,  the  metaphysician  of  America,”  and  in  another 
place  as  “that  remarkable  man  who  in  a metaphysical  age  or  country 
would  certainly  have  been  deemed  as  much  the  boast  of  America  as  his 
great  countryman  Franklin.”  The  works  of  Edwards  are  among  the 
earliest  mental  productions  of  native  Americans  which  have  obtained  a 
permanent  place  in  English  literature.  The  Inquiry  into  the  Freedom  of 
the  Will  was  published  in  1754.  Ten  years  before,  Franklin  had  printed 
a translation  of  Cicero  de  Senedute,  made  by  James  Logan,  the  founder  of 
the  Loganian  Library  at  Philadelphia.  This  translation  has  been  pro- 
nounced by  competent  authority  the  best  which  appeared  before  that  of 
Melmoth.  The  preface  was  written  by  Franklin,  who  terms  the  book  “The 
first  Translation  of  a Classic  in  this  Western  world.”  He  evidently  had 
not  heard  of  the  work  of  Sandys.  Logan  wrote  in  Latin  several  scientific 
monographs,  which  were  published  at  Leyden,  and  one  of  which  was  re- 
published in  London,  with  an  English  version  by  Dr.  Fothergill;  yet  the 
London  Quarterly  Review  (with  the  fairness  alluded  to  near  the  beginning 
of  this  article)  could  refer  to  him  as  “a  man  of  the  name  of  Logan,  as 
obscure  as  Godfrey  himself.”  Godfrey  was  the  father  of  the  author  of  the 
first  dramatic  work  written  in  America;  and  as  the  inventor  of  the  quad- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


485 


rant  known  as  “Hadley’s  quadrant”  (the  Royal  Society  deciding  that 
both  Godfrey  and  Hadley  were  original  inventors),  he  could  not  correctly 
be  termed  “obscure.”  The  tragedy  written  by  Thomas  Godfrey,  the  son, 
was  entitled  The  Prince  of  Parthia.  It  never  appeared  on  the  stage,  but 
it  was  not  without  merit;  and  some  of  his  poems  show  that  he  possessed 
the  real  poetic  fire.  A Dithyramhic  on  Wine  (a  beverage  of  which  he  had 
never  partaken)  was  considered  as  “a  refutation  of  that  noted  adage  that 
‘ A water-drinker  can  never  be  a good  dithyrambic  poet.’  ” The  drama 
was  written  while  Godfrey,  who  was  a native  of  Philadelphia,  was  residing 
in  North  Carolina. 

While  this  sketch  would  not  be  complete  without  mention  of  Franklin, 
his  history  and  his  works  are  so  well  known  to  the  generality  of  readers 
that  they  do  not  require  an  extended  notice.  The  man  who  (as  Turgot 
wrote)  “snatched  the  lightning  from  heaven  and  the  sceptre  from  tyrants” 
performed,  though  not  an  author  by  profession,  more  literary  labor  be- 
tween the  years  1726  and  1790  than  many  who  have  worked  directly  for 
reputation  and  the  booksellers.  While  he  is  remembered  as  a promoter 
of  science,  as  a philosopher,  as  a patriot,  as  a statesman,  and  as  “ the 
greatest  diplomatist  of  the  eighteenth  century,”  it  should  not  be  forgotten 
that  the  author  of  “Poor  Richard’s”  wise  sayings  was  a writer  of  whom 
even  Jeffreys  has  said,  “ He  never  loses  sight  of  common  sense  in  any  of 
his  speculations and  in  another  place,  “ His  style  has  all  the  vigor,  and 
even  conciseness,  of  Swift,  without  any  of  his  harshness.  It  is  in  no  degree 
more  flowery,  yet  both  elegant  and  lively.”  Franklin  was  the  Nestor  of 
the  Revolution,  having  reached  the  allotted  span  of  three  score  years  and 
ten  when  independence  was  declared.  When  the  necessity  of  a separa- 
tion from  the  mother-country  began  to  be  evident — nay,  before  that  time, 
when  there  was  still  a hope  of  a reconciliation — there  was  no  lack  of  lit- 
erary ability  among  the  friends  of  freedom.  The  stand  taken  by  the 
newspapers  is  elsewhere  mentioned  [see  article  on  The  Press,  page  395] ; 
and  we  have  also  noted  the  opinion  of  Lord  Chatham  with  reference  to 
the  State  papers  issued  by  the  First  Continental  Congress,  and  which  were 
composed  by  John  Jay  and  William  Livingston.  That  the  compliment 
referred  to  literary  merit  as  well  as  to  other  qualities  is  evident  from 
Chatham’s  prefatory  remark,  “ I must  declare  and  avow  that  in  all  my 
reading  of  history  (and  it  has  been  my  favorite  study ; I have  read  Thucyd- 
ides, and  have  studied  and  admired  the  master-states  of  the  world),  but  for 
solidity  of  reasoning,”  etc.  [See  Historical  Sketch,  pp.  99,  100.] 

During  the  stirring  events  preceding  the  Revolution,  during  the  war 
itself,  and  indeed  up  to  the  period  of  the  adoption  of  the  Federal  Consti- 
tution, there  was  little  leisure  to  cultivate  literature  for  itself.  The  stern 
realities  of  the  hour,  the  dawning  of  a general  desire  for  independence, 
the  hand-to-hand  struggle  for  seven  years,  the  anxiety  to  settle  upon  a 


486  BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 

permanent  form  of  government,  gave  to  the  writings  of  the  day  an  in- 
tensely practical  tone.  Even  the  humorous  poems  of  this  period  are 
generally  intended  to  impress  some  important  truth  upon  the  popular 
mind,  or  to  hold  up  to  well-merited  ridicule  the  enemies  of  freedom.  It 
is  a noteworthy  fact  that  the  clergy  and  the  lawyers,  the  two  classes  stand- 
ing highest  in  the  matter  of  intellectual  culture,  were  generally  on  the  side 
of  liberty.  There  was  a demand  for  teachers  who  would  bring  their  fellow- 
countrymen  up  to  the  ideal  of  Alcreus  of  Mitylene,  who  believed  that  to 
constitute  a state  there  is  need  of 

“ Men  who  their  duties  know, 

But  know  their  rights,  and  knowing  dare  maintain.” 

This  demand  was  nobly  met ; but  a large  portion  of  the  instruction  of  these 
teachers  was  in  the  shape  of  what  might  be  called  (though  not  in  the  anti- 
quarian sense  of  the  term,  which  confines  it  mainly  to  tradition)  “oral 
literature.”  Phonography  was  not  yet  invented,  and  but  few  specimens 
have  been  preserved  of  the  eloquence  which  took  so  prominent  a part  in 
preparing  the  colonists  for  the  approaching  crisis,  in  cheering  them  during 
the  struggle  for  independence,  and  in  bringing  about  a peaceable  solution 
of  the  important  problem  which  was  finally  disposed  of  by  the  Convention 
of  1789.  The  “supposed  speeches”  which  have  been  kindly  manufactured 
in  comparatively  recent  times,  though  very  creditable  to  the  generosity, 
and  occasionally  to  the  intellectual  vigor,  of  their  composers,  are  scarcely 
adequate  to  fill  up  the  vacuum  left  in  the  sum  total  of  the  results  of 
American  literary  effort  by  the  lack  of  verbatim  reports  of  orations  many 
of  which  would  doubtless  compare  favorably  with  the  best  productions  of 
ancient  or  of  modern  times.  Still,  enough  has  come  down  to  us  to  show 
that  “there  were  giants  in  those  days.”  The  eloquence  of  Patrick  Henry, 
of  James  Otis,  and  of  other  Revolutionary  orators,  was  of  no  ordinary 
kind.  Otis  also  excelled  as  a writer,  and  his  Vindication  of  the  Conduct 
of  the  House  of  Representatives  (of  Massachusetts)  is  a masterpiece  of  con- 
densed argument.  Of  the  newspaper  essays  and  pamphlets  written  by  the 
patriots  many  fortunately  have  been  preserved.  Among  the  most  valuable 
of  these  at  the  present  day,  and  the  most  effective  when  they  appeared,  are 
the  Common  Sense  and  American  Crisis  essays  of  Thomas  Payne,  written 
before  he  published  his  attack  upon  religion,  in  disregard  of  the  sage 
Franklin’s  warning  that  “Among  us  it  is  not  necessary,  as  among  the 
Hottentots,  that  a youth,  to  be  raised  into  the  company  of  men,  should 
prove  his  manhood  by  beating  his  mother.” 

The  settlement  of  the  form  of  government,  and  the  gradual  recovery  of 
the  country  from  the  disastrous  effects  which  are  attendant  upon  even  a 
successful  war,  when  waged  not  in  the  enemy’s  country,  but  in  our  own, 
•were  doubtless  beneficial  to  the  prospects  of  literature  in  the  youthful 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


487 


republic;  but  it  was  not  until  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century  that  the 
first  professional  “literary  man”  of  the  country  (who  was  at  the  same 
time  the  first  American  novelist)  came  prominently  into  view  in  the  person 
of  Charles  Brockden  Brown.  For  full  information  with  reference  to  his 
works  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  admirable  essay  of  Prescott.  The  fate 
of  his  first  novel,  Sky-  Walk,  or  the  Man  Unknown  to  Himself,  was  peculiar 
and  anything  but  auspicious.  The  printer,  who  had  made  a contract  to 
print  the  work  and  to  look  to  the  sale  for  his  pay,  died  when  his  task  was 
nearly  completed.  His  executors  would  neither  fulfil  the  contract  nor  sell 
the  printed  sheets  at  the  price  offered  by  the  author’s  friends.  The  fate  of 
the  sheets  cannot  with  certainty  be  stated,  but  it  can  be  safely  asserted  that 
Sky- Walk,  under  that  name,  remained  “unknown”  to  the  general  public. 
Portions  of  the  unfortunate  novel  were  afterward  incorporated  by  the 
author  in  Edgar  Huntley.  Brown’s  Wieland  was  the  first  American 
novel  published.  It  appeared  in  1798,  and  was  immediately  successful; 
but  the  success  of  a literary  venture  in  those  days  was  not,  as  at  the  pres- 
ent day,  a sure  road  to  wealth.  Brown  writes  in  1800,  “Bookmaking  is 
the  dullest  of  trades,  and  the  most  that  any  American  can  look  for  in  his 
native  country  is  to  be  reimbursed  for  his  unavoidable  expenses.”  The 
novels  of  Brown  were  reprinted  in  England,  where  they  met  with  a 
favorable  reception ; but  the  author  never  derived  any  pecuniary  benefit, 
so  far  as  is  known,  from  his  transatlantic  reputation.  “Bookmaking”  was 
a dull  enough  trade  in  England  when  Brown  wrote  the  above  remark. 
Less  than  thirty  years  had  then  elapsed  since  Chatterton,  wellnigh  starved, 
had  spent  his  last  penny  for  a dose  of  arsenic  wherewith  to  commit  suicide ; 
and  at  the  present  day,  if  Robert  Browning’s  subsistence  depended  upon 
the  revenue  derived  from  his  works,  his  supply  of  food  would  be  little 
larger  than  was  that  of  poor  Chatterton.  It  would,  however,  be  unfair 
to  leave  the  impression  that  the  prospects  of  authors  of  merit  are  not  im- 
proved in  England  as  well  as  in  America.  If  in  1667  Milton  was  glad  to 
sell  Paradise  Lost  for  five  pounds  down  and  fifteen  more  to  be  paid  by  the 
time  that  4300  copies  had  been  sold — while  his  widow  disposed  of  her 
whole  interest  in  it  for  eight  pounds— in  1826  Mrs.  Rundle  received  two 
thousand  pounds  for  the  unexpired  term  of  the  copyright  of  her  Domestic 
Cookery.  Even  a poet,  if  popular,  sometimes  is  well  rewarded ; and  making 
ample  allowance  for  the  difference  in  the  value  of  a given  sum  of  money 
in  1667  and  in  1867,  Tennyson  has  received  for  any  ten  lines  in  some  of 
his  later  poems  more  than  the  whole  amount  paid  to  Milton  and  to  his 
widow  for  one  of  the  grandest  poems  ever  written  in  any  language.  In 
America  the  progress  in  the  appreciation  of  literary  merit  has  been  even 
more  marked.  In  1850  The  Wide,  Wide  World  was  published,  a novel 
written  by  Susan  Warner,  but  bearing  on  its  title-page  the  nom  de  plume 
“Elizabeth  Wetherell.”  In  ten  years  the  sales  of  this  book  amounted  to 


488 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


500,000  copies  in  this  country  alone,  and  it  was  reprinted  in  England  and 
translated  into  several  foreign  languages.  We  have  selected  this  work 
as  an  example  because  it  is  one  which  depended  for  its  popularity  simply 
upon  its  literary  merit,  and  not  upon  general  interest  in  any  political  or 
theological  or  metaphysical  question.  This  is,  of  course,  an  exceptional 
case;  but  if  a novel  is  at  all  “successful”  in  this  country — i.  e.,  successful 
when  looked  at  from  the  publisher’s  point  of  view — it  has  a sale  of  at  least 
five  or  ten  thousand  copies.  In  the  Galaxy  for  April,  1872,  Justin 
McCarthy  makes  the  following  statement,  which  we  give  for  the  purpose 
of  comparison:  “The  whole  system  of  publishing  is  so  different  in  Eng- 
land from  that  which  prevails  in  America,  our  fictitious  prices  and  the  con- 
trolling monopoly  of  our  great  libraries  so  restrict  and  limit  the  sale,  that 
a New  York  reader  would  perhaps  hardly  believe  how  small  a number  con- 
stitute a good  circulation  for  an  English  novelist.  I assume  that,  roughly 
speaking,  Reade,  Wilkie  Collins  and  Trollope  may  be  said  to  have  about  the 
same  kind  of  circulation — almost  immeasurably  below  Dickens,  and  below 
some  such  abnormal  sale  as  that  of  Lothair  or  of  Lady  Audley’s  Secret,  but 
much  above  even  the  best  of  the  younger  novelists.  I venture  to  think 
that  not  one  of  these  three  popular  and  successful  authors  may  be  counted 
on  to  reach  a circulation  of  two  thousand  copies.  Probably  about  eighteen 
hundred  copies  would  be  a decidedly  good  thing  for  one  of  Charles  Reade’s 
novels.”  If  this  be  true—  and  Mr.  McCarthy  is  certainly  in  a position  to 
know — any  one  of  these  novelists  has  a larger  circulation  in  this  country 
than  in  England.  A British  writer  who  has  no  hesitation  in  criticising 
Americans  freely,  and  who  is  anything  but  favorable  in  many  of  his  criti- 
cisms, is  forced  to  acknowledge  that  “The  Americans  are  emphatically  a 
reading  people.  All  ranks  and  classes  read;  all  read  the  daily  paper;  all 
are  ‘posted  up’  in  current  events;  most  read  more  or  less  of  light  litera- 
ture; not  a few  read  the  best  standard  works  in  the  language.  The  best 
writers  of  England,  it  is  well  known,  have  more  readers  in  America  than  at 
home.”  This  fact  speaks  well  for  the  culture  of  the  Americans,  and  for 
the  catholicity  of  their  taste.  The  figures  given  above  show  that  they 
are  equally  appreciative  of  the  merits  of  American  authors. 

The  first  three-fourths  of  the  nineteenth  century  have  indeed  been  a 
period  of  progress  for  American  literature.  The  practical  turn  of  the 
American  mind  is  seen  in  the  great  number  of  educational  works  which 
have  been  issued ; but  no  department  of  mental  production  has  been  en- 
tirely neglected.  Before  the  century  began,  the  first  of  Lindley  Murray’s 
Grammars  had  appeared,  in  which  the  author  (if  Goold  Brown  and 
George  Washington  Moon  are  to  believed)  furnished  another  proof  of  the 
principle  set  forth  in  Portia’s  remark,  “ I can  easier  teach  twenty  what 
were  good  to  be  done  than  be  one  of  twenty  to  follow  mine  own  teaching.” 
If  such  criticisms  are  true,  the  condition  of  English  grammatical  science 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


489 


must  have  been  miserable;  for  several  millions  of  copies  of  Murray’s 
Grammar  were  sold  in  England  during  the  first  fifty  years  of  the  nine- 
teenth century,  and  the  work  has  formed  the  basis  of  most  of  those  upon 
the  same  subject  since  published.  Since  that  time  each  decade  has  shown 
a marked  advance  in  the  number  of  authors  and  in  the  quantity  and 
quality  of  the  works  published.  The  names  of  authors  who  have  written 
works  of  value  crowd  upon  us  so  thickly  that  the  shortest  mention  of  them 
would  swell  this  article  far  beyond  its  proper  limits.  Near  the  beginning 
of  the  century  began  the  literary  life  of  Irving,  who,  in  his  later  years, 
twined  about  the  brow  of  his  immortal  namesake  the  most  beauteous  laurel 
wreath  that  History  united  with  Biography  ever  wove;  Fenimore  Cooper 
and  other  novelists ; Bryant,  Halleck,  Longfellow,  Lowell  and  other  poets ; 
among  historians,  Bancroft  and  Hildreth  and  Motley  and  Prescott  (whose 
almost  sightless  eyes  seem  to  have  left  his  mental  vision  clearer  and  his 
imagination  warmer  and  brighter),  and  Kirk,  his  former  secretary,  upon 
whom  his  mantle  has  fallen — in  short,  in  every  department  of  literature 
America  is  now  represented  by  men  who  can  be  favorably  compared  with 
their  transatlantic  brethren. 

It  was  difficult  to  obtain  reliable  statistics  of  the  number  of  books  pub- 
lished annually  before  the  enactment  of  the  present  copyright  law,  which 
obliges  those  who  wish  to  copyright  books  to  enter  them  “ in  the  office  of 
the  Librarian  of  Congress  at  Washington.”  Before  this  provision  was 
made  the  entries  were  made  in  the  “ clerks’  offices  ” of  the  various  District 
Courts  of  the  United  States,  some  States,  therefore,  having  two  places 
where  books  could  be  copyrighted.  The  reader  will  at  once  see  the 
difficulty  of  obtaining  information  which  lay  scattered  around  in  so 
many  different  places,  to  procure  which  it  was  necessary  to  write  to  the 
clerk  of  each  and  every  District  Court,  and  to  receive  answers  from  all 
before  the  total  number  was  secured.  At  present  (1875)  the  whole 
matter  can  be  transacted  by  mail,  at  an  expense  of  one  dollar  and 
“two  complete  copies  of  the  best  edition  issued,  sent,  pre-paid,  by  mail  or 
express,  to  the  librarian  of  Congress.”  Another  very  important  provision 
of  the  law,  which  is  a natural  result  of  the  above  requirements,  is  that 
“all  records  and  other  things  relating  to  copyrights,  and  required  by  law 
to  be  preserved,  shall  be  under  the  control  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress, 
and  kept  and  preserved  in  the  library  of  Congress ; and  the  Librarian  of 
Congress  shall  have  the  immediate  care  and  supervision  thereof.”  The 
statistics  of  copyrights  issued  must,  therefore,  form  a portion  of  his  report; 
and  they  are  annually  given  to  the  public,  though  not  always,  at  least  in 
the  first  reports,  with  the  same  fulness  and  distinctness.  The  whole 
number  of  books  entered  in  the  office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress  in 
1872  was  11,075,  classified  as  follows:  Books,  3175;  pamphlets,  2728; 
musical  productions,  2312;  dramatic  pieces,  18;  maps  and  charts,  221; 


490  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


photographs,  engravings,  chromos  and  prints,  2621.  Of  the  report  for 
1873  the  Annual  Cyclopedia  for  that  year  says:  “The  number  of  pub- 
lications entered  for  copyright  was  15,352,  an  increase  of  about  ten  per 
cent,  on  the  entries  of  the  preceding  year.  This  includes  not  only  books 
and  pamphlets,  but  maps,  prints,  articles  in  periodicals,  etc.,  and  the 
aggregate  gives  no  clew  to  the  proportions  of  each.”  Now,  if  the  number 
given  for  1872  be  correct,  the  increase,  instead  of  being  “about  ten  per 
cent.,”  is  38.53  per  cent.  As  the  report  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress 
for  1874  gives  the  number  of  copyright  entries  during  the  year  end- 
ing December  1,  1874,  as  16,283,  “ being  an  increase  over  the  entries  of 
the  preceding  year  of  931,”  the  correctness  of  the  total  for  1873  (15,352) 
is  proved,  so  that  either  the  total  given  for  1872  or  the  per  centage  reck- 
oned by  the  writer  in  the  Annual  Cyclopedia  is  wrong.  As  the  entry  of 
all  prints  and  labels  intended  for  use  in  connection  with  any  article  of  man- 
ufacture was  transferred  (Aug.  1,  1874)  from  the  office  of  the  Librarian 
of  Congress  to  that  of  the  Commissioner  of  Patents,  the  increase  in  the 
copyright  business  is  really  greater  than  is  indicated  by  the  figures  given 
above.  The  previous  reports  included  “several  thousand  entries  annually 
of  mere  labels  which  never  had  any  appropriate  relation  to  copyright  pro- 
tection,” and  which  are  now  registered  in  the  office  of  the  Commissioner 
of  Patents,  to  whom  “ shall  be  paid  for  recording  the  title  of  any  print  or 
label,  not  a trade-mark,  six  dollars,  which  shall  cover  the  expense  of  fur- 
nishing a copy  of  the  record,  under  the  seal  of  the  Commissioner  of 
Patents,  to  the  party  entering  the  same.”  The  increase  in  the  value  of 
copyright  works  is  not,  however,  merely  numerical.  There  is  a marked 
improvement  observable  in  the  quality  as  well  as  in  the  quantity  of  Amer- 
ican publications.  Our  British  cousins  would  do  well  if  they  would  recon- 
sider the  unfavorable  dicta  with  which  their  literary  periodicals  are  replete 
— if  they  would  acknowledge  the  debt  owing  from  both  countries  to  such 
a work,  for  instance,  as  Dr.  Allibone’s  Critical  Dictionary  of  English  Lit- 
erature and  British  and  American  Authors — if  they  would  realize  the  fact 
that  this  country  has  advanced  intellectually  as  well  as  materially;  that 
the  language  which  is  the  common  heritage  of  Britannia  and  Columbia 
has  been  honored  by  the  best  productions  of  “ American  Literature.” 


AMERICAN  EDUCATION. 


IN  the  year  1867,  which,  as  a brief  calculation  will  enable  the  reader  to 
realize,  is  a date  not  very  much  earlier  than  1876,  there  appeared  in  a 
book  Avritten  and  published  in  England,  the  following  statement:  “In' 
America  it  is  still  possible  to  win  some  success  with  such  facility  that  high 
training,  like  high  farming,  is  there  throAvn  aAvay.  As  the  American 
farmer,  Avith  abundance  of  fertile  land,  only  scratches  his  ground,  so  the 
student  is  content  with  a superficial  culture  of  his  mind.  The  exceptions 
have  not  as  yet  been  sufficiently  numerous  to  form  the  nucleus  of  a really 
cultivated  class  or  to  raise  the  general  standard.  It  is  from  this  cause,  I 
think,  that,  whether  Ave  study  American  society  or  books  or  history,  Ave  are 
struck  with  the  same  phenomenon — the  immense  number  of  minds  which 
rise  to  great  practical  acuteness  and  facility  compared  with  the  very  small 
number  which  rise  to  real  originality  and  thorough  cultivation.  I do  not 
doubt  that  this  will  alter  as  society  comes  to  a state  of  equilibrium,  but 
whilst  it  lasts  there  is  one  excellent  reason  for  the  paucity  of  highly-culti- 
vated statesmen  in  Congress — namely,  that  there  are  none  in  the  country. 
The  class  from  Avhich  they  should  be  draAvn  does  not  exist.” 

We  have  given  this  statement  in  full  in  order  to  show  the  spirit  Avhich 
pervades  the  Avritings  of  many  British  essayists  Avhen  touching  upon  this 
important  subject.  We  are  thankful  that  Ave  are  able  to  state  that  all 
English  authors  have  not  been  so  biased  in  their  opinions  concerning  Amer- 
ican culture;  but  there  is  little  doubt  in  the  mind  of  any  one  Avho  has 
investigated  the  matter  that  the  ideas  contained  in  the  above  quotation 
have  obtained  in  England  almost  universal  acceptance.  The  reason  for 
this  is  obvious.  The  people  of  England,  or  at  least  the  Avriters  of  that 
country,  do  not  realize  the  Avonderful  advances  that  have  been  made  in  the 
United  States  during  the  past  half  century  in  all  that  pertains  to  education. 
Half  a century  ago,  however,  a candid  Englishman  could  say : “ The  effects 
of  the  literary  institutions  of  the  United  States  are  someAvhat  peculiar. 
FeAY  men  devote  their  lives  to  scholarship.  The  knowledge  that  is  actually 
acquired  is  perhaps  quite  sufficient  for  the  more  practical  and  useful  pur- 
suits. I ami  inclined  to  believe  that  a class  of  American  graduates  carries 
away  Avith  it  quite  as  much  general  and  diversified  knoAvledge  as  a class 
from  one  of  our  own  universities.  The  excellence  in  particular  branches 

491 


492 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


may  be  wanting,  but  the  deficiency  is  more  than  supplied  by  variety  of  infor- 
mation.” In  another  place  he  says  : “ Profound  scholars  are  not  common. 
This  country  possesses  neither  the  population  nor  the  endowments  to  main- 
tain a large  class  of  learned  idlers  in  order  that  one  man  in  a hundred  may 
contribute  a mite  to  the  growing  stock  of  general  knowledge.  There  is  a 
luxury  in  this  expenditure  of  animal  force  to  which  the  Americans  have 
not  yet  attained.  The  good  is  far  too  problematical  and  remote  to  be 
sought,  while  the  expense  of  man  is  certain.” 

We  could  not  have  a better  introduction  than  the  foregoing  quotation 
for  a brief  notice  of  the  early  attempts  to  provide  for  the  educational  wants 
of  this, country.  The  life  of  the  first  settlers  was  intensely  practical.  They 
had  no  superabundance  of  force,  mental  or  physical,  to  expend  upon  any- 
thing which  did  not  bring  in  a speedy  return.  Still,  the  interests  of  the 
rising  generation,  where  education  was  concerned,  were  not  entirely  neg- 
lected; for  it  was  less  than  sixteen  years  after  the  landing  of  the  Pil- 
grim Fathers,  and  six  years  after  the  settlement  of  Massachusetts  Bay, 
that  (Oct.  28,  1636)  the  General  Court  of  Massachusetts  “agreed  to  give 
£400  toward  a school  or  college,  whereof  £200  to  be  paid  the  next  year 
and  £200  when  the  work  is  finished.”  The  bequest  of  the  Rev.  John 
Harvard  put  the  enterprise  upon  a sure  footing — probably  its  only  footing 
at  first  (as  there  is  doubt  whether  the  £400  voted  by  the  General  Court 
was  ever . actually  paid) — and  the  first  president,  Henry  Dunster,  was 
elected  in  1640.  From  this  beginning  has  grown  the  present  Harvard 
University,  with  nine  departments,  its  110  instructors,  its  1174  students 
(in  1874)  and  its  library  of  more  than  200,000  volumes. 

The  founding  of  Harvard  College  was  not,  however,  the  first  indication 
of  the  interest  felt  by  the  early  settlers  in  New  England  in  the  intellectual 
welfare  of  their  youth.  As  early  as  1635,  according  to  the  records  of  the 
town  of  Boston  (then  not  yet  five  years  old),  “ it  was  unanimously  resolved 
that  our  brother  Philemon  Purmont  should  be  appointed  schoolmaster  for 
the  instruction  and  education  of  our  children.”  Thirty  acres  of  land  were 
granted  at  the  same  time  for  the  support  of  the  schoolmaster.  In  the  year 
1642  the  General  Court  ( i . e.,  the  House  of  Representatives  of  that  day) 
resolved  to  enjoin  the  local  authorities  to  “ keep  a watchful  eye  on  their 
brothers  and  neighbors,  and  above  all  tilings  to  see  that  there  be  no  family 
in  which  so  barbarous  state  of  things  exists  as  that  the  head  thereof  do  not 
endeavor,  either  by  his  own  exertions  or  by  the  help  of  others,  to  impart 
sufficient  instruction  to  his  children  and  to  his  servants  to  enable  them  to 
read  fluently  the  English  language,  and  to  acquire  a knowledge  of  the  penal 
laws,  under  a penalty  of  twenty  shillings.”  In  1647,  when  education  had 
thus  been  rendered  compulsory,  the  foundation  was  laid  of  that  system  of 
instruction  which  exists  to  this  day  in  Massachusetts  in  all  its  essential  fea- 
tures, though  it  has  necessarily  undergone  some  modifications.  This  law 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE.  493 

was  repeated  and  re-enacted  in  the  code  of  1649.,  which  prescribed  that, 
“ It  being  one  chief  project  of  that  old  deluder  Sathan  to  keep  men  from 
the  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures,  as  in  former  times  by  keeping  them  in  an 
unknown  tongue,  so  in  these  latter  times  by  persuading  men  from  the  use 
of  tongues,  and  that  learning  may  not  be  buried  in  the  graves  of  our  fathers ,” 
therefore  every  township  was  required  to  maintain  a school  for  reading  and 
writing,  and  every  town  of  a hundred  householders  a grammar-school,  with 
a teacher  “qualified  to  fit  youths  for  the  university.”  The  penalty  for 
non-compliance  was  at  first  put  at  £5  per  annum,  but  was  raised,  until  in 
1718  it  stood  at  £40  for  every  town  containing  two  hundred  families. 
These  fines  were  appropriated  for  the  benefit  of  schools.  In  the  mean  time 
Virginia,  the  oldest  of  the  colonies,  had  not  been  behindhand  in  providing 
means  of  instruction,  private  benevolence  having  supplied  the  place  of  a 
legal  enactment.  In  a letter  quoted  by  the  author  of  A Perfect  Description 
of  Virginia,  and  written  in  that  colony  in  March,  1648,  we  find  the  follow- 
ing statement : “ I may  not  forget  to  tell  you  that  we  have  a free  school, 
with  two  hundred  acres  of  land,  a fine  house  upon  it  and  other  accommo- 
. dations  to  it.  The  benefactor  deserves  perpetual  memory.  His  name,  Mr. 

Benjamin  Symes,  is  worthy  to  be  chronicled.  Other  petty  schools  also  ive 
■ have.” 

In  Connecticut  a law  was  passed  in  1650  relative  to  the  public  schools 
which  in  its  essential  features  was  similar  to  the  one  mentioned.  The  great 
' importance  which  was  attached  to  education  in  this  State  can  be  judged 
from  the  remarkable  passage  in  their  penal  code,  the  famous  “Blue  Laws,” 
which  determines  that  “ if  any  child  or  children  above  sixteen  years  old 
and  of  sufficient  understanding  shall  curse  or  smite  their  natural  father  or 
mother,  he  or  they  shall  be  put  to  death,  unless  it  shall  be  sufficiently  testi- 
fied that  the  parents  have  been  very  unchristianly  negligent  in  the  education  of 
such  children,  or  so  provoke  them  by  extreme  and  cruel  correction  that  they 
have  been  forced  thereto  to  preserve  themselves  from  death  or  maiming.” 

In  June,  1670,  the  General  Court  of  the  Colony  of  New  Plymouth 
granted  all  the  profits  accruing  to  the  colony  “ for  fishing  with  nets  or 
seines  at  Cape  Cod  for  mackerel,  bass  or  herrings,  to  be  improved  for  and 
toward  a free  school  in  some  town  of  this  jurisdiction,  for  the  training  up 
of  youth  in  literature  for  the  good  and  benefit  of  posterity,  provided  a begin- 
ning were  made  within  one  year  after  the  said  grant.” 

The  reasons  assigned  for  these  various  measures  to  establish  schools  and 
to  encourage  home  instruction  are  highly  suggestive.  We  have  italicised 
I them,  but  repeat  them  here  for  comparison  and  examination  : “ That  learn- 
ing may  not  be  buried  in  the  graves  of  our  fathers;”  that  the  youth  might 
be  enabled  “to  acquire  a knowledge  of  the  penal  laws;”  that  they  might 
be  trained  up  in  literature  for  the  “ good  and  benefit  of  posterity ;”  these 
are  reasons  not  unworthy  of  the  most  enlightened  statesmen  living  in  the 


i 


494 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


most  enlightened  age.  The  full  value  of  the  second  above  given  will  be 
realized  only  when  the  reader  remembers  that  then  was  in  vogue  as  now 
the  legal  maxim  “ Ignorance  of  the  law  excuses  no  man.”  Still  more  re- 
markable, then,  is  the  exception — the  only  merciful  exception  found  iu 
those  of  the  Blue  Laws  which  inflicted  capital  punishment — which  spared 
the  cursing  or  striking  child  in  whose  education  his  parents  had  been  “ very 
unchristianly  negligent.”  It  is  like  a ray  of  light  gleaming  out  from  the 
thick  darkness  which  hangs  over  that  portion  of  this  famous  code,  which, 
like  the  oft-mentioned  laws  of  Draco,  is  written  in  blood.  It  is  an  indica- 
tion of  the  presence  of  that  spirit  which  at  the  present  day  pervades  the 
entire  nation,  and  which  called  forth  the  strong  commendation  of  a distin- 
guished foreigner,  not  air  Englishman,  about  a quarter  of  a century  since, 
expressed  in  terms  so  strong  that  we  feel  called  upon  to  transcribe  them. 
“ When,”  he  says,  “ the  stranger  finds  that  in  reality  the  public  schools  are 
one  of  the  most  prominent  subjects  of  national  pride  and  satisfaction;  that 
the  question  of  popular  education  is  not  of  interest  only  to  some  few  phi- 
lanthropists and  thinkers,  is  not  discussed  only  in  legislative  assemblies, 
but  that  it  forms  part  of  the  national  life  and  is  considered  an  important, 
nay,  the  most  important,  concern  of  the  nation, — then  he  feels  that  in 
the  depths  of  American  society  there  are  forces  at  work  which  in  Europe 
have  as  yet  produced  very  mediocre  results.  This  is,  I think,  the  highest 
praise  that  can  be  bestowed  on  the  United  States.  This  constitutes  the 
true  greatness  of  the  nation  and  the  best  guarantee  of  its  stability.  The 
United  States  are  the  only  communities  in  the  world  which  from  their  very 
commencement  were  prepared  to  establish  popular  education  as  one  of  the 
Jundamental  pillars  of  the  social  fabric.  They  are  the  only  communities 
in  which  the  highest  possible  degree  of  enlightenment  among  the  people 
has  been  practically  and  universally  recognized,  not  only  as  a very  desira- 
ble object  from  the  philanthropic  point  of  view,  but  also  as  constituting  the 
principal  cog-wheel  in  the  machinery  of  the  state.  In  effect,  national  enlight- 
enment will  always,  and  in  every  branch  of  administration,  prove  the  most 
effective  ally  of  statesmanship.” 

The  progress  made  was,  it  must  be  acknowledged,  not  always  steady  or 
equal.  In  1705,  for  instance,  there  was  no  public  school  at  Plymouth;  but 
private  enterprise,  as  is  usual  in  America,  came  to  the  rescue.  “ Sundry 
inhabitants  of  Plymouth  became  bound  to  pay  twenty  pounds  per  annum 
for  seven  years  to  support  a school,  provided  it  be  fettled  within  forty  rods 
of  the  old  meeting-house;  which  was  agreed  to,  and  a school-house  was 
built  by  subscription.”  As  the  inhabitants  of  Plymouth  were  at  this  period 
dispersed  over  an  extensive  territory,  several  towns,  since  taken  from  it,  not 
then  being  incorporated,  there  was,  at  first,  some  difficulty  in  arranging 
matters,  which  was  finally  removed  by  the  following  regulations,  in  which,  it 
will  be  noticed,  the  zeal  for  learning  which  brought  children  from  a greater 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


495 


distance  than  a mile  was  rewarded  with  a proportionately  lower  “school 
gate,”  as  the  money  paid  for  tuition  was  called : “ All  children  sent  to  the 
school  (except  those  of  the  subscribers  to  the  fund)  that  live  within  one 
mile  of  the  school  to  pay  four  pence  the  week  for  being  taught  Latin,  writ- 
ing and  ciphering,  and  two  pence  the  week  for  reading.  All  beyond  a 
mile  and  within  two  to  pay  two  pence  for  being  taught  Latin  and  one  penny 
for  reading,  the  poor  excepted,  who  are  to  come  free.  In  case  a country  school 
be  settled  by  the  court  before  said  term  of  seven  years  be  expired,  then 
these  obligations  mutually  to  be  void.”  By  “a  country  school”  is  meant 
a public  school  established  by  law.  The  exception  made  in  favor  of  the 
poor  is  an  example  of  the  kindly  spirit  which  lies  at  the  basis  of  all  legis- 
lation upon  this  subject,  but  which  is  especially  noteworthy  when  shown  by 
the  undertakers  of  what  might  be  considered  a private  enterprise. 

The  second  college  in  the  United  States  was  William  and  Mary  College, 
founded  at  Williamsburg,  Va.,  in  1692.  The  king  and  queen  after  whom 
the  institution  Avas  named  gave  £2000  and  20,000  acres  of  land,  the  duty 
of  Id.  per  pound  on  all  tobacco  exported  from  Virginia  and  Maryland  to 
the  other  colonies,  and  the  Surveyor-General’s  place,  which  was  then 
vacant.  He  also  granted  it  the  privilege  of  sending  a member  to  the 
assembly.  The  author  of  The  British  Empire  in  America  says  (in  1741): 
t “ It  proceeded  so  far  that  there  was  a commencement  there  in  the  year 
1700,  at  which  there  was  a great  concourse  of  people.  Several  planters 
came  thither  in  their  coaches  and  several  in  sloops  from  New  York,  Penn- 
sylvania and  Maryland.  It  being  a new  thing  in  America  to  hear  gradu- 
ates perform  their  academical  exercises,  the  Indians  themselves  had  the 
curiosity  to  come  to  Williamsburg  on  this  occasion,  and  the  whole  country 
rejoiced  as  if  they  had  some  relish  of  learning.  The  professors  were  to 
read  on  all  the  liberal  sciences — on  agriculture,  architecture,  art  military, 
navigation,  gardening,  trade  and  manufactures — once  a week  from  Easter 
to  Michaelmas,  and  twice  a week  from  Michaelmas  to  Easter.  They  began 
upon  experiments  of  plants  and  minerals,  and  were  assisted  by  the  French 
of  Monachantown.  Their  own  lead,  copper  and  iron  mines  in  the  Apal- 
lean  [Appalachian]  Mountains  were  under  their  consideration,  when  the 
fire  put  an  end  to  their  college  and  their  studies.”  This  fire  happened  in 
1705,  but  the  building  was  re-erected  in  1706,  and  liberal  contributions 
were  made  toward  its  restoration  by  Queen  Anne. 

A school  system  was  devised  in  Maryland  in  1694,  which  was  carried 
into  effect  in  1723,  and  for  the  benefit  of  which  certain  export  and  import 
duties  were  imposed.  Each  county  had  a board  of  visitors,  seven  in  num- 
ber, with  power  to  perpetuate  themselves  by  filling  vacancies,  and  with 
authority  to  purchase  in  each  county  one  hundred  acres  of  land  as  the  site 
of  a boarding-school,  and  to  employ  “good  schoolmasters,  members  of  the 
Church  of  England  and  of  pious  and  exemplary  lives  and  conversation, 


496 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


and  capable  of  teaching  well  the  grammar,  good  writing  and  mathematics, 
if  such  can  be  conveniently  got.”  Their  salary  was  to  be  £20  per  annum 
and  the  use  of  the  tract  of  land  bought.  By  a subsequent  act,  passed  in 
1728,  these  masters  were  required,  under  penalty  of  dismissal,  to  teach  as 
many  poor  children  gratis  as  the  visitors  should  direct.  This,  though  far 
inferior  to  the  school  system  of  New  England,  was  a far  more  liberal 
provision  than  was  elsewhere  made  at  that  time  for  public  education. 

On  the  9th  of  October,  1701,  the  General  Court  of  the  Colony  of  Con- 
necticut granted  “ full  liberty  and  privilege  unto  certain  undertakers  for 
the  founding,  suitably  endowing  and  ordering  a collegiate  school  within 
His  Majesty’s  colony  of  Connecticut,  wherein  youth  may  be  instructed  in 
the  arts  and  sciences,  who,  through  the  blessing  of  Almighty  God,  may  be 
fitted  for  public  employments  both  in  Church  and  civil  State.  To  the 
intent,  therefore,  that  all  due  encouragement  be  given  to  such  pious  resolu- 
tions, and  that  so  necessary  and  religious  an  undertaking  may  be  set  for- 
ward, supported  and  well  managed,  be  it  enacted,”  etc.  We  have  given 
this  preamble  to  show  the  combined  piety  and  patriotism  which  actuated 
these  men,  and  the  ceremony  which  took  place  in  the  previous  year,  and 
which  is  deemed  by  many  the  true  beginning  of  the  college,  is  correctly 
described  by  Baldwin  as  “ peculiarly  characteristic  of  the  simplicity  of  the 
age.”  At  some  time  in  1700  ten  of  the  principal  ministers  were  nominated 
and  agreed  on  by  general  consent  to  act  as  “ trustees  or  undertakers  to 
found,  erect  and  govern  a college.”  They  met  at  Branford,  and  each 
trustee  “brought  a number  of  books  and  presented  them  to  the  body,  and 
laying  them  on  the  table  said  these  words : ‘ I give  these  books  for  the 
founding  a college  in  this  colony.’  The  number  of  volumes  thus  collected 
consisted  of  forty  folios.”  Such  was  the  humble  beginning  of  what  was 
destined  to  be  one  of  the  first  institutions  of  learning  in  the  country,  not 
merely  in  the  order  of  time,  but  also  in  the  order  of  merit,  of  value  and 
of  efficiency.  The  first  commencement  was  held  in  1702,  at  Saybrook. 
The  first  student  who  had  taken  his  whole  course  at  the  institution,  or  at 
least  had  not  been  at  any  other  college,  was  graduated  in  1704.  For  five 
years  (from  1702  to  1707)  the  students  resided  with  the  rector  at  Killing- 
worth,  while  the  commencements  were  held  at  Saybrook.  After  that  time 
various  arrangements  were  made  until  1718,  when  a new  building  was 
erected  at  New  Haven,  and  was  occupied  by  the  “school”  on  the  10th  of 
September.  In  honor  of  Elihu  Yale  (a  native  of  New  Haven  who  had 
gone  to  England  and  had  become  the  governor  of  the  East  India  Com- 
pany), by  whose  generosity  the  trustees  had  been  enabled  to  complete  the 
edifice,  the  institution  now  received  the  name  of  Yale  College.  During 
the  scholastic  year  of  1874-5  there  were  88  instructors  and  1031  students 
in  the  various  departments  (103  theological,  53  law  and  50  medical,  and 
in  the  department  of  philosophy  and  the  arts,  55  graduate  and  7 special 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


497 


students,  537  undergraduate  academical  students,  248  in  the  Sheffield 
Scientific  School  and  21  in  the  School  of  the  Fine  Arts). 

The  College  of  New  Jersey,  popularly  known  as  “Princeton  College,” 
was  first  incorporated  in  1746,  and  established  at  Elizabethtown  under  the 
presidency  of  the  Rev.  Jonathan  Dickinson.  At  first  this  gentleman  and 
an  usher  were  the  only  teachers,  and  the  students,  about  20  in  number, 
boarded  with  the  president  and  with  other  families  in  the  town.  In  1747 
President  Dickinson  died,  and  the  institution  was  removed  to  Newark, 
where  it  remained  for  ten  years  under  the  presidency  of  the  Rev.  Aaron 
Burr;  and  in  1757,  the  number  of  students  being  70,  it  took  a new  and 
final  departure  to  Princeton,  where  during  this  year  Nassau  Hall,  the  first 
college  edifice,  was  erected.  The  discipline  was  somewhat  strict  in  those 
days,  judging  by  the  following  extract  from  the  collegiate  code  of  this 
institution  in  1765:  “Every  scholar  shall  keep  his  hat  off  about  ten  rods 
to  the  president  and  about  five  to  the  tutors.  Every  scholar  shall  rise  up 
and  make  his  obeisance  when  the  president  goes  in  or  out  of  the  hall  or 
enters  the  pulpit  on  days  of  religious  worship.  When  walking  with  a 
superior,  they  shall  give  him  the  highest  place ; and  when  first  coming  into 
his  company  they  shall  show  their  respect  to  him  by  pulling  off  their  hats ; 
shall  give  place  to  him  at  any  door  or  entrance,  or,  meeting  him  going  up 
and  down  stairs,  shall  stop,  giving  him  the  bauister  (sic)  side ; shall  not 
enter  into  his  room  without  knocking  at  the  door,  or  in  any  way  intrude 
themselves  upon  him ; and  shall  never  be  first  and  foremost  in  any  under- 
taking in  which  a superior  is  engaging  or  about  to  engage ; shall  never 
use  any  indecent  or  rude  behavior  or  action  in  a superior’s  presence,  such 
as  making  a noise,  calling  loud  or  speaking  at  a distance  unless  sjjoken  to 
by  him  if  within  hearing ; shall  give  a direct,  pertinent  answer,  concluding 
with  Sir!”  This  college  had,  during  the  scholastic  year  of  1874-5,  19 
instructors  and  (including  25  in  the  school  of  science)  408  students. 

Dartmouth  College  in  Hanover,  N.  H.,  was  chartered  in  1769.  It  grew 
out  of  a school  for  the  education  of  Indian  children  which  had  previously 
been  established  at  Lebanon,  Conn.,  by  the  Rev.  Eleazar  Wheelock,  D.  D., 
who  became  the  first  president  of  the  incorporated  institution.  The  char- 
ter gave  it  “ all  the  privileges  and  immunities  of  any  university  within  the 
British  realm.”  In  the  following  year  the  institution  with  its  24  students 
(18  whites  and  6 Indians)  was  removed  to  Hanover.  The  number  of 
instructors  during  the  scholastic  year  of  1874-5  was  35,  and  of  students 
457,  divided  as  follows:  academical,  265,  medical,  78,  scientific,  77,  agri- 
cultural, 33,  Thayer  department,  4.  The  number  of  volumes  in  the  li- 
brary of  Dartmouth  is  47,000,  and  including  the  collections  of  the  literary 
societies,  etc.,  the  sum  total  is  53,100  volumes.  Yale  College,  with  the 
same  inclusion,  has  an  available  magazine  of  105,000  volumes,  while  the 
“ library  strength  ” of  Harvard  University  is  200,000  volume's,  as  has 
32 


498 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


been  already  stated.  There  are  in  the  United  States  (according  to  the 
American  Educational  Cyclopedia  for  1875)  322  colleges  and  universi- 
ties, 111  theological  seminaries,  37  law  schools,  121  normal  schools,  39 
schools  of  science  (mining,  engineering,  agricultural,  etc.)  which  are  en- 
dowed by  the  national  land-grant,  and  28  schools  and  collegiate  de- 
partments of  science  (mining,  engineering,  etc.)  which  are  not  endowed 
with  the  national  grant  of  lands.  The  number  of  educational  and  lead- 
ing college  periodicals  is  114.  The  “national  land-grants”  are  a strik- 
ing proof  of  the  interest  felt  by  the  whole  country  in  this  important 
matter.  As  early  as  1785  and  1787  the  ordinances  passed  in  these  years 
for  the  government  of  “the  North-west  Territory  ” set  apart  “ section  16 
of  every  township  ” for  the  maintenance  of  public  schools,  the  act  of  the 
second  year  named  asserting  that,  “religion,  morality  and  knowledge  being 
necessary  to  good  government  and  the  happiness  of  mankind,  schools  and 
the  means  of  education  shall  be  for  ever  encouraged.”  The  States  receiv- 
ing the  16th  section  were  Ohio,  Louisiana,  Indiana,  Mississippi,  Illinois, 
Alabama,  Maine,  Missouri,  Arkansas,  Michigan,  Florida,  Iowa,  Texas, 
Wisconsin.  The  16th  and  36tli  sections  were  given  to  California,  Minne- 
sota, Oregon,  Kansas  and  Nevada.  The  36th  section  was  added  by  the 
act  of  1848.  The  16th  section  was  given  to  all  the  States  admitted  into 
the  Union  previous  to  1848,  and  the  States  admitted  and  Territories  organ- 
ized since  that  time  have  received  the  two  sections  instead  of  one.  Be- 
sides these  grants,  sixteen  States  (Alabama* Arkansas,  California,  Florida, 
Illinois,  Iowa,  Kansas,  Louisiana,  Michigan,  Minnesota,  Mississippi,  Mis- 
souri, Nebraska,  Nevada,  Oregon  and  Wisconsin)  have  received  500.000 
acres  each  by  the  act  of  1841,  which  some  of  them  have  added  to  their 
school  fund,  and  fourteen  (the  same,  leaving  out  Kansas,  Nebraska,  Ne- 
vada and  Oregon  and  adding  Indiana  and  Ohio)  have  received  under  the 
designation  of  “swamp  lands”  (by  the  acts  of  1849,  1850  and  1860)  an 
aggregate  of  62,428,413  acres,  which  has  also  to  some  extent  been  devoted 
to  this  purpose.  Besides  this  assistance  for  common  schools,  the  ordinance 
of  1787,  already  mentioned,  set  apart  “not  more  than  two  complete  town- 
ships of  land  to  be  given  perpetually  for  the  purposes  of  a university.” 
Every  State  organized  since  the  beginning  of  the  century  has  accordingly 
received  the  two  townships,  and  it  is  stated  that  “ Ohio  was  fortunate 
enough  to  receive  three,  one  while  a territory  and  two  on  being  admitted 
into  the  Union,  while  Florida  and  Wisconsin  appear  to  have  received  four 
each,”  two  apiece  having  been  probably  given  upon  their  organization  as 
Territories  and  two  more  each  when  they  became  States.  The  aggregate 
of  the  lands  thus  granted  to  schools  amounts  to  about  140,000,000  acres, 
and  the . permanent  school  funds  of  the  18  States  which  have  received 
lands  under  one  or  all  of  these  grants  amounts  to  $43,866,787.55,  an  aver- 
age of  nearly  $2,500,000,  the  greater  part  of  which  is  supposed  to  be  de- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


499 


rived  from  this  source.  The  university  lauds  granted  by  the  “ two  town- 
ships” rule  amounted  to  only  1,119,414  acres.  Before  1862  no  effective 
condition  was  attached  to  these  grants.  “ No  method  was  indicated  by 
which  the  trust  should  be  fulfilled,  nor  was  any  penalty  provided  against 
a violation  of  it.”  A general  condition  that  the  lands  were  granted  “in 
trust  for  the  schools  of  the  State  ” appears  to  have  been  the  only  indica- 
tion usually  given  of  the  purpose  or  object  of  the  donation.  The  9,600,000 
acres  of  land  granted  during  and  since  1862  have  had  conditions  attached 
which  were  somewhat  more  specific  than  the  vague  generality  which  served 
as  a condition  to  the  previous  grants.  By  the  act  of  1862,  for  instance, 
Congress  granted  to  the  several  States  30,000  acres  of  the  public  lands  for 
each  senator  and  representative  in  Congress.  The  lands  were  to  be  sold, 
and  the  proceeds  were  to  be  invested  as  a perpetual  fund  for  the  mainte- 
nance of  at  least  one  college  in  each  State  where  the  principal  object 
should  be,  “ without  excluding  other  scientific  and  classical  studies,  and 
including  military  tactics,  to  teach  such  branches  of  learning  as  are  re- 
lated to  agriculture  and  the  mechanic  arts,  in  such  manner  as  the  legisla- 
tures of  the  States  may  respectively  prescribe,  in  order  to  promote  the 
liberal  and  practical  education  of  the  industrial  classes  in  the  several  pur- 
suits and  professions  of  life.”  It  is  well  stated  in  the  American  Educa- 
tional Cyclojocedia,  to  which  we  are  indebted  for  these  particulars,  that 
“ The  broad  purpose  is  to  provide  for  the  ‘ liberal  ’ as  well  as  the  ‘ practi- 
cal education  of  the  industrial  classes,’  and  that  not  in  any  single  direction, 
but ‘in  the  several  pursuits  and  professions  in  life.’  The  leading  object 
is  to  be  the  promotion  of  ‘ agriculture  and  the  mechanic  arts,’  not  neces- 
sarily by  training  a body  of  apprentices  in  manual  practice,  which  experi- 
ence in  general  shows  is  attended  with  too  many  drawbacks  in  an  edu- 
cational institution,  but  by  teaching  ‘ such  branches  of  learning  as  are  re- 
lated to  ’ these  subjects — that  is,  in  short,  the  wThole  range  of  the  mathe- 
matical, physical  and  natural  sciences,  with  special  reference  to  their  appli- 
cations in  these  great  branches  of  human  industry.”  On  this  basis  35 
States  had  established  institutions  at  the  beginning  of  1875  ; and  as  four 
of  them  had  divided  the  fund,  endowing  therewith  two  institutions  in  each 
of  these  States  instead  of  one,  the  whole  number  of  colleges  established 
under  this  endowment  at  the  date  referred  to  was  39.  Thirty-six  had 
been  opened.  The  average  value  of  the  endowment,  as  far  as  ascertained, 
was  $179,645,  the  largest  being  $630,000  and  the  smallest  $50,000.  The 
effect  of  these  endowments  has  been  to  awaken  the  enthusiasm  and  call 
, forth  the  benevolence  of  individuals  and  communities  in  behalf  of  the 
colleges  endowed,  contrary  to  the  assertion  made  by  some  writers  upon 
this  subject  that  governmental  aid  to  education,  and  especially  to  higher 
education,  tends  to  check  individual  effort.  It  has  proved  that  “ the  aid 
of  the  government,  wisely  bestowed,  stimulates  and  encourages  private 


500 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  ST  A TES 


benevolence  by  giving  it  a central  rallying-point  and  an  adequate  guaranty 
of  security.”  Of  fifteen  of  these  institutions,  8 have  received  contribu- 
tions or  grants  from  the  States  in  which  they  are  situated  amounting  to 
$1,292,550,  aud  fourteen  (including  seven  of  the  previous  class)  have  re- 
ceived gifts  from  other  sources  than  their  States  (such  as  county  or  town 
authorities,  or  private  individuals)  to  the  amount  of  $3,630,649.86,  mak- 
ing a grand  total  of  $4,923,199.86,  of  which  sum  all  except  $571,545 
was  given  solely  in  consequence  of  the  Congressional  land-grant. 

At  the  beginning  of  1875  eleven  States  had  compulsory  educational 
laws — viz.,  California,  New  Hampshire,  Vermont,  Massachusetts,  Connecti- 
cut, Rhode  Island,  New  York,  New  Jersey,  Michigan,  Texas  and  Nevada. 
In  New  Jersey,  New  Tork  and  California  these  laws  were  enacted  in 
1874.  While  in  the  leading  colleges  opportunities  are  offered  for  obtain- 
ing the  highest  degree  of  literary  culture,  and  in  several  of  them  the  stu- 
dent can,  if  he  so  desires,  study  Sanscrit,  or  even  Chinese  and  Japanese,  the 
importance  of  the  common-school  system  thus  supported  cannot  be  over- 
rated. A comparison  of  the  census  report  of  1850  with  that  of  1860  fur- 
nishes some  gratifying  results,  too  pleasing,  perhaps,  to  be  accurate,  if  the 
returns  in  1870  (which  took  note  of  all  above  ten  years  of  age  who  could 
not  read  and  write)  can  be  brought  into  the  comparison,  and  be  considered 
in  this  as  in  many  other  respects  the  most  perfect  return  ever  made.  In 
1850  there  were  in  the  United  States  1,053,420  persons  (twenty  years  of 
age  and  upward)  who  could  not  read  and  write ; native,  858,306 ; foreign 
born,  195,114;  males,  389,664;  females,  573,234;  white,  962,898;  free 
colored,  90,522.  In  1860  the  number  of  persons  twenty  "years  of  age 
and  upward  who  could  not  read  and  write  was  1,218,311  ; native,  871,418; 
foreign-born,  346,893;  white,  1,126,555;  free  colored,  90,736.  It  will  be 
seen  at  a glance  that  the  greater  part  of  this  increase  was  among  the  for- 
eign-born population,  brought  about,  doubtless,  in  a great  measure  by  im- 
migration from  lands  less  favored  than  ours  in  the  matter  of  education.  It 
will  be  a difficult  matter  and  will  require  much  explanation  to  compare 
these  figures  with  those  of  1870.  In  the  first  place,  as  we  have  already  in- 
dicated, the  number  of  “ illiterates  ” from  ten  years  of  age  aud  upward  was 
taken,  which,  as  will  be  shown,  added  a considerable  number  to  the  sum  total 
Again,  slaves  had  not  been  included  in  the  preceding  return.  The  slight 
increase  in  the  number  of  free  colored  illiterates  will  be  noticed  upon  an  ex- 
amination of  the  above  figures,  though  the  total  free  colored  population  in- 
creased during  the  ten  years  preceding  1860  from  434,495  to  488,070.  The 
addition  of  the  freedmen  brought  up  the  number  of  colored  illiterates  to  a 
very  high  figure,  as  will  be  seen  by  the  following  returns:  Number  of  per- 
sons in  1870,  ten  years  of  age  and  upward,  who  could  not  read  and  write, 
5,658,144  (1,130,060  could  read,  but  could  not  write);  native,  4,880,271 ; 
foreign  born,  777,873 ; white,  2,851,911 ; colored,  2,789,686.  It  appears, 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


501 


then,  that  nearly  one-half  of  the  illiterates  were  colored  people,  the  greater 
part,  of  course,  being  freedmen,  of  whose  illiteracy  no  notice  had  been 
taken  in  the  previous  census.  The  returns  of  the  census  are  fuller  and 
more  accurate,  as  we  have  already  mentioned,  but  it  is  to  be  regretted  that 
among  the  figures  given  there  are  very  few  that  can  be  fairly  compared 
with  those  of  the  previous  returns.  A few  statistics  are  given  of  illiterates 
aged  21  years  and  upward,  but  none  of  the  native  white  population  of  this 
age.  The  very  slight  increase  in  the  number  of  illiterates  among  the  na- 
tive whites  between  1850  and  1860  (so  small,  indeed,  as  to  be  a proportional 
decrease ) showed  the  benefits  of  our  common-school  system,  and  it  would 
be  interesting  to  follow  up  the  special  statistics  of  the  native  white  illiter- 
ates, twenty  years  of  age  and  upward,  which  would  doubtless  give  a more 
favorable  showing  than  any  of  the  returns  given  above,  or,  indeed,  obtain- 
able anywhere. 

A Department  of  Education  was  created  by  an  act  of  Congress  ap- 
proved March  2,  1867,  “for  the  purpose  of  collecting  such  statistics  and 
facts  as  shall  show  the  condition  and  progress  of  education  in  the  several 
States  and  Territories,  and  of  diffusing  such  information  respecting  the 
organization  and  management  of  schools  and  school  systems  and  methods 
of  teaching  as  shall  aid  the  people  of  the  United  States  in  the  establish- 
ment and  maintenance  of  efficient  school  systems,  and  otherwise  aid  the 
cause  of  education  throughout  the  country.”  Dr.  Henry  Barnard  was  the 
first  “ Commissioner  of  Education  ” (as  the  head  of  this  department  is 
styled),  a fitting  appointment,  as  it  was  he  who  first  secured  the  insertion  of 
♦ some  inquiries  respecting  the  intelligence  of  the  people  into  the  schedules  of 
the  census.  The  difficulties  attendant  upon  the  proper  performance  of  the 
duties  of  this  department  were  very  great.  Though  it  was  generally  admitted 
that  “commerce,  industry,  legislation  and  administration  would  go  back 
toward  barbarism  if  the  care  of  the  young  were  neglected  for  a single  genera- 
tion,” the  lack  of  specific  information  with  reference  to  the  condition  of  ed- 
ucational affairs  in  the  whole  country  had  “for  a long  period  been  a stand- 
ing complaint  among  students  of  American  civilization.  No  officer  could 
make  satisfactory  replies  to  foreign  inquiries.  No  statesman  could  find 
facts  for  the  formation  of  his  opinions  or  the  guidance  of  his  conduct. 
There  was  much  pompous  boasting  of  American  intelligence,  but  nobody 
could  exactly  describe  it.”  The  Commissioner  of  Education  says  in  his 
Report  for  1873 : “ Almost  every  one  who  endeavored  to  understand  the 
diverse  facts  in  connection  with  education  in  this  country  complained  of 
the  lack  of  a general  summary.  Great  and  noble  efforts  had  been  made 
•to  supply  this  desideratum;  particular  features,  methods  or  systems  had 
been  examined;  some  very  valuable  special  statements  had  been  published, 
but  there  was  no  report  for  my  guidance.  There  was  not  anywhere  in  ex- 
istence any  complete  list  of  colleges,  academies  and  high  schools ; there  was 


502 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


no  summary  of  the  work  accomplished  by  the  several  States  and  city  sys- 
tems. In  1870,  when  engaged  on  my  first  Report,  I was  told  by  persons  of 
great  intelligence  that  they  considered  the  reports  of  Dr.  Fraser  and  M. 
Hippeau  the  best  to  be  found  on  the  subject  of  American  education.  The 
preparation  of  the  Report  for  1870  was  like  cutting  a path  through  an 
untrodden  forest.”  Even  in  the  Report  of  the  Commissioner  of  Education 
for  1873  there  is  not  a complete  series  of  statistics  for  the  whole  country, 
so  arranged  that  the  total  number  of  schools,  teachers,  pupils,  etc.,  could  be 
given.  The  latest  figures  procurable  are  fouud,  therefore,  in  the  census 
returns  for  1870,  and  by  going  back  to  1850  some  idea  of  the  progress 
made  during  two  decades  can  be  obtained.  In  1850  there  were  87,257 
schools  of  all  classes,  with  105,858  teachers,  3,642,694  pupils,  and  a total 
aggregate  income  of  $16,162,000  (from  endowment,  $923,763;  from  taxa- 
tion and  public  funds,  $7,590,117  ; from  other  sources,  $7,648,120).  In 
1860  there  were  115,224  schools,  with  150,241  teachers,  5,477,037  pupils, 
and  a total  aggregate  income  of  $34,718,112  (from  endowment,  $2,199,631 ; 
from  taxation  and  public  funds,  $19,929,537 ; from  other  sources, 
$12,588,944).  In  1870  there  were  141,629  schools,  with  221,042  teachers 
(males,  93,329;  females,  127,713),  7,209,938  pupils  (males,  3,621,996; 
females,  3,587,942),  and  a total  aggregate  income  of  $95,402,726  (from 
endowment,  $3,663,785;  from  taxation  and  public  funds,  $61,746,039; 
from  other  sources,  including  tuition,  $29,992,902).  The  number  of  pu- 
pils to  each  teacher  was,  in  1850,  34;  in  1860,  36;  and  in  1870,  33.  As 
an  evidence  of  increased  interest  in  educational  matters,  we  call  attention 
to  the  fact  that  while  the  total  population  of  the  country  increased  35.58 
per  cent,  between  1850  and  1860  and  22.63  per  cent,  between  1860  and 
1870,  the  school  population  (number  of  pupils  in  the  schools)  increased 
50.03  per  cent,  during  the  first  decade  mentioned  and  31.84  per  cent, 
during  the  second.  Taking  another  method  of  comparison,  it  appears  that 
the  school  population  formed,  in  1850,  15.70  per  cent,  of  the  total  popula- 
tion of  the  country;  in  1860,  17.42  per  cent.,  and  in  1870,  18.71  per  cent. 
This  is  really  a fairer  way  of  comparing  them  than  by  comparing  the 
school  population  with  the  number  of  persons  of  the  “ school  ages  ” (from 
5 to  18,  including  persons  5 and  excluding  persons  18  years  of  age),  for 
many  of  the  pupils  are  more  than  18  years  of  age.  In  America  the  hope 
of  obtaining  an  education  is  not  given  ujr  by  the  young  man  who  has  ne- 
glected his  opportunities  or  has  been  unable  to  attend  school  before  the 
age  of  18.  A common-school  education,  at  least,  is  still  within  his  reach, 
which  he  can  supplement  without  very  much  expense  by  a course  at  one 
of  the  numerous  private  academies,  even  if  there  is  no  free  “ high  school” 
in  his  immediate  vicinity.  In  the  common  schools  instruction  is  given  in 
the  common  branches  (reading,  writing,  grammar,  orthography,  geogra- 
phy and  arithmetic),  while  in  many  of  them  the  elements  of  natural  phil- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


503 


losophy  (physics),  of  chemistry  and  of  other  sciences  are  taught  more  or 
less  thoroughly,  and  in  many  cases  with  illustrative  experiments.  In  the 
high  schools  and  academies  Latin,  frequently  Greek,  and  in  some  cases 
French  and  German,  are  taught,  while  the  leading  colleges  are,  as  we  have 
already  indicated,  worthy  (by  the  breadth,  so  to  speak,  of  their  course  and 
the  number  of  their  departments)  of  the  title  of  university.  It  is,  how- 
ever, the  common  schools  of  this  country  which  make  the  distinction  be- 
tween the  intellectual  condition  of  the  mass  of  the  people  of  the  United 
States  and  that  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  most  favored  countries  in  Europe. 
Their  value  is  incalculable  when  they  are  looked  at  from  the  most  utilita- 
rian point  of  view.  “ The  body-politic  has  an  interest  in  everything  that 
tends  to  increase  the  productive  power  of  the  people.  As  education  has 
this  effect  by  sharpening  the  perceptive  and  strengthening  the  reasoning 
faculties,  as  it  sets  people  to  observing  and  thinking,  and  thereby  enlists  the 
quickening  and  energized  mind  as  a co-operator  and  aid  to  muscular  action, 
and  enlarges  men's  capacity  of  creating  value,  so  it  is  both  the  interest 
and  the  duty  of  the  government  to  see  that  no  one  be  allowed  to  enter  the 
responsible  period  of  life  without  the  means  of  doing  the  best  for  himself 
and  for  the  state.”  Dr.  Jarvis,  from  whom  we  quote,  substantiates  the  ital- 
icized statement  by  illustrations  drawn  from  a variety  of  occupations, 
showing  that  the  intelligent  wood-splitter,  grindstone-turner,  coal-heaver, 
shoveller,  scavenger,  weaver,  carpenter,  farmer — in  short,  that  the  educated 
and  observant  workman  in  any  branch  of  manual  labor — will  always  have 
the  advantage  over  the  man  who  works  with  his  hands  alone,  without  call- 
ing into  requisition  the  aid  of  'his  brains.  Another  very  important  point 
is  the  relation  of  pauperism  to  education,  with  reference  to  which  subject 
Dr.  Mansfield  has  ascertained  some  important  facts.  Among  the  most 
interesting  of  these  are  the  following : That  Scotland,  the  best-educated 
country  in  Europe,  has  in  school  1 in  8 of  her  population,  while  the  State 
of  Ohio  has  2 in  7 or  1 in  3.5 ; that  in  England  and  Wales  the  proportion 
is  less ; that  the  percentage  of  paupers  in  England  and  Wales  is  4.6,  while 
in  Ohio  it  is  .7 ; therefore,  that  with  double  the  proportion  of  education,  the 
proportion  of  paupers  in  Ohio  is  only  one-sixth  of  that  in  England  and 
Wales,  and  that  the  totally  ignorant  among  paupers  in  the  Northern,  Mid- 
dle and  Western  States  amount  to  60  per  cent,  of  the  paupers,  while  the 
totally  ignorant  among  the  whole  population  amount  to  4.5  per  cent.  Dr. 
Mansfield  has  also  turned  his  attention  to  the  relation  of  crime  to  educa- 
tion. It  is  frequently  asserted  by  those  who  have  given  little  attention  to 
the  subject,  and  who  judge  by  a few  notable  instances  of  learned  criminals, 
that  education  has  not  a tendency  to  decrease  the  amount  of  crime  com- 
mitted, and  that  its  only  effect  will  be  to  render  the  criminal  more  powerful, 
and  consequently  more  dangerous.  If  any  of  our  readers  hold  these  opin- 
ions, we  recommend  for  their  perusal  the  following  remarks  of  Dr.  Mans- 


504  BURLEY'S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


field  : “ If  all  the  legislators,  statesmen  and  preachers  in  the  world  knew 
precisely  the  state  of  facts  in  society,  they  could  legislate  and  preach  with 
vastly  more  effect.  Hence,  in  reference  to  the  subject  before  us,  if  we  had 
the  exact  statistics  in  regard  to  the  whole  prior  condition  of  the  criminals 
we  should  know  almost  exactly  how  crime  is  caused,  and  what  measures 
would,  if  possible,  prevent  it.”  In  the  reports  examined  by  this  writer, 
“ the  whole  number  of  those  who  can  read  only  is  described  as  in  fact 
very  ignorant.  To  have  learned  to  spell  out  words  and  read  a little  gives 
no  real  knowledge.  The  prison  reports  almost  uniformly  speak  of  the 
great  number  of  those  who  ‘ read  and  write  ’ as  very  deficient  in  educa- 
tion.” He  finds  that  among  the  inmates  of  the  State  prisons  and  jails  of 
New  York  and  Pennsylvania  (deducting  the  metropolitan  police  reports) 
the  totally  ignorant  amounted  to  19  per  cent. ; the  totally  ignorant  and  very 
ignorant  combined,  33  per  cent. ; the  very  deficient,  including  the  two  for- 
mer classes,  60  per  cent.  In  the  central  North-west  (including  the  States 
of  Ohio,  Indiana,  Illinois,  Michigan  and  Wisconsin)  the  proportions  are, 
totally  ignorant,  40  per  cent. ; totally  and  very  ignorant,  46  per  cent. ; 
very  deficient  (including,  as  before,  the  two  former  classes),  75  per  cent. 
“ If  the  proportion  of  ignorant  criminals  to  the  whole  number  should 
prove  greatly  above  that  of  the  illiterate  to  the  whole  population,  it  will 
be  a fact  conclusive  that  ignorance  is  one  great  cause  of  crime.  In  New 
York  and  Pennsylvania,  in  1870,  4 per  cent,  of  the  population  were  illit- 
erate and  33  per  cent,  of  the  criminals  were  totally  and  very  ignorant.  In 
the  central  North-west  31  per  cent,  of  the  population  were  illiterate  and 
46  per  cent,  of  the  criminals  were  totally  or  very  ignorant.  In  the  West- 
ern and  Pacific  States,  3 per  cent,  of  the  population  were  illiterate  and  31 
per  cent,  of  the  criminals  were  totally  or  very  ignorant.  In  the  South,  22 
per  cent,  of  the  population  were  illiterate  and  60  per  cent,  of  the  criminals 
were  totally  ignorant.”  These  figures  require  no  comment;  and  the  import- 
ance and  close  connection  of  the  two  subjects  investigated  by  Dr.  Mans- 
field are  well  set  forth  in  the  following  extract  from  the  Report  of  the 
State  Commission's  of  Public  Charities  in  Illinois : “ The  tendency  of  ed- 
ucation to  prevent  pauperism  is  more  apparent  than  its  tendency  to  pre- 
vent crime.  Estimating  the  pauper  children  at  one-tenth  of  the  whole 
number,  and  leaving  them  out  of  the  calculation,  40  per  cent,  of  the  inmates 
of  the  almshouses  could  not  write  and  25  per  cent,  could  not  even  read.  Pau- 
perism and  crime  are  so  closely,  allied  that  the  same  individuals  belong  to 
both  fraternities.  Five  per  cent,  of  the  county  paupers  acknowledge  that  they 
have  been  in  jail.  The  same  man  is  a criminal  or  a pauper  according  to 
circumstances.  He  steals  when  he  cannot  beg,  and  begs  when  he  cannot 
steal.”  As  education  is,  therefore,  the  deadly  enemy  of  both  poverty  and 
crime,  every  friend  of  this  centenarian  republic  will  note  with  special 
pride  and  satisfaction  the  progress  made  in  “American  education.” 


GOYERHMEHT  AED  LAWS  OF  THE 
TJHITED  STATES. 


Introduction. — The  government  of  the  United  States  is,  according  to 
some  authorities,  “ a federal,  democratic  republic,”  according  to  others,  “ a 
representative  democracy,” — definitions  which  are  not  necessarily  conflict- 
ing, as  both  denote  a government  in  which  the  people  entrust  the  adminis- 
tration of  affairs  to  executive  and  legislative  officers  of  their  choice.  The 
powers  of  these  officers  are  strictly  defined  by  a written  act,  the  Constitu- 
tion, which  was  framed  by  the  people  through  their  delegates,  adopted  by 
them  and  can  be  altered  only  by  them.  This  instrument  we  append  in 
extenso,  nor  is  it  our  intention  to  give  a dilution  of  it  in  this  place,  but  to 
furnish  such  information  as  cannot  be  gathered  by  a careful  perusal  of  it. 
We  strongly  recommend  to  our  readers  such  perusal,  as  the  language  used 
is  sufficiently  clear  for  ordinary  comprehensions,  although,  as  in  many 
other  matters,  some  very  acute  intellects  discover  great  difficulties  therein. 
The  government  is,  in  treating  of  it,  naturally  divided  into  three  depart- 
ments, the  executive,  the  legislative  and  the  judiciary.  The  executive 
department  consists  of  the  President,  Vice-President  and  the  cabinet  offi- 
cers. The  duties  of  the  President  (salary  $50,000)  and  of  the  Vice-Presi- 
dent (salary  $10,000)  are  clearly  defined  by  the  Constitution.  The  cabinet 
officers,  whose  departments  were  created  by  special  acts  of  Congress,  re- 
quire a more  extended  notice.  The  salary  of  each  is  $10,000  per  annum, 
and  their  titles  are  respectively  Secretary  of  State,  Secretary  of  the  Treas- 
ury, Secretary  of  War,  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  Secretary  of  the  Interior, 
Postmaster-general  and  Attorney-general.  These  constitute  “ the  cabinet,” 
a name  transferred  from  the  British  cabinet,  though  the  functions  of  the 
two  cabinets  as  such,  but  especially  their  respective  relations  to  the  execu- 
tive, are  essentially  different.  The  British  cabinet  is,  for  the  time  being, 
the  government — the  head  and  directing  body  of  the  administration,  al- 
though originally  only  “that  portion  of  the  privy  council  supposed  to 
possess  more  particularly  the  confidence  of  the  sovereign,  and  to  be  con- 
sulted by  him  privately  on  important  matters.  A vote  of  “ want  of  con- 
fidence ” by  the  House  of  Commons,  or  the  defeat  of  any  important  bill 
which  has  received  cabinet  support,  obliges  the  ministry,  as  it  is  called,  to 
resign  or  dissolve  Parliament,  and  appeal  to  the  people  in  a new  election. 
They  serve,  therefore,  as  scapegoats  upon  whom  to  vent  the  popular  indig- 

505 


506 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


nation  at  any  measure  which  meets  with  public  disapproval,  for  “the  king 
can  do  no  wrong,”  his  advisers  deserve  all  the  blame,  and  political  de- 
capitation is  now  the  punishment  for  what,  in  former  times,  upon  more 
than  one  occasion  furnished  victims  for  the  headsman’s  axe.  In  the 
United  States  the  relation  of  the  cabinet  to  the  executive  is  of  a very 
different  nature.  By  the  Constitution,  the  President  “ may  require  the 
opinion  in  writing  of  the  principal  officer  in  each  of  the  executive  depart- 
ments upon  any  subject  relating  to  the  duties  of  their  respective  offices.” 
Following  out  the  spirit  of  this  provision,  Washington  began  by  consult- 
ing the  heads  of  departments  upon  all  important  matters,  and  his  succes- 
sors adopted  the  practice  of  holding  cabinet  meetings  to  decide  upon  the 
course  of  the  administration  with  reference  to  all  questions  of  importance. 
He  is  not,  however,  legally  or  constitutionally  bound  to  follow  their  ad- 
vice, nor  can  he  shift  upon  them  the  responsibility  if  an  improper  measure 
has  been  adopted.  “ The  President  is  responsible  for  all  the  measures  of 
government,  and  whatever  has  been  done  by  one  of  the  heads  of  the 
departments  is  considered  as  done  by  the  President  through  the  proper 
executive  agent.”  The  first  cabinet  contained  but  three  members,  the 
Secretaries  of  State,  of  the  Treasury  and  of  War,  the  interior  and  navy 
departments  not  yet  having  been  created,  and  the  Postmaster-general  and 
Attorney-general  not  yet  being  considered  cabinet  officers.  All  of  these 
heads  of  departments  are  appointed  by  the  President,  but  the  appointment 
must  be  confirmed  by  the  Senate  to  make  it  valid.  If  the  Senate  is  not  in 
session  at  the  time  when  the  appointment  is  made,  it  holds  good  until  that 
body  has  an  opportunity  to  take  action  thereupon. 

Tile  Secretary  of  State.— A “department  of  foreign  affairs” 
was  created  by  an  act  of  Congress  of  July  27,  1789.  The  name  was 
afterward  changed  (Sept.  15,  1789)  to  “department  of  state,”  as  it  was 
made  to  embrace  what  in  other  governments  are  styled  the  “ department 
of  foreign  affairs”  and  the  “home  department,”  a duality  of  powers  which 
continued  until  the  creation  of  the  “ department  of  the  interior.”  The 
Secretary  of  State  conducts  the  making  of  all  treaties  between  the  United 
States  and  foreign  powers,  and  corresponds  officially  with  the  public  min- 
isters of  the  United  States  at  foreign  courts,  and  with  the  ministers  of 
foreign  powers  who  are  resident  in  the  United  States.  He  is  entrusted 
with  the  publication  and  distribution  of  all  the  acts  and  resolutions  of 
Congress,  all  amendments  of  the  Constitution,  and  all  treaties  made  and 
ratified  between  the  United  States  and  any  foreign  state,  prince  or  power, 
or  with  any  of  the  Iudian  tribes.  He  preserves  the  originals  of  all  laws 
and  treaties,  and  of  the  public  correspondence  growing  out  of  the  inter- 
course between  the  United  States  and  foreign  nations,  is  required  to  pro- 
cure and  preserve  copies  of  the  statutes  of  the  several  States,  grant  pass- 
ports to  American  citizens  visiting  foreign  countries,  and  has  charge  of  the 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


507 


seal  of  the  United  States,  but  cannot  affix  it  to  any  commission  until 
signed  by  the  President,  nor  to  any  act  or  instrument  without  the  special 
authority  of  the  President.  Whe»3  there  is  an  extradition  treaty  between 
the  United  States  and  any  foreign  government,  it  is  lawful  for  the  Secre- 
tary of  State,  under  his  hand  and  seal  of  office,  to  issue  an  order  for  the 
rendition  of  any  person  who  has  committed  within  the  jurisdiction  of 
said  foreign  government  any  crime  specified  in  the  treaty,  in  order  that 
such  criminal  may  be  taken  out  of  the  United  States  to  the  country  where 
the  crime  has  been  committed. 

The  Secretary  of  the  Treasury. — The  Treasury  Department 
was  created  by  an  act  of  Congress  of  Sept.  2, 1789.  The  Secretary  of  the 
Treasury  superintends  all  the  fiscal  concerns  of  the  government,  and  rec- 
ommends to  Congress  measures  for  improving  the  condition  of  the  reve- 
nue. All  the  accounts  of  the  government  are  finally  settled  at  this  de- 
partment, a portion  of  the  printing  of  the  greenbacks  and  of  the  frac- 
tional and  national  currency  is  here  performed,  and  to  attend  to  these  mul- 
tifarious duties  several  hundred  clerks  are  required  and  the  following 
leading  officers  or  subdivisions : The  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  (who  has  a 
general  superintendence  of  the  whole),  two  assistant  secretaries  and  eleven 
subordinate  “ bureaus,”  besides  the  bureau  of  statistics  (employing  thirty- 
six  clerks),  by  which  are  issued  the  admirably  arranged  and  ably  edited 
Annual  Reports  on  Commerce , Immigration  and  Navigation,  the  bureau  of 
engraving  and  printing,  three  comptrollers  (the  first,  the  second  and  the 
comptroller  of  the  currency),  six  auditors,  a commissioner  of  the  internal 
revenue,  a register  of  the  treasury,  and  last,  though  not  least,  a treasurer 
(salary  $6000),  whose  well-known  signature  (for  ten  years  “F.  E.  Spinner”) 
graces  the  United  States  treasury  notes.  The  main  sources  of  revenue 
are  “customs,”  “internal  revenue,”  “the  sale  of  public  lands,”  and  (a 
large  amount,  generally  more  than  $20,000,000)  “ miscellaneous  sources.” 
On  the  1st  of  August,  1875,  the  national  debt,  less  cash  in  the  treasury, 
was  $2,127,393,838.96.  A statement  of  the  receipts,  expenditures  and  na- 
tional debt  of  this  country  in  various  years  will  be  found  in  the  appendix. 
[See  Table  IV.] 

The  Secretary  of  War. — The  War  Department  was  created  by 
an  act  of  Congress  of  Aug.  7,  1789.  The  Secretary  of  War  (called  in 
the  original  act  the  “ Secretary  for  the  Department  of  War,”  and  fre- 
quently termed  in  former  times  “the  Secretary  at  War  ”), according  to  the 
terms  of  this  law  “ shall  perform  and  execute  such  duties  as  shall  from 
time  to  time  be  enjoined  on  or  entrusted  to  him  by  the  President  of  the 
United  States,  agreeably  to  the  Constitution,  relative  to  military  commis- 
sions or  to- the  land  forces,  ships  [this  part  was  of  course  repealed  by  the 
act  creating  the  Navy  Department]  or  warlike  stores  of  the  United  States, 
or  to  such  other  matters  as  the  President  of  the  United  States  shall  assign 


508 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


to  the  said  department ; and  furthermore,  the  said  principal  officer  shall 
conduct  the  business  of  the  said  department  in  such  a manner  as  the  Pres- 
ident of  the  United  States  shall  direct.”  It  has  been  said  that  “in  times 
of  peace  the  War  Department  attracts  but  little  notice.”  When  its  para- 
mount importance  in  time  of  war  is  considered,  and  is  compared  with  its 
position  after  peace  is  declared,  this  statement  may  be  considered  as,  in  a 
certain  sense,  true.  There  are,  however,  important  duties  which  are  per- 
formed by  this  department  which  are  deemed  by  many  not  less  valuable 
to  the  public  welfare  than  its  activity  in  time  of  war.  It  has  the  superin- 
tendence of  the  construction  of  fortifications,  of  the  improvement  of  rivers 
and  harbors,  of  the  erection  of  lighthouses,  of  the  making  of  topographi- 
cal surveys,  and  of  the  exploration  of  the  great  AVest.  The  duties  just 
enumerated  are  under  the  charge  of  the  chief  of  the  engineers,  and  the 
extent  of  these  operations,  as  well  as  their  utility,  can  be  easily  gathered 
by  a perusal  of  the  exceedingly  valuable  Report  of  the  Chief  of  Engineers, 
which  annually  forms  part  of  the  Report  of  the  Secretary  of  War.  From 
this  department,  and  forming  a portion  of  the  same  Report,  is  issued  the 
Report  of  the  Chief  Signal  Officer,  whose  forecasting  of  “ AVeather  Proba- 
bilities ” is  within  reach  of  all  readers  of  the  daily  papers.  The  efficiency 
and  value  of  his  sub-department  entitle  it  to  a separate  article.  [See  Sig- 
nal Service  Bureau.] 

The  regular  army  of  the  United  States  contained  on  the  9tli  of  Octo- 
ber, 1874,  according  to  the  adjutant-general’s  Report,  2080  commissioned 
officers,  25,891  enlisted  men,  8 professors  and  258  cadets  (total,  28,237). 
The  commissioned  officers  were — 1 general,  one  lieutenant-general,  3 major- 
generals,  13  brigadier-generals,  69  colonels,  73  lieutenant-colonels,  241 
majors,  29  aids-de-camp,  615  captains,  40  adjutants  (extra  lieutenants), 
39  regimental  quartermasters  (extra  lieutenants),  1 battalion-adjutant,  1 
battalion  quartermaster,  524  first  lieutenants  and  406  second  lieutenants. 
Small  as  this  number  may  seem,  it  has  been  made  smaller ; for  when,  in 
1874  (June  16),  $105,000  was  allowed  by  Congress  for  recruiting  pur- 
poses, it  was  provided  that  “ no  money  appropriated  by  this  act  shall  be 
paid  for  recruiting  the  army  above  the  number  of  twenty-five  thousand 
enlisted  men,  including  Indian  scouts.”  The  general  of  the  army  in  his 
Report  (dated  Oct.  24,  1874)  says:  “I  have  no  doubt  that  by  the  1st  of 
January,  1875,  the  number  of  enlisted  men  will  be  reduced  by  the  ordi- 
nary casualties,  discharges  and  deaths  to  the  number  limited  by  law,  viz., 
25,000  men.”  He  is  not,  however,  pleased  with  the  change,  thinking  that 
“ this  limit  forces  the  companies  to  so  small  a standard  that  the  efficiency 
of  the  service  is  greatly  impaired  thereby.  It  is  utterly  impossible  to 
maintain  the  companies  on  remote  stations  up  to  the  very  small  legal 
standard,  because  months  must  necessarily  elapse  after  discharges  and 
deaths  before  recruits  can  be  sent  from  the  general  rendezvous.”  The 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE, 


509 


army  contains  ten  regiments  of  cavalry  (authorized  strength,  845),  five 
regiments  of  artillery  (authorized  strength,  520),  twenty-five  regiments  of 
infantry  (authorized  strength,  from  400  to  500,  according  to  State)  and  an 
engineer  battalion  (authorized  strength,  200,  though  it  contained  317  men 
Oct.  15,  1874).  The  pay  per  month  of  the  commissioned  officers  is  as 
follows:  General  of  the  army,  $886;  lieutenant-general,  $756;  major- 
general,  $481  ; brigadier-general,  $326.50 ; colonels  of  engineers,  ord- 
nance, cavalry  and  light  artillery,  $227 ; lieutenant-colonels,  $203;  majors, 
8179;  captains,  $137.50,  lieutenants,  $120.83;  colonels  of  artillery  and 
infantry  (the  preceding  five  salaries  applying  only  to  officers  of  ordnance, 
engineers,  etc.),  $212  ; lieutenant-colonels,  $188  ; majors,  $169  ; captains, 
$127.50;  first  lieutenants,  $117.50;  second  lieutenants,  $112.50;  chaplains 
(with  subsistence),  $118.  The  pay  of  the  privates  is  $13  per  month  (with 
clothing  and  subsistence).  The  paymaster-general  reports  disbursements 
for  the  fiscal  year  ending  June  30,  1874,  amounting  to  $13,262,830.44,  di- 
vided as  follows:  To  the  army,  $11,782,168.86  ; to  the  military  academy, 
$195,928.47 ; disbursed  on  treasury  certificates,  $1,284,733.11.  The  actual 
expenditures  of  the  War  Department  for  the  year  ending  June  30,  1873, 
including  river  and  harbor  improvements,  were  $46,325,308.21  ; the  same 
for  thefiscal  year  ending  June  30, 1874,  were  $42,326,314.71.  The  estimates 
for  the  military  establishment  for  the  year  ending  June  30,  1875,  were 
$34,410,722.89,  and  for  the  year  ending  June  30,  1876,  were  $32,488,969. 
These  last  statements  and  estimates  include  the  expenditures  of  the  quar- 
termaster-general’s department  and  other  matters  which  were  not  in  charge 
of  the  paymaster-general,  . who  has  the  care  of  only  the  pay  of  the  troops. 
The  estimates  of  the  chief  of  engineers  for  fortifications,  river  and  harbor 
improvements,  public  buildings  and  grounds  and  the  Washington  aque- 
duct for  the  fiscal  year  ending  June  30,  1875,  were  $20,459,396.  His 
estimates  for  the  fiscal  year  ending  June  30,  1876,  were  $16,471,610.50, 
divided  as  follows:  Fortifications  and  other  works  of  defence,  $2,108,700; 
geographical  and  military  surveys,  $399,000 ; improvement  of  rivers 
and  harbors,  $13,285,500  ; public  buildings  and  grounds  and  the  Wash- 
ington aqueduct,  $678,410.50.  The  appropriations  for  the  quartermaster- 
general’s  department  for  the  year  ending  June  30, 1874,  were  $5,498,820.61. 
This  department  has  charge  of  transportation  and  quarters,  there  being 
no  less  than  5000  buildings  under  its  care  to  be  kept  in  repair,  to  be  re- 
newed as  they  decay,  or  to  be  replaced  by  others  in  new  positions  when 
abandoned  in  the  course  of  military  movements.  The  army  of  the  United 
States  may  seem  very  small  in  numbers  when  compared  with  the  arma- 
ments of  the  great  powers  of  Europe,  but  it  is  in  accordance  with  the 
genius  of  the  American  nation  to  keep  as  small  a stauding  army  as  possi- 
ble in  time  of  peace,  and  to  trust  to  the  patriotism  of  the  people  for  sup- 
plies of  men  in  time  of  war.  The  strength  of  the  United  States  army 


510 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


during  various  years  of  the  civil  war  and  afterward  was  as  follows : Dec. 
1,  1861,  660,971  (regulars,  20,334)  ; Aug.  1,  1862,  regulars,  43,014,  volun- 
teers, 900,000;  Oct.  1,  1863,  regulars,  40,000,  volunteers,  580,000.  In 
1864  the  number  was  about  the  same,  but  the  absence  of  official  state- 
ments makes  it  impossible  for  us  to  give  the  number  with  any  approach  to 
exactness.  On  the  1st  of  May,  1865,  the  total  number  of  men  in  all  arms 
of  the  service  was  1,000,516.  The  aggregate  quotas  charged  against  the 
several  States  under  all  the  calls  made  by  the  President  from  April  15, 
1861,  to  April  15, 1865,  amounted  to  2,759,049,  and  the  aggregate  number 
of  men  credited  on  the  several  calls  and  put  into  the  service  during  the 
same  period  was  2,656,553.  The  whole  number  of  colored  troops  enlisted 
into  the  service  during  the  war  was  178,975,  and  the  losses  within  the 
same  period  from  sickness,  desertion  or  casualties  incident  to  military 
life  amounted  to  68,178.  By  Jan.  9,  1866,  the  total  force  of  the  army, 
both  regular  and  volunteer,  was  already  reduced  to  152,611.  Sept.  30, 
1867,  the  total  strength  of  the  army  was  56,815,  including  officers  and 
men.  Of  the  great  volunteer  army  which  had  been  so  quietly  disbanded, 
but  203  officers  and  no  enlisted  men  remained  in  the  service.  The  United 
States  Military  Academy  at  West  Point,  N.  Y.,  was  established  by  law  on 
the  16th  of  March,  1802.  Its  course  occupies  four  years;  and  in  addition 
to  the  instructors  of  artillery,  cavalry  and  infantry  tactics,  and  the  pro- 
fessors and  assistant  professors  of  military  and  civil  engineering  and  of 
mathematics,  the  “ academic  staff”  contains  professors  and  assistant  pro- 
fessors of  natural  and  experimental  philosophy,  of  drawing,  of  chemistry, 
mineralogy  and  geology,  of  ethics  and  law,  and  of  the  French  and  Spanish 
languages.  The  number  of  military  cadets  is  342,  as  by  provision  of  law 
each  congressional  (292)  and  territorial  (10)  district,  including  the  District 
of  Columbia,  is  entitled  to  have  one  cadet  at  the  military  academy,  and  no 
more.  This  gives  302;  and  in  addition  to  these,  the  appointment  annually 
of  a number  not  exceeding  ten  (ten  each  year  during  the  four  years  of  the 
course  make  up  the  remaining  40)  “at  large” — i.  e.,  not  confined  to  a selec- 
tion by  congressional  districts — is  authorized.  The  district  and  territorial 
appointments  are  made  upon  the  nomination  of  the  member  of  Congress 
or  delegate  representing  the  district  or  Territory  at  the  date  of  appoint- 
ment,  and  the  law  requires  that  the  person  selected  shall  be  an  actual  res- 
ident of  the  district,  Territory  or  District  of  Columbia  from  which  the 
appointment  purjjorts  to  be  made.  Every  candidate  must  be  over  seven- 
teen and  under  twenty-two  years  of  age,  must  be  not  less  than  five  feet  in 
height,  and  must  be  free  from  any  deformity,  disease  or  infirmity  which 
would  render  him  unfit  for  military  service.  He  must  also  pass  a careful 
and  thorough  preliminary  examination  as  to  his  attainments,  being  re- 
quired to  be  able  to  read  and  write  well  and  perform  with  facility  and 
accuracy  the  various  operations  of  the  four  ground  rules  of  arithmetic,  of 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


511 


reduction,  of  simple  and  compound  proportion,  and  of  vulgar  and  decimal 
fractions.  The  arithmetic  is  to  be  studied  understanding^,  not  merely 
committed  to  memory ; a knowledge  of  the  elements  of  English  grammar, 
of  descriptive  geography,  particularly  of  our  own  country,  and  of  the 
history  of  the  United  States  is  also  required.  During  the  months  of  July 
and  August  the  cadets  are  engaged  in  military  duties  and  exercises,  living 
in  camp.  The  academic  exercises  commence  at  the  beginning  of  Septem- 
ber. The  semi-annual  examination  takes  place  in  January.  At  this  time 
the  cadets  are  rigidly  examined'  in  the  subjects  which  they  have  studied, 
and  the  new  cadets,  if  they  are  found  proficient  therein  (their  conduct 
having  been  correct  in  all  respects),  receive  the  warrant  of  cadet;  but 
if  any  have  been  unable  to  master  the  course,  they  are  pronounced  de- 
ficient by  the  academic  board,  and  their  connection  with  the  academy 
ceases.  This  examination,  like  all  subsequent,  ones  is  very  thorough,  does 
not  permit  any  evasion  or  slighting  of  the  courses,  and  exacts  a very  close 
and  persevering  attention  to  study.  The  examining  officers  have  no  op- 
tion ; they  must  reject  the  deficient.  The  “ annual  examination  ” is  held 
in  June.  Cadets  who  have  failed  to  make  the  requisite  proficiency,  and 
who  are  not  likely  to  succeed  in  the  future,  are  discharged.  The  pay  of  a 
cadet  is  $41.66  per  month  ($500  per  annum),  with  one  ration  per  day,  and 
it  is  considered  sufficient,  with  proper  economy,  for  his  support. 

The  Secretary  of  the  Navy. — The  Naval  Department  was  cre- 
ated by  an  act  of  Congress  of  April  30,  1798,  when  a war  with  France 
was  threatened  [see  Historical  Sketch,  page  110].  The  department  was 
organized  in  the  following  month,  and  the  secretaryship  was  offered  to 
George  Cabot  of  Massachusetts,  who  was  very  well  qualified  for  the  posi- 
tion, but  declined  the  appointment,  whereupon  it  was  offered  to  Benjamin 
Stoddard  (Spencer  and  others  spell  this  name  “ Stoddert  ”),  who  became 
(May  21)  the  first  Secretary  of  the  Navy.  The  first  vessel  launched 
under  the  present  organization  of  the  navy  was  a 44-gun  frigate,  the 
United  States,  (July  10,  1798).  She  was  followed  on  the  7th  of  Septem- 
ber by  the  Constellation,  of  38  guns.  The  whole  force  authorized  by  law 
on  the  16th  of  July,  1798,  consisted  of  twelve  frigates,  twelve  ships  of  a 
force  between  twenty  and  twenty-four  guns,  inclusive,  and  six  smaller 
sloops,  besides  galleys  and  revenue-cutters,  making  a total  of  thirty  active 
cruisers.  The  Secretary  of  the  Navy  has  the  same  duties  to  perform  in 
relation  to  the  navy  as  those  of  the  Secretary  of  War  in  relation  to  the 
army.  It  is  his  duty  to  execute  the  President’s  orders  relative  to  the  pro- 
curement of  naval  stores  and  materials  and  the  construction,  armament, 
equipment  and  employment  of  vessels  of  war,  and  to  superintend  all  other 
matters  connected  with  the  naval  establishment.  There  are  eight  bureaus 
in  this  department,  viz.,  the  Bureau  of  Yards,  the  Bureau  of  Navigation, 
the  Bureau  of  Ordnance,  the  Bureau  of  Provisions  and  Clothing,  the  Bu- 


512 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


reau  of  Medicine  and  Surgery,  the  Bureau  of  Construction  and  Repair, 
the  Bureau  of  Equipment  and  Recruiting,  and  the  Bureau  of  Steam 
Engineering.  There-  is  also  the  Admiral’s  Office,  the  Naval  Observatory 
(in  charge  of  a superintendent,  a commander,  a secretary,  two  lieutenants 
and  seven  professors)  and  the  Hydrographic  Office.  On  the  4th  of  July, 
1861,  the  total  number  of  vessels  of  all  classes  belonging  to  the  navy  was 
90,  carrying  or  designed  to  carry  2415  guns.  Excluding  vessels  on  the 
stocks,  those  unfinished,  those  used  as  stationary  store-ships  and  receiving- 
ships,  and  those  which  it  was  considered  inexpedient  to  repair,  the  avail- 
able force  was  only  69  vessels,  carrying  1346  guns.  It  was  “a  navy  which 
ranked  hardly  with  that  of  second-rate  European  powers.”  Donald  McKay, 
the  American  shipbuilder,  wrote  from  London  under  date  of  Dec.  3, 
1861,  a letter  concerning  the  inferiority  of  the  United  States  navy,  and 
said  : “ It  would  be  easy' for  us  to  build  in  one  year  a fleet  of  500  to  600 
men-of-war  ships,  from  a gunboat  to  the  largest  class  of  iron-cased  frigates. 
It  is  a well-known  fact  that  we  built  in  one  year  (1855)  the  astonishing 
number  of  2034  [2047  according  to  Report  on  Commerce  and  Navigation ] 
vessels  and  steamers  of  all  classes,  measuring  together  583,450  tons.  We 
would  be  able  in  our  merchant  yards  alone  to  turn  out  in  one  year  583 
ships  of  1000  tons  each.  In  our  navy-yards,  where  the  choicest  materials 
are  stocked  for  building  a fleet  of  100  ships,  sixty  more  might  be  built  in 
one  year,  making  a total  of  643  men-of-war  ships  of  all  classes,  varying  in 
armament  from  3 to  60  guns.”  Though  Mr.  McKay’s  suggestions  were  not 
fully  carried  out,  on  the  1st  of  November,  1862,  the  total  number  of  vessels 
building  and  in  the  service  was  284,  with  a combined  armament  of  2937 
guns.  Several  ironclads  had  been  built,  among  them  the  famous  Monitor 
[see  Historical  Sketch,  page  139],  the  specifications  for  the  building  of 
which  we  herewith  give:  “Price,  $275,000;  length  of  vessel,  174  feet; 
breadth  of  beam,  41  feet;  depth  of  hold,  11 J feet;  time  [within  which  it 
was  to  be  completed],  100  days;  draught  of  water,  10  feet;  displacement, 
1245  tons;  speed  per  hour,  9 statute  miles.”  The  Board  of  Investigation, 
from  whose  report  the  above  statement  is  taken,  say : “ It  is  to  be  appre- 
hended that  her  properties  for  sea  are  not  such  as  a sea-going  vessel  should 
possess.”  This  opinion  was  verified  by  the  sinking  of  the  original  moni- 
tor, which  occurred  off  the  coast  of  North  Carolina  during  a violent  gale 
(Dec.  31,  1862).  It  was  claimed,  however,  that  the  sea-going  qualities  of 
monitors  subsequently  built  were  much  improved.  A later  report  than 
the  preceding  one  gives  as  the  total  number  of  vessels  in  the  United  States 
Navy  “ at  the  close  of  1862,  427  ; number  of  guns,  3268 ; total  tonnage, 
340,036 ; navy  at  the  close  of  1863,  588  vessels,  carrying  4443  guns,  with 
a total  tonnage  of  467,967 ; increase,  exclusive  of  vessels  lost,  161  vessels, 
1175  guns  and  127,931  tons.”  They  were  classed  as  follows:  ironclad 
steamers,  coast  service,  46;  ironclad  steamers,  inland  service,  29;  side- 


I 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


513 


wheel  steamers,  203;  screw  steamers,  198;  sailing  vessels,  112.  At  the 
close  of  1864  the  total  number  of  vessels  was  671 ; number  of  guns,  4610; 
tonnage,  510,396.  The  additions  to  the  navy  during  1864  had  amounted 
to  109  vessels,  carrying  312  guns,  and  with  a tonnage  of  55,513;  but  as  the 
losses  by  shipwreck,  battle,  etc.,  during  the  same  period  had  been  26  ves- 
sels, carrying  146  guns  and  with  a tonnage  of  13,084,  the  actual  increase 
was  83  vessels,  167  guns  and  a tonnage  of  42,429.  The  number  in  the 
naval  service  was  stated  at  6000  officers  and  45,000  men.  After  the  close 
of  the  war  the  navy  was  rapidly  reduced  from  the  war  standard,  and  at 
the  close  of  the  year  1866  the  number  of  vessels  in  commission  was  only 
115,  carrying  1029  guns.  There  were  163  other  vessels,  carrying  1322 
guns  and  classed  as  follows : Ironclads  laid  up,  54 ; ironclads  not  com- 
pleted, 7 ; steam  vessels  not  completed,  19;  sailing  vessels  not  completed, 
2;  wooden  vessels  on  hand,  81.  The  number  of  seamen  in  the  service 
was  13,800.  During  the  same  year  the  navy  of  the  United  Netherlands 
(area,  10,909  square  miles)  consisted  of  146  vessels,  carrying  2166  guns. 
At  the  end  of  1874  the  navy  of  the  United  States  consisted  of  163  vessels 
with  1254  guns  ; sailing  vessels,  26  ; steam  vessels,  137.  The  Secretary  of 
the  Navy  reported  it  to  be  “ in  a better  condition  of  effective  and  perma- 
nent strength  than  it  has  been  for  years.”  He  also  reported  the  fighting 
force  of  our  navy  in  good  and  effective  condition.  During  the  preceding 
two  years  the  whole  fleet  of  single-turreted  monitors  had  been  thoroughly 
overhauled  and  repaired ; their  sides  had  been  raised  up,  their  rotten 
wooden  beams  and  decks  replaced  by  iron,  and  their  turrets  and  machi- 
nery put  in  complete  order,  so  that  they  were  rendered  efficient  to  their 
utmost  capacity,  and  were  ready  to  go  to  sea  at  any  time  as  soon  as  crews 
could  be  put  on  board  and  organized.  These,  with  the  Dictator  and  Ro- 
anoke, also  in  good  order,  made  a fleet  of  sixteen  ironclads,  powerful  for 
any  naval  purpose  not  requiring  long  voyages  or  great  speed.  Two  pow- 
erful iron  torpedo-vessels  had  also  been  completed  and  were  ready  for  ser- 
vice, fully  equipped  with  this  most  terrible  weapon  of  modern  warfare. 
Four  of  the  double-turreted  monitors  (the  Terror,  the  Miantonomoh,  the 
Monadnock  and  the  Amphitrite ) were  also  undergoing  repairs.  Fifteen 
new  and  active  ships  had  been  added  to  the  cruising  navy  to  take  the 
place  of  vessels  which  were  worn  out  and  which  had  to  be  relieved.  Such 
is  the  substance  of  the  statements  made  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  but 
Admiral  Porter,  in  his  report  to  the  secretary  under  date  of  Nov.  6,  1874, 
“argues  that  the  navy  is  in  a poor  condition  for  war,  being  greatly  inferior 
to  the  navies  of  other  countries.”  He  thinks  it  “imperatively  necessary 
that  we  should  at  once  provide  for  building  annually  so  many  tons  of 
monitors — say  5000  tons  for  the  present— until  we  have  thirty  first-class 
monster  rams  of  great  speed,  armed  with  monster  guns,  in  addition  to  our 
present  force,  and  at  least  fifty  iron  torpedo-boats  of  not  less  than  100 
33 


514 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


tons,  of  good  speed.  The  latter  should  be  hauled  up  under  cover,  fitted 
with  all  the  modern  improvements  and  kept  for  an  occasion,  while  hun- 
dreds of  others  could  be  improvised  in  a short  time  after  the  commence- 
ment of  a war.  This  is  partly  the  system  pursued  by  Great  Britain.  She 
builds  20,000  tons  of  naval  vessels  annually,  and  finds  it  the  cheapest  way 
of  averting  war  and  protecting  and  increasing  her  commerce.”  The  opin- 
ion of  Admiral  Porter  is  of  such  weight,  even  when  it  is  opposed  to  that 
of  the  Secretary  of  the  Navy,  that  we  thought  it  proper  to  transcribe  this 
much,  at  least,  of  his  remarks.  The  officers  of  the  navy  are  1 admiral 
(salary,  $13,000),  1 vice-admiral  ($9000),  13  rear-admirals  ($6000,  rank- 
ing with  major-generals),  24  commodores  ($5000,  ranking  with  brigadier- 
generals),  50  captains  ($4500,  ranking  with  colonels),  90  commanders 
($3500,  ranking  with  lieutenant-colonels),  146  lieutenant-commanders 
($3000,  ranking  with  majors),  218  lieutenants  ($2600,  ranking  with  cap- 
tains), 100  masters  ($2000,  ranking  with  first  lieutenants),  35  ensigns 
($1400,  ranking  with  second  lieutenants),  and  113  midshipmen  ($1000). 
The  salary  of  the  cadet  midshipmen  at  the  Naval  Academy  is  $500  per 
annum.  This  institution  is  situated  at  Annapolis,  Md.,  and  was  estab- 
lished in  1845,  during  the  presidency  of  James  K.  Polk,  when  the  Hon. 
George  Bancroft  was  Secretary  of  the  Navy.  The  number  of  midship- 
men allowed  at  the  academy  is  one  for  every  member  and  delegate  of  the 
House  of  Representatives,  one  for  the  District  of  Columbia,  ten  appointed 
annually  “ at  large,”  and  ten  selected  each  year  from  boys  who  have  been 
at  least  one  year  in  the  service  on  board  a naval  vessel.  This  makes  the 
total  number  of  cadet  midshipmen  382.  The  nomination  of  candidates 
for  admission  from  the  District  of  Columbia,  from  the  enlisted  boys  and 
at  large,  is  made  by  the  President.  The  nomination  of  any  other  candi- 
date is  made  on  the  recommendation  of  the  member  or  delegate  from 
actual  residents  of  his  district  or  territory.  Candidates  for  appointment 
as  midshipmen  must  be  between  14  and  18  years  of  age  when  examined 
for  admission.  All  candidates  for  admission  are  required  to  certify  on 
honor  to  their  precise  age  previous  to  examination,  and  none  are  examined 
who  are  over  or  under  the  prescribed  age.  They  must  be  of  good  moral 
character,  satisfactory  testimonials  of  which  from  persons  of  good  repute 
in  the  neighborhood  of  their  respective  residences  must  be  presented,  and 
such  testimonials  from  clergymen  and  instructors  in  high  schools  and  col- 
leges have  special  weight.  They  must  also  pass  a satisfactory  examination 
before  the  academic  board  in  reading,  writing,  spelling,  arithmetic,  geog- 
raphy and  English  grammar — viz.,  in  reading  they  must  read  clearly  and 
intelligently  from  any  English  narrative  work,  as,  for  example,  Bancroft’s 
History  of  the  United  States ; in  writing  and  spelling  they  must  write  from 
dictation  in  a legible  hand,  and  spell  with  correctness  both  orally  and  in 
writing ; in  arithmetic  they  are  examined  in  numeration  and  the  addition, 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


515 


subtraction,  multiplication  and  division  of  whole  numbers  and  vulgar  and 
decimal  fractions,  and  in  proportion  or  the  rule  of  three ; in  geography 
they  are  examined  as  to  the  leading  grand  divisions,  the  continents,  oceans 
and  seas,  the  principal  mountains  and  rivers,  and  the  boundaries  and  pop- 
ulation of  the  chief  nations,  their  governments,  capitals  and  leading  cities ; 
in  English  grammar  they  are  examined  as  to  the  parts  of  speech  and  the 
elementary  construction  of  sentences,  and  are  required  to  write  a short 
original  paragraph.  Attention  is  also  paid  to  the  stature  of  the  candidate, 
who  is  required  to  pass  a thorough  medical  examination.  No  one  who  is 
manifestly  undersized  for  his  age  is  received  into  the  academy.  In  case  of 
doubt  about  the  physical  condition  of  the  candidate,  any  marked  devia- 
tion from  the  usual  standard  of  height  adds  materially  to  the  considera- 
tion for  rejection.  The  medical  board  of  1864  adopted  the  following  stan- 
dard for  the  height  of  candidates : 14  years  of  age,  4 feet  10  inches ; 15 
years,  5 feet;  16  years,  5 feet  2 inches;  17  years,  5 feet  3 inches;  18  years, 
(nearly)  5 feet  4 inches ; the  candidates  to  be  of  proportionate  size,  espe- 
cially with  regard  to  cerebral,  osseous  and  muscular  development;  the 
youngest  to  weigh  not  less  than  100  pounds  and  the  oldest  not  less  than 
120  pounds.  The  board  exercises,  however,  a proper  discretion  in  the 
application  of  the  above  conditions  to  each  case ; rejecting  no  candidate 
who  is  likely  to  be  efficient  in  the  service,  who  is  “ physically  sound,  well 
formed  and  of  robust  constitution,  and  qualified  to  endure  the  arduous 
labors  of  an  officer  in  the  navy.”  On  the  other  hand,  no  one  is  admitted 
who  is  likely  to  prove  physically  inefficient.  If  both  examinations  are 
satisfactory,  the  candidate  receives  an  appointment  as  midshipman,  becomes 
an  inmate  of  the  academy,  and  is  allowed  his  actual  and  necessary  travel- 
ling expenses  to  that  institution.  He  is  required  to  sign  articles  by  which 
he  binds  himself  to  serve  in  the  United  States  navy  for  eight  years  (in- 
cluding his  term  of  probation  at  the  Naval  Academy)  unless  sooner  dis- 
charged. If,  on  the  contrary,  he  fail  to  pass  both  of  the  examinations,  he 
receives  neither  his  appointment  nor  his  travelling  expenses,  nor  can  he  by 
law  have  the  privilege  of  another  examination  for  admission  to  the  same 
class  unless  recommended  by  the  board  of  examiners.  A midshipman 
who  voluntarily  resigns  his  appointment  within  a year  of  the  time  of  his 
admission  to  the  academy  is  required  to  refund  the  amount  paid  to  him 
for  travelling  expenses.  In  addition  to  the  cadet  midshipmen,  fifty  cadet 
engineers  are  authorized  by  law.  Applications  for  appointment  to  this 
|jrade  are  received  by  the  Navy  Department,  addressed  to  the  Secretary 
of  the  Navy,  and  can  be  made  by  the  candidate  or  by  any  person  for  him. 
His  name  is  then  put  upon  the  register,  but  this  gives  no  assurance  of  an 
appointment,  nor  is  any  preference  given  in  the  selection  to  priority 
of  application.  The  candidate  must  be  not  less  than  eighteen  or  more 
than  twenty-two  years  of  age,  and  his  application  must  be  accompanied  by 


516 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


satisfactory  evidence  of  moral  character  and  health,  with  information  re- 
garding the  date  of  his  birth  and  the  educational  advantages  which  he 
has  hitherto  enjoyed.  Candidates  who  receive  permission  present  them- 
selves to  the  superintendent  of  the  Naval  Academy  between  the  20th  and 
30th  of  September  for  examination  as  to  their  qualifications  for  admission. 
They  are  examined  in  arithmetic,  algebra,  geometry,  rudimentary  natural 
philosophy,  the  elements  of  inorganic  chemistry,  English  grammar  and 
English  composition,  the  history  of  the  United  States,  and  a brief  outline 
of  ancient  and  modern  history.  They  are  required  to  exhibit  a fair  degree 
of  proficiency  in  pencil-sketching  and  right-line  drawing,  and  they  must 
be  able  to  describe  all  the  different  parts  of  ordinary  condensing  and  non- 
condensing  engines,  explaining  their  uses  and  operation,  also  the  ordinary 
tools  used  for  construction  purposes.  Upon  satisfactorily  passing  these 
examinations,  the  candidate  receives  an  appointment  as  cadet  engineer 
upon  the  same  conditions  as  those  required  of  cadet  midshipmen,  with  the 
exception  of  binding  himself  to  serve  for  six  years  in  the  navy  instead  of 
eight.  The  academic  course  of  the  cadet  engineers  comprises  two  years  ; 
that  of  the  midshipmen,  four.  The  pay  is  the  same.  The  cadet  engineer 
upon  graduation  immediately  receives  a warrant  as  a third  assistant  engi- 
neer in  the  navy. 

The  Secretary  of  the  Interior. — The  Department  of  the  In- 
terior was  established  by  an  act  of  Congress  of  March  3,  1849.  In  this 
act  it  was  provided  that  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  should  perform  all 
the  duties  heretofore  devolving  upon  the  Secretary  of  State  in  relation  to 
the  office  of  the  Commissioner  of  Patents — i.  e.,  the  Patent-Office  was  re- 
moved to  the  Department  of  the  Interior.  This  office  is  charged  with  the 
performance  of  “ all  acts  and  things  touching  and  respecting  the  granting 
and  issuing  of  patents  for  new  and  useful  discoveries,  inventions  and  im- 
provements.” The  General  Laud-Office  was  also  transferred  hither  from 
the  Treasury  Department.  This  office  is  charged  with  the  survey,  manage- 
ment and  sale  of  the  public  domain,  the  revision  of  Virginia  military 
bounty-land  claims  and  the  issuing  of  scrip  in  lieu  thereof.  To  the  Inte- 
rior Department  was  also  transferred  the  office  .of  the  Commissioner  of 
Indian  Affairs,  formerly  attached  to  the  War  Department.  This  office  has 
charge  of  all  matters  connected  with  “the  poor  Indian,”  whom  the  news- 
paper reporters,  having  in  mind  the  famous  lines  in  Pope’s  Essay  on  Man — 

“Zo  / the  poor  Indian,  whose  untutored  mind 
Sees  God  in  clouds  or  hears  him  in  the  wind  ” — 

have  nicknamed  “ Mr.  Lo.”  Besides  the  commissioner,  there  are  superin- 
tendents of  Indian  affairs  and  agents  over  whom  the  superintendents  ex- 
ercise a directing  power.  According  to  Willis,  the  government  has  exer- 
cised parental  care  over  the  Indians  by  endeavors  “ to  prevent  them  from 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


517 


warring  upon  each  other  and  to  induce  them  to  adopt  the  habits  of  civil- 
ized life.  Neither  citizens  nor  foreigners  are  allowed  to  reside  among 
them  or  to  trade  with  them  without  a license,  and  frecpxently  valuable 
presents  are  made  to  them  of  such  articles  as  they  need.”  Judge  Willis  is 
so  enthusiastic  in  his  praises  of  the  management  of  Indian  affairs  that  we 
add  another  of  his  statements  in  his  own  words : “ In  order  to  prevent 
them  [the  Indians,  not  the  agents]  from  squandering  their  money  for 
rum  or  useless  trinkets,  and  to  save  them  from  being  cheated  by  dishon- 
est traders,  the  United  States  government  has  invested  the  money  paid 
for  their  lands  in  safe  and  sound  stocks,  and  annually  pays  them  the  inter- 
est through  its  superintendents  and  agents.  The  disbursement  of  this 
interest,  called  ‘ Indian  annuities,’  among  the  different  tribes  and  individ- 
uals to  whom  it  belongs  is  an  important  part  of  the  duties  of  these  gov- 
ernment agents.”  The  Bureau  of  Pensions,  the  duties  of  wdiich  were  for- 
merly divided  between  the  War  and  Navy  Departments,  has  also  been 
transferred  to  this  department.  The  commissioner  of  this  bureau  is 
charged  with  the  examination  and  adjudication  of  all  claims  arising  under 
the  various  and  numerous  laws  passed  by  Congress  granting  bounty-land 
or  pensions  for  military  or  naval  service  in  the  Revolutionary  and  subse- 
quent wars.  The  Department  of  the  Interior  has,  besides,  the  supervision 
of  the  account^  of  United  States  marshals  and  attorneys  and  of  the  clerks 
of  the  United  States  courts,  the  management  of  the  lead  and  other  mines 
of  the  United  States,  the  duty  of  taking  and  returning  the  census  of  the 
United  States  (a  duty  formerly  performed  by  the  State  Department),  and 
the  management  of  the  affairs  of  public  institutions  in  the  District  of 
Columbia.  * 

The  Postmaster-General. — To  this  officer  is  assigned  by  the 
Constitution  (art.  1,  section  8),  or  rather  by  the  laws  passed  by  the  first 
Congress  .in  1789,  in  accordance  with  the  pow'er  therein  given  to  Congress, 
“the  establishment  of  post-offices  and  post-roads,”  and  other  duties  con- 
nected with  the  superintendence  of  the  transmission  of  the  mails.  There 
are  three  assistant  postmasters-general.  The  first  assistant  postmaster-gen- 
eral has  charge  of  the  Appointment  Office,  which  attends  to  the  establish- 
ment and  discontinuance  of  post-offices,  the  appointment  and  removal  of 
postmasters  (having  salaries  under  $1000),  the  furnishing  to  offices  of 
marking  and  rating  stamps  and  letter  balances,  the  supplying  of  blanks 
and  stationery  for  the  use  of  the  department,  and  also  has  the  supervision 
Sf  the  ocean  mail  steamship  lines  and  of  foreign  and  international  postal 
arrangements.  The  second  assistant  postmaster-general  is  over  the  Contract 
Office,  which  has  charge  of  the  mail  service,  putting  it  under  contract  and 
attending  to  all  the  details  of  the  annual  and  occasional  mail-lettings,  of 
the  adjustment  and  performance  of  contracts,  of  applications  for  the  estab- 
lishment or  alteration  of  mail  arrangements,  and  of  the  appointment  of  mail 


518 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


messengers.  The  Inspection  Division  of  this  office  receives  and  examines 
the  registers  of  the  arrival  and  departure  of  mails,  the  certificates  of  the 
service  of  route  agents  and  the  reports  of  mail  failures,  notes  the  delin- 
quencies of  mail  contractors,  provides  and  sends  out  mail-bags  and  mail 
locks  and  keys,  and  looks  after  cases  of  mail  depredation,  of  violation  of 
the  law  by  private  express,  and  of  forging  or  illegally  using  postage- 
stamps.  The  third  assistant  postmaster-general  is  over  the  Finance  Office, 
which  supervises  all  the  financial  business  of  the  department  which  is  not 
devolved  by  law  upon  the  auditor.  It  has  charge  of  the  dead-letter  office, 
of  the  issuing  of  postal  cards,  postage  stamps  and  stamped  envelopes  for 
the  prepayment  of  postage,  and  of  the  accounts  connected  therewith.  The 
first  postage  act,  which  was  passed  in  1792,  introduced  a highly  compli- 
cated system.  The  lowest  postage  was  6 cents  to  places  within  30  miles ; 
10  cents  to  places  within  100  miles ; 121  cents  to  places  within  150  miles; 

15  cents  to  places  within  200  miles;  17  cents  to  places  within  250  miles; 

20  cents  to  places  within  350  miles ; 22  cents  to  places  within  450  miles ; 

and  25  cents  to  places  more  than  450  miles  distant.  This  was  for  “ single 

letters  ” (those  upon  oue  sheet  of  paper,  whether  large  or  small,  without 
reference  to  weight),  a method  of  rating  letters  which  was  easy  enough 
before  the  era  of  envelopes,  when  the  sheet  of  paper  upon  which  a letter 
was  written  was  folded  over  and  sealed,  the  address  being  written  on  the 
back.  In  1810  the  rates  were  to  some  extent  simplified,  there  being  six 
(in  the  place  of  the  nine  just  given)  as  follows:  Under  40  miles,  8 cents; 
under  90,  10  cents;  under  150,  124  cents;  under  300,  17  cents;  under 
500,  20  cents;  over  500,  25  cents.  In  1816  the  following  five  rates 
were  adopted : A single  letter  carried  under  30  miles,  61  cents ; under 
80,  10  cents;  under  150,  124  cents;  under  400,  18!  cents;  over  400, 
25  cents,  with  an  additional  rate  for  every  additional  piece  of  paper; 
and  if  a letter  weighed  an  ounce,  4 times  these  rates.  With  a single  ex- 
ception where  the  postage  was  increased,  these  rates  continued  until  1845, 
when  the  half  ounce  weight  was  made  the  standard  instead  of  the  number 
of  sheets,  and  the  rate  was  reduced  to  6 cents  for  letters  carried  less  than 
300  miles,  and  10  cents  for  all  greater  distances,  with  an  additional  rate 
for  every  additional  half  ounce  or  fraction  thereof.  In  1851  the  rates  were 
reduced  upon  prepaid  letters  to  3 cents  for  all  distances  in  the  United 
States  under  3000  miles,  and  6 cents  for  greater  distances.  In  1855  pre- 
payment was  required,  the  rate  still  being  3 cents  for  distances  under  3000 
miles,  but  10  cents  for  greater  distances.  The  present  rate  of  3 cents  pre- 
paid by  stamp  for  all  distances  within  the  United  States  was  established 
in  1863.  The  franking  privilege  was  abolished  by  an  act  of  Congress  of 
Jan.  27,  1873.  Special  postage  stamps  are  printed  and  furnished  to  each 
of  the  executive  departments  for  official  correspondence  and  the  transmis- 
sion of  public  documents. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


519 


The  Attorney- General. — This  officer  has  charge  of  the  Depart- 
ment of  Justice,  in  which  there  are  three  assistant  attorneys-general,  a 
solicitor-general  and  solicitors  of  the  Treasury,  Internal  Revenue  and  the 
Navy.  The  duties  of  this  department  comprise — official  opinions  on  the 
current  business  of  the  government  as  called  for  by  the  President  or  by 
any  head  of  a department ; examination  of  the  titles  of  all  lands  pur- 
chased as  the  sites  of  arsenals,  custom-houses,  light-houses  and  all  other 
public  works  of  the  United  States ; applications  for  pardons  in  all  cases 
of  convictions  in  the  courts  of  the  United  States ; applications  for  appoint- 
ment in  all  the  judicial  and  legal  business  of  the  government ; the  con- 
duct and  argument  of  all  suits  in  the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States 
in  which  the  government  is  concerned ; the  supervision  of  all  other  suits 
arising  in  any  of  the  departments,  when  referred  by  the  head  of  such  de- 
partment to  the  Attorney-General.  Occasionally,  when  a matter  of  great 
importance  is  in  question,  a special  assistant  of  known  ability  is  commis- 
sioned to  take  charge  of  the  question  and  give  it  the  minute  attention 
which  it  demands.  In  December,  1873,  for  instance,  the  Hon.  Reverdy 
Johnson  was  commissioned  by  the  Attorney-General  as  special  assistant  in 
matters  in  controversy  between  the  United  States  and  various  telegraph 
companies.  The  grave  questions  which  had  arisen  as  to  the  rights  of  the 
United  States  government  and  the  duties  of  the  companies  in  reference  to 
the  telegraphic  service  of  the  United  States  government  were  submitted 
for  his  consideration,  and  he  delivered  an  opinion  thereon  and  took  other 
official  action  to  bring  the  matters  at  issue  to  a settlement. 

Con  gress. — The  powers  and  duties  of  Congress  are  sufficiently  set 
forth  in  the  Constitution  (Article  I.).  The  Senate  now  (1875)  consists  of 
74  members.  The  number  of  senators  is  comparatively  easy  to  follow, 
there  being  always  two  from  each  State.  Both  the  number  of  members 
of  the  House  of  Representatives  and  the  number  of  citizens  represented 
by  a member  have  varied  from  time  to  time  in  a manner  which  requires  a 
word  of  explanation.  The  first  apportionment  was  made  in  the  Constitu- 
tion itself  (Art.  I,  Section  2).  It  is  the  duty  of  Congress  to  readjust  and 
reapportion  the  representatives  among  the  several  States  every  tenth  year, 
or  at  least  after  every  census,  according  to  the  population  as  shown  by  the 
last  preceding  census.  This  duty  has  been  performed  nine  times.  In 
1792  the  apportionment  was  made  upon  the  ratio  of  one  representative  to 
every  33,000  of  representative  population.  The  representative  population 
then  included  all  free  persons,  white  or  black,  and  to  these  were  added  in  the 
slave  States  three-fifths  of  all  the  slaves.  Iu  1803  the  apportionment  was 
made  with  the  same  ratio.  In  1811  the  ratio  was  fixed  at  one  representa- 
tive for  every  35,000  of  the  population ; in  1822  at  one  for  every  40,000 
of  the  population ; iii  1832  at  one  for  every  47,000  of  the  population  ; 
and  in  1842  at  one  for  every  70,000  of  the  population.  By  the  law  of 


520 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


May  23,  1850,  the  number  of  members  was  for  the  first  time  limited,  it 
being  enacted  that  the  number  of  representatives  in  Congress  should  be 
233,  that  the  representative  population  determined  by  the  census  of  that 
year  should  be  divided  by  said  number  233,  and  that  the  quotient  so  found 
should  be  the  ratio  of  representation  for  the  several  States.  This  quotient 
was,  according  to  Judge  Willis,  nearly  94,000,  or  double  the  number  rep- 
resented by  a congressman  in  1833.  Under  the  census  of  1860  the  ratio 
thus  ascertained  was  126,823,  and  the  233  representatives  were  thus  appor- 
tioned, each  State,  however,  being  given  at  least  one  representative, 
although  it  might  have  less  than  the  full  number  of  representative  in- 
habitants. As  it  was  thought  that  a closer  approximation  to  a fair  pro- 
portionate representation  of  the  several  States  could  be  obtained  by  making 
the  number  of  members  241,  the  latter  number  was  adopted  by  the  act  of 
March  4,  1862.  The  admission  of  Nevada  in  1864"and  of  Nebraska  in 
1867,  with  one  representative  each,  brought  up  the  number  to  243.  In 
1872  the  number  of  members  of  the  House  of  Representatives  was  fixed 
at  283,  but  subsequent  amendments,  caused  by  the  difficulty  in  adjusting 
the  respective  claims  of  the  several  States,  brought  the  number  of  repre- 
sentatives up  to  292,  with  the  following  apportionment : Alabama,  8 ; 
Arkansas,  4;  California,  4;  Connecticut,  4;  Delaware,  1;  Florida,  2; 
Georgia,  9;  Illinois,  19;  Indiana,  13;  Iowa,  9;  Kansas,  3;  Kentucky, 
10;  Louisiana,  6;  Maine,  5;  Maryland,  6;  Massachusetts,  11;  Michigan, 
9 ; Minnesota,  3 ; Mississippi,  6 ; ^lissouri,  13  ; Nebraska,  1 ; Nevada,  1 ; 
New  Hampshire,  3 ; New  Jersey,  7 ; New  York,  33  ; North  Carolina,  8 ; 
Ohio,  20 ; Oregon,  1 ; Pennsylvania,  27 ; Rhode  Island,  2 ; South  Caro- 
lina, 5;  Tennessee,  10;  Texas,  6;  Vermont,  3;  Virginia,  9;  West  Vir- 
ginia, 3;  Wisconsin,  8.  The  increase  from  283  to  292  was  made  by  giving 
an  additional  member  to  each  of  the  following  9 States : Alabama,  Flor- 
ida, Indiana,  Louisiana,  New  Hampshire,  New  York,  Pennsylvania,  Ten- 
nessee and  Vermont.  The  admission  of  a new  State  will  increase  the  total 
number  of  representatives.  “ The  Tuesday  next  after  the  first  Monday  in 
November,  1876,  is  fixed  and  established  as  the  day  in  each  of  the  States 
and  Territories  for  the  election  of  representatives  and  delegates  to  the 
XLVth  Congress,  and  the  Tuesday  next  after  the  first  Monday  in  Novem- 
ber in  every  second  year  thereafter  is  fixed  and  established  as  the  day  for 
the  election  in  each  of  the  said  States  and  Territories  of  representatives 
and  delegates  to  the  Congress,  commencing  on  the  4th  day  of  March  next 
thereafter.”  It  is  also  provided  by  this  act  that  “ no  State  shall  hereafter 
be  admitted  to  the  Union  without  having  the  population  necessary  to  en- 
title it  to  at  least  one  representative.”  The  average  number  of  “ constitu- 
ents ” represented  by  a member  of  Congress  is  130,533,  though  the  “con- 
gressional districts”  necessarily  vary  in  size,  and  in  several  of  the  States 
one  or  more  of  the  congressmen  are  elected  “ at  large  ” — that  is,  by  a vote 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


521 


of  the  whole  State.  This  plan  obviated  the  necessity  of  breaking  up  dis- 
tricts where  such  a course  was  deemed  inexpedient.  Iu  addition  to  the 
representatives  from  the  States,  the  House  admits  a delegate  from  each 
organized  Territory  and  from  the  District  of  Columbia,  who  has  the  right 
to  debate  on  subjects  in  which  his  Territory  is  interested,  but  not  to  vote. 
The  salaries  of  senators  and  representatives  (since  the  passage  of  the  Sal- 
ary-Grab Act)  are  as  follows : Speaker  of  the  Senate,  pro  tem.,  $10,000 ; 
Speaker  of  the  House,  $10,000;  senators  and  representatives,  $7500 
apiece. 

United.  States  Courts. — The  Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States 
has  original  jurisdiction  in  all  cases  affecting  ambassadors,  other  public 
ministers  and  consuls,  and  in  those  iu  which  a State  is  a party,  and  appel- 
late jurisdiction  in  all  other  cases  which  can  be  tried  before  United  States 
courts.  These  comprehend  all  cases  in  law  and  equity  arising  under  the 
Constitution,  the  laws  of  the  United  States  and  treaties  made  under  their 
authority;  all  cases  of  admiralty  and  maritime  jurisdiction;  controversies 
to  which  the  United  States  shall  be  a party ; controversies  between  two  or 
more  States,  between  a State  and  citizens  of  another  State,  between  citizens 
of  different  States,  between  citizens  of  the  same  State,  claiming  land  un- 
der grants  of  different  States,  and  between  a State  or  the  citizens  thereof 
and  foreign  States  or  citizens  or  subjects  of  the  same.  Its  decisions  are 
final,  for  there  is  no  superior  tribunal  upon  earth  to  which  au  appeal  from 
its  dicta  can  be  made ; and  when  it  has  in  due  form  declared  how  the  Con- 
stitution must  be  understood,  or  how  the  laws  must  be  interpreted  and  ap- 
plied, this  decision  settles  the  matter  and  becomes  the  law  of  the  land  as 
to  the  questions  involved  in  the  case,  continuing  so  to  stand  unless  or  until 
reversed  by  the  same  authority  which  pronounced  it.  It  consists  of  a 
chief-justice  (salary,  $10,500)  and  eight  associate  justices  (salary,  $10,000 
each),  who  hold  office  during  good  behavior,  and  at  stated  times  receive 
a compensation  which  may  be  increased,  but  not  diminished,  during  their 
term  of  office.  The  Circuit  Courts  are  held  twice  a year  for  each  State 
within  the  circuit.  The  circuits  are  nine  in  number,  containing  respect- 
ively the  following  States : 1st  circuit,  Maine,  New  Hampshire,  Massa- 
chusetts and  Rhode  Island  ; 2d  circuit,  New  York,  Vermont  and  Connect- 
icut ; 3d  circuit,  Pennsylvania,  New  Jersey  and  Delaware ; 4th  circuit, 
Maryland,  Virginia,  West  Virginia,  North  Carolina  and  South  Carolina ; 
5th  circuit,  Georgia,  Florida,  Alabama,  Mississippi,  Louisiana  and  Texas ; 
6th  circuit,  Ohio,  Michigan,  Kentucky  and  Tennessee ; 7th  circuit,  Indi- 
ana, Illinois  and  Wisconsin ; 8th  circuit,  Minnesota,  Iowa,  Missouri,  Kan- 
sas, Arkansas  and  Nebraska ; 9th  circuit,  California,  Oregon  and  Nevada. 
The  circuit  courts  in  each  circuit  are  held  by  the  justice  of  the  supreme 
court  allotted  to  the  circuit,  or  by  the  justice  of  the  supreme  court  and 
the  circuit  judge  sitting  together,  in  which  case  the  former  presides,  or  in 


522 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


the  absence  of  either  of  the  two  judges  just  named,  by  the  other  (who 
presides)  and  the  district  judge.  These  courts  have  both  original  and 
appellate  jurisdiction.  Cases  may  be  appealed  to  them  from  the  district 
courts.  They  have  concurrent  jurisdiction  with  the  State  courts  where 
the  matter  in  dispute  exceeds  $500  and  the  United  States  are  plaintiffs,  or 
where  an  alien  is  a party,  or  where  the  suit  is  between  citizens  of  different 
States.  They  have  exclusive  jurisdiction  in  all  cases  of  crimes  against 
the  laws  of  the  United  States,  except  where  the  law  especially  confers  this 
power  on  other  courts.  The  District  Courts  have  exclusive  original  juris- 
diction in  all  admiralty  and  maritime  causes.  Every  State  constitutes  at 
least  one  district,  several  of  the  larger  States  being  divided  into  two  dis- 
tricts, and  some  into  three.  The  Court  of  Claims  was  established  by  act 
of  Congress  in  1855  “ to  hear  and  determine  all  claims  founded  upon  any 
law  of  Congress,  or  upon  any  regulation  of  an  executive  department,  or 
upon  any  contract,  express  or  implied,  with  the  government  of  the  United 
States  (which  may  be  suggested  to  it  by  a petition  filed  therein) ; also  all 
claims  which  may  be  referred  to  said  court  by  either  house  of  Congress.” 
There  are  five  justices  of  this  court  (salary,  $4500  apiece).  The  Territo- 
rial Courts,  though  not  courts  upon  which  judicial  power  is  conferred  by 
the  Constitution,  are  United  States  courts,  created  by  special  acts  of  Con- 
gress for  each  organized  Territory.  Each  consists  of  a chief-justice  and 
two  associate  justices,  holding  office  for  a term  of  four  years — a fact  which 
shows  of  itself  that  these  courts  are  not  constitutional  courts  (as  Mr. 
Howard  calls  those  deriving  their  powers  from  the  Constitution),  the 
judges  of  which,  as  the  reader  will  remember,  hold  office  during  good 
behavior.  In  all  the  territorial  courts  there  is  an  appeal  to  the  supreme 
court  of  the  United  States  where  the  value  in  dispute  exceeds  one  thou- 
sand dollars.  The  Senate  of  the  United  States  as  a court  to  try  impeach- 
ments is  an  extraordinary  tribunal,  the  powers  and  duties  of  which  are 
described  in  Article  1,  Section  3,  of  the  Constitution  [see  also  Historical 
Sketch,  page  147,  note]. 

Laws  of  the  United  States. — The  jurisprudence  of  the  several 
States,  with  the  exception  of  Louisiana,  is  based  upon  the  common  law  of 
England  with  reference  to  matters  not  provided  for  by  statute — i.  e.,  upon 
the  common  law  of  England  as  brought  over  by  the  first  settlers  and 
modified  to  suit  the  wants  of  the  various  communities.  Wherever  statutes 
have  been  made,  the  common  law  has  been  superseded  with  reference  to 
the  particular  matters  of  which  the  statutes  treat.  In  the  same  way,  but 
to  a less  degree,  this  same  common  law  underlies  the  jurisprudence  of  the 
United  States  as  a collective  nation.  In  the  act  of  1789,  creating  the  dis- 
trict courts,  for  instance,  occur  these  words  : “ Saving  to  suitors  in  all  cases 
the  right  of  a common  law  remedy  "where  the  common  law  is  competent  to 
give  it;”  also  a little  further  on  concurrent  jurisdiction  with  the  State 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


523 


courts  is  given  in  “ all  suits  at  common  law  where  the  United  States  sue, 
and  the  matter  in  dispute  amounts,  exclusive  of  costs,  to  the  sum  or  value 
of  one  hundred  dollars,”  etc.  Back  of  all,  then,  and  filling  up  every  gap 
in  the  legal  barrier  against  wrong  and  the  legal  protection  of  right,  is  the 
common  law.  The  Constitution  of  the  United  States  is  the  fundamental 
law  of  the  land  with  reference  to  all  matters  of  which  it  treats  and  all 
inferences  which  can  be  fairly  drawn  from  it.  It  binds  not  only  every 
citizen,  but  Congress  itself,  the  law-making  power  of  the  government,  and, 
taken  together  with  the  various  decisions  of  the  supreme  court  expounding 
it,  it  furnishes  a body  of  constitutional  law.  The  laws  enacted  by  Congress 
derive  all  their  force  and  efficacy  from  the  powers  granted  to  Congress  by 
the  Constitution  ; and  if  they  are  not  in  perfect  agreement  with  the  provis- 
ions of  said  Constitution,  they  can  be  set  aside  by  the  supreme  court  as 
soon  as  a test  case  involving  the  principles  in  question  is  presented.  When 
they  are  constitutional  they  are  equally  binding  in  every  State  and  Terri- 
tory of  the  United  States ; and  being  uniformly  applied  and  executed  in 
all  by  the  United  States  courts,  they  form  a body  of  statute  laivs.  Treaties 
made  between  the  United  States  and  foreign  nations,  and  with  the  Indian 
tribes,  are  just  as  binding  by  the  precepts  of  international  law  as  any  con- 
stitutional provision  or  act  of  Cougress.  “ The  Constitution,  and  the  laws  of 
the  United  States  which  shall  be  made  in  pursuance  thereof,  and  all  treaties 
made,  or  which  shall  be  made,  under  the  authority  of  the  United  States, 
shall  be  the  supreme  law  of  the  land,  and  judges  in  every  State  shall  be 
bound  thereby,  anything  in  the  Constitution  or  laws  of  any  State  to  the 
contrary  notwithstanding  ” [see  Constitution  of  the  United  States, 
Article  VI.]. 

The  Naturalization  Laws.— Foreigners  are  welcomed  in  this 
country  with  a kindness  which  it  would  be  difficult  for  them  to  find  else- 
where. In  England  an  alien,  by  taking  out  letters  patent  ex  donatione 
regis  (by  the  gift  of  the  king,  not  ex  donatione  legis,  by  the  gift  of  the  law, 
as  Some  Blackstones  (but  not  Sharswood’s),  and  even  Bouvier’s  Law 
Dictionary  under  the  word  “ denizen,”  have  it),  “ a high  and  incommuni- 
cable branch  of  the  royal  prerogative,”  can  attain  a sort  of  half-and-half 
state,  which  leaves  him  neither  an  alien  nor  fully  naturalized.  He  can 
take  land  by  purchase  or  by  devise — i.  e.,  left  by  will — but  not  by  inher- 
itance— i.  e.,  as  legal  heir.  An  alien  can  be  naturalized  only  by  act  of 
Parliament,  and  even  then  he  cannot  hold  office.  In  the  United  States, 
on  the  contrary,  aliens  are  better  treated  in  many  of  the  States  than  den- 
izens are  in  England.  Their  disabilities  in  respect  to  holding  lands  are 
wholly  removed  in  Connecticut,  Florida,  Iowa,  Maine,  Massachusetts, 
Michigan,  New  Jersey,  Ohio,  Pennsylvania  and  Wisconsin,  without  re- 
quiring even  residence.  If  resident,  they  can  hold  lands  in  California, 
Kentucky,  Mississippi,  Missouri,  New  Hampshire  and  Texas;  and  if  they 


524 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


have  declared  their  intention  of  becoming  citizens,  they  have  the  same 
privilege  in  Arkansas,  Delaware,  Georgia  and  South  Carolina.  In  several 
other  States  their  disabilities  are  partly  removed.  For  the  alien  who  de- 
sires to  become  a citizen  of  the  United  States,  theoretically  the  road  is 
easy  enough,  and  practically  it  is  said  to  he  still  easier.  Theoretically,  an 
alien,  in  order  to  become  a citizen,  must  go  before  some  United  States  court 
or  some  court  of  record  of  some  State  at  least  two  years  before  his  admis- 
sion to  citizenship,  and  then  and  there  declare  on  oath  or  affirmation  that 
it  is  his  intention  to  become  a citizen  of  the  United  States,  renouncing  at 
the  same  time  all  allegiance  and  fidelity  to  any  foreign  prince,  potentate, 
State  or  sovereignty,  and  particularly  by  name  the  prince,  potentate,  State 
or  sovereignty  whereof  such  alien  may  at  the  time  be  a citizen  or  subject. 
This  declaration  is  recorded  by  the  clerk,  and  a certificate  bearing  the  seal 
of  the  court  and  signed  by  the  clerk  is  given  him,  which  states  that  he 
has  made  such  a declaration.  This  certificate  is  what  is  commonly  known 
as  “ first  papers  ” of  a foreigner  who  desires  to  be  naturalized.  An  appli- 
cant who  has  come  to  this  country  before  the  age  of  18  is  not  required  to 
take  out  his  “ first  papers,”  and  can  be  naturalized  after  a residence  of  five 
years,  provided  that  he  has  reached  the  age  of  21  at  the  time  of  making 
application.  The  “ second  papers,”  or  certificate  of  citizenship,  cannot 
(theoretically)  be  taken  out  until  the  applicant  has  resided  in  the  United 
States  at  least  five  years.  This  residence  must  be  proved  by  other  testimony 
than  the  oath  of  the  applicant,  but  one  witness  is  sufficient.  He  must  also 
prove  that  he  has  behaved,  during  the  period  of  his  residence,  as  a man  of 
good  moral  character,  attached  to  the  principles  of  the  Constitution  of 
the  United  States.  He  then  swears  or  affirms  the  same  things  as  before 
(with  the  additional  declaration,  if  he  has  borne  any  title  of  nobility,  that 
he  renounces  it),  also  that  he  will  support  the  Constitution  of  the  United 
States.  The  parties  are  then  taken  before  the  judge  for  the  final  exami- 
nation under  oath.  If  the  judge  is  satisfied  that  the  applicant  is  a man 
of  good  moral  character,  who  has  resided  in  this  country  for  the  requisite 
period,  he  orders,  in  writing,  the  admission  of  the  latter  to  the  privileges 
of  citizenship.  He  is  forthwith  admitted,  and  receives  a final  certificate, 
bearing  the  seal  of  the  court  and  signed  by  the  clerk,  which  is  conclusive 
evidence  thereafter  of  his  citizenship,  though  it  can  be  set  aside  if  fraudu- 
lently obtained.  The  minor  children  (those  under  21  years  of  age)  of 
persons  naturalized,  if  such  children  are  then  residing  in  the  United 
States,  become  citizens  by  the  naturalization  of  their  parents.  Such 
(legally  and  theoretically)  are  the  length  of  residence  and  the  legal  pro- 
ceedings required  of  those  who  wish  to  become  citizens  of  the  United  States. 
A naturalized  citizen  is  put  upon  the  same  footing  as  a native,  with  the 
exception  that  he  is  not  eligible  for  the  presidency  or  vice-presidency  of 
the  United  States. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


525 


CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

We,  the  People  of  the  United  States,  in  order  to  form  a more  perfect  union, 
establish  justice,  insure  domestic  tranquillity,  provide  for  the  common 
defence,  promote  the  general  welfare,  and  secure  the  blessings  of  liberty 
to  ourselves  and  our  posterity,  do  ordain  and  establish  this  Constitu- 
tion for  the  United  States  of  America. 

ARTICLE  I. 

Section  1.  All  legislative  powers  herein  granted  shall  be  vested,  in  a 
Congress  of  the  United  States,  which  "shall  consist  of  a Senate  and  House 
of  Representatives. 

Section  2.  The  House  of  Representatives  shall  be  composed  of  members 
chosen  every  second  year  by  the  people  of  the  several  States,  and  the  elect- 
ors in  each  State  shall  have  the  qualifications  requisite  for  electors  of  the 
most  numerous  branch  of  the  State  legislature. 

No  person  shall  be  a representative  who  shall  not  have  attained  to  the 
age  of  twenty-five  years,  and  been  seven  years  a citizen  of  the  United 
States,  and  who  shall  not,  when  elected,  be  an  inhabitant  of  that  State  in 
which  he  shall  be  chosen. 

Representatives  and  direct  taxes  shall  be  apportioned  among  the  several 
States  which  may  be  included  within  this  Union,  according  to  their  re- 
spective numbers,  which  shall  be  determined  by  adding  to  the  whole  num- 
ber of  free  persons,  including  those  bound  to  service  for  a term  of  years, 
and  excluding  Indians  not  taxed,  three-fifths  of  all  other  persons.  The 
actual  enumeration  shall  be  made  within  three  years  after  the  first  meeting 
of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  and  within  every  subsequent  term  of 
ten  years,  in-  such  manner  as  they  shall  by  law  direct.  The  number  of 
representatives  shall  not  exceed  one  for  every  thirty  thousand,  but  each 
State  shall  have  at  least  one  representative;  and  until  such  enumeration 
shall  be  made,  the  State  of  New  Hampshire  shall  be  entitled  to  choose 
three,  Massachusetts  eight,  Rhode  Island  and  Providence  Plantations  one, 
Connecticut  five,  New  York  six,  New  Jersey  four,  Pennsylvania  eight, 
Delaware  one,  Maryland  six,  Virginia  ten,  North  Carolina  five,  South 
Carolina  five  and  Georgia  three. 

When  vacancies  happen  in  the  representation  from  any  State,  the  execu- 
tive authority  thereof  shall  issue  writs  of  election  to  fill  such  vacancies. 

The  House  of  Representatives  shall  choose  their  speaker  and  other 
officers;  and  shall  have  the  sole  power  of  impeachment. 

Section' 3.  The  Senate  of  the  United  States  shall  be  composed  of  two 
senators  from  each  State,  chosen  by  the  legislature  thereof,  for  six  years; 
and  each  senator  shall  have  one  vote. 


526 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  ST  A TES 


Immediately  after  they  shall  be  assembled  in  consequence  of  the  first 
election,  they  shall  be  divided  as  equally  as  may  be  into  three  classes.  The 
seats  of  the  senators  of  the  first  class  shall  be  vacated  at  the  expiration  of 
the  second  year,  of  the  second  class  at  the  expiration  of  the  fourth  year, 
and  of  the  third  class  at  the  expiration  of  the  sixth  year,  so  that  one-third 
may  be  chosen  every  second  year;  and  if  vacancies  happen  by  resignation, 
or  otherwise,  during  the  recess  of  the  legislature  of  any  State,  the  executive 
thereof  may  make  temporary  appointments  until  the  next  meeting  of  the 
legislature,  which  shall  then  fill  such  vacancies. 

bio  person  shall  be  a senator  who  shall  not  have  attained  to  the  age  of 
thirty  years,  and  been  nine  years  a citizen  of  the  United  States,  and  who 
shall  not,  when  elected,  be  an  inhabitant  of  that  State  for  which  he  shall 
be  chosen. 

The  Vice-President  of  the  United  States  shall  be  president  of  the  Senate, 
but  shall  have  no  vote,  unless  they  be  equally  divided. 

The  Senate  shall  choose  their  other  officers,  and  also  a president  pro 
tempore,  in  the  absence  of  the  Vice-President,  or  when  he  shall  exercise 
the  office  of  President  of  the  United  States. 

The  Senate  shall  have  the  sole  power  to  try  all  impeachments:  when 
sitting  for  that  purpose,  they  shall  be  on  oath  or  affirmation.  When  the 
President  of  the  United  States  is  tried,  the  chief-justice  shall  preside;  and 
no  person  shall  be  convicted  without  the  concurrence  of  two-tliirds  of  the 
members  present. 

Judgments  in  cases  of  impeachment  shall  not  extend  further  than  to 
removal  from  office,  and  disqualification  to  hold  and  enjoy  any  office  of 
honor,  trust  or  profit  under  the  United  States;  but  the  party  convicted 
shall  nevertheless  be  liable  and  subject  to  indictment,  trial,  judgment  and 
punishment  according  to  law. 

Section  4.  The  times,  places  and  manner  of  holding  elections  for  sen- 
ators and  representatives  shall  be  prescribed  in  each  State  by  the  legis- 
lature thereof;  but  the  Congress  may  at  any  time,  by  law,  make  or  alter 
such  regulations,  except  as  to  the  places  $f  choosing  senators. 

The  Congress  shall  assemble  at  least  once  in  every  year,  and  such  meet- 
ing shall  be  on  the  first  Monday  in  December,  unless  they  shall,  by  law, 
appoint  a different  day. 

Section  5.  Each  house  shall  be  the  judge  of  the  elections,  returns  and 
qualifications  of  its  own  members,  and  a majority  of  each  shall  constitute 
a quorum  to  do  business;  but  a smaller  number  may  adjourn  from  day  to 
day,  and  may  be  authorized  to  compel  the  attendance  of  absent  members, 
in  such  manner  and  under  such  penalties  as  each  house  may  provide. 

Each  house  may  determine  the  rules  of  its  proceedings,  punish  its  mem- 
bers for  disorderly  behavior,  and,  with  the  concurrence  of  two-thirds,  expel 
a member. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


527 


Each  house  shall  keep  a journal  of  its  proceedings,  and  from  time  to 
time  publish  the  same,  excepting  such  parts  as  may  in  their  judgment 
require  secresy,  and  the  yeas  and  nays  of  the  members  of  either  house  on 
any  question  shall,  at  the  desire  of  one-fifth  of  those  present,  be  entered 
on  the  journal. 

Neither  house,  during  the  session  of  Congress,  shall,  without  the  consent 
of  the  other,  adjourn  for  more  than  three  days,  nor  to  any  other  place  than 
that  in  which  the  two  houses  shall  be  sitting. 

Section  6.  The  senators  and  representatives  shall  receive  a compensa- 
tion for  their  services,  to  be  ascertained  by  law  and  paid  out  of  the  treasury 
of  the  United  States.  They  shall  in  all  cases,  except  treason,  felony  and 
breach  of  the  peace,  be  privileged  from  arrest  during  their  attendance  at 
the  session  of  their  respective  houses,  and  in  going  to  and  returning  from 
the  same;  and  for  any  speech  or  debate,  in  either  house,  they  shall  not  be 
questioned  in  any  other  place. 

No  senator  or  representative  shall,  during  the  time  for  which  he  was 
elected,  be  appointed  to  any  civil  office  under  the  authority  of  the  United 
States,  which  shall  have  been  created  or  the  emoluments  whereof  shall  have 
been  increased  during  such  time;  and  no  person  holding  any  office  under 
the  United  States  shall  be  a member  of  either  house  during  his  continuance 
in  office. 

Section  7.  All  bills  for  raising  revenue  shall  originate  in  the  House  of 
Representatives,  but  the  Senate  may  propose  or  concur  with  amendments 
as  on  other  bills. 

Every  bill  which  shall  have  passed  the  House  of  Representatives  and 
the  Senate  shall,  before  it  become  a law,  be  presented  to  the  President  of 
the  United  States;  if  he  approve  he  shall  sign  it,  but  if  not  he  shall  return 
it,  with  his  objections,  to  that  house  in  which  it  shall  have  originated,  who 
shall  enter  the  objections  at  large  on  their  journal,  and  proceed  to  recon- 
sider it.  If  after  such  reconsideration  two-thirds  of  that  house  shall  agree 
to  pass  the  bill,  it  shall  be  sent,  together  with  the  objections,  to  the  other 
house,  by  which  it  shall  likewise  be  reconsidered,  and  if  approved  by  two- 
thirds  of  that  house,  it  shall  become  a law.  But  in  all  such  cases  the  votes 
of  both  houses  shall  be  determined  by  yeas  and  nays,  and  the  names  of 
the  persons  voting  for  and  against  the  bill  shall  be  entered  on  the  journal 
of  each  house  respectively.  If  any  bill  shall  not  be  returned  by  the  Presi- 
dent within  ten  days  (Sundays  excepted)  after  it  shall  have  been  presented 
to  him,  the  same  shall  be  a law,  in  like  manner  as  if  he  had  signed  it, 
unless  the  Congress  by  their  adjournment  prevent  its  return,  in  which  case 
it  shall  not  be  a law. 

Every  order,  resolution  or  vote  to  which  the  concurrence  of  the  Senate 
and  House  of  Representatives  may  be  necessary  (except  on  a question  of 
adjournment)  shall  be  presented  to  the  President  of  the  United  States;  and 


528 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


before  the  same  shall  take  effect,  shall  be  approved  by  him,  or,  being  dis- 
approved by  him,  shall  be  repassed  by  two-thirds  of  the  Senate  and  House 
of  Representatives,  according  to  the  rules  and  limitations  prescribed  in  the 
case  of  a bill. 

Section  8.  The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  lay  and  collect  taxes, 
duties,  imposts  and  excises,  to  pay  the  debts  and  provide  for  the  common 
defence  and  general  welfare  of  the  United  States;  but  all  duties,  imposts 
and  excises  shall  be  uniform  throughout  the  United  States ; 

To  borrow  money  on  the  credit  of  the  United  States ; 

To  regulate  commerce  with  foreign  nations,  and  among  the  several 
States,  and  with  the  Indian  tribes ; 

To  establish  a uniform  rule  of  naturalization,  and  uniform  laws  on  the 
subject  of  bankruptcies,  throughout  the  United  States  ; 

To  coin  money,  regulate  the  value  thereof,  and  of  foreign  coin,  and  fix 
the  standard  of  weights  and  measures  ; 

To  provide  for  the  punishment  of  counterfeiting  the  securities  and  cur- 
rent coin  of  the  United  States  ; 

To  establish  post-offices  and  post-roads  ; 

To  promote  the  progress  of  science  and  useful  arts,  by  securing  for  lim- 
ited times  to  authors  and  inventors  the  exclusive  right  to  their  respective 
writings  and  discoveries ; 

To  constitute  tribunals  inferior  to  the  supreme  court ; 

To  define  and  punish  piracies  and  felonies  committed  on  the  high  seas, 
and  offences  against  the  law  of  nations ; 

To  declare  war,  grant  letters  of  marque  and  reprisal  and  make  rules 
concerning  captures  on  land  and  water ; 

To  raise  and  support  armies ; but  no  appropriation  of  money  to  that  use 
shall  be  for  a longer  term  thau  two  years; 

To  provide  and  maintain  a navy ; 

To  make  rules  for  the  government  and  regulation  of  the  land  and  naval 
forces ; 

To  provide  for  calling  forth  the  militia  to  execute  the  laws  of  the  Union, 
suppress  insurrections  and  repel  invasions ; 

To  provide  for  organizing,  arming  and  disciplining  the  militia,  and  for 
governing  such  part  of  them  as  may  be  employed  in  the  service  of  the 
United  States,  reserving  to  the  States  respectively  the  appointment  of  the 
officers  and  the  authority  of  training  the  militia  according  to  the  discipline 
prescribed  by  Congress : 

To  exercise  exclusive  legislation,  in  all  cases  whatsoever,  over  such  dis- 
trict (not  exceeding  ten  miles  square)  as  may,  by  cession  of  particular 
States  and  the  acceptance  of  Congress,  become  the  seat  of  the  government 
of  the  United  States,  and  to  exercise  like  authority  over  all  places  pur- 
chased by  the  consent  of  the  legislature  of  the  State  in  which  the  same 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


529 


shall  be,  for  the  erection  of  forts,  magazines,  arsenals,  dockyards  and  other 
needful  buildings;  and 

To  make  all  laws  which  shall  be  necessary  and  proper  for  "carrying  into 
execution  the  foregoing  powers,  and  all  other  powers  Vested  by  this  Consti- 
tution in  the  goyernment  of  the  United  States  or  in  any  department  or 
officer  thereof. 

Section  9.  The  migration  or  importation  of  such  persons  as  any  of  the 
States  now  existing  shall  think  proper  to  admit  shall  not  be  prohibited  by 
the  Congress  prior  to  the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  eight,  but 
a tax  or  duty  may  be  imposed  on  such  importation,  not  exceeding  ten 
dollars  for  each  person. 

The  privilege  of  the  writ  of  habeas  corpus  shall  not  be  suspended,  unless 
when  in  cases  of  rebellion  or  invasion  the  public  safety  may  require  it. 

No  bill  of  attainder  or  ex  post  facto  law  shall  be  passed. 

No  capitation  or  other  direct  tax  shall  be  laid,  unless  in  proportion  to 
the  census  or  enumeration  hereinbefore  directed  to  be  taken. 

No  tax  or  duty  shall  be  laid  on  articles  exported  from  any  State. 

No  preference  shall  be  given  by  any  regulation  of  commerce  or  revenue 
to  the  ports  of  one  State  over  those  of  another;  nor  shall  vessels  bound  to 
or  from  one  State  be  obliged  to  enter,  clear  or  pay  duties  in  another. 

No  money  shall  be  drawn  from  the  treasury  but  in  consequence  of  ap- 
propriations made  by  law ; and  a regular  statement  and  account  of  the 
receipts  and  expenditures  of  all  public  money  shall  be  published  from  time 
to  time. 

No  title  of  nobility  shall  be  granted  by  the  United  States;  and  no  person 
holding  any  office  of  profit  or  trust  under  them  shall,  without  the  consent 
of  the  Congress,  accept  of  any  present,  emolument,  office  or  title,  of  any 
kind  whatever,  from  any  king,  prince  or  foreign  state. 

Section  10.  No  State  shall  enter  into  any  treaty,  alliance  or  confedera- 
tion; grant  letters  of  marque  and  reprisal;  coin  money;  emit  bills  of 
credit;  make  anything  but  gold  and  silver  coin  a tender  in  payment  of 
debts;  pass  any  bill  of  attainder,  ex  post  facto  law  or  law  impairing  the 
obligation  of  contracts  or  grant  any  title  of  nobility. 

No  State  shall,  without  the  consent  of  the  Congress,  lay  any  impost  or 
duties  on  imports  or  exports,  except  what  may  be  absolutely  necessary 
for  executing  its  inspection  laws;  and  the  net  produce  of  all  duties  and 
imposts  laid  by  any  State  on  imports  or  exports  shall  be  for  the  use  of  the 
treasury  of  the  United  States ; and  all  such  laws  shall  be  subject  to  the 
revision  and  control  of  the  Congress. 

No  State  shall,  without  the  consent  of  Congress,  lay  any  duty  of  tonnage, 
keep  troops  or  ships-of-war  in  time  of  peace,  enter  into  any  agreement  or 
compact  with  another  State  or  with  a foreign  power,  or  engage  in  war  unless 
actually  invaded  or  in  such  imminent  danger  as  will  not  admit  of  delay. 

34 


530 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


ARTICLE  II. 

Section  1'  The  executive  power  shall  be  vested  in  a President  of  the 
United  States  of  America.  He  shall  hold  his  office  during  the  term  of  four 
years,  and,  together  with  the  Vice-President,  chosen  for  the  same  term,  be 
elected  as  follows  : 

Each  State  shall  appoint,  in  such  manner  as  the  legislature  thereof  may 
direct,  a number  of  electors,  equal  to  the  whole  number  of  senators  and 
representatives  to  which  the  State  may  be  entitled  in  the  Congress;  but  no 
senator  or  representative,  or  person  holding  an  office  of  trust  or  profit 
under  the  United  States,  shall  be  appointed  an  elector. 

[The  electors  shall  meet  in  their  respective  States,  and  vote  by  ballot  for 
two  persons,  of  whom  one  at  least  shall  not  be  an  inhabitant  of  the  same 
State  with  themselves.  And  they  shall  make  a list  of  all  the  persons  voted 
for,  and  of  the  number  of  votes  for  each ; which  list  they  shall  sign  and 
certify,  and  transmit  sealed  to  the  seat  of  the  government  of  the  United 
States,  directed  to  the  president  of  the  Senate.  The  president  of  the  Senate 
shall,  in  the  presence  of  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives,  open 
all  the  certificates,  and  the  votes  shall  then  be  counted.  The  person  hav- 
ing the  greatest  number  of  votes  shall  be  the  President,  if  such  number 
be  a majority  of  the  whole  number  of  electors  appointed;  and  if  there  be 
more  than  one  who  have  such  majority  and  have  an  equal  number  of  votes, 
then  the  House  of  Representatives  shall  immediately  choose  by  ballot  one 
of  them  for  President ; and  if  no  person  have  a majority,  then  from  the 
five  highest  on  the  list  the  said  House  shall  in  like  manner  choose  the 
President.  But  in  choosing  the  President,  the  votes  shall  be  taken  by 
States,  the  representation  from  each  State  having  one  vote ; a quorum  for 
this  purpose  shall  consist  of  a member  or  members  from  two-thirds  of  the 
States,  and  a majority  of  all  the  States  shall  be  necessary  to  a choice.  In 
every  case,  after  the  choice  of  the  President,  the  person  having  the  greatest 
number  of  votes  of  the  electors  shall  be  the  Vice-President.  But  if  there 
• should  remain  two  or  more  who  have  equal  votes,  the  Senate  shall  choose 
from  them  by  ballot  the  Vice-President.*] 

The  Congress  may  determine  the  time  of  choosing  the  electors,  and  the 
day  on  which  they  shall  give  their  votes;  which  day  shall  be  the  same 
throughout  the  United  States. 

No  person  except  a natural-born  citizen,  or  a citizen  of  the  United  States 
at  the  time  of  the  adoption  of  this  Constitution,  shall  be  eligible  to  the 
office  of  President ; neither  shall  any  person  be  eligible  to  that  office  who 
shall  not  have  attained  to  the  age  of  thirty-five  years  and  been  fourteen 
years  resident  within  the  United  States. 

In  case  of  the  removal  of  the  President  from  office,  or  of  his  death,  res- 
See  Twelfth  Amendment;  also  Historical  Sketch,  p.  111. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


531 


ignation  or  inability  to  discharge  the  powers  and  duties  of  the  said  office, 
the  same  shall  devolve  on  the  Vice-President,  and  the  Congress  may  by 
law  provide  for  the  case  of  removal,  death,  resignation  or  inability  both 
of  the  President  and  Vice-President,  declaring  what  officer  shall  then  act 
as  President;  and  such  officer  shall  act  accordingly  until  the  disability 
be  removed  or  a President  shall  be  elected. 

The  President  shall,  at  stated  times,  receive  for  his  services  a compensa- 
tion, which  shall  neither  be  increased  nor  diminished  during  the  period  for 
which  he  shall  have  been  elected,  and  he  shall  not  receive  within  that 
period  any  other  emolument  from  the  United  States,  or  any  of  them. 

Before  he  enter  on  the  execution  of  his  office,  he  shall  take  the  following 
oath  or  affirmation  : “ I do  solemnly  swear  (or  affirm)  that  I will  faithfully 
execute  the  office  of  President  of  the  United  States,  and  will,  to  the  best 
of  my  ability,  preserve,  protect  and  defend  the  Constitution  of  the  United 
States.” 

Section  2.  The  President  shall  be  commander-in-chief  of  the  army  and 
navy  of  the  United  States,  and  of  the  militia  of  the  several  States,  when 
called  into  the  actual  service  of  the  United  States;  he  may  require  the 
opinion,  in  writing,  of  the  principal  officer  in  each  of  the  executive  depart- 
ments, upon  any  subject  relating  to  the  duties  of  their  respective  offices ; 
and  he  shall  have  power  to  grant  reprieves  and  pardons  for  offences  against 
the  United  States,  except  in  cases  of  impeachment. 

He  shall  have  power,  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  Senate, 
to  make  treaties,  provided  two-thirds  of  the  senators  present  concur ; and 
he  shall  nominate,  and  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  Senate 
shall  appoint,  ambassadors,  other  public  ministers  and  consuls,  judges  of 
the  supreme  court,  and  all  other  officers  of  the  United  States  whose  ap- 
pointments are  not  herein  otherwise  provided  for,  and  which  shall  be 
established  by  law;  but  the  Congress  may  by  law  vest  the  appointment 
of  such  inferior  officers  as  they  think  proper  in  the  President  alone,  in  the 
courts  of  law,  or  in  the  heads  of  departments. 

The  President  shall  have  power  to  fill  up  all  vacancies  that  may  happen 
during  the  recess  of  the  Senate,  by  granting  commissions  which  shall  ex- 
pire at  the  end  of  their  next  session. 

Section  3.  He  shall  from  time  to  time  give  to  the  Congress  information 
of  the  state  of  the  Union,  and  recommend  to  their  consideration  such 
measures  as  he  shall  judge  necessary  and  expedient;  he  may  on  extraordi- 
nary occasions  convene  both  houses,  or  either  of  them,  and  in  case  of  dis- 
agreement between  them  with  respect  to  the  time  of  adjournment,  he  may 
adjourn  them  to  such  time  as  he  shall  think  proper;  he  shall  receive 
ambassadors  and  other  public  ministers;  he  shall  take  care  that  the  laws 
be  faithfully  executed,  and  shall  commission  all  the  officers  of  the  United 
States. 


532 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Section  4.  The  President,  Vice-President  and  all  civil  officers  of  the 
United  States  shall  be  removed  from  office  on  impeachment  for  and' con- 
viction of  treason,  bribery,  or  other  high  crimes  and  misdemeanors. 

ARTICLE  III. 

Section  1.  The  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  be  vested  in 
one  supreme  court,  and  in  such  inferior  courts  as  the  Congress  may  from 
time  to  time  ordain  and  establish.  The  judges,  both  of  the  supreme  and 
inferior  courts,  shall  hold  their  offices  during  good  behavior,  and  shall,  at 
stated  times,  receive  for  their  services  a compensation  which  shall  not  be 
diminished  during  their  continuance  in  office. 

Section  2.  The  judicial  power  shall  extend  to  all  cases,  in  law  and 
equity,  arising  under  this  Constitution,  the  laws  of  the  United  States,  and 
treaties  made,  or  which  shall  be  made,  under  their  authority ; to  all  cases 
affecting  ambassadors,  other  public  ministers  and  consuls ; to  all  cases  of 
admiralty  and  maritime  jurisdiction;  to  controversies  to  which  the  United 
States  shall  be  a party;  to  controversies  between  two  or  more  States;  be- 
tween a State  and  citizens  of  another  State;  between  citizens  of  different 
States;  between  citizens  of  the  same  State  claiming  lands  under  grants  of 
different  States,  and  between  a State,  or  the  citizens  thereof,  and  foreign 
States,  citizens  or  subjects. 

In  all  cases  affecting  ambassadors,  other  public  ministers  and  consuls, 
and  those  in  which  a State  shall  be  party,  the  supreme  court  shall  have 
original  jurisdiction.  In  all  the  other  cases  before  mentioned,  the  supreme 
court  shall  have  appellate  jurisdiction,  both  as  to  law  and  fact,  with  such 
exceptions  and  under  such  regulations  as  the  Congress  shall  make. 

The  trial  of  all  crimes,  except  in  cases  of  impeachment,  shall  be  by  jury; 
and  such  trial  shall  be  held  in  the  State  where  the  said  crimes  shall  have 
been  committed ; but  when  not  committed  within  any  State,  the  trial  shall 
be  at  such  place  or  places  as  the  Congress  may  by  law  have  directed. 

Section  3.  Treason  against  the  United  States  shall  consist  only  in  levy- 
ing war  against  them,  or  in  adhering  to  their  enemies,  giving  them  aid  and 
comfort. 

No  person  shall  be  convicted  of  treason  unless  on  the  testimony  of  two 
witnesses  to  the  same  overt  act,  or  on  confession  in  open  court. 

The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  declare  the  punishment  of  treason,  but 
no  attainder  of  treason  shall  work  corruption  of  blood,  or  forfeiture  except 
during  the  life  of  the  person  attainted. 

ARTICLE  IV. 

Section  1.  Full  faith  and  credit  shall  be  given  in  each  State  to  the 
public  acts,  records  and  judicial  proceedings  of  every  other  State.  And 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


533 


the  Congress  may  by  general  laws  prescribe  the  manner  in  which  such 
acts,  records  and  proceedings  shall  be  proved,  and  the  effect  thereof. 

Section  2.  The  citizens  of  each  State  shall  be  entitled  to  all  privileges 
and  immunities  of  citizens  in  the  several  States. 

A person  charged  in  any  State  with  treason,  felony  or  other  crime,  who 
shall  ffee  from  justice  and  be  found  in  another  State,  shall,  on  demand  of 
the  executive  authority  of  the  State  from  which  he  fled,  be  delivered  up, 
to  be  removed  to  the  State  having  jurisdiction  of  the  crime. 

No  person  held  to  service  or  labor  in  one  State,  under  the  laws  thereof, 
escaping  into  another,  shall,  in  consequence  of  any  law  or  regulation  therein, 
he  discharged  from  such  service  or  labor,  but  shall  be  delivered  up  on  claim 
of  the  party  to  whom  such  service  or  labor  may  be  due. 

Section  3.  New  States  may  be  admitted  by  the  Congress  into  this  Union : 
but  no  new  State  shall  be  formed  or  erected  within  the  jurisdiction  of  any 
other  State,  nor  any  State  be  formed  by  the  junction  of  two  or  more  States, 
or  parts  of  States,  without  the  consent  of  the  legislatures  of  the  States  con- 
cerned as  well  as  of  the  Congress. 

The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  dispose  of  and  make  all  needful  rules 
and  regulations  respecting  the  territory  or  other  property  belonging  to  the 
United  States ; and  nothing  in  this  Constitution  shall  be  so  construed  as  to 
prejudice  any  claims  of  the  United  States  or  of  any  particular  State. 

Section  4.  The  United  States  shall  guarantee  to  every  State  in  this 
Union  a republican  form  of  government,  and  shall  protect  each  of  them 
against  invasion,  and  on  application  of  the  legislature,  or  of  the  executive 
(when  the  legislature  cannot  be  convened),  against  domestic  violence. 

ARTICLE  V. 

The  Congress,  whenever  two-thirds  of  both  houses  shall  deem  it  neces- 
sary, shall  propose  amendments  to  this  Constitution,  or,  on  the  application 
of  the  legislatures  of  two-thirds  of  the  several  States,  shall  call  a conven- 
tion for  proposing  amendments,  which,  in  either  case,  shall  be  valid  to  all 
intents  and  purposes,  as  parts  of  this  Constitution,  when  ratified  by  the 
legislatures  of  three-fourths  of  the  several  States,  or  by  conventions  in 
three-fourths  thereof,  as  the  one  or  the  other  mode  of  ratification  may  be 
proposed  by  the  Congress ; provided  that  no  amendment  which  may  be  made 
prior  to  the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  eight  shall  in  any  manner 
affect  the  first  and  fourth  clauses  in  the  ninth  section  of  the  first  article, 
and  that  no  State,  without  its  consent,  shall  be  deprived  of  its  equal 
suffrage  in  the  Senate. 


534 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


ARTICLE  VI. 


All  debts  contracted  and  engagements  entered  into  before  the  adoption 
of  this  Constitution  shall  be  as  valid  against  the  United  States  under  this 
Constitution  as  under  the  confederation. 

This  Constitution,  and  the  laws  of  the  United  States  which  shall  be 
made  in  pursuance  thereof,  and  all  treaties  made  or  which  shall  be  made 
under  the  authority  of  the  United  States,  shall  be  the  supreme  law  of  the 
land;  and  the  judges  in  every  State  shall  be  bound  thereby,  anything  in 
the  constitution  or  laws  of  any  State  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding. 

The  senators  and  representatives  before  mentioned,  and  the  members  of 
the  several  State  legislatures,  and  all  executive  and  judicial  officers,  both  of 
the  United  States  and  of  the  several  States,  shall  be  bound,  by  oath  or  affir- 
mation, to  support  this  Constitution;  but  no  religious  test  shall  ever  be  re- 
quired as  a qualification  to  any  office  or  public  trust  under  the  United  States. 

ARTICLE  VII. 

The  ratification  of  the  conventions  of  nine  States  shall  be  sufficient  for  the 
establishment  of  this  Constitution  between  the  States  so  ratifying  the  same. 


Done  in  convention,  by  the  unanimous  consent  of  the  States  present,  the 
seventeenth  day  of  September,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand 
seven  hundred  and  eighty-seven,  and  of  the  independence  of  the  United 
States  of  America  the  twelfth.  In  witness  whereof  we  have  hereunto 
subscribed  our  names. 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON, 
President,  and  Deputy  from  Virginia. 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

John  Langdon, 

Nicholas  Gilman. 

MASSACHUSETTS. 
Nathaniel  Gorham, 
Rufus  King. 

CONNECTICUT. 

William  Sam’l  Johnson, 
Roger  Sherman. 

NEW  YORK. 
Alexander  Hamilton. 

NEW'  JERSEY. 

William  Livingston, 
David  Bre.arlev, 
William  Paterson, 
Jonathan  Dayton. 


PENNSYLVANIA. 

Benjamin  Franklin, 
Thomas  Mifflin, 

Robert  Morris, 

George  Clymer, 

Thomas  Fitzsimons, 

Jared  Ingersoll, 

James  Wilson, 

Gouverneur  Morris. 

DELAWARE. 

George  Reed, 

Gunning  Bedford,  Jr., 
John  Dickinson, 

Richard  Bassett, 

Jacob  Broom. 

MARYLAND. 

James  McHenry, 

Daniel  of  St.  Thos.  Jenifer 
Daniel  Carroll. 

Attest : Wit 


VIRGINIA. 

John  Blair, 

James  Madison,  Jr. 

NORTH  CAROLINA. 

William  Blount, 
Richard  Dobbs  Spaight, 
Hugh  Williamson. 

SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

John  Rutledge, 

Charles  C.  Pinckney, 
Charles  Pinckney, 
Pierce  Butler. 

GEORGIA. 

William  Few, 

Abraham  Baldwin. 


Jackson,  Secretary. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


535 


AMENDMENTS 

To  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  ratified  according 
to  the  Provisions  of  the  Fifth  Article  of  the  foregoing 
Constitution. 

Article  I.  Congress  shall  make  no  law  respecting  an  establishment  of 
religion,  or  prohibiting  the  free  exercise  thereof;  or  abridging  the  freedom 
of  speech,  or  of  the  press;  or  the  right  of  the  people  peaceably  to  assemble, 
and  to  petition  the  government  for  redress  of  grievances. 

Article  II.  A well-regulated  militia  being  necessary  to  the  security  of 
a free  State,  the  right  of  the  people  to  keep  and  bear  arms  shall  not  be 
infringed. 

Article  III.  No  soldier  shall,  in  time  of  peace,  be  quartered  in  any 
house  without  the  consent  of  the  owner,  nor  in  time  of  war  but  in  a man- 
ner to  be  prescribed  by  law. 

Article  IV.  The  right  of  the  people  to  be  secure  in  their  persons, 
houses,  papers  and  effects  against  unreasonable  searches  and  seizures  shall 
not  be  violated,  and  no  warrants  shall  issue  but  upon  probable  cause,  sup- 
ported by  oath  or  affirmation,  and  particularly  describing  the  place  to  be 
searched,  and  the  persons  or  things  to  be  seized. 

Article  Y.  No  person  shall  be  held  to  answer  for  a capital  or  other- 
wise infamous  crime,  unless  on  a presentment  or  indictment  of  a grand 
jury,  except  in  cases  arising  in  the  land  or  naval  forces,  or  in  the  militia, 
when  in  actual  service  in  time  of  war  and  public  danger ; nor  shall  any 
person  be  subject  for  the  same  offence'to  be  twice  put  in  jeopardy  of  life 
or  limb ; nor  shall  be  compelled  in  any  criminal  case  to  be  a witness  against 
himself,  nor  to  be  deprived  of  life,  liberty  or  property  without  due  process 
of  law;  nor  shall  private  property  be  taken  for  public  use  without  just 
compensation. 

Article  VI.  In  all  criminal  prosecutions,  the  accused  shall  enjoy  the 
right  to  a speedy  and  public  trial,  by  an  impartial  jury  of  the  State  and 
district  wherein  the  crime  shall  have  been  committed,  which  district  shall 
have  been  previously  ascertained  by  law,  and  to  be  informed  of  the  nature 
and  cause  of  the  accusation ; to  be  confronted  with  the  witnesses  against 
him ; to  have  compulsory  process  for  obtaining  witnesses  in  his  favor,  and 
to  have  the  assistance  of  counsel  for  his  defence. 

Article  VII.  In  suits  at  common  law,  where  the  value  in  controversy 
shall  exceed  twenty  dollars,  the  right  of  trial  by  jury  shall  be  preserved, 
and  no  fact  tried  by  a jury  shall  be  otherwise  re-examined  in  any  court  of 
the  United  States  than  according  to  the  rules  of  common  law. 


536 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


Article  VIII.  Excessive  bail  shall  not  be  required,  nor  excessive  fines 
imposed,  nor  cruel  and  unusual  punishments  inflicted. 

Article  IX.  The  enumeration  in  the  Constitution  of  certain  rights  shall 
not  be  construed  to  deny  or  disparage  others  retained  by  the  people. 

Article  X.  The  powers  not  delegated  to  the  United  States  by  the 
Constitution,  nor  prohibited  by  it  to  the  States,  are  reserved  to  the  States 
respectively,  or  to  the  people. 

Article  XI.  The  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  not  be  con- 
strued to  extend  to  any  suit  in  law  or  equity  commenced  or  prosecuted 
against  one  of  the  United  States  by  citizens  of  another  State,  or  by  citizens 
or  subjects  of  any  foreign  State. 

Article  XII.  The  electors  shall  meet  in  their  respective  States  and 
vote  by  ballot  for  President  and  Vice-President,  one  of  whom,  at  least, 
shall  not  be  an  inhabitant  of  the  same  State  with  themselves;  they  shall 
name  in  their  ballots  the  person  voted  for  as  President,  and  in  distinct 
ballots  the  person  voted  for  as  Vice-President,  and  they  shall  make  distinct 
lists  of  all  persons  voted  for  as  President,  and  of  all  persons  voted  for  as  Vice- 
President,  and  of  the  number  of  votes  for  each,  which  lists  they  shall  sign 
and  certify,  and  transmit  sealed  to  the  seat  of  the  government  of  the  United 
States,  directed  to  the  president  of  the  Senate.  The  president  of  the  Senate 
shall,  in  the  presence  of  the  Senate  and  House  of  ilepresentatives,  open 
all  the  certificates,  and  the  votes  shall  then  be  counted ; the  person  having 
the  greatest  number  of  votes  for  President  shall  be  the  President,  if  such 
number  be  a majority  of  the  whole  number  of  electors  appointed;  and  if 
no  person  have  such  a majority,  then  from  the  persons  having  the  highest 
numbers,  not  exceeding  three,  on  the  list  of  those  voted  for  as  President, 
the  House  of  Representatives  shall  choose  immediately,  by  ballot,  the 
President.  But  in  choosing  the  President  the  votes  shall  be  taken  by 
States,  the  representation  from  each  State  having  one  vote.  A quorum 
for  this  purpose  shall  consist  of  a member  or  members  from  two-thirds  of 
the  States,  and  a majority  of  all  the  States  shall  be  necessary  to  a choice. 
And  if  the  House  of  Representatives  shall  not  choose  a President,  when- 
ever the  right  of  choice  shall  devolve  upon  them,  before  the  fourth  day  of 
March  next  following,  then  the  Vice-President  shall  act  as  President,  as  in 
the  case  of  the  death  or  other  constitutional  disability  of  the  President. 
The  person  having  the  greatest  number  of  votes  as  Vice-President  shall 
be  the  Vice-President,  if  such  number  be  a majority  of  the  whole  number 
of  electors  appointed;  and  if  no  person  have  a majority,  then  from  the 
two  highest  numbers  on  the  list  the  Senate  shall  choose  the  Vice-President. 
A quorum  for  the  purpose  shall  consist  of  two-thirds  of  the  whole  number 
of  senators,  and  a majority  of  the  whole  number  shall  be  necessary  to  a 
choice.  But  no  person  constitutionally  ineligible  to  the  office  of  President 
: shall  be  eligible  to  that  of  Vice-President  of  the  United  States. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


537 


Article  XIII.  Section  1.  Neither  slavery  nor  involuntary  servitude, 
except  as  a punishment  for  crime  whereof  the  party  shall  have  been  duly 
convicted,  shall  exist  within  the  United  States,  or  any  place  subject  to 
their  jurisdiction.  , 

Section  2.  Congress  shall  have  power  to  enforce  this  article  by  appro- 
priate legislation. 

. Article  XTV.  Section  1.  All  persons  born  or  naturalized  in  the  United 
States  and  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  thereof  are  citizens  of  the  United 
States  and  of  the  State  wherein  they  reside.  No  State  shall  make  or  en- 
force anv  law  which  shall  abridge  the  privileges  or  immunities  of  citizens 
of  the  United  States,  nor  shall  any  State  deprive  any  person  of  life,  liberty 
or  property  without  due  process  of  law,  nor  deny  to  any  person  within  its 
jurisdiction  the  equal  protection  of  the  laws. 

Section  2.  Representatives  shall  be  apportioned  among  the  several  States 
according  to  their  respective  numbers,  counting  the  whole  number  of  per- 
sons in  each  State,  excluding  Indians  not  taxed ; but  when  the  right  to 
vote  at  any  election  for  the  choice  of  electors  for  President  and  Vice-Pres- 
ident of  the  United  States,  representatives  in  Congress,  the  executive  and 
judicial  officers  of  a State  or  the  members  of  the  Legislature  thereof  is 
denied  to  any  of  the  male  inhabitants  of  such  State  (being  twenty-one 
years  of  age  and  citizens  of  the  United  States),  or  in  any  way  abridged, 
except  for  participation  in  rebellion  or  any  other  crime,  the  basis  of  repre- 
sentation therein  shall  be  reduced  in  the  proportion  which  the  number  of 
such  male  citizens  shall  bear  to  the  whole  number  of  male  citizens  twenty- 
one  years  of  age  in  said  State. 

Section  3.  No  person  shall  be  a senator  or  representative  in  Congress,  or 
elector,  or  President,  or  Vice-President,  or  hold  any  office,  civil  or  military, 
under  the  United  States  or  under  any  State,  who,  having  previously  taken 
an  oath  as  a member  of  Congress,  or  as  an  officer  of  the  United  States,  or 
as  a member  of  any  State  legislature,  or  as  an  executive  or  judicial  officer 
of  any  State,  to  support  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  shall  have 
engaged  in  insurrection  or  rebellion  against  the  same,  or  given  aid  or  com- 
fort to  the  enemies  thereof;  but  Congress  may,  by  a vote  of  two-thirds  of 
each  House,  remove  §uch  disabilities. 

Section  4.  The  validity  . of  the  public  debt  of  the  United  States  author- 
ized by  law,  including  debts  incurred  for  payment  of  pensions  and  boun- 
ties for  services  in  suppressing  insurrection  or  rebellion,  shall  not  be  ques- 
tioned; but  neither  the  United  States  nor  any  State  shall  assume  or  pay 
any  debt  or  obligation  incurred  in  aid  of  insurrection  or  rebellion  against 
the  United  States,  or  any  claim  for  the  loss  or  emancipation  of  any 
slave,  but  all  such  debts,  obligations  and  claims  shall  be  held  illegal  and 
void. 


538  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


Section  5.  The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  enforce  by  appropriate 
legislation  the  provisions  of  this  article. 

Article  XV.  Section  1.  The  rights  of  citizens  of  the  United  States  to 
vote  shall  not  be  denied  or  abridged  by  the  United  States  or  by  any  State 
on  account  of  race,  color  or  previous  condition  of  servitude. 

Section  2.  The  Congress  shall  have  power  to  enforce  this  article  by 
appropriate  legislation. 


THE  DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE. 


SO  much  has  been  said  and  written  about  this  famous  document — it  has  fur- 
nished the  theme  of  so  many  Fourth-of-July  orations,  and  has  served  as 
the  subject  of  so  many  essays — that  it  seems  difficult  to  say  or  write  anything 
new  upon  what  has  been  already  so  thoroughly  discussed.  Still,  we  ven- 
ture to  assert  that  the  topic  has  not  been  exhausted,  and  that,  exaggerated 
as  some  of  the  eulogistic  statements  heretofore  made  may  have  seemed,  they 
have  more  often  been  below  the  mark  than  above  it.  When  the  power  of 
Great  Britain  and  the  weakness  of  the  colonies  are  considered — when  the 
reader  remembers  that  the  patriots  were  walking  on  untried  ground,  with 
no  example  in  history,  except  that  of  the  United  Netherlands,  sufficiently 
resembling  theirs  to  be  of  much  value  as  a means  of  instruction  and  en- 
couragement— the  boldness-  of  the  step  which  they  took,  and  the  credit 
which  their  leaders  deserved,  are  so  forcibly  impressed  upon  the  mind  as  to 
excuse  even  the  “spread-eagle”  flights  of  oratory,  the  lavish  expenditure 
of  gunpowder  and  of  fireworks,  and  all  other  innocent  methods  by  which 
the  American  testifies  upon  the  Fourth  of  July  his  approbation  of  the 
decisive  action  taken  by  the  patriots  upon  “ Independence  Day.” 

On  the  7th  of  June,  1776,  Richard  Henry  Lee,  at  the  request  of  his 
colleagues,  and  with  the  special  authority  of  Virginia,  offered  a series  of 
resolutions,  “ That  these  united  colonies  are,  and  of  right  ought  to  be,  free 
and  independent  States ; that  they  are  absolved  from  all  allegiance  to  the 
British  Crown,  and  that  all  political  connection  between  them  and  the  State 
of  Great  Britain  is,  and  ought  to  be,  totally  dissolved ; that  it  is  expedient 
forthwith  to  take  the  most  effectual  measures  for  forming  foi’eign  alliances, 
and  that  a plan  of  confederation  be  prepared  and  transmitted  to  the  re- 
spective colonies  for  their  consideration  and  approbation.”  John  Adams 
seconded  these  resolutions;  and  the  members  were  enjoined  to  attend 
punctually  the  next  day  at  ten  o’clock,  in  order  to  take  them  into  con- 
sideration. It  is  a fact  suggestive  of  the  lack  of  sectional  feeling  in  the 
Congress  that  these  resolutions  were  moved  by  a representative  man  from 
the  South,  and  seconded  by  a representative  man  from  the  North.  The 
question  was  debated  for  several  days,  and  on  the  10th  of  June  the  decision 
was  postponed  for  three  weeks,  to  permit  some  of  the  delegates  to  consult 
their  constituents.  The  resolutions  had  been  opposed,  not  as  bad  or  im- 
proper in  themselves,  but  as  premature ; and  to  prevent  loss  of  time,  it  was 

539 


540 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


made  a condition  of  the  postponement  that  a committee  should  during  the 
interval  prepare  a declaration  in  harmony  with  the  proposed  resolutions. 
This  committee,  which  was  appointed  June  11,  consisted  of  Thomas  Jef- 
ferson, John  Adams,  Benjamin  Franklin,  Roger  Sherman  and  Robert 
R.  Livingston.  It  was  elected  by  ballot;  and  as  Jefferson  represented 
Virginia,  from  which  colony  the  proposition  had  gone  forth,  and  as  he  had 
been  elected  by  the  largest  number  of  votes,  to  him  was  allotted  the  mo- 
mentous task  of  writing  the  Declaration. 

The  three  weeks  of  delay  expired  on  the  1st  of  July.  A large  portion 
of  that  day  was  taken  up  with  what  would  now  be  called  “personal  expla- 
nation and  on  the  2d  the  resolution  was  adopted,  and  the  completed  work 
of  Jefferson  came  before  Congress  for  revision.  Of  Jefferson,  Bancroft 
says,  after  giving  him  full  credit  for  ability:  “The  quality  which  specially 
fitted  him  for  the  task  was  the  sympathetic  character  of  his  nature,  by 
which  he  was  able,  with  instinctive  perception,  to  read  the  soul  of  the 
nation,  and  having  collected  in  himself  its  best  thoughts  and  noblest  feel- 
ings, to  give  them  out  in  clear  and  bold  words,  mixed  with  so  little  of  him- 
self that  his  country,  as  it  went  along  with  him,  found  nothing  but  what 
it  recognized  as  its  own.”  He  had  drafted  the  Declaration  “from  the 
fulness  of  his  own  mind,”  without  consulting  a single  book,  and  it  was 
reported  to  Congress  on  the  28th  of  June;  but  its  consideration  was  neces- 
sarily postponed  until  after  the  adoption  of  the  resolutions.  During  the 
remainder  of  July  2,  and  upon  the  two  following  days,  the  language,  the 
statements  and  the  principles  of  the  paper  were  closely  examined.  Several 
omissions  were  made,  the  most  notable  of  which  was  that  of  the  following 
remarkable  passage:  “He  has  waged  cruel  war  against  human  nature 
itself,  violating  the  most  sacred  rights  of  life  and  liberty  in  the  persons  of 
a distant  people  who  never  offended  him,  captivating  them  and  carrying 
them  into  slavery  in  another  hemisphere,  or  to  incur  a miserable  death  in 
their  transportation  thither.  This  piratical  warfare,  the  opprobrium  of 
infidel  powers,  is  the  warfare  of  the  Christian  king  of  Great  Britain.  De- 
termined to  keep  open  a market  where  men  should  be  bought  and  sold,  he 
has  prostituted  his  negative  for  suppressing  every  legislative  attempt  to 
prohibit  or  restrain  this  execrable  commerce.  And  that  this  assemblage 
of  horrors  might  want  no  fact  of  distinguished  dye,  he  is  now  exciting 
those  very  people  to  rise  in  arms  among  us,  and  to  purchase  that  liberty 
of  which  he  has  deprived  them,  by  murdering  the  people  upon  whom  he 
also  obtruded  them,  thus  paying  off  former  crimes  committed  against  the 
liberties  of  one  people  by  crimes  which  he  urges  them  to  commit  against 
the  lives  of  another.”  This  was  struck  out  because  Congress  had  already 
manifested  its  sentiments  by  the  absolute  prohibition  of  the  slave-trade, 
and  that  prohibition  was  then  respected  in  every  one  of  the  thirteen  States. 
All  other  changes  in  the  language  were  either  very  slight  or  were  improve- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


541 


ments,  condensing  the  language  or  moderating  the  tone,  or  correcting  slight 
inaccuracies  of  statement. 

Upon  the  4th  of  July  thousands  of  anxious  people,  who  knew  that  the 
final  vote  would  be  taken  on  that  day,  were  gathered  in  the  streets  of 
Philadelphia,  anxiously  awaiting  the  announcement  of  the  result.  The 
old  bellman  took  his  post  in  the  steeple  as  soon  as  Congress  convened  in 
the  morning,  and  he  had  placed  a boy  at  the  door  below  to  give  him  warn- 
ing when  his  services  were  required.  The  historic  bell  (now  invalided  in 
Independence  Hall,  but  then  recently  of  age,  having  reached  its  twenty- 
third  year)  hung  ready  to  obey  its  prophetic  motto,  and  in  a manner  and 
to  a degree  never  dreamed  of  by  its  designer  or  its  founder,  to  “ Proclaim 
liberty  throughout  all  the  laud,  to  all  the  inhabitants  thereof.”  Hour 
after  hour  passed  in  anxious  expectation.  The  bellman  grew  nervous  and 
despondent.  “They  will  never  do  it!  They  will  never  do  it!”  he  said, 
shaking  his  head.  Suddenly,  at  nearly  two  o’clock,  a loud  shout  came  up 
from  below.  He  looked  down,  and  saw  the  little  boy  clapping  his  hands, 
and  heard  him  shouting,  “Ring!  Ring!”  He  did  ring;  and,  to  use  the 
words  of  one  who  writes  as  if  he  had  been  an  eye-witness,  “the  excited 
multitude  in  the  streets  responded  with  loud  acclamations ; and  with  cannon- 
peals,  bonfires  and  illuminations  the  patriots  held  a glorious  carnival  that 
night  in  the  quiet  city  of  Penn.” 

Within  the  hall,  when  the  decision  was  announced,  a deep  silence  per- 
vaded the  assembly.  It  is  said  that  Dr.  Franklin  was  the  first  to  break  it, 
by  quaintly  remarking,  “Gentlemen,  we  must  now  all  hang  together,  or 
we  shall  surely  hang  separately.”  In  this  observation  there  is  a volume 
of  commentary  upon  the  work  which  had  just  been  accomplished.  The 
pledge  of  their  lives  and  fortunes  was  no  empty  form  of  words.  By  their 
assenting  votes  upon  the  adoption  of  the  Declaration  they  incurred  (should 
the  colonies  fail  to  successfully  sustain  them)  all  the  penalties  of  treason 
inflicted  by  the  English  law,  confiscation  of  property,  an  ignominious 
death,  and  corruption  of  blood — i.  e.,  their  children  would  be  rendered 
incapable  of  inheriting  their  property,  or,  in  other  words,  the  confiscation 
was  perpetual. 

The  Declaration  went  out  to  the  world  with  only  the  signature  of  John 
Hancock,  the  president  of  Congress.  It  was  afterward  engrossed  on  parch- 
ment, and  on  the  2d  of  August  the  fifty-four  delegates  then  present  signed 
it,  Thomas  McKean,  of  New  Hampshire,  and  Dr.  Thornton,  of  Maryland, 
adding  their  names  afterward.  An  incident  which  occurred  at  the  time 
of  the  signing  shows  what  manner  of  men  they  were.  Each  man,  as  he 
affixed  his  name  to  the  document,  knew  that  he  risked  putting  his  neck 
into  the  halter ; and  when  Charles  Carroll  of  Carrollton  was  writing  his 
name,  one  of  the  members,  who  knew  that  Mr.  Carroll  was  a man  of  great 
wealth,  said,  “There  go  a few  millions.”  “There  are  several  of  the  name,” 

‘ 


542 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


was  the  reply.  Mr.  Carroll  overheard  this  remark,  and  he  immediately 
took  up  the  pen  and  wrote  after  his  name,  “of  Carrollton,”  so  that  there 
could  be  no  possible  mistake.  It  is  a remarkable  fact  that  this  man,  who 
showed  himself  so  ready  to  abide  by  the  consequences  of  this  act,  was  the 
last  survivor  of  the  signers.  He  died  in  1832,  at  the  age  of  ninety-five. 

Many  interesting  statistics  are  given  in  Conrad’s  introduction  to  Sander- 
son’s Biography  of  the  Signers,  from  which  we  shall  now  condense  a few  of 
the  most  important.  They  were  all  natives  of  America  except  eight,  who 
had  immigrated  in  youth  or  in  early  manhood,  and  among  whom  were 
Robert  Morris,  John  Witherspoon  and  James  Wilson.  Of  these,  two  were 
from  England,  three  from  Ireland,  two  from  Scotland  and  one  from  Wales. 
Of  those  born  in  America,  taking  them  by  sections,  sixteen  were  natives 
of  the  Eastern,  fourteen  of  the  Middle  and  eighteen  of  the  Southern  colo- 
nies. Taking  them  by  States,  one  was  born  in  Maine,  nine  in  Massachu- 
setts, two  in  Rhode  Island,  four  in  Connecticut,  three  in  New  York,  four  in 
New  Jersey,  five  in  Pennsylvania,  two  in  Delaware,  five  in  Maryland,  nine 
in  Virginia  and  four  in  South  Carolina.  Nearly  one-half  of  the  number, 
or  twenty-seven,  had  been  regularly  graduated  in  the  colleges  of  Europe 
or  America.  The  odd  seven,  or  one-fourth  of  this  number,  may  be  credited 
to  Harvard  College.  Twenty  others  had  educations  which,  though  not 
regularly  collegiate,  were  at  least  academic,  or  by  dint  of  unaided  energy, 
as  in  the  case  of  Franklin,  they  had  supplied,  or  more  than  supplied,  the 
lack  of  a university  course.  The  condition  of  life  of  most  of  the  signers 
was  such  as  to  relieve  them  from  all  imputation  of  selfish  motives.  Many 
of  them,  as  Hancock,  Carroll,  Morris  and  others,  were  among  the  most 
wealthy  in  the  country.  The  majority  were  possessed  of  an  ample  com- 
petence, and,  with  very  few  exceptions,  all  had,  besides  life,  something  to 
lose,  and  nothing  but  liberty  to  gain,  in  the  conflict  which  they  had  invoked. 

The  pursuits  in  life  of  the  signers  are  of  interest,  as  indicating  their 
character  and  social  position  and  those  of  the  classes  and  interests  which 
they  represented.  Twenty-four,  or  nearly  one-half,  were  lawyers,  of  whom 
it  has  been  well  said  that  “they  have  been  the  original  asserters  and  most 
faithful  champions  of  constitutional  liberty  in  all  countries.”  Thirteen 
were  planters  and  farmers,  the  former  being  wealthy  land-ownei’s  rather 
than  practical  agriculturists.  Nine  were  merchants;  five,  physicians;  two, 
mechanics;  one  was  a clergyman,  one  a mariner  and  one  a surveyor. 
Many  of  these  were  engaged  in  mingled  pursuits,  and  nearly  all  were  more 
or  less  interested  in  agriculture. 

The  age  of  the  signers  at  the  date  of  the  Declaration  exhibited  a singu- 
larly just  representation  of  the  different  stages  of  human  life.  The  mass 
of  them  were  in  the  most  vigorous  season  of  existence,  forty-one  out  of  the 
fifty-six  being  between  the  ages  of  thirty  and  fifty  years,  while  the  youngest 
(Rutledge)  was  twenty-seven,  and  the  eldest  (Franklin)  seventy  years  of 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


543 


age.  The  following  statement  will  give  a fair-  idea  of  the  relative  ages 
of  all:  From  twenty-five  to  thirty  years  of  age,  three;  from  thirty  to 
thirty-five,  eleven ; from  thirty-five  to  forty,  ten ; from  forty  to  forty-five, 
ten;  from  forty-five  to  fifty,  ten;  from  fifty  to  fifty-five,  three;  from  fifty- 
five  to  sixty,  two ; from  sixty  to  sixty-five,  four ; from  sixty-five  to  seventy, 
two.  The  average  age  of  the  signers  in  July,  1776,  was  forty-three  years 
and  ten  months,  and  their  average  age  at  the  time  of  their  death  was  sixty- 
eight  years  and  four  mouths.  Their  longevity  has  been  made  the  subject 
of  frequent  remark.  They  lingered  into  an  age  beyond  their  own,  and 
it  seemed  a portion  of  their  reward  that  they  should  witness  the  peaceful 
gathering  of  the  rich  harvest  in  sowing  which  they  had  risked  all  their 
earthly  possessions,  as  well  as  the  reproach  and  ignominy  which  would  have 
been  heaped  upon  them  had  their  country  failed  to  successfully  support  them. 

Of  the  document  itself  little  need  be  said.  It  sets  forth  the  causes  for 
separation  in  language  so  firm,  yet  so  moderate — so  dignified,  yet  so  forcible — 
that  no  words  of  praise  from  critic  or  historian  can  add  to  the  effect  pro- 
duced upon  any  one  who  reads  it  carefully  and  with  a candid  mind.  We 
therefore,  without  further  comment,  give  the  reader  an  opportunity  to  pe- 
ruse the— 


DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE. 

A Declaration  by  the  Representatives  of  the  United  States 
of  America,  in  Congress  assembled,  adopted  .July  4,  1776. 

When,  in  the  course  of  human  events,  it  becomes  necessary  for  one 
people  to  dissolve  the  political  bands  which  have  connected  them  with 
another,  and  to  assume  among  the  powers  of  the  earth  the  separate  and 
equal  station  to  which  the  laws  of  nature  and  of  nature’s  God  entitle  them, 
a decent  respect  to  the  opinions  of  mankind  requires  that  they  should 
declare  the  causes  which  impel  them  to  the  separation. 

We  hold  these  truths  to  be  self-evident — that  all  men  are  created  equal; 
that  they  are  endowed  by  their  Creator  with  certain  inalienable  rights; 
that  among  these  are  life,  liberty  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness ; that  to 
secure  these  rights  governments  are  instituted  among  men,  deriving  their 
just  powers  from  the  consent  of  the  governed ; that  whenever  any  form 
of  government  becomes  destructive  of  these  ends  it  is  the  right  of  the 
people  to  alter  or  abolish  it,  and  to  institute  a new.  government,  laying  its 
foundations  on  such  principles  and  organizing  its  powers  in  such  form  as 
to  them  shall  seem  most  likely  to  effect  their  safety  and  happiness.  Pru- 
dence, indeed,  will  dictate  that  governments  long  established  should  not 
be  changed  for  light  and  transient  causes ; and,  accordingly,  all  experience 
hath  shown  that  mankind  are  more  disposed  to  suffer,  while  evils  are  suf- 
ferable, than  to  right  themselves  by  abolishing  the  forms  to  which  they  are 


544 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


accustomed.  But  when  a long  train  of  abuses  and  usurpations,  pursuing 
invariably  the  same  object,  evinces  a desire  to  reduce  them  under  absolute 
despotism,  it  is  their  right,  it  is  their  duty,  to  throw  off  such  government 
and  to  provide  new  guards  for  their  future  security.  Such  has  been  the 
patient  sufferance  of  these  colonies,  and  such  is  now  the  necessity  which 
constrains  them  to  alter  their  former  systems  of  government.  The  history 
of  the  present  king  of  Great  Britain  is  a history  of  repeated  injuries  and 
usurpations,  all  having  in  direct  object  the  establishment  of  an  absolute 
tyranny  over  these  States.  To  prove  this,  let  facts  be  submitted  to  a 
candid  world. 

He  has  refused  his  assent  to  laws  the  most  wholesome  and  necessary  for 
the  public  good. 

He  has  forbidden  bis  governors  to  pass  laws  of  immediate  and  pressing 
' importance,  unless  suspended  in  their  operations  till  his  assent  should  be  ob- 
tained ; and  when  so  suspended,  he  has  utterly  neglected  to  attend  to  them. 

He  has  refused  to  pass  other  laws  for  the  accommodation  of  large  dis- 
tricts of  people,  unless  those  people  would  relinquish  the  right  of  repre- 
sentation in  the  Legislature — a right  inestimable  to  them  and  formidable 
to  tyrants  only. 

He  has  called  together  legislative  bodies  at  places  unusual,  uncomfort- 
able and  distant  from  the  repository  of  their  public  records,  for  the  sole 
purpose  of  fatiguing  them  into  compliance  with  bis  measures. 

He  has  dissolved  representative  houses  repeatedly  for  opposing  with 
manly  firmness  his  invasions  on  the  rights  of  the  people. 

He  lias  refused,  for  a long  time  after  such  dissolutions,  to  cause  others 
to  be  elected,  whereby  the  legislative  powers,  incapable  of  annihilation, 
have  returned  to  the  people  at  large  for  their  exercise,  the  State  remain- 
ing, in  the  mean  time,  exposed  to  all  the  dangers  of  invasions  from  without 
and  convulsions  within. 

He  has  endeavored  to  prevent  the  population  of  these  States ; for  that 
purpose  obstructing  the  laws  for  the  naturalization  of  foreigners,  refusing 
to  pass  others  to  encourage  their  migration  hither  and  raising  the  conditions 
of  new  appropriations  of  lands. 

He  has  obstructed  the  administration  of  justice,  by  refusing  his  assent  to 
laws  for  establishing  judiciary  powers. 

He  has  made  judges  dependent  on  his  will  alone  for  the  tenure  of  their 
offices  and  the  amount,  and  payment  of  their  salaries. 

He  has  erected  a multitude  of  new  offices,  and  sent  hither  swarms  of 
officers  to  harass  our  people  and  eat  out  their  substance. 

He  has  kept  among  us  in  times  of  peace  standing  armies,  without  the 
consent  of  our  Legislatures. 

He  has  affected  to  render  the  military  independent  of,  and  superior  to, 
the  civil  power. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


545 


He  has  combined  with  others  to  subject  us  to  a jurisdiction  foreign  to 
our  constitutions  and  unacknowledged  by  our  laws,  giving  his  assent  to 
their  acts  of  pretended  legislation  : 

For  quartering  large  bodies  of  armed  troops  among  us ; 

For  protecting  them,  by  a mock  trial,  from  punishment  for  any  murders 
which  they  should  commit  on  the  inhabitants  of  these  States  ; 

For  cutting  off  our  trade  with  all  parts  of  the  world ; 

For  imposing  taxes  on  us  without  our  consent ; 

For  depriving  us,  in  many  cases,  of  the  benefits  of  trial  by  jury; 

For  transporting  us  beyond  seas  to  be  tried  for  pretended  offences  ; 

For  abolishing  the  free  system  of  English  laws  in  a neighboring  province, 
establishing  therein  an  arbitrary  government  and  enlarging  its  boundaries, 
so  as  to  render  it  at  once  an  example  and  fit  instrument  for  introducing  the 
same  absolute  rule  into  these  colonies  ; 

For  taking  away  our  charters,  abolishing  our  most  valuable  laws  and 
altering  fundamentally  the  forms  of  our  governments  ; 

For  suspending  our  own  legislatures  and  declaring  themselves  invested 
with  power  to  legislate  for  us  in  all  cases  whatsoever. 

He  has  abdicated  government  here  by  declaring  us  out  of  his  protection 
and  waging  war  against  us. 

He  has  plundered  our  seas,  ravaged  our  coasts,  burned  our  towns  and 
destroyed  the  lives  of  our  people. 

He  is  at  this  time  transporting  large  armies  of  foreign  mercenaries  to 
complete  the  works  of  death,  desolation  and  tyranny  already  begun  with 
circumstances  of  cruelty  and  perfidy  scarcely  paralleled  in  the  most  bar- 
barous ages  and  totally  unworthy  the  head  of  a civilized  nation. 

He  has  constrained  our  fellow-citizens  taken  captive  on  the  high  seas  to 
bear  arms  against  their  country,  to  become  the  executioners  of  their  friends 
and  brethren  or  to  fall  themselves  by  their  hands. 

He  has  excited  domestic  insurrection  among  us,  and  has  endeavored  to 
bring  on  the  inhabitants  of  our  frontiers  the  merciless  Indian  savages, 
whose  known  rule  of  warfare  is  an  undistinguished  destruction  of  all  ages, 
sexes  and  conditions. 

In  every  stage  of  these  oppressions  we  have  petitioned  for  redress  in  the 
most  humble  terms ; our  repeated  petitions  have  been  answered  only  by 
repeated  injury.  A prince  whose  character  is  thus  marked  by  every  act 
which  may  define  a tyrant  is  unfit  to  be  the  ruler  of  a free  people. 

Nor  have  we  been  wanting  in  our  attentions  to  our  British  brethren. 
We  have  warned  them,  from  time  to  time,  of  attempts  by  their  legislature 
to  extend  an  unwarrantable  jurisdiction  over  us.  We  have  reminded  them 
of  the  circumstances  of  our  emigration  and  settlement  here ; we  have 
appealed  to  their  native  justice  and  magnanimity,  and  we  have  conjured 
them  by  the  ties  of  our  common  kindred  to  disavow  these  usurpations, 
35 


546  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


which  would  inevitably  interrupt  our  connections  and  correspondence. 
They,  too,  have  been  deaf  to  the  voice  of  justice  and  of  consanguin- 
ity. We  must,  therefore,  acquiesce  iu  the  necessity  which  denounces  our 
separation,  and  hold  them  as  we  hold  the  rest  of  mankind — enemies  in 
war— in  peace,  friends. 

We,  therefore,  the  representatives  of  the  United  States  of  America,  in 
general  Congress  assembled,  appealing  to  the  Supreme  Judge  of  the  world 
for  the  rectitude  of  our  intentions,  do,  in  the  name  and  by  the  authority 
of  the  good  people  of  these  colonies,  solemnly  publish  and  declare  that 
these  united  colonies  are,  and  of  right  ought  to  be,  free  and  independent 
States ; that  they  are  absolved  from  all  allegiance  to  the  British  Crown, 
and  that  all  political  connection  between  them  and  the  state  of  Great 
Britain  is,  and  ought  to  be,  totally  dissolved ; and  that,  as  free  and  inde- 
pendent States,  they  have  full  power  to  levy  war,  conclude  peace,  contract 
alliances,  establish  commerce  and  do  all  other  acts  and  things  which  inde- 
pendent States  may  of  right  do.  And  for  the  support  of  this  Declaration, 
with  a firm  reliance  on  the  protection  of  divine  Providence,  we  mutually 
pledge  to  each  other  our  lives,  our  fortunes  and  our  sacred  honor. 

Signed  by 

JOHN  HANCOCK,  of  Massachusetts. 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 
Josiah  Bartlett, 

William  Whipple, 
Matthew  Thornton. 

MASSACHUSETTS  BAY. 

Samuel  Adams, 

John  Adams, 

Robert  Treat  Paine, 
Elbridge  Gerry. 

RHODE  ISLAND,  ETC. 
Stephen  Hopkins, 
William  Ellery. 

CONNECTICUT. 

Roger  Sherman, 

Samuel  Huntingdon, 
William  Williams, 
Oliver  Wolcott. 

NEW  YORK. 

William  Floyd, 

Philip  Livingston, 
Francis  Lewis, 

Lewis  Morris. 


NEW  JERSEY. 
Richard  Stockton, 
John  Witherspoon, 
Francis  Iiopkinson, 
John  Hart, 

Abraham  Clark. 

PENNSYLVANIA. 
Robert  Morris, 
Benjamin  Rush, 
Benjamin  Franklin, 
John  Morton, 

George  Clymer, 

James  Smith, 

George  Taylor, 

James  Wilson, 

George  Ross. 

DELAWARE. 

Csesar  Rodney, 

George  Read, 

Thomas  McKean. 

MARYLAND. 

Samuel  Chase, 
William  Paca, 


Thomas  Stone, 

C.  Carroll,  of  Carrollton. 

VIRGINIA. 

George  Wythe, 

Richard  Henry  Lee, 
Thomas  Jefferson, 
Benjamin  Harrison, 
Thomas  Kelson,  Jr., 
Francis  Lightfoot  Lee, 
Carter  Braxton. 

NORTH  CAROLINA. 

William  Hooper, 

Joseph  Hewes, 

John  Penn. 

SOUTH  CAROLINA. 
Edward  Rutledge, 
Thomas  Heyward,  Jr., 
Thomas  Lynch,  Jr., 
Arthur  Middleton. 

GEORGIA. 

Button  Gwinnett, 

Lyman  Hall, 

George  Walton. 


Engraved  expressly  for  Burley’s  United  States  Centennial  Gazetteer  and  Guide. 


PARIS  EXPOSITION,  1867. 


HE  Paris  Exposition  of  1867  was  held  on  the  Champ  de  Mars,  the 


A great  military  parade-ground  of  Paris.  It  occupied  thirty-three  acres 
of  space  besides  the  Island  of  Billancourt,  which  was  devoted  to  the  dis- 
play of  agricultural  implements.  It  consisted  of  a large  building,  oval 
in  shape,  with  a small  open  central  garden,  around  which  galleries  placed 
one  within  another  made  the  entire  circuit  of  the  building.  Each  gallery 
was  devoted  to  a particular  class  of  manufactures  or  of  works  of  art,  and 
the  nationalities  were  divided  off  by  avenues  radiating  from  the  centre. 
This  enabled  visitors  to  compare  the  articles  exhibited  in  any  one  class  by 
all  the  nations  represented  by  simply  following  the  gallery  around  until 
he  reached  his  starting-point.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  he  wished  to  examine 
all  the  articles  exhibited  by  any  particular  nation,  he  could  start  from  the 
centre  or  from  the  circumference,  and  attain  his  object  by  traversing  from 
end  to  end  one  of  the  avenues  bounding  the  space  allotted  to  that  nation- 
ality. The  outer  gallery  was  loftier  and  broader  than  any  of-  the  others, 
was  roofed  with  corrugated  iron  and  lighted  with  clere-story  windows.  It 
was  devoted  do  machinery  of  all  kinds,  and  to  the  processes  of  manufacture 
in  various  branches  of  industry.  Outside  this  circle  were  placed  practical 
illustrations  of  the  food  department  in  the  form  of  restaurants  of  all 


548  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


nations,  the  exhibition  of  specimens  of  food-substances  being  in  small 
courts  within  the  outer  wall,  or  back  to  back  with  the  restaurants.  There 
was  also  a collection  of  antiquities  showing  the  rise  and  progress  of  indus- 
trial art  in  every  country.  Another  very  important  feature  was  the  park, 
or  out-of-door  portion,  in  which  were  shown  actual  examples  of  the  styles 
of  domestic  and  palatial  architecture  of  most  countries,  and  even  the  tents 
of  some  of  the  nomadic  tribes,  such  as  the  Kirghis  Tartars  and  Samoyeds 
of  the  Russian  Empire,  the  Bedouin  Arabs,  etc.  The  beasts  of  burden 
of  different  nations,  such  as  horses,  camels,  etc.,  were  also  shown,  and  all 
kinds  of  civil  and  military  erections  of  general  importance. 

The  number  of  exhibitors  was  42,237,  and  in  the  quantity,  quality  and 
variety  of  the  articles  exhibited  the  Exposition  outstripped  all  its  prede- 
cessors. The  American  exhibitors  carried  off  five  grand  prizes  and  nearly 
four  hundred  medals  and  “ honorable  mentions.”  One  of  these  grand 
prizes  is  worthy  of  special  notice  on  account  of  the  peculiar  nature  of  the 
requirements  to  be  met  by  the  successful  competitor.  The  emperor  of 
the  French  proposed  ten  awards  of  10,000  francs  each  (about  $2000  in 
gold)  to  ten  different  “ persons,  establishments  or  communities  who  by 
means  of  special  arrangements  or  institutions  have  improved  the  mutual 
good  understanding  between  all  the  different  parties  who  co-operate  in  the 
execution  of  work,  and  to  all  those  who  have  succeeded  in  ameliorating 
the  material,  moral  or  intellectual  condition  of  the  working  population.” 
A special  jury  was  appointed  from  the  different  countries  represented  in  the 
Exposition.  Five  hundred  applications  were  received  from  France  and 
other  countries  on  the  continent  of  Europe,  from  Great  Britain  and  from 
the  United  States.  The  recompense  awarded  consisted  of  a gold  medal 
with  appropriate  emblems,  a motto  and  the  name  of  the  successful  competi- 
tor upon  it,  9000  francs  in  money,  and  a diploma  printed  on  a medallion- 
card  suitable  for  framing.  Nine  of  the  awards  were  given  to  France, 
Germany  and  other  countries  in  Europe,  one  to  the  United  States,  and  none 
to  Great  Britain.  The  name  of  the  American  establishment  receiving  the 
prize  was  placed  third  on  the  list  of  successful  candidates.  This  award 
was  among  the  highest  made  at  the  Exposition,  and  was  the  highest 
received  by  a citizen  of  the  United  States.  Reliable  statistics  of  this 
Exposition  are  difficult  to  obtain.  The  figure  of  10,000,000  for  the  num- 
ber of  visitors  sounds  almost  too  decimal  to  be  correct.  Still,  it  was  justly 
said  at  its  close  that  it  was  the  greatest  of  all  international  exhibitions 
which  had  been  held  up  to  that  time,  both  with  respect  to  its  extent  and  to 
the  scope  of  its  plan.  The  information  obtained  by  the  special  prize  which 
we  have  described  concerning  the  adjustment  of  the  rights  of  capital  and 
labor,  was  well  worth  all  that  was  expended  upon  the  whole  Exposition. 
The  amelioration  of  the  condition  of  the  workingman,  with  the  full  co- 
operation of  his  employer,  is  “a  consummation  devoutly  to  be  wished.” 


AMERICAN  AGRICULTURE. 


Early  History. — As  agriculture  in  America  began  with  the  rude 
efforts  of  tbe  aborigines,  we  could  have  no  more  fitting  introduction  than 
the  following  description  of  the  native  American  system  given  by  an 
Indian : “ As  our  ancestors  had  no  art  of  manufacturing  any  sort  of  metal, 
they  had  no  implements  of  husbandry;  therefore  they  were  able  to  culti- 
vate their  lands  but  little,  planting  skommon,  or  Indian  corn,  beans  and 
little  squashes,  which  work  was  chiefly  left  under  the  management  of 
women  and  old  men  who  were  incapable  of  hunting,  and  of  little  boys. 
They  made  use  of  a bone — either  a moose’s,  bear’s  or  deer’s  shoulder-blade 
— instead  of  a hoe,  to  hoe  their  corn  with,  tying  it  fast  to  a stick  or  helve 
made  for  that  purpose.  "When  they  find  that  their  fields  will  fail,  they 
prepare  another  piece  of  land.  In  the  first  place,  they  make  a fire  around 
the  foot  of  every  tree  on  the  ground  they  intend  to  clear,  until  the  bark 
of  the  tree  is  burnt  through.  They  plant  while  the  trees  are  standing, 
after  they  are  killed.  As  soon  as  a tree  falls  they  burn  it  of  such  a length 
that  they  can  roll  the  logs  together  and  burn  them  up  to  ashes.  This  they 
do  till  they  get  the  land  quite  clear.  An  industrious  woman,  when  a great 
many  dry  logs  are  fallen,  can  burn  off  as  many  logs  in  one  day  as  a smart 
man  can  chop  in  two  or  three  days’  time  with  an  axe.  They  make  use 
of  only  an  uthonnetmuhheakun,  or  stone  axe,  with  a helve  to  it  like  the 
helve  of  the  hoe  already  mentioned,  with  which  they  rub  the  coals  of  the 
burning  logs.”  Another  writer,  however,  mentions  “ a clumsy  instrument, 
resembling  the  axe  described,  which  was  made  not  unfrequently  of  a large 
clamshell.  With  this  they  were  accustomed  to  dig  small  holes  four  feet 
apart.  Those  living  in  the  vicinity  of  the  sea-shore  put  into  each  hole  a 
horseshoe  crab  or  two,  or  a fish,  upon  which  they  dropped  four,  and  some- 
times six,  kernels  of  corn,  and  covered  it  with  the  implement  with  which 
they  had  dug  the  hole.  Beans  were  planted  with  the  corn  after  it  had 
come  up,  and  grew  up  supported  by  it.”  The  use  of  the  crab  for  manure 
is  thus  described  in  A Description  of  Orleans  (in  Barnstable  county,  Mass.), 
published  in  1802  : “ The  horse-foot,  or  king-crab,  was  formerly  much  used 
for  manuring  land  set  with  Indian  corn  and  potatoes,  and  it  is  still  em- 
ployed in  Orleans,  in  the  south  part  of  Dennis  and  in  other  parts  of  the 
county.  It  is  chopped  into  small  pieces,  and  not  more  than  one,  sometimes 

549 


550 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  ST  A TES 


not  more  than  a quarter,  is  put  into  a hill.  As  it  contains  an  abundance 
of  oil,  it  affords  a strong  manure,  and  with  it  the  light  lauds  may  be  made 
to  yield  twenty  bushels  of  corn  to  an  acre  (the  yield  of  these  lands  with- 
out manure  being  only  ten  bushels  to  the  acre).  It  is,  however,  too  hot  a 
manure,  and  it  causes  the  land  to  exert  itself  so  much  that  it  cannot  easily 
recover  its  strength.”  It  is  amusing  to  note  that  the  use  of  such  stimu- 
lating fertilizers  was  made  a matter  of  reproach  as  early  as  March,  1648, 
when  the  author  of  A Perfect  Description  of  Virginia,  after  acknowledging 
that  “New  England  is  in  a good  condition  for  livelihood,”  said : “ But  for 
matter  of  any  great  hopes  but  fishing,  there  is  not  much  in  that  land ; for 
it’s  as  Scotland  is  to  England — so  much  difference — and  lies  upon  the  same 
land  northward  as  Scotland  doth  to  England.  There  is  much  cold,  frost 
and  snow,  and  their  land  is  so  barren  that  except  a herring  he  put  into  the 
hole  that  you  set  the  corn  or  maize  in,  it  will  not  come  up.  It  was  great  pity 
all  those  people,  being  now  about  twenty  thousand,  did  not  seat  themselves 
at  first  to  the  south  of  Virginia,  in  a warm  and  rich  country,  where  their 
industry  would  have  produced  sugar,  indigo,  ginger,  cotton  and  the  like 
commodities.  And  it’s  now  reported  in  Virginia  that  thousands  of  them 
are  removing  (with  many  from  the  Summer  Islands  also)  unto  the  Bahama 
Islands,  near  the  Cape  of  Florida ; and  that’s  the  right  way  for  them  to 
go  and  thrive.”  In  both  New  England  and  Virginia  the  supply  of  food 
was  at  first  rather  precarious.  In  the  latter  province  the  thirst  for  gold 
caused  the  difficulties  elsewhere  described  [see  Historical  Sketch,  p.  93], 
while  the  condition  of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  during  the  first  few  years  of 
their  sojourn  in  the  New  World  is  thus  depicted  by  Captain  Edward  John- 
son, upon  the  same  page  from  which  we  have  already  quoted  [see  Histor- 
ical Sketch,  pp.  94,  95]:  “You  have  heard  what  extreme  penury  these 
people  were  in,  at  first  planting  (sic),  for  want  of  food.  Gold,  silver,  rai- 
ment, or  whatsoever  was  precious  in  their  eyes,  they  parted  with  when  ships 
came  in.  For  this  their  beast  that  died  some  would  stick  before  they  were 
cold  (sic),  and  sell  their  poor  pined  flesh  for  food  at  sixpence  per  pound, 
and  Indian  beaus  at  16s.  per  bushel.  When  ships  came  in,  it  grieved  some 
masters  to  see  the  urging  of  them  by  people  of  good  rank  and  quality  to 
sell  bread  unto  them.”  In  New  England  as  well  as  in  Virginia  the  very  ex- 
istence of  the  settlements  depended  for  a time  upon  the  purchase  of  supplies 
of  food  from  the  Indians,  and  the  latter  were  the  instructors  who  initiated 
the  pioneers  into  the  mysteries  of  the  culture  of  maize,  telling  them  how 
“to  select  the  finest  ears  of  corn  for  seed,  to  plant  it  at  a proper  time,  to 
weed  it  and  to  hill  it.”  Indian  corn  was  one  of  the  first  among  the  agri- 
cultural productions  of  the  country  with  which  the  settlers  became  ac- 
quainted. On  the  15th  of  November,  more  than  a month  before  the  dis- 
embarkation on  Plymouth  Rock,  an  exploring  party  of  sixteen  men,  under 
the  command  of  the  famous  Miles  Standish,  landed  on  the  coast  of  Massa- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE.  551 

chusetts  and  penetrated  some  distance  into  the  country.  In  the  course  of 
their  investigations,  their  journal  says,  “We  found  an  heap  of  sand,  which 
we  digged  up,  and  in  it  we  found  a little  old  basket,  full  of  fair  Indian 
corn,  and  we  digged  further  and  found  a fine  great  new  basket,  full  of  very 
fair  Indian  corn  of  this  year,  with  some  six-and-thirty  goodly  ears  of  corn, 
some  yellow  and  some  red,  and  others  mixed  with  blue,  which  was  a very 
goodly  sight.  We  took  all  the  ears,  and  put  a good  deal  of  the  loose  corn 
into  the  kettle,  for  two  men  to  bring  away  on  a staff.  Besides,  they  that 
could  put  away  into  their  pockets  filled  the  same.”  The  first  attempts  of 
the  settlers  to  cultivate  the  soil  of  New  England  were  attended  with  many 
hardships.  Hubbard,  in  his  General  History  of  New  England,  has  some 
judicious  remarks  upon  the  results  attained,  as  compared  with  the  expect- 
ations of  the  colonists,  which  we  transcribe,  preserving  his  quaint  orthog- 
raphy : “ The  generality  of  the  soyle,  itt  is  of  a lighter  sort  of  earth,  whose 
fruitefullnesse  is  more  beholding  to  the  influences  of  the  heavens  and  ad- 
vantages of  the  seasonable  skill  and  industry  of  the  husbandmen,  then  the 
strength  of  its  own  temper.  Such  as  came  hither  first  on  discovery,  chanced 
to  bee  here  in  the  first  part  of  the  summer,  when  the  earth  was  only  adorned 
with  its  best  attire  of  herbs  and  flowers,  flourishing  with  all  such  early 
fruits  which  weather-beaten  travellers  are  wont  to  refresh  themselves  with 
the  beholding  of,  as  strawberies,  goosberies,  rasberies,  cheries  and  whorts 
[whortleberries  ?] ; as  they  observed  that  first  landed  about  Martha’s  Vine- 
yard; whence  they  promised  themselves  and  theire  successors  a very 
flourishing  country,  as  they  did  that  first  landed  on  the  coast  of  Florida. 
Many  places  do  naturally  abound  with  some  of  those  berryes,  as  other 
places  with  grapes,  which  gave  great  hopes  of  fruitfull  vineyards  in  after 
time,  butt  as  yet  either  skill  is  wanting  to  cultivate  and  order  the  roots  of 
those  wild  vines,  and  reduce  them  to  a pleasant  sweetnesse,  or  time  is  not 
yet  to  bee  spared  to  looke  after  the  culture  of  such  fruits  as  rather  tend  to 
the  henb  or  melius  esse  \i.e.,  the  welfare  or  improvement]  of  a place  than 
to  the  bare  esse  [i.  e.,  the  bare  existence]  and  subsistence  thereof.  Each 
season  of  the  yeare  so  fast,  as  it  were,  treading  upon  the  heels  of  that  which 
went  before,  that  but  little  time  is  to  bee  found  to  spare  for  that  tillage 
which  is  not  of  absolute  necessity,  but  for  pleasure  and  delight.  Yet  are 
all  sorts  of  grayne  found  to  grow  pretty  naturally  there,  that  are  wont  to 
be  sowne  in  the  spring  season,  the  cold  oft  times  proving  so  extreme  as  it 
kills  all  that  is  committed  to  the  earth  before  winter,  especially  in  the  Mas- 
sachusetts colony.”  In  spite,  however,  of  the  many  difficulties  arising  from 
the  barrenness  of  the  soil  and  the  severity  of  the  climate,  much  progress 
was  made  during  the  first  thirty  years  after  Miles  Standish’s  expedition 
above  mentioned.  Captain  Edward  Johnson,  to  whom  we  have  several 
times  had  occasion  to  refer,  says,  in  the  twenty-first  chapter  of  his  Wonder- 
working Providence  of  Zion’s  Saviour  in  New  England  : “All  the  forraign 


552 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


plantations  that  are  of  forty,  fifty  or  one  hundred  years’  standing  cannot 
report  the  like — this  remote,  rocky,  barren,  bushy,  wild-woody  wilderness, 
a receptacle  for  lions,  wolves,  bears,  rockoones,  bags  (sic),  bevers,  otters 
and  all  kind  of  wild  creatures — a place  that  never  afforded  the  natives 
better  than  the  flesh  of  a few  wild  creatures  and  parch’t  Indian  corn,  inch’t 
out  (sic)  with  chestnuts  and  bitter  acorns,  now  become  a second  England 
for  fertilness,  in  so  short  a space  that  it  is  indeed  the  wonder  of  the  world.” 
Again  (in  book  ii.,  chapter  iv.,  of  the  same  work)  he  says : “ Whereas,  at 
their  first  coming,  it  was  a rare  matter  for  a man  to  have  four  or  five  acres 
of  corn,  now  many  have  four  or  five  score.  Then,  it  was  with  sore  labour  that 
a man  could  plant  and  tend  four  acres  of  Indian’s  graine,  and  now,  with  two 
oxen,  he  can  plant  and  tend  thirty.  All  kinde  of  graine  growes  much 
better  than  heretofore,  inasmuch  that  marchandizing  (sic)  being  stopped 
at  present,  they  begin  to  question  what  to  do  with  their  come.”  There  was, 
however,  great  variation  in  the  yield  per  acre,  arising  from  differences  in 
soil,  thoroughness  of  culture,  etc.  In  Compton,  R.  I.,  for  instance,  accord- 
ing to  an  account  written  during  the  first  decade  of  the  present  century, 
an  acre  often  produced  more  than  forty  bushels,  while  the  Description  of 
Eastham,  Mass.,  after  speaking  of  some  “good  land”  yielding,  with  manure, 
thirty-five  and  sometimes  forty-five  bushels  of  Indian  corn  to  an  acre,  says 
of  another  portion  of  the  township : “ Several  farmers  are  accustomed  to 
produce  five  hundred  bushels  of  grain  (meaning  corn)  annually ; and  not 
long  since,  one  of  them  raised  eight  hundred  bushels  on  sixty  acres  (average 
yield  per  acre  13:1  bushels).  This,  however,  was  extraordinary,  and  may 
never  be  done  again.”  One  great  drawback  to  progress  in  agriculture  was 
the  scarcity  of  proper  implements.  In  1632  “the  farmers  around  Boston 
had  no  ploughs,  and  were  compelled  to  break  up  the  bushes  and  prepare 
for  cultivation  with  their  hands,  and  with  clumsy  hoes  and  mattocks.” 
Five  years  later  there  were  only  thirty-seven  ploughs  in  the  colony  of  Mas- 
sachusetts Bay.  “ It  was  the  custom  in  that  part  of  the  country,”  says 
Flint,  “ even  to  a much  later  period,  for  any  one  owning  a plough  to  go 
about  and  do  the  ploughing  for  the  inhabitants  over  a considerable  extent 
of  territory.  A town  often  paid  a bounty  to  any  one  who  would  buy  and 
keep  a plough  in  repair  for  the  purpose  of  going  about  to  work  in  this 
way.”  The  office  of  public  ploughman  was  no  sinecure,  for  the  heavy 
wooden  plough  of  that  period  “ required  a strong  and  well-fed  team  to 
move  it  through  the  soil,  a heavy,  muscular  man  to  press  it  into  the  ground, 
another  to  hold  and  another  to  drive.”  There  were  ploughs  in  Virginia  as 
early  as  1617,  but  the  governor  wrote  that  the  colony  suffered  for  want  of 
“ skilful  husbandmen  and  means  to  set  their  ploughs  on  work,  having  as 
good  ground  as  any  man  can  desire,  and  about  forty  bulls  and  oxen;  but 
they  wanted  men  to  bring  them  to  labor,  and  iron  for  the  ploughs,  and 
harness  for  the  cattle.  Some  thirty  or  forty  acres  had  we  sown  with  one 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


553 


plough,  but  it  stood  so  long  on  the  ground  before  it  was  reaped  that  it  was 
most  [i.  e.,  very  much]  shaken,  and  the  rest  spoiled  with  the  cattle  and 
rats  in  the  barn.”  In  a letter  written  about  thirty  years  later  (March, 
1648),  and  appended  to  the  Perfect  Description  of  Virginia,  we  find  the  fol- 
lowing statement,  which  shows  the  rapidity  of  the  progress  made  during 
the  period  mentioned : “ We  have  now  many  thousand  acres  of  clear 
land  (I  mean  where  the  wood  is  all  off  it),  and  we  have  now  going  near 
upon  a hundred  and  fifty  ploughs,  with  many  brave  yoke  of  oxen,  and  we 
sow  excellent  wheat,  barley,  rye,  beans,  peas,  oats,  and  our  increase  is 
wonderful,  and  better  grain  not  in  the  world.”  In  the  preceding  para- 
graph of  this  same  letter  occurs  the  oft-quoted  account  of  the  introduction 
of  the  culture  of  rice  into  this  country,  which  we  herewith  give  as  origin- 
ally written : “ The  governor,  Sir  William  [Berkeley,]  caused  half  a bushel 
of  rice  which  he  had  procured  to  be  sown,  and  it  prospered  gallantly ; and 
he  had  fifteen  bushels  of  it,  excellent  good  rice,  so  that  all  these  fifteen 
bushels  will  be  sown  again  this  year,  and  we  doubt  not  in  a short  time  to 
have  rice  so  plentiful  as  to  afford  it  at  2d.  a pound,  if  not  cheaper,  for  we 
perceive  the  ground  and  climate  is  very  proper  for  it,  as  our  negroes 
affirm,  which  in  their  country  is  most  of  their  food,  and  very  healthful  for 
our  bodies.”  We  add  some  statements  found  in  the  Perfect  Desci'iption, 
from  which  we  learn  “that  [the  Virginians  have]  of  kine,  oxen,  bulls, 
calves,  twenty  thousand,  large  and  good,  and  they  make  plenty  of  butter 
and  very  good  cheese ; that  there  are  of  an  excellent  race  about  two  hun- 
dred horses  and  mares ; that  of  asses  for  burthen  and  use  there  is  fifty,  but 
daily  increase;  that  for  sheep  they  have  about  three  thousand,  good  wool 
(sic) ; that  for  goats  their  number  is  five  thousand,  [which]  thrive  well ; 
that  for  swine,  both  tame  and  wild  (in  the  woods),  [they  are]  innumerable, 
the  flesh  pure  and  good,  and  bacon  none  better ; that  for  poultry,  hens, 
turkeys,  ducks,  geese  [they  are]  without  number ; that  they  yearly  plough 
and  sow  many  hundred  acres  of  wheat  as  good  and  fair  as  any  in  the  world, 
and  great  increase;  that  they  have  plenty  of  barley  and  make  excellent 
malt ; that  their  hops  are  fair  and  large  and  thrive  well ; that  they  sell 
their  beef  at  two  pence  half-penny  a pound,  pork  at  three  pence  a pound 
plentifully ; that  their  cattle  are  about  the  prices  of  England,  and  most  of 
the  ships  that  come  yearly  hither  are  there  victualled;  that  they  have 
fifteen  kinds  of  fruits,  pleasant  and  good,  and  with  Italy  they  will  com- 
pare for  delicate  fruits ; that  they  have  roots  of  several  kinds — potatoes, 
asparagus,  carrots,  turnips,  parsnips,  onions  and  artichokes ; that  of  herbs 
they  have  of  all  kinds  for  garden,  and  pliysich  flowers  [flowering  medicinal 
plants] ; that  their  maize  or  Virginia  corn,  it  yields  them  five  hundred  for 
one  increase  (it’s  set  as  we  do  garden  peas),  it  makes  good  bread  and  fur- 
mity  [properly  frumenty,  “an  agreeable  composition  of  boiled  wheat,  milk, 
spice  and  sugar”],  it  will  keep  seven  years,  and  malts  well  for  beer,  and  is 


554 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


ripe  in  five  months;  that  they  have  store  of  Indian  peas,  better  than  ours 
[in  England],  beans,  lupines  and  the  like.  Indigo  begins  to  be  planted, 
and  thrives  wonderfully  well.  It  grows  up  to  a little  tree,  and  rich  indigo 
is  made  of  the  leaves  of  it.  All  men  begin  to  get  some  of  the  seeds,  and 
know  that  it  will  be  oftentimes  the  gain  to  them,  as  tobacco  is  ( and  gain 
now  carries  the  bell).  Their  hopes  are  great  to  gain  the  trade  of  it  from 
the  mogul’s  country,  and  to  supply  all  Christendom,  and  this  will  be  many 
thousands  of  pounds  [sterling]  in  the  year.”  This  expectation  was  but 
partially  realized.  Within  a century  the  production  of  indigo  had  in- 
creased to  such  au  extent  that  the  amount  was  reckoned  by  “ thousands 
of  pounds  [avoirdupois],  100,000  pounds  having  been  exported  from 
Charleston  alone  in  1741,  and  in  1747,  134,118  pounds,  worth  2s.  6 d.  ster- 
ling per  pound.  In  1756  the  amount  shipped  from  the  same  port  was 
216,924  pounds,  and  in  1756  North  and  South  Carolina  produced  500,000 
pounds,  and  for  a few  years  before  the  Revolutionary  war  the  annual 
exports  of  this  article  amounted  to  1,000,000  pounds.  In  1794  the  whole 
Union  exported  1,550,880  pounds,  but  its  cultivation  speedily  declined 
when  brought  into  competition  with  the  present  great  staple  commodity  of 
the  South.  Indigo  is  dead,  and  cotton  is  king.” 

It  would  be  tedious  to  enter  into  petty  detail  with  reference  to  the 
progress  made  during  a period  the  results  of  which  are  thus  summed  up 
by  Mr.  Watson : “ It  is,  indeed,  a lamentable  truth  that  for  the  most  part 
our  knowledge  and  practice  of  agriculture  at  the  close  of  the  Revolution- 
ary war  were  in  a state  of  demi-barbarism,  with  some  solitary  exceptions. 
The  labors,  I may  say,  of  only  three  agricultural  societies  kept  alive  a 
spirit  of  useful  inquiry  often  resulting  in  useful  and  practical  operations ; 
and  yet  these  measures  did  not  reach  the  doors  of  practical  farmers  to  any 
visible  extent.”  These  statements  are  fully  supported  by  the  remarks  of 
Mr.  Flint,  whose  position  as  secretary  of  the  Massachusetts  State  Board 
of  Agriculture  gave  him  special  and  ample  facilities  for  collecting  infor- 
mation upon  this  subject.  According  to  this  author,  if  a man  a century 
ago  “ ventured  to  make  experiments,  to  strike  out  new  paths  of  practice 
and  adopt  new  methods  of  culture;  if  he  did  not  plant  just  as  many  acres 
of  corn  as  his  fathers  did,  and  that  too  ‘ in  the  old  of  the  moon;’  if  he  did 
not  sow  just  as  much  rye  to  the  acre,  raise  the  same  number  of  oxen  to 
plough  and  get  in  his  crops  on  the  same  day ; if  he  did  not  hoe  as  many 
times  as  his  father  did,  ...  he  was  shunned  in  company  by  old  and  young 
and  looked  upon  as  a visionary.  The  farmer  knew  nothing  of  a rotation 
of  crops.  The  use  and  value  of  manures  were  little  regarded.  Even  so 
late  as  within  the  memory  of  men  still  living,  the  barn  was  sometimes 
removed  to  get  it  out  of  the  way  of  heaps  of  manui’e  by  which  it  was  sur- 
rounded, because  the  owuer  would  not  go  to  the  expense  of  removing  these 
accumulations  and  put  them  upon  his  fields.  The  swine  were  generally 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


555 


allowed  to  run  at  large.  The  cattle  were  seldom  or  never  housed  at  night 
during  the  summer  and  fall  months.  The  potato-patch  often  came  up  to 
the  very  door,  and  the  litter  of  the  yard  seldom  left  much  to  admire  in 
the  general  appeai’ance  of  things  about  the  barn  or  the  house.  Farmers 
thought  it  necessary  to  let  their  cattle  run  at  large  very  late  in  the  fall 
and  to  stand  exposed  to  the  severest  colds  of  a winter’s  day,  ‘to  toughen.’ 
It  was  the  common  opinion  in  the  Virginia  colony  that  housing  and  milk- 
ing cows  in  the  winter  would  kill  them.  Orchards  had  been  planted  in 
many  parts  of  the  country,  but  the  fruit  was,  as  a general  thing,  of  an 
inferior  quality,  and  it  was  used  chiefly  for  the  purpose  of  making  cider.” 
Again  he  says : “ No  one  branch  of  farming  had  made  any  marked  and 
perceptible  progress.  It  has  been  said  that  a good  strong  man  could  have 
carried  all  the  implements  in  use  on  the  farm,  except  the  cart  and  the  old 
clumsy  harrow,  upon  his  shoulders  fifty  years  ago,  and  we  know  that  many 
a year  occurred  when  grain  and  even  hay  had  to  be  imported  from  Eng- 
land to  keep  the  people  and  the  cattle  from  starvation.”  There  were  many 
causes  for  the  slowness  of  improvement  under  the  colonial  system.  The 
population  of  the  country  was  thin  and  scattered,  and  the  fisheries  and 
navigation  attracted  the  attention  of  the  colonists  who  lived  near  the  ocean 
or  its  tributary  waters.  The  settler  was  satisfied  if  his  land  produced  a 
crop  large  enough  to  supply  the  necessaries  of  life,  and  was  thankful  if  he 
secured,  in  addition,  a scanty  surplus  for  exportation  or  for  colonial  traffic. 
The  slowness  and  difficulty  of  intercommunication  between  the  various 
colonies  was  another  obstacle  to  general  improvement,  and  the  Revolution, 
in  addition  to  many  other  benefits,  did  great  service  to  the  general  welfare 
of  the  people  by  making  them,  so  to  speak,  acquainted  with  each  other, 
by  breaking  down  the  barriers  of  provincialism  to  this  extent,  at  least, 
that  mutual  improvement  was  secured  by  an  interchange  of  ideas.  Soci- 
eties were  formed  for  the  promotion  of  “arts,  agriculture  and  manufac- 
tures,” in  accordance  with  recommendations  of  Congress  and  of  various 
provincial  assemblies.  The  leaders  of  the  patriots  seemed  fully  alive  to 
the  importance  of  improved  methods  of  cultivation,  and  many  of  them 
were  practical  agriculturists.  General  Washington,  well  named  by  Byron 
“the  Cincinnatus  of  the  West,”  is  a notable  example,  and  his  fondness  for 
agricultural  pursuits  was  so  great  that  Sir  John  Sinclair  says,  in  his  Remi- 
niscences of  Distinguished  Contemporaries : “ The  peculiar  predilection 
which  General  Washington  so  strongly  and  so  frequently  expressed  for 
agricultural  improvement,  which  he  preferred  to  every  other  pursuit, 
is  a circumstance  which  I am  desirous  should  be  recorded  for  the  benefit 
both  of  present  and  future  times,  from  a desire  that  it  might  make  a due 
impression  on  the  minds  of  those  who  might  otherwise  be  induced  to  dedi- 
cate themselves  entirely  either  to  the  phantoms  of  military  fame  or  the 
tortures  of  political  ambition.”  In  a letter  to  this  gentleman,  dated  July 


556 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


20,  1794,  President  Washington  says:  “Commons,  tithes,  tenantry  (of 
which  we  feel  nothing  in  this  country),  are  in  the  list  of  impediments,  I 
perceive,  to  perfection  in  English  farming,  and  taxes  are  heavy  deductions 
from  the  profit  thereof.  Of  these  we  have  none,  or  so  light  as  hardly  to 
be  felt.  Your  system  of  agriculture,  it  must  be  confessed,  is  in  a style 
superior,  and  of  course  much  more  expensive,  than  ours,  but  when  the 
balance  at  the  end  of  the  year  is  struck  by  deducting  the  taxes,  poor  rates 
and  incidental  charges  of  every  kind,  from  the  produce  of  the  land  in  the 
two  countries,  no  doubt  can  remain  in  which  scale  it  is  to  be  found.  It 
will  be  some  time,  I fear,  before  an  agricultural  society,  with  congressional 
aids,  will  be  established  in  this  country.  We  must  walk,  as  other  coun- 
tries have  done,  before  we  can  run.  Smaller  societies  must  prepare  the 
way  for  greater;  but,  with  the  lights  before  us,  I hope  we  shall  not  be  so 
slow  in  maturation  as  older  nations  have  been.  An  attempt,  as  you  will 
see  by  the  enclosed  outline  of  a plan,  is  making  to  establish  a State  society 
in  Pennsylvania  for  agricultural  improvement.  If  it  succeeds,  it  will  be 
a step  in  the  ladder.  At  present  it  is  too  much  in  embryo  to  decide  on  the 
result.  Our  domestic  animals  as  well  as  our  agriculture  are  inferior  to 
yours  in  point  of  size;  but  this  does  not  proceed  from  any  defect  in  the 
stamina  of  them,  but  from  deficient  care  in  providing  for  their  support, 
experience  having  abundantly  evinced  that  where  our  pastures  are  as  well 
improved  as  the  soil  and  climate  will  admit,  where  a competent  store  of 
wholesome  provender  is  laid  up  and  proper  care  used  in  serving  it,  that 
our  horses,  black  cattle,  sheep,  etc.,  are  not  inferior  to  the  best  of  their 
respective  kinds  which  have  been  imported  from  England.  Nor  is  the 
wool  of  our  sheep  inferior  to  that  of  the  common  sort  with  you.  As  a 
proof,  after  the  peace  of  Paris,  in  1783,  and  my  return  to  the  occupations 
of  a farmer,  I paid  particular  attention  to  my  breed  of  sheep  (of  which  I 
usually  kept  about  seven  or  eight  hundred).  By  this  attention,  at  the 
shearing  of  1789  the  fleeces  yielded  me  the  average  quantity  of  51- 
pounds  of  wool;  a fleece  of  which,  promiscuously  taken,  I sent  to  Mr. 
Arthur  Young,  who  put  it,  for  examination,  into  the  hands  of  manufac- 
turers. These  pronounced  it  to  be  equal  in  quantity  to  the  Kentish  wool. 
In  this  same  year  (i.  e.,  1789)  I was  again  called  from  home,  and  have  not 
had  it  in  my  power  since  to  pay  any  attention  to  my  farm,  the  consequence 
of  which  is  that  my  sheep,  at  the  last  shearing,  yielded  me  not  more  than  21 
pounds.  This  is  not  a single  instance  of  the  differences  between  care  and 
neglect ; nor  is  the  difference  between  good  and  bad  management  confined 
to  that  species  of  stock ; for  we  find  that  good  pastures  and  proper  atten- 
tion can  and  do  fill  our  markets  with  beef  of  seven,  eight  and  more  hun- 
dred weight  the  four  quarters,  whereas  from  450  to  500  (especially  in  States 
south  of  this,  where  less  attention  has  hitherto  been  paid  to  grass)  may  be 
found  about  the  average  weight.  In  this  market,  some  bullocks  were 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


557 


killed  in  the  months  of  March  and  April  last,  the  weights  of  which,  as 
taken  from  the  accounts  which  were  published  at  the  time,  you  will  find  in 
a paper  inclosed.  These  were  pampered  steers,  but  from  800  to  1000  the 
four  quarters  is  no  uncommon  weight.”  It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that 
the  Mr.  Young  to  whom  the  fleece  was  sent  was  not  an  American.  He  was 
the  great  authority  in  England  upon  all  agricultural  questions,  and  the 
manufacturers  to  whom  the  fleece  was  shown  were  British  manufacturers, 
who  certainly  had  no  prejudice  in  favor  of  this  country.  General  Wash- 
ington corresponded  for  many  years  with  Mr.  Young  upon  these  and  kin- 
dred subjects,  and  even  after  the  elevation  of  the  former  to  the  presidency 
he  still  continued  to  devote  as  much  time  as  he  could  spare  from  the  ar- 
duous duties  of  his  office  to  the  collection  of  information  and  statistics  with 
reference  to  his  favorite  occupation.  Mr.  Young  made  an  elaborate  calcu- 
lation which  proved  to  his  satisfaction  that  the  net  profit  from  300  acres 
of  land  in  England,  after  the  deduction  of  taxes  and  all  other  expenses, 
was  £323  10s.,  or  5.15  per  cent,  on  the  combined  capital  of  the  landlord 
and  tenant  (£6240),  Avhile  in  America  the  net  profit  after  similar  deduc- 
tions had  been  made  was  £206  14s.,  or  10.55  per  cent,  on  the  capital  of 
£1951,  the  farmer  being  his  own  landlord.  The  price  of  labor  in  America 
was  considered  as  double  the  rates  in  England,  but  land  (which  is  included 
in  both  estimates  of  capital)  was  so  much  cheaper  in  this  country  that  the 
increased  cost  of  labor  was  more  than  balanced  by  smallness  of  the  capital 
required.  Another  calculation  made  by  Mr.  Young  was  not  so  favorable, 
and  elicited  a spicy  reply,  which  is  not  signed  in  the  copy  of  this  corre- 
spondence which  is  before  us/  but  which,  from  its  style  and  from  allusions 
to  it  in  Washington’s  letters,  we  judge  to  be  the  work  of  Mr.  Richard  Pe- 
ters (of  “Belmont,  6 miles  from  'Philadelphia,”  says  the  heading  to  another 
of  his  letters).  President  Washington  had  written  to  several  gentlemen 
in  various  sections  of  the  country  for  statements  of  the  expenses,  produc- 
tions and  net  profits  of  an  ordinary  farm  in  their  respective  neighborhoods, 
and  had  then  sent  these  returns  to  Mr.  Young.  The  reply  of  the  latter  is 
filled  with  expressions  of  astonishment  and  with  criticisms  of  the  various 
accounts.  He  says  : “ Is  it  possible  that  the  inhabitants  of  a great  conti- 
nent, who  live  only  to  hunt,  to  eat  and  to  drink,  can  carry  on  farming 
and  planting  as  a business,  and  yet  never  calculate  the  profit  they  make 
by  percentage  on  their  capital  ? And  yet  this  seems  to  be  the  case.  The 
farm  in  Bucks  county  is  such  as  an  Englishman  would  not  accept,  for  it 
carries  on  the  face  of  the  account  which  I have  drawn  out  a dead  loss,  and 
not  an  inconsiderable  one ; yet  the  whole  labor  of  a family  of  five  persons 
is  thrown  away  in  order  to  arrive  at  that  loss.”  It  is  difficult  for  Mr. 
Young  to  realize  the  extraordinary  fertility  of  land  in  Virginia  at  this  time 
(1793),  and  he  is  therefore  unwilling  to  admit  an  account  rendered  by  Mr. 
Jefferson.  “ How  can  Mr.  Jefferson  produce  annually  5000  bushels  of  wheat, 


558 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


worth  £750,  by  means  of  a cattle  product  worth  only  £125?  I do  not 
want  to  come  to  America  to  know  that  this  is  simply  impossible ; at  the 
commencement  of  a term  it  will  do,  but  how  long  will  it  last?”  He  strongly 
recommends  the  breeding  of  sheep  as  much  more  profitable  than  the  pro- 
duction of  grain,  saying:  “Surely,  the  enormous  rise  in  the  price  of  wool 
in  England  and  Holland  for  two  years  past  must  affect  America  and  insti- 
gate an  increase  in  the  breed  of  sheep.  The  freight  when  pressed  into  a 
smaller  compass  is  a trifle,  and  the  price  is  now  such  that  a fleece  aloue 
from  American  lands,  without  reckoning  the  carcase  at  anything,  must  be 
more  valuable  than  the  profit  on  a crop  of  wheat  of  eight  or  ten  bushels 
an  acre  on  all  lands  that  will  produce  white  clover  spontaneously.”  To 
the  criticisms  of  Mr.  Young  Jefferson  replied  with  characteristic  mildness. 
He  says  : “ Mr.  Young  has  never  had  an  opportunity  of  seeing  how  slowly 
the  fertility  of  the  original  soil  is  exhausted,  with  moderate  management 
of  it.  I can  affirm  that  the  James  River  low  grounds,  with  the  cultivation 
of  small  grain,  will  never  be  exhausted,  because  we  know  that  under  that 
cultivation  we  must  now  and  then  take  them  down  with  Indian  corn,  or 
they  become,  as  they  were  originally,  too  rich  to  bring  wheat.  The  highlands 
where  I live  have  been  cultivated  about  sixty  years.”  Mr.  Young  had  begun 
his  criticism  with  the  following  sentences  : “ Your  information  has  thrown 
me  afloat  on  the  high  seas.  To  analyze  your  husbandry  has  the  difficulty 
of  a problem.”  From  the  reply  of  Mr.  Peters,*  which  we  have  mentioned 
(that  he  was  the  author  is  rendered  certain  by  a detached  note  found  in 
another  part  of  the  book),  we  condense  the  following  statements:  “I  know 
not  where  to  land  Mr.  Young  from  his  sea  voyage  unless  facts  well  known 
and  jell  here,  serving  as  pilots  to  guide  him  into  a safe  and  pleasant  har- 
bor, will  enable  him  to  arrive  on  a shore  pleasant  in  its  prospects  and 
abundant  in  its  resources,  not  so  much  indebted  to  art  as  to  nature  for  its 
beauties  and  conveniences.  Much  land  is  to  be  had  for  little  money;  our 
political  arrangements  contribute  to  our  happiness  and  to  our  moderate  but 
competent  wealth.  We  have  no  princes  to  indulge  the  grades  more  imme- 
diately beneath  them  in  their  pleasures  and  their  passions,  that  they  may 
themselves  be  supported  at  the  expense  of  the  nation  in  their  schemes  of 
luxury  and  ambition ; no  overgrown  nobles  to  wanton  on  the  hard  earnings 
of  an  oppressed  yeomanry.  Our  laws  are  generally  liberal  in  their  policy. 
We  have  no  narrow  arrangements  which,  under  false  notions  of  national 
convenience  or  shadowy  and  miscalculated  political  restrictions,  palsy  agri- 
culture and  commerce  by  preventing  those  who  possess  the  products  of  the 
country  from  disposing  of  what  their  labor  has  created,  when , where  and 

* Tliis  eminent  jurist  was  equally  eminent  as  an  agriculturist.  Through  his  instru- 
mentality the  use  of  gypsum  in  agriculture  and  the  cultivation  of  clover  were  intro- 
duced into  the  United  States,  lie  was  president  of  the  Philadelphia  Society  for  the 
Improvement  of  Agriculture. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


559 


how  they  please.  Our  farmers  are  the  proprietors  of  the  soil  they  culti- 
vate; they  gather  the  honey,  shear  the  sheep  and  guide  the  plough  for 
themselves  alone.  They  increase  the  value  of  their  capital  while  they  labor  for 
their  sustenance.  They  do  not,  indeed,  receive  an  annual  interest  or  revenue 
on  their  capital,  but  they  pay  none;  yet  by  their  exertions  for  their  own 
support  and  accommodation,  and  the  growing  population  and  improvement 
of  the  country  (to  which  every  one,  stranger  as  well  as  native,  contributes), 
more  than  a European  percentage  is  added  to  their  principal,  insomuch 
that  farms  will  increase,  in  very  many  parts  of  the  country,  tenfold  in  their 
value  in  less  than  twenty  years.  Immense  tracts  of  new  land  have  been 
recently  sold  by  the  State  of  Pennsylvania  at  less  than  an  English  shilling 
per  acre.  I know  valuable  tracts  of  great  extent,  within  a few  days’  ride 
of  Philadelphia,  which  may  be  had  at  from  3 to  9s.  sterling  per  acre. 
They  are  for  the  most  part  level,  and  so  luxuriant  in  pasturage  that,  maugre 
[i.  e.,  in  spite  of]  our  winters,  cattle  now  pass  that  season  in  prime  order 
without  cover  or  artificial  forage.  Mr.  Y.’s  farm,  or  even  his  sixty  acres 
and  the  sheep  he  summered  on  it,  will  buy  him  a little  territory,  and  his 
capital  in  ten  years  will  be  increased  500  per  cent.  This  is  not  a bad  per- 
centage, nor  is  it  a visionary  calculation.  I wish  not  to  throw  out  falla- 
cious temptations,  but  to  relate  facts,  merely  to  show  why  our  farmers  need 
not  make  nice  calculations  about  percentage.  They  have  now,  and  always 
have  had,  a sure  resource  for  the  wear  of  their  seaboard  farms,  etc.,  in  the 
growth  of  their  families.  Children,  in  Europe,  are  often  a burden  and  an 
expense.  The  wealth  of  a great  part  of  the  American  farmers  grows  ivitli  the 
additions  to  their  families.  The  children  assist  in  the  labor  of  the  old  farm 
or  in  the  establishment  of  the  new  one.  This  supersedes  the  necessity  of 
calculating  on  hired  laborers,  the  work  being  chiefly  done  within  them- 
selves. They  are  paid  by  the  increased  value  of  the  common  stock.  The 
easy  situation  of  an  industrious,  full-handed  American  farmer  is  the  pleas- 
ing result  of  a combination  produced  by  all  the  causes  I have  mentioned. 
Instead  of  calculating,  he  labors  and  enjoys.  And  though  I do  not  pro- 
fess to  have  a good  opinion  of  the  style  of  American  husbandry,  yet  even 
this  shows  the  happy  situation,  in  other  respects,  of  our  country.  With 
such  farming  in  Europe  the  farmers  would  starve,  and  leave  their  children 
common  laborers  or  beggars.  And  yet  here  they  live  well  and  leave  their 
descendants  the  means  of  obtaining  the  comforts  and  conveniencies  of  life. 
This  is  the  problem  I have  endeavored  to  solve,  and  I could  not  but 
by  this  circuitous  route  arrive  at  the  answer  to  Mr.  Y.’s  question,  ‘ Is  it 
possible  that  the  inhabitants  of  a great  continent  not  new  settlers,  who,  of 
course,  live  to  hunt,  to  eat  and  to  drink,  can  carry  on  farming  as  a business, 
and  yet  never  calculate  the  profit  they  make  by  percentage  on  their  capital  ?’ 
Our  hunters  are  only  a few  borderers,  and  not  to  be  counted  on  as  farmers; 
nor  are  our  farmers,  though  they  have  not  the  best  systems,  idle.  I there- 


560 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


fore  think  (without  meaning  a critique ) ‘who  eat  and  drink  to  live’  would 
have  been  a more  just  arrangement  of  language.”  We  offer  no  apology 
for  taking  up  so  much  space  with  this  spirited  defence  of  American  farm- 
ing, written  nearly  a hundred  years  ago,  but  just  as  forcible,  in  many 
points,  at  the  present  day  as  it  was  in  1793.  Mr.  Peters’  remarks  upon 
sheep-breeding  are  equally  interesting.  Mr.  Young  had  said,  in  recom- 
mending this  branch,  “Mountains  are  no  objection  on  account  of  wolves, 
for  the  Pyrenees  are  full  of  both  sheep  and  wolves.”  Mr.  Peters’  reply, 
referring  as  it  does  to  what  is  now  one  of  the  most  thickly-populated  dis- 
tricts in  Pennsylvania,  is  suggestive  of  the  changes  which  have  taken  place 
since  1793  in  the  Atlantic  States.  He  says : “Wolves  are  a serious  enemy 
to  the  sheep-plan  in  places  where  there  are  the  largest  ranges.  Where  a 
large  ridge  runs  through  a country  in  other  respects  ever  so  well  peopled 
they  find  retreats  and  breed  prodigiously.  Unless  we  can  have  the  Pyre- 
nean millennium,  in  which  wolves  and  sheep,  it  seems,  live  together  in  wor- 
shipful  society,  I know  not  a speedy  remedy.  I lay  not  long  ago  at  the 
foot  of  the  South  Mountain,  in  York  county  [Pennsylvania],  in  a country 
very  thickly  settled,  at  the  house  of  a justice  of  the  peace.  Through  the 
night  I was  kept  awake  by  what  I conceived  to  be  a jubilee  of  dogs  assem- 
bled to  bay  at  the  moon ; but  I was  told,  in  the  morning,  that  what  dis- 
turbed me  was  only  the  common  howling  of  the  wolves,  which  nobody 
there  ever  regarded.  When  I entered  the  hall  of  justice,  I found  the 
squire  giving  judgment  for  the  reward  on  two  wolf-wlielps  a countryman 
had  taken.  The  judgment-seat  was  shaken  by  the  intelligence  that  the  she- 
wolf  was  coming — not  to  give  bail,  but  to  devote  herself  or  rescue  her 
offspring.  The  animal  was  punished  for  this  daring  contempt  committed 
in  the  face  of  the  court,  and  was  shot  within  a hundred  yards  of  the  tri- 
bunal.” Further  on,  Mr.  Peters  suggests  that  it  would  be  well  to  “ send 
for  some  Pyrenean  wolves  to  train  our  mountaineers  \i.  e.,  their  American 
brethren]  to  a little  more  civility.” 

Such  was  the  condition  of  American  agriculture  at  the  close  of  the  eight- 
eenth century.  It  was,  as  Mr.  Peters  frankly  confessed,  not  so  much  “ in- 
debted to  art  as  to  nature”  for  such  success  as  was  achieved.  It  was  the 
strongest  possible  recommendation  of  free  institutions  that  a method  of 
culture,  with  the  employment  of  which  “European  farmers  would  starve,” 
enabled  Americans  to  “live  well  and  leave  their  descendants  the  comforts 
and  conveniencies  of  life.”  Still  this  state  of  affairs  could  not  last  for  ever. 
All  the  land  in  the  Atlantic  States  was  not  equal  to  Mr.  Jefferson’s  “Ja- 
maica River  low  grounds.”  Mr.  Peters  says : “ Many  who  have  large  fam- 
ilies and  want  room,  or  are  tired  of  their  old  farms,  think  it  better  to  sell 
and  remove  to  places  where  Nature  is  in  her  prime,  leaving  to  their  suc- 
cessors the  toil,  calcidation  and  expense  of  renovating  lands  exhausted  by 
bad  tillage.”  This  is  still  done  at  the  present  day  in  the  West,  but  even 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


561 


Mr.  Peters  could  see  that  there  was  a limit  to  this  method  of  “putting  off 
the  evil  day.”  He  says:  “One  day  this  will  have  an  end,  but  that  day  is 
far  distant.  When  it  arrives  the  proprietors  of  old  lands  will  adopt  better 
systems  of  agriculture  which  are  notv  fast  advancing.  These  will  add  to  the 
products  of  their  lands  and  will  procure  them  more  wealth,  but  possibly 
not  more  happiness,  in  our  more  ancient  settlements.  Our  old  lands  are 
capable  of  renovation,  having  a good  staple,  as  has  been  proved  in  number- 
less instances.”  He  had  correctly  discerned  the  signs  of  the  times  when 
he  noted  the  advance  of  “better  systems”  of  culture.  Nine  years  before 
he  wrote  the  South  Carolina  Agricultural  Society  was  founded  (1784). 
Between  the  date  just  given  and  the  end  of  the  century  were  founded  the 
“Philadelphia  Society  for  the  Improvement  of  Agriculture”  (1785),  the 
New  York  Society  (incorporated  1793)  and  the  “Massachusetts  Society 
for  Promoting  Agriculture”  (incorporated  1792),  which  soon  after  began 
the  publication  of  the  Agricultural  Repository.  In  1796  Mr.  Jefferson,  in 
a letter  to  Jonathan  Williams  (July  3),  mentions  an  improvement  which 
he  had  made  in  the  shape  of  the  plough,  saying : “ It  is  in  the  form  of  a 
mould-board  of  least  resistance.  I had  some  years  ago  conceived  the  prin- 
ciples of  it,  and  I explained  them  to  Mr.  Rittenhouse.  I have  since  re- 
duced them  to  practice,  and  have  reason  to  believe  the  theory  fully  con- 
firmed.” Two  years  later  he  composed  a treatise  upon  this  subject,  with 
drawings  of  his  invention,  and  his  continued  interest  in  this  matter  is 
shown  by  the  following  extract  from  a letter  written  in  1808  to  M.  Syl- 
vestre,  of  the  Agricultural  Society  of  the  Seine  (called  forth  by  the  arrival 
of  a plough  from  England,  addressed  to  President  Jefferson,  but  without 
letter  or  explanation)  : “ I presume  it  is  the  one  sent  by  the  Society  of  the 
Seine,  that  it  has  been  carried  into  England  under  their  orders  of  council 
and  permitted  to  come  on  from  thence.  This  I shall  know  within  a short 
time.  I shall  with  great  pleasure  attend  to  the  construction  and  transmis- 
sion to  the  Society  of  a plough  with  my  mould-board.  This  is  the  only 
part  of  that  useful  instrument  to  which  I have  paid  any  particular  atten- 
tion.” Presidents  Madison  and  Monroe  were  equally  interested  in  agricul- 
ture. Of  the  former  Sir  John  Sinclair  says : “ Mr.  Madison  transmitted 
to  me  a very  able  communication  on  agriculture,  fully  proving  both  his 
knowledge  of  that  art  and  the  ability  with  which  he  could  explain  his  sen- 
timents regarding  it.”  “ The  Columbian  Agricultural  Society  for  the 
Promotion  of  Rural  and  Domestic  Economy”  was,  according  to  Flint, 
“the  first  national  society  established  with  this  specific  object  in  view.  It 
was  organized  at  a convention  held  in  Georgetown,  D.  C.,  Nov.  28,  1809, 
and  in  the  following  year  (May  10,  1810),  this  society  held  the  first  agri- 
cultural exhibition  in  the  United  States,  at  Georgetown,  offering  large  pre- 
miums for  the  encouragement  of  sheep-raising  and  for  progress  in  other 
important  branches.  The  first  county  society  was  the  Kennebec  Agricul- 
36 


562 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


tural  Society,  incorporated  in  1801  within  the  present  limits  of  Maine, 
which  then,  as  “the  District  of  Maine,”  formed  a part  of  Massachusetts. 

American  Agriculture  in  the  Nineteenth  Century.— 
The  rapid  increase  of  population  in  the  older  States,  and  the  necessity  of 
going  to  a greater  distance  to  find  new  land  to  replace  that  which  had  beeu 
worn  out  by  bad  tillage,  made  improved  methods  of  culture  necessary  much 
earlier  than  had  been  anticipated  by  Mr.  Peters.  In  1829  it  was  said  that 
“ men  of  talents,  wealth  and  enterprise  have  distinguished  themselves  by 
their  laborious  and  liberal  efforts  for  the  improvement  of  American  hus- 
bandry. Merino  sheep  have  been  imported  and  are  now  common  in  the 
United  States.  The  most  celebrated  breeds  of  British  cattle  have  also  been 
imported,  and  there  prevails  a general  disposition  among  men  of  intelli- 
gence and  high  standing  in  the  community  to  promote  the  prosperity  of 
American  agriculture.”  It  was  claimed  that  modern  science  had  already 
introduced  the  following  improvements : “1.  A correct  knowledge  of  the 
nature  and  value  of  manures,  mineral,  animal  and  vegetable,  and  the 
method  of  using  the  last  two  species  while  fresh,  before  the  sun,  air,  and 
rain  or  other  moisture  has  robbed  them  of  their  most  valuable  properties. 
It  was  formerly  the  practice  to  place  barn-yard  manure  in  layers  and  masses 
for  the  purpose  of  rotting,  and  to  turn  it  over  frequently  with  a plough  or 
spade  till  the  whole  had  become  destitute  of  almost  all  its  original  fertil- 
izing substances  and  deteriorated  in  quality  almost  as  much  as  it  was  re- 
duced in  quantity.  2.  The  introduction  of  root  husbandry,  or  the  raising 
of  potatoes,  turnips,  mangel-wurzel,  etc.,  extensively  by  field-husbandry, 
for  feeding  cattle,  by  which  a given  quantity  of  land  may  be  made  to  pro- 
duce much  more  nutritive  matter  than  if  it  were  occupied  by  grain  or 
grass  crops,  and  the  health  as  well  as  the  thriving  of  the  animals  in  the 
winter  season  is  greatly  promoted.  3.  Laying  down  lands  to  grass,  either 
for  pasture  or  mowing,  with  a greater  variety  of  grasses  and  with  kinds 
adapted  to  a greater  variety  of  soils.  4.  The  substitution  of  fallow  crops 
(or  such  crops  as  require  cultivation  and  stirring  of  the  ground  while  the 
plants  are  growing)  in  the  place  of  naked  fallows,  in  which  the  land  is 
allowed  to  remain  without  yielding  any  profitable  product,  in  order  to  renew 
its  fertility.”  It  is  acknowledged,  however,  that,  while  “ fields  may  be  so 
foul  with  weeds  as  to  require  a fallow7,”  this  operation  was  not  so  well  car- 
ried out  on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic  as  in  Great  Britain.  “In  England, 
when  a farmer  is  compelled  to  fallow  a field,  he  lets  the  weeds  grow  into 
blossom  and  then  turns  them  down.  In  America,  a fallow  means  a field 
where  the  produce  is  a crop  of  weeds  running  to  seed  instead  of  a crop  of 
grain.”  It  must  be  admitted  that  the  doctrines  upon  which  were  based 
the  enumerated  improvements  were  by  no  means  generally  accepted.  They 
were  too  “advanced”  for  the  majority  of  farmers.  The  patronage  of  suc- 
cessive Presidents,  the  efforts  of  progressive  citizens,  the  emulation  excited 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


563 


by  agricultural  fairs,  were  very  gradual  in  their  workings  upon  the  general 
run  of  American  agriculturists.  In  some  places  manure  was  so  little  val- 
ued that  it  was  often  sold  “at  and  under”  twenty-five  cents  a ton.  An 
observer  could  still  say,  with  truth,  “The  question  which  the  American 
settler  always  puts  to  himself  is  whether  it  will  be  more  expedient  for  him, 
in  point  of  expense,  to  remove  to  a new  soil  covered  with  vegetable  mould 
or  to  remain  on  his  cleared  land  and  to  support  its  fertility  by  regular  ma- 
nuring and  a systematic  rotation  of  crops.”  There  had,  however,  been  a 
marked  improvement  in  agricultural  implements,  which  were  made  in  this 
country  as  cheaply  as  in  England,  “ the  lower  price  of  wood  making  up  for 
the  higher  price  of  labor,  especially  as  the  carpenters  are  very  expert.” 
The  clumsy  wooden  plough  had  been  superseded  by  “ploughs  of  the  im- 
proved kind  with  cast-iron  mould-boards,”  and  the  ploughmen  had  become 
so  expert  that  at  the  various  agricultural  fairs  a contest  of  skill  in  plough- 
ing formed  one  of  the  most,  interesting  features  of  the  entertainment. 

The  establishment  of  agricultural  periodicals  gave  a decided  impetus  to 
the  progress  of  improvement  in  this  branch.  The  American  Farmer,  estab- 
lished in  1819,  the  New  England  Farmer  (1822),  the  Genesee  Farmer,  the 
American  Agriculturist  and  a host  of  other  periodicals  of  a similar  nature 
did  yeoman  service  in  the  dissemination  of  information,  and  to  their  pow- 
erful assistance  may  be  ascribed  a great  portion  of  the  success  achieved  in 
the  introduction  of  better  methods  of  culture  and  in  the  invention  and 
manufacture  of  improved  implements.  That  influence  has  been,  of  course, 
more  marked  in  the  older  States,  where  it  is  most  needed.  In  New  Eng- 
land, for  instance,  where  thirty-five  bushels  of  corn  to  the  acre  was  once 
an  unusually  large  yield,  that  amount  has  become  the  general  average,  and 
“crops  of  50  or  60  bushels  per  acre  are  not  uncommon,  while  80  and  100 
are  sometimes  obtained  by  careful  tillage.”  The  importance  of  improved 
methods  of  culture  to  the  wealth  and  welfare  of  the  nation  made  it  neces- 
sary for  the  government  to  take  some  action  to  meet  the  growing  demand 
for  information.  On  the  3d  of  March,  1839,  the  sum  of  81000  was  appro- 
priated from  the  patent  fund  for  the  collection  of  agricultural  statistics. 
These  statistics  were  to  be  included  by  the  Commissioner  of  Patents  in  his 
annual  report,  and  by  1843  they  already  occupied  more  than  200  pages 
of  this  document,  of  which  15,000  copies  were  printed  and  distributed. 
In  1847  they  filled  more  than  400  pages  of  the  report,  and  in  1849  they 
began  to  be  published  in  a separate  volume,  though  still  a portion  of  the 
Patent  Office  Report.  A “Department  of  Agriculture”  was  established 
by  act  of  Congress  in  1862  (May  15th),  to  be  under  the  charge  of  a 
“ Commissioner  of  Agriculture,”  with  power  to  employ,  “ as  Congress  may 
from  time  to  time  provide,  for  such  time  as  their  services  may  be  needed, 
chemists,  botanists,  entomologists  and  other  persons  skilled  in  the  natural 
sciences  pertaining  to  agriculture.”  It  is  the  duty  of  the  commissioner 


564 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  ST  A TES 


“to  acquire  and  preserve  in  his  department  all  information  concerning 
agriculture  which  he  can  obtain  by  means  of  books  and  correspondence 
and  by  practical  and  scientific  experiments  (accurate  records  of  which  ex- 
periments shall  he  kept  in  his  office),  by  the  collection  of  statistics  and  by 
any  other  appropriate  means  within  his  power;  to  collect,  as  he  maybe 
able,  new  and  valuable  seeds  and  plants;  to  test,  by  cultivation,  the  value 
of  such  as  may  require  such  tests;  to  propagate  such  as  may  be  worthy 
of  propagation,  and  to  distribute  them  among  agriculturists.”  Of  the  first 
Report  issued  by  this  department  (the  one  for  1862),  120,000  copies  were 
ordered  to  be  printed.  The  first  appropriation,  made  in  1839  ($1000),  has 
been  somewhat  exceeded  in  more  recent  times.  The  appropriation  for  the 
expenses  of  the  Department  of  Agriculture  for  the  fiscal  year  ending  June 
30,  1873,  was  $202,440;  and  for  the  fiscal  year  ending  June  30,  1874,  it 
was  $257,730,  exclusive  of  $20,000  for  printing,  making  the  whole  amount 
$277,730.  The  second  item  mentioned  was  employed,  of  course,  in  print- 
ing the  Report  for  1873.  The  first  was,  doubtless,  judiciously  expended 
for  the  pui’poses  mentioned  in  the  act  creating  the  department;  but  after 
a year  of  untiring  efforts  on  the  part  of  the  zealous  and  faithful  head  of 
the  department — efforts  ably  seconded  by  his  assistants — to  carry  out  the 
design  of  said  act,  he  is  forced  to  reply  to  the  applicant  for  the  printed 
Report  of  these  labors  as  follows  : 

“ Department  of  Agriculture,  Washington,  July  22 cl,  1875. 

“Sir:  Congress  at  its  last  session  made  no  provision  for  the  printing  or 
general  distribution  of  the  Annual  Report  of  this  Department  for  the 
year  1874.  The  Senate  ordered  1200  copies  for  its  own  use.  The  volume 
is  therefore  in  print,  but  it  will  require  the  action  of  Congress  to  authorize 
its  distribution  by  the  Department.” 

Such  is  the  announcement  which,  printed  upon  a postal-card,  brings  to 
the  notice  of  the  thousands  who  anxiously  look  for  this  report  an  instance 
of  legislative  economy  and  retrenchment  whereby  a saving  (?)  was  effected 
of  $20,000,  the  amount  of  the  aggregate  increase  of  the  pay  of  eight  Con- 
gressmen by  the  “ Salary  Grab  Act.” 

A statement  of  the  crops  of  wheat,  rye,  barley,  oats  and  maize,  or  “corn” 
(a  term  which  in  Europe  comprehends  all  the  cereal  grains,  except  in  Scot- 
land, where  it  is  restricted  to  oats,  while  in  this  country  it  is  confined  to 
Indian  corn),  in  various  years,  will  be  found  elsewhere  [see  Appendix, 
Table  V.].  The  great  crop  of  the  United  States  is  maize.  The  Statis- 
tician of  the  Department  of  Agriculture  gives  some  remarkable  proofs  of 
this  assertion  in  his  Report  for  1873.  He  says:  “The  supplies  for  man 
and  beast  are  principally  found  in  corn,  hay,  wheat,  oats,  potatoes,  barley, 
rye  and  buckwheat,  named  in  the  order  of  their  aggregate  money  value. 
Should  grass  be  included  with  hay,  it  would,  of  course,  occupy  the  first 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


565 


place.  Of  these,  com,  hay  and  oats  are  mainly  used  in  feeding  domestic 
animals ; wheat,  potatoes,  rye,  barley  and  buckwheat  are  mainly  consumed 
by  man.  Yet  taking  only  corn  and  hay,  in  comparison  with  these  six  other 
food-products,  the  values  for  the  past  five  years  [1869-1873,  inclusive] 
may  be  thus  expressed  in  the  original  estimates  of  value  made  by  this  De- 
partment: Corn,  $2,620,979,940  [annual  average,  $524,195,988] ; hay, 
$1,714,213,880  [annual  average,  $342,842,775];  six  food-products  [oats, 
wheat,  potatoes,  rye,  barley  and  buckwheat],  $2,553,007,440  [annual  aver- 
age, $510,601,488].  The  value  of  corn  has  therefore  been  $13,594,500  per 
annum  more  than  the  combined  values  of  the  six  other  crops  named,  and  that 
of  the  cured  grass  more  than  two-thirds  as  much  as  the  aggregate  of  the  six 
crops.  In  response  to  the  inquiry  as  to  the  comparative  value  per  acre,  it  is 
easy  to  show  the  superiority  of  corn,  notwithstanding  the  reduction  in  price, 
by  the  immense  quantity  produced.  The  assumed  aggregate  of  the  corn  acre- 
age of  five  years  is  184,565,343  acres  [average  annual  acreage,  36,911,068], 
yielding  in  corn  alone  $14.21  per  acre;  the  aggregate  for  the  [hay  and  the] 
six  crops,  345,166,063  acres  [average  annual  acreage,  69,030,212],  yielding 
$13.99  per  acre.*  In  1869  the  value  of  the  yield  per  acre  was  $17.74  for 
corn  against  $12.76  for  wheat,  when  the  latter  crop  was  the  largest  ever 
known.”  Another  and  somewhat  peculiar  test  of  the  value  of  this  crop 
was  recently  applied  by  the  Statistician.  Eleven  counties  were  taken  in 
Illinois  in  which  nearly  three  times  as  much  wheat  was  produced  as  in 
eleven  other  counties,  which  in  turn  produced  more  than  three  times  as 
much  corn  as  was  raised  in  the  eleven  counties  first  taken.  The  first  eleven 
can  therefore  be  designated  as  the  “ wheat  counties,”  while  with  equal  pro- 
priety the  term  “ corn  counties  ” can  be  applied  to  the  second  eleven.  The 
assessed  valuations  of  lands  (including  all  improvements)  in  these  respect- 
ive groups  were  then  consulted,  and  it  was  discovered  that  the  average 
value  per  acre  in  the  wheat  counties  was  $6.43,  while  that  in  the  corn 
counties  was  $7.89,  or  22  per  cent,  greater.  The  Statistician  says  : “ It  is 

* We  have  given  these  last  figures  just  as  they  stand,  though,  as  there  is  an  obvious 
error,  they  require  a word  of  explanation.  The  portions  enclosed  in  brackets  are,  of 
course,  our  own.  In  the  first  place,  the  return  for  the  “six  crops”  ($2,553,007,440) 
will  certainly  not  give  an  average  yield  of  $13.99  per  acre.  If  the  return  for  the  hay 
crop  be  added,  the  condition  will  be  improved  (the  combined  value  being  $4,267,221,- 
320),  but  the  yield  per  acre  is  still  only  $12.71,  and  not  $13.99.  The  proper  aggre- 
gate acreage  to  afford  this  average  yield,  with  the  value  of  the  hay  crop  and  the  six ' 
crops  combined,  is  305,010,088.  The  proper  aggregate  acreage  to  yield  an  average 
of  $13.99  with  the  value  of  the  six  food-products  ($2,553,007,440)  taken  alone  is 
183,228,194.  It  is  impossible  to  say,  without  tracing  out  each  separate  item  through 
the  whole  five  years,  where  the  difficulty  lies.  It  is  probably  one  of  those  typograph- 
ical errors  or  editorial  oversights  which  are  likely  to  occur  in  the  best-regulated  offices, 
or  even  in  the  work  (usually  remarkably  accurate)  of  the  Statistician  of  the  Depart- 
ment of  Agriculture. — Ed.  U.  S.  Gazetteer  and  Guide. 


566 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


true  that  these  values  are  not  the  cash  values,  the  assessment  being  lower 
for  purposes  of  taxation,  yet  the  true  proportion  between  the  tivo  is  not  neces- 
sarily altered  by  this  fact.”  Still,  “to  silence  cavil  as  wTell  as  to  accumu- 
late evidence,”  the  census  returns  of  the  farm  lands  were  appealed  to,  and 
it  was  ascertained  that  the  average  value  of  farm  laud  in  the  wheat  coun- 
ties was  $35.63,  while  in  the  corn  counties  it  was  $41.70,  a difference  of  17 
per  cent,  in  favor  of  the  corn  district.  The  proportion  is  nearly  the  same 
and  the  results  are  much  more  conclusive,  for  the  State  valuation  first  used 
included  all  taxable  lands,  whether  in  farms  or  not,  thus  introducing  into 
the  calculation  a disturbing  element,  while  the  census  return  included  only 
farmlands.  The  Statistician  defends  his  position  with  great  vigor.  “An 
Illinoisan  whose  views  are  entitled  to  respect”  suggested  to  him  that  per- 
haps the  corn  area  had  the  larger  proportion  of  timber,  a circumstance 
which  would  render  the  valuation  higher.  The  attorney  for  the  plaintiff 
in  the  case  of  Corn  vs.  Wheat  consulted  the  record,  and  triumphantly 
established  the  fact  that  the  corn  counties  “have  only  391,037  acres  in 
woodland  of  the  4,546,365  acres  in  farms,  or  8.6  per  cent.,  while  the  wood- 
land of  the  w'heat  counties  amounts  to  908,756  acres  in  a total  of  3,185,769, 
or  28.8  per  cent.  So  this  advantage  enures  to  the  benefit  of  wheat,  and 
requires  additional  profits  of  corn-growing  to  offset  it  in  the  valuation 
tables.”  The  special  point  upon  which  his  argument  rests  is  worthy  of 
consideration — viz.,  that  corn,  “being  fed  largely  on  the  farm,  is  in  a mea- 
sure restorative,  while  wheat,  being  carried  away  from  the  farm,  without 
any  return  w'orth  considering  [in  the  shape  of  fertilizers],  is  an  exhaustive 
crop.  These  two  diametrically  opposite  practices  must  produce  opposite 
results  upon  the  soils,  one  making  the  rich  richer,  the  other  rendering  the 
poor  poorer.  As  might  be  expected,  the  complaint  is  constant  that  the 
wheat  average  grows  less  and  less ; and  the  fact  is  that  it  is  only  kept  from 
heavy  depreciation  by  a gradual  removal  of  wheat  culture  westward  and 
freshlandward,  as  the  wheat  farmers  ‘fold  their  tents’  after  the  manner  of 
the  Arab  and  as  ‘silently  steal  avTay’  to  green  prairies  undisturbed  by  the 
plough.”  His  final  deduction  is,  “not  that  wheat  culture  is  unprofitable, 
and  should  be  everywhere  abandoned,  but  that  feeding  crops  upon  the 
farms,  which  cannot  be  done  in  exclusive  wheat  culture,  is  the  only  safe 
and  ultimately  profitable  system  to  pursue,  and  a golden  rule  of  agricul- 
ture.” Sir  Morton  Peto  was  much  impressed  with  the  quantity  and  the 
value  of  the  maize  crop  of  this  country.  In  his  Resources  and  Prospects 
of  America  he  says  : “ I confess  to  some  surprise  that  this  product  does  not 
enter  more  largely  into  consumption  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland.  Much 
of  the  comparatively  small  quantity  imported  is  worked  up  by  parties  who 
sell  it  as  farinaceous  food  for  children,  for  pastry-making,  etc.  In  this  form 
Indian  corn  is  a comparatively  costly  article.  It  is  in  the  cheaper  forms 
in  which  it  is  used  throughout  America  that  it  seems  to  me  it  might  be 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


567 


much  more  generally  introduced  into  consumption  here.”  As  he  is  writing 
in  Great  Britain,  he  gives  some  information  which  is  more  specific  : “ There 
are  various  ways  of  dressing  Indian  corn.  Boiled,  in  its  green  state,  it  is 
a most  delicious  vegetable.  There  is  no  reason  why  it  should  not  be  intro- 
duced into  this  country.  It  is  cheap  enough  in  America,  and  it  bears  the 
voyage  here.  I have  it  frequently  at  my  own  table,  where  it  is  much  ap- 
proved.” He  elsewhere  expresses  great  regret  at  the  use  of  corn  as  fuel 
in  Iowa,  where,  the  corn  crop  of  a certain  year  being  very  large,  so  that 
ears  of  corn  sold  for  ten  cents  per  bushel,  “a  cord  of  corn,”  containing 
seventy  bushels,  cost  only  seven  dollars,  yet  furnished  more  heat  than  a 
cord  of  wood,  which  cost,  after  sawing,  nine  dollars  and  fifty  cents.  The 
leading  States  in  the  production  of  maize  in  1873  (total  crop,  932,274,000 
bushels)  were  Illinois  (15.40  per  cent.,  or  143,634,000  bushels),  Iowa 
f 11.28  per  cent.,  or  105,200,000  bushels)  and  Ohio  (9.48  per  cent.,  or 
88,422,000  bushels),  making  for  these  three  States  36.36  per  cent.,  or 
more  than  one-third  of  the  entire  crop.  We  give  some  figures  compiled 
from  the  Reports  on  Commerce  and  Navigation  for  various  years,  to  show 
the  increase  in  the  exports  of  maize.  In  the  year  ending  June  30,*  1866, 
the  total  exports  of  maize  were  13,516,615  bushels;  to  Great  Britain, 
9,889,232  bushels  (England,  7,292,411 ; Scotland,  708,813 ; Ireland, 

I, 888,008).  In  1866-7,  total  exports  of  maize,  14,889,823  bushels ; to 
Great  Britain,  12,197,064  bushels  (England,  8,161,346 ; Scotland,  1,014,- 
064;  Ireland,  3,021,654).  In  1867-8,  total  exports  of  maize,  11,147,490 
bushels;  to  Great  Britain,  8,707,998  bushels  (England,  5,391,053;  Scot- 
land, 1,243,639;  Ireland,  2,073,296).  Passing  over  a few  years,  we  come 
to  1872-3,  for  which  the  figures  are  as  follows:  Total  exports  of  maize, 
38,541,930  bushels;  to  Great  Britain,  29,334,759  bushels  (England, 

II, 666,867;  Scotland,  1 ,457,501 ; Ireland,  16,210,391).  In  1873-4,  total 
exports  of  maize,  34,434,606  bushels ; to  Great  Britain,  26,299,320  bush- 
els (England,  10,299,483;  Scotland,  2,335,026;  Ireland,  13,764,813). 
Though  there  is  a decrease  in  this  last  year,  it  is  not  proportionately  so 
great  as  the  decrease  in  the  crop  of  1873,  which  was  the  one  out  of  which 
the  exports  of 'the  fiscal  year  1873-4  came.  The  reader  will  see,  by  con- 
sulting the  table  [see  Table  Y.  in  Appendix],  that  the  year  1872  was  an 
exceptionally  good  year  for  corn,  the  crop  almost  equalling  the  maximum 
crop  (that  of  1870).  The  next  crop  in  value  among  the  breadstuffs  is 

* As  the  fiscal  year  ends  with  June  30,  in  mentioning  the  exports  or  imports  of  any 
year  since  1843  it  is  generally  understood  that  the  fiscal  year  ending  on  June  30  of  that 
year  is  meant.  The  Report  on  Commerce  and  Navigation  for  1874,  for  instance,  gives 
statistics  up  to  June  30,  1874,  and  the  exports  for  1874  are  generally  understood  to 
mean  those  of  the  year  which  began  July  1,  1873.  To  avoid  all  ambiguity,  however, 
we  shall  term  such  a year  1873-4,  as  it  contains  just  one  half  of  each  year  indicated 
by  this  form. 


568 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


wheat.  The  rate  of  increase  in  the  crop  may  be  gathered  from  the  table 
to  which  we  have  just  referred.  The  exports  for  several  years  of  wheat 
and  flour  are  as  follows:  In  1865-6,  total  exports  of  wheat,  5,579,103 
bushels  (value,  87,842,749);  wheat  flour,  2,183,050  barrels  (value, 
$18,396,686);  total  value,  $26,239,435;  to  Great  Britain,  wheat,  1,970,- 
716  bushels  (England,  1,700,902;  Scotland,  157,758;  Ireland,  112,056); 
wheat  flour,  136,020  barrels  (England,  120,347  ; Scotland,  10,495;  Ire- 
land, 5178).  In  1866-7,  total  exports  of  wheat,  6,146,411  bushels  (value, 
$7,822,555);  wheat  flour,  1,300,306  barrels  (value,  $12,803,775);  total 
value,  $20,626,330;  to  Great  Britain,  wheat,  4,685,615  bushels  (England, 
4,652,389;  Scotland,  33,226);  wheat  flour,  116,299  barrels  (England, 
109,037;  Scotland,  6873;  Ireland,  389).  In  1867-8,  total  exports  of 
wheat,  15,940,899  bushels  (value,  $30,247,632);  wheat  flour,  2,076,423 
barrels  (value,  $20,887,798);  total  value,  $51,135,130;  to  Great  Britaiu, 
wheat,  12,368,446  bushels  (England,  10,747,798;  Scotland,  894,110;  Ire- 
land, 726,538) ; wheat  flour,  484,706  barrels  (England,  416,483  ; Scotland, 
55,711 ; Ireland,  12,512).  Passing  over  a few  years,  we  have  for  1872-3 
the  following  figures,  which  show  a marked  increase : Total  exports  of 
wheat,  39,204,285  bushels  (value,  $51,452,254);  wheat  flour,  2,562,086 
barrels  (value,  $19,381,664);  total  value,  $69,833,918;  to  Great  Britain, 
wheat,  30,790,876  bushels  (England,  25,872,665;  Scotland,  2,133,341; 
Ireland,  3,784,870);  wheat  flour,  531,801  barrels  (England,  390,227 ; Scot- 
land, 131,321;  Ireland,  10,253).  The  figures  for  1873-4  are  still  more 
encouraging,  being  as  follows:  Total  exports  of  wheat,  71,039,928  bushels 
(value,  $101,421,459);  wheat  flour,  4,094,094  barrels  (value,  $29,258,094); 
total  value,  $130,679,153;  to  Great  Britain,  wheat,  50,833,278  bushels 
(England,  30,319,711;  Scotland,  3,903,630;  Ireland,  17,609,937);  wheat 


43,203).  An  examination  of  these  figures  will  show  that  Ireland,  which 
at  first  took  but  a small  proportion  of  the  Indian  corn,  came  to  the  front 
in  1872-3,  taking  nearly  half  of  the  whole  amount  exported,  more  than 
half  of  the  portion  which  went  to  Great  Britain,  and  a larger  quantity 
than  the  whole  amount  exported  in  any  fiscal  year  between  June  30, 1865, 
and  June  30,  1868,  and  we  might  add,  more  than  double  the  whole  quan- 
tity of  maize  exported  from  the  United  States  during  the  year  1868-9, 
when  the  amount  was  unusually  small  (7,047,197  bushels).  In  wheat  also 
Ireland  makes  a remarkable  leap,  taking  in  1865-6  but  little  more  than 
five  per  cent,  of  the  quantity  going  to  Great  Britain ; in  1866-7  none  at 
all,  according  to  the  official  report,  while  in  1872-3  more  than  11  per  cent, 
of  the  exports  of  wheat  to  Great  Britain  went  to  Ireland;  and  in  1873-4 
she  took'more  than  34  per  cent,  of  the  large  amount  which  went  to  Great 
Britain,  more  than  three  times  the  total  export  of  wheat  from  the  United 
States  in  1865-6,  more  than  2i  times  the  same  export  in  1866-7,  nearly 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


569 


two  million  bushels  more  than  the  same  total  in  1867-8,  and  more  than 
the  same  total  in  1868-9,  when  it  had  risen  to  17,557,836  bushels.  The 
remaining  crops  of  breadstuffs  are  sufficiently  set  forth  in  the  table;  that 
of  oats  is  large,  but  is  almost  entirely  consumed  at  home,  the  amount  ex- 
ported being  insignificant  (481,871  bushels  in  1868-9,  nearly  balanced  by 
an  import  of  326,359  bushels;  714,072  bushels  in  1872-3,  with  an  import 
of  225,555  bushels;  812,873  bushels  in  1873-4,  with  an  import  of  191,802 
bushels).  The  demand  for  barley  for  malting  purposes  has  greatly  in- 
creased the  amount  raised,  as  is  seen  by  the  table.  The  increase  has  not 
yet  come  up  to  the  demand,  judging  by  the  fact  that  the  imports  are  heavy 
while  the  exports  are  nominal,  the  following  being  some  of  the  figures: 
1868-9,  imports  of  barley,  5,069,880  bushels;  exports,  59,077  bushels; 
1872-3,  imports,  4,244,751  bushels;  exports,  482,410  bushels;  1873-4, 
imports,  4,891,189  bushels;  exports,  320,399  bushels.  The  crop  of  rye 
shows  in  later  years  a decided  falling  oft’  from  the  figures  of  1867,  1868  and 
1869.  The  exports  for  1868-9  were  49,501  bushels;  imports,  199,543 
bushels;  in  1872-3,  exports  562,021  bushels;  imports,  214,102  bushels; 
in  1873-4,  exports,  1,564,484  bushels  ; imports,  164,153  bushels.  It  ap- 
pears, from  this  decided  increase  in  the  exportation  of  a crop  which  had 
fallen  off  about  one-third  in  the  course  of  four  years,  that  the  demand  for 
“schwarzbrod”  has  not  kept  pace  with  the  increase  in  population.  There 
is  another  crop,  not  a breadstuff,  which  stands  in  the  front  rank  among  the 
agricultural  productions  of  the  United  States ; we  allude  to  cottou,  statis- 
tics of  which  will  be  found  elsewhere  [see  Table  YI.  in  Appendix].  It 
is,  as  Professor  McCay  says,  “of  prime  necessity,  and  in  large  demand 
abroad,  because  it  furnishes  the  cheapest  material  for  clothing  and  for  other 
purposes  of  civilized  life,  and  it  is  produced  here  under  such  favorable  cir- 
cumstances that  we  can  supply  this  demand  at  a fair  profit  to  ourselves.” 
Though  the  “favorable  circumstances”  specially  intended  by  Professor 
McCay  no  longer  exist  (he  wrote  in  1850),  there  are  advantages  enough 
of  soil  and  climate  to  make  the  southern  portion  of  the  United  States  the 
greatest  cotton-producing  country  in  the  world,  when  quality  is  considered 
as  well  as  quantity.  The  attempt  by  Great  Britain  to  substitute  India  to 
some  extent  for  America  as  her  cotton-field  served  only  to  show  the  vast 
superiority  of  the  product  of  this  country.  Although  it  is  not  a native  of 
the  United  States,  it  thrives  here  better  than  in  its  fatherland.  Cotton- 
seed brought  here  from  India,  where  it  is  a native,  will  produce  a better 
cotton  than  in  that  country,  and  the  product  will  be  continually  tending  to 
a longer  and  better  staple.  New  Orleans  cotton-seed  planted  in  India  will 
produce,  the  first  year,  cotton  nearly  equal  to  its  original,  but  every  year 
of  reproduction  from  the  same  seed  will  show  more  and  more  deterioration, 
until  the  yield  is  no  better  than  the  native  India  cotton.  The  best  quality 
of  American  cotton  is  the  sea-island  cotton,  the  small  crop  of  which  is 


570 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


mentioned  in  a note  appended  to  the  table.  This  is  so  precious  that  it  is 
reserved  for  the  finest  yarns,  for  the  most  delicate  fabrics  and  for  a mixture 
with  silk  which  is  exceedingly  difficult  to  detect.  The  great  bulk  of  the 
crop  of  the  United  States  consists  of  “upland,”  or  “short  staple.”  The 
value  of  the  cotton  (exclusive  of  sea-island  cotton)  exported  from  the 
United  States  during  the  fiscal  year  ending  June  30,  1874,  was  $209,109,- 
106.  This  would  make  the  whole  crop  worth  more  than  $300,000,000. 
The  average  production  per  acre  in  1872  was  about  half  a bale,  or  2211 
pounds,  per  acre,  worth  about  $44.30.  There  is  a constant  tendency  toward 
over-production,  which  is  thus  rebuked  by  the  Statistician  in  the  Report  on 
Agriculture  for  1873:  “Every  intelligent  publicist  knows  that  a fixed  quan- 
tity— say  $300,000,000 — may  be  derived  from  cotton.  If  the  average 
quantity  is  increased,  the  juice  diminishes,  and  vice  versa.  If  fluctuations 
are  frequent,  the  speculator  or  manufacturer,  and  not  the  producer,  derives 
an  advantage.  If  you  choose  to  produce  five  million  bales,  you  obtaiu  10 
cents  per  jiound,  and  lose  money ; if  you  grow  but  three,  you  get  20  cents, 
and  obtain  a profit.  Now,  it  is  better  for  the  world,  and,  in  a series  of  years, 
better  for  the  grower,  to  produce  regularly  enough  to  supply  the  .current 
wants  of  the  trade  at  a medium  and  remunerative  price,  or  as  near  a reg- 
ular supply  as  possible,  for  the  vicissitudes  of  the  season  will  inevitably 
cause  injurious  fluctuations  despite  the  highest  efforts  of  human  wisdom 
and  foresight.  As  the  uses  of  cotton  increase  and  markets  are  extended 
throughout  the  world,  its  manufacture  will  be  enlarged  and  its  culture 
should  obtain  corresponding  enlargement.  To  overstep  the  current  demand 
and  glut  the  market  may  be  pleasing  to  the  speculator  and  to  the  manu- 
facturer, so  far  as  he  combines  speculation  with  weaving,  but  it  is  death  to 
the  grower.”  It  is  stated  in  the  Annual  Cyclopaedia  for  1874  that  the  cost 
of  manufacturing  varies  from  41  mills  to  61  mills  jier  number  per  pound* 
in  different  mills,  according  to  their  organization,  condition  and  manage- 
ment. Few  factories  reach  the  rate  of  41  mills,  which  is  extremely  low, 
while  61  mills  is  an  extravagantly  high  cost.  The  mean  or  average  is  esti- 
mated to  be  5}  or  51  mills  per  number.  Including  the  cost  of  cotton  and 
2 per  cent,  for  selling,  the  cost  of  printing-cloth  is  5.02  cents  per  yard ; light 
sheeting,  7.41 ; standard  sheeting,  8.94.  The  number  of  spindles  in  use  in 
the  United  States  on  the  1st  of  July,  1874,  was  9,415,383,  against  7,132,- 

* Cotton  yarn  is  numbered  according  to  size,  the  number  increasing  as  the  yarn 
becomes  finer.  The  finer  the  yarn  produced,  the  greater  the  quantity  in  a pound,  and, 
it  might  be  added,  the  greater  the  skill  and  care  required  in  its  production.  The 
average  size  or  number  of  yarn  produced  in  the  United  States  in  1869  was  271 — 28  in 
the  North  and  12^  in  the  South.  Applying  the  rule,  and  taking  number  14  for  an 
example,  the  cost  of  manufacturing  a pound  of  this  number  would  be  in  mills  from 
14  X 41  to  14  X 61 — h «•,  from  6.3  cents  to  9.1  cents.  The  statistics  which  follow  are 
here  given  because  they  reached  us  too  late  for  incorporation  with  the  article  on 
American  Manufactures. — Ed.  U.  S.  Gazetteer  and  Guide. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


571 


415  in  1870,  though  the  number  of  the  mills  had  decreased  from  956  to 
847 ; number  of  looms,  186,975  (in  1870, 157,310).  This  shows  very  rapid 
progress  since  1870,  being  an  increase  in  the  number  of  spindles  of  32.05 
per  cent,  over  the  census  figures  of  1870.  The  kinds  and  quantities  of 
cotton  goods  produced  during  the  year  ending  July  1, 1874,  were  as  follows: 
Threads,  yarns  and  twines,  149,000,000  pounds;  sheetings,  shirtings  and 
similar  plain  goods,  707,000,000  yards;  twilled  and  fancy  goods,  osnaburgs, 
jeans,  etc.,  306,000,000  yards  ; printed  cloths,  588,000,000  yards ; ging- 
hams, 33,000,000  yards ; ducks,  30,000  yards ; and  besides  these  there  was 
a production  of  6,000,000  bags,  more  than  double  the  quantity  (2,767,060) 
reported  bv  the  census  of  1870.  Statistics  for  previous  periods  will  be 
found  elsewhere  [see  American  Manufactures].  Another  very  import- 
ant crop,  one  which,  in  one  shape  or  another,  is  dear  to  almost  every  Amer- 
ican heart,  is  the  tobacco  crop.  There  is  great  variation  in  the  size  of  this 
crop.  In  1840  it  was  219,163,319  pounds;  in  1850,  199,752,655  pounds; 
in  1860,  434,209,461  pounds;  in  1870,  262,735,341  pounds;  in  1873  (ac- 
cording to  the  Report  on  Agriculture'),  372,810,000  pounds;  in  1874  (as 
reported  by  the  Annual  Cyclopcedia) , 200,000,000  pounds.  The  exports 
of  tobacco  for  various  years  have  been  as  follows:  1865,  7,294,165  pounds 
(value,  $3,439,979);  1866,  leaf,  190,826,248  pounds  (value,  $29,456,145); 
manufactured,  6,515,709  pounds  (value,  $1,794,689);  1867,  leaf,  184,803,- 
065  pounds  (value,  $19,620,159);  manufactured,  9,601,142  pounds  (value, 
$2,795,008);  1867,  leaf,  206,020,504  pounds  (value,  $22,898,823);  manu- 
factured, 10,470,024  pounds  (value,  $3,100,084);  1869,  leaf,  181,527,630 
pounds  (value,  $20,552,943);  manufactured  (value  only  being  given), 
$2,759,005;  1873,  leaf,  213,995,176  pounds  (value,  $22,689,135);  manu- 
factured (value),  $2,627,585;  1874,  leaf,  318,097,804  pounds  (value, 
$30,399,181);  manufactured  (value),  $2,537,782.  The  leading  States, 
according  to  the  returns  of  1873,  were  Kentucky  (152,000,000  pounds), 
Virginia  (50,000,000  pounds)  and  Ohio  (32,500,000  pounds),  making  for 
these  three  States  234,500,000  pounds,  being  more  than  two-thirds  of  the 
crop  of  that  year,  and  a larger  quantity  than  the  whole  crop  of  1874. 
The  fluctuations  in  the  size  of  this  crop  arise  from  the  great  care  required 
in  its  culture,  the  cultivator  being  in  danger  of  losing  his  crop  for  what 
would,  with  other  products,  be  but  a small  negligence.  The  seed  must  be 
mixed  with  plaster  or  sifted  ashes,  in  the  proportion  of  a gill  of  the  former 
to  a quart  of  the  latter.  The  greatest  care  is  required  to  prevent  the 
growth  of  weeds,  and  every  week,  after  the  plants  are  up,  it  is  recommended 
to  scatter  over  them  a compost  of  ashes,  plaster,  soot,  salt  and  pulverized 
sulphur,  to  invigorate  them  and  to  protect  them  from  the  ravages  of  the 
fly.  They  must  be  transplanted,  gone  over  with  the  “ tobacco  cultivator,” 
decapitated  (the  tops  are  cut  down  to  the  leaves  that  are  six  inches  long) 
as  soon  as  the  blossoms  are  fairly  formed  (with  the  exception  of  those  that 


572 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


are  reserved  for  seed),  and  it  is  necessary  to  go  over  the  whole  field  every 
morning  and  evening,  examining  each  plant  as  far  as  is  practicable,  in 
order  to  kill  such  worms  as  are  found,  or  to  break  their  eggs,  which  have 
been  judiciously  deposited  where  the  offspring  will  have  a sufficiency  of 
palatable  food,  if  the  benevolent  design  of  the  parent  is  not  frustrated. 
The  preparation  of  the  crop  for  the  market  is  also  an  operation,  or  rather 
a series  of  operations,  requiring  great  care  and  skill,  a lack  of  which  dur- 
ing several  of  the  stages  may  be  productive  of  very  injurious  effects. 
There  are  two  other  crops,  food  crops,  which  we  omitted  to  mention  in 
their  proper  places,  but  which  should  not  be  passed  entirely  over;  we  allude 
to  potatoes  and  rice.  The  potato  crop  amounted,  in  1850,  to  65,797,896 
bushels;  in  1860,  to  111,148,867  bushels  of  “Irish,”  and  42,095,026  of 
sweet  potatoes,  and  in  1870,  to  143,337,473  bushels  of  Irish  and  21,709,- 
824  of  sweet  potatoes.  For  the  years  1873  and  ’74  the  crop  of  Irish  pota- 
toes was  about  106,000,000  bushels,  while  that  of  sweet  potatoes  was  48,- 
000,000  bushels  in  1873  and  46,000,000  in  1874.  The  leading  States  in 
the  production  of  potatoes  in  1873  were  New  York  (24,925,000  bushels), 
Pennsylvania  (10,602,000),  Michigan  (6,910,000)  and  Ohio  (6,045,000), 
making  the  total  yield  for  these  four  States  48,482,000  bushels,  or  nearly 
half  of  the  total  crop.  The  crop  of  rice  was,  in  1840,  80,841,422  pounds 
(South  Carolina,  60,590,861  pounds);  in  1850,  215,313,497  pounds  (South 
Carolina,  159,930,613  pounds);  in  1860, 187,167,032  pounds  (South  Caro- 
lina, 119,100,528  pounds);  and  in  1870,  73,635,021  pounds  (South  Caro- 
lina, 32,304,825  pounds.  It  will  be  noticed  that  in  the  first  two  years 
cited  South  Carolina  produced  more  than  three-fourths,  and  in  the  third 
year  mentioned  more  than  two-thirds,  of  the  total  yield.  The  culture  of 
the  vine  has  made  great  progress,  especially  in  California,  where  the  grape 
crop  is  estimated  to  be  worth  more  than  $10,000,000  per  annum,  and  the 
capabilities  of  three  counties  alone  (Los  Angeles,  San  Bernardino  and  San 
Diego)  have  been  ascertained  to  be  equal  to  the  yearly  production  of 
100,000,000  gallons  of  wine,  if  pressed  to  their  fullest  extent.  The  total 
product  of  wine  in  the  whole  country,  in  1850,  was  221,249  gallons  (Cali- 
fornia, 58,055);  in  1860, 1,627,192  gallons  (California,  246,518);  in  1870, 
3,092,330  gallons  (California,  1,814,656). 

Decided  progress  has  been  recently  made  in  the  breeding  of  live-stock, 
especially  during  the  past  twenty  years.  In  1840  the  number  of  horses 
and  mules  was  4,335,669.  In  1850  the  horses  numbered  4,336,719 — a thou- 
sand more  than  the  combined  total  just  given — and  the  “mules  and  asses” 
559,331.  In  1860  the  figures  were:  Horses,  6,249,174  (increase  in  ten 
years,  67.02  per  cent.);  mules  and  asses,  1,151,148  (increase,  105.81  per 
cent.);  in  1870,  horses,  7,145,370  (increase  in  ten  years,  11.11  per  cent.); 
mules  and  asses,  1,125,415  (decrease,  2.24  per  cent.);  in  1874,  horses, 
9,333,800  (increase  in  three  years,  30.63  per  cent.);  mules,  1,339,350  (in- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


573 


crease  in  three  years,  19.01  per  cent.).  The  value  of  the  horses  reported  in 
1873  was  8666,927,406  (average  price,  871.45),  and  of  the  mules,  8119,- 
501.859  (average  price,  889.22).  Previous  to  1860  the  horses  in  cities  and 
towns  were  not  included  in  the  estimates.  The  present  number  of  horses 
is  about  one  to  every  five  inhabitants.  The  horses  of  the  United  States 
have  advanced  not  only  in  number,  but  in  quality.  The  “ Morgan  ” and 
“Black  Hawk”  families  have  preserved,  and  in  many  cases  improved 
upon,  the  good  qualities  of  their  sires,  that  of  the  former  (Justin  Mor- 
gan) having  been  foaled  in  West  Springfield,  Mass.,  in  1793,  and  the 
progenitor  of  the  latter  in  Vermont  in  1833,  to  which  State,  indeed,  the 
former  had  been  brought  in  1795.  The  extraordinary  reproductive  fac- 
ultv  of  “Justin  Morgan”  was  transmitted  to  his  sons,  and  every  succeed- 
ing foal,  without  regard  to  blood  intermixture  even  of  strong  types,  was 
distinctively  a Morgan.  “Nor,”  says  Murray,  in  The  Perfect  Horse,  “did 
this  power  die  out  in  one  or  two  generations,  but  continued  on  like  a stream 
having  a constant  source,  and  might  have  been  prolonged  doubtless  unto 
this  day.”  He  complains,  however,  that  “the  State  which  had  been  en- 
riched and  made  famous  by  this  animal  and  his  descendants  committed 
financial  suicide  by  allowing  the  family  to  be  scattered  and  the  family  type 
itself  to  be  brought  away  from  it.  Not  alone  Vermont,  but  the  entire 
country  were  losers  when  the  Morgan  family  ceased  to  have  ‘ a local  hab- 
itation,’ although  it  could  never  cease  to  have  ‘a  name.’”  Among  the 
thoroughbreds  are  not  a few  of  the  descendants  of  the  famous  Eclipse,  of 
whom  honest  John  Lawrence  said  that  “ he  puffed  and  blowed  like  an 
otter  and  galloped  as  wide  as  a barn-door.”  Professor  Low,  in  his  Dovies- 
ticated  Animals  of  Great  Britain,  says : “ The  inhabitants  of  the  United 
States  have  a very  mixed  race  of  horses,  some  of  which  are  excellent.  It 
is  the  character  of  this  people  to  carry  ardor  and  boldness  into  every  favored 
pursuit,  and  the  improvement  of  their  horses  at  this  time  [he  wrote  in  1858] 
occupies  much  of  their  attention.  The  nature  of  their  country  leads  them 
to  cultivate  useful  horses  for  the  road  and  for  their  innumerable  public  and 
private  carriages.  They  prefer  the  trot  to  the  paces  more  admired  in  the 
Old  Continent;  and  having  directed  attention  to  the  conformation  which 
consists  with  this  character,  the  fastest  trotting-horses  in  the  world  are  to 
be  found  in  the  United  States.”  The  improvement  in  the  speed  of  trot- 
ting-horses during  the  past  thirty  years  has  been  remarkable.  “Two-forty  ” 
was  once  the  proverbial  expression  for  a fast  gait,  but  at  the  present  day 
the  attainment  of  this  rate  of  speed  would  not  entitle  a horse  to  a very 
high  rank  among  l’acers,  and  the  performances  of  Flora  Temple,  of  Dex- 
ter and,  more  recently,  of  Goldsmith  Maid,  have  sent  down  the  minimum 
time  to  a point  scarcely  dreamed  of  a quarter  of  a century  ago.  At  a 
recent  meeting  of  the  Cleveland  Club  only  two  of  the  forty-four  heats  were 
slower  than  2.20,  and  one  heat  was  trotted  in  2.18.  American  Girl  has 


574 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


trotted  a mile  in  2.171,  and  Lulu  in  2.15.  Goldsmith  Maid’s  record  is 
2.14,  and  a large  number  of  horses  have  beaten  2.20.  The  Conestoga 
horse,  as  a beast  of  burden,  is  a very  highly-prized  animal,  combining 
great  strength  with  lightness  and  agility.  It  has  been  well  remarked  that 
“although  ‘Young  America’  is  said  now  to  require  a swifter  horse,  it  is 
believed  that  there  is  no  surer,  safer  or  more  lasting  one.”  Mules  and  asses 
are  largely  bred  in  the  Southern  and  Pacific  States  as  substitutes  for  horses. 
It  is  said  that  “the  mule  is  hardier  than  the  horse,  subject  to  fewer  dis- 
eases, more  patient,  better  adapted  for  travelling  over  rugged  and  trackless 
surfaces,  less  fastidious  as  to  food,  requires  less  grooming  and  attention  and 
usually  lives  and  works  to  double  the  age  of  the  horse.”  There  are  so  few 
in  New  England,  the  number  reported  from  that  section  in  the  census  of 
1870  being  only  358  (only  1 in  Rhode  Island),  that  they  do  not  enter  into 
the  report  from  those  States  for  1873.  Milch  cows  were  first  returned  sep- 
arately in  the  census  of  1850,  when  the  number  was  6,385,094;  working- 
oxen,  1,700,744;  other  cattle  (beeves,  etc.),  9,693,069;  in  1860,  milch 
cows,  8,585,735;  working-oxen,  2,254,911;  other  cattle,  14,779,373;  in 
1870,  milch  cows,  8,935,332;  working-oxen,  1,319,201;  other  cattle,  13,- 
566,005;  in  1874,  milch  cows,  10,705,300;  average  price,  $27.99;  total 
value,  $299,609,309;  oxen  and  other  cattle,  16,218,100;  average  price, 
$19.15;  total  value,  $310,643,803..  The  decrease  in  the  number  of  work- 
ing-oxen is  attributable  to  the  fact  that  as  districts  become  more  densely 
peopled,  and  consequently  more  civilized  and  more  wealthy,  horses  largely 
supersede  oxen  in  agricultural  and  other  operations.  The  whole  increase 
between  1850  and  1860  was  only  32  per  cent,  in  the  whole  country,  and 
in  the  Eastern  and  Middle  States  there  was  a decrease.  The  use  of  im- 
proved agricultural  implements  diminishes  the  force  required  from  work- 
ing-oxen, and  consequently  diminishes  also  their  use  as  such  implements 
come  to  be  introduced.  During  the  epizooty  which  prevailed  in  1872,  how- 
ever, oxen  were  at  a premium,  and  many  a man  who  had  long  been  absent 
from  the  paternal  farm  was  glad  to  recall  the  once  familiar  “whoa,  haw” 
and  “whoa,  gee”  of  his  boyhood,  and  to  drop,  in  some  cases,  the  pen  for 
the  ox-goad  when  the  lack  of  facilities  for  transportation  threatened  a stag- 
nation of  business.  The  leading  States,  in  1873,  in  the  number  of  horses 
were  Illinois  (1,059,800),  Ohio  (738,600),  Texas  (699,100),  New  York 
(659,300),  Indiana  (649,500),  Iowa  (647,000)  and  Pennsylvania  (557,000), 
making  for  these  seven  States  5,007,700  (53.65  per  cent.),  or  more  than 
one-half  of  the  total  number.  The  leading  States  in  the  number  of  milch 
cows  were  New  York  (1,410,600),  Pennsylvania  (812,600),  Ohio  (778,500), 
Illinois  (725,100),  Iowa  (569,500)  and  Texas  (526,500),  making  for  these 
six  States  4,822,800  (45.50  per  cent.),  or  nearly  one-half  of  the  total 
number.  The  increase  in  the  numbers  of  sheep  and  of  swine  during  the 
past  thirty  years  has  been  very  slight,  compared  with  that  of  other  live- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


575 


stock,  the  last  census  showing  a decrease  in  the  number  of  swine  from  the 
figures  of  1860.  The  number  of  sheep  in  the  United  States  in  1840  was 
19,311,374 ; leading  States,  New  York  (5,118,777),  Ohio  (2,028,401),  Penn- 
sylvania (1,767,620),  Vermont  (1,681,819),  Virginia  (1,293,772),  Kentucky 
(1,008,240),  making  for  these  six  States  11,890,391  (61.57  per  cent.),  or 
more  than  three-fifths  of  the  whole  number.  The  number  of  swine  in  the 
same  year  was  26,301,293;  leading  States,  Tennessee  (2,926,607),  Ken- 
tucky (2,310,533),  Ohio  (2,099,746),  Vermont  (1,992,155),  New  York 
(1,900,065)  and  Indiana  (1,623,608),  making  for  these  seven  States  12,852,- 
514  (48.81  per  cent.),  or  nearly  one-half  of  the  whole  number.  The  num- 
ber of  swine  in  the  United  States,  in  1850,  was  30,354,213  (increase  in  ten 
years,  15.41  per  cent.);  leading  States,  Tennessee  (3,104,800),  Kentucky 
(2,891,163),  Indiana  (2,263,776),  Georgia  (2,168,617),  Ohio  (1,964,770), 
Illinois  (1,915,907)  and  Alabama  (1,904,540),  making  for  these  seven 
States  16,213,573  (53.04  per  cent.),  or  more  than  one-half  of  the  total 
number.  Number  of  sheep,  21,723,220  (increase  in  ten  years,  13.00  per 
cent.);  leading  States,  Ohio  (3,942,929),  New  York  (3,453,241),  Pennsyl- 
vania (1,822,357),  Virginia  (1,310,004),  Indiana  (1,122,493)  and  Ken- 
tucky (1,102,091),  making  for  these  six  States  12,753,115  (58.71  per  cent.), 
or  nearly  three-fifths  of  the  total  number.  Number  of  sheep  in  1860, 
22,471,275  (increase  in  ten  years,  8.05  per  cent.);  leading  States,  Ohio 
(3,546,767),  New  York  (2,617,855),  Pennsylvania  (1,631,540),  Michigan 
(1,271,743),  California  (1,088,002)  and  Virginia  (1,043,269),  making  for 
these  six  States  11,199,176  (49.80  per  cent.),  or  nearly  one-half  of  the  total 
number.  Number  of  swine  in  1860,  33,512,867  (increase  in  ten  years, 
10.43  per  cent.);  leading  States,  Indiana  (3,099,110),  Illinois  (2,502,308), 
Missouri  (2,354,425),  Tennessee  (2,347,321),  Kentucky  (2,330,595),  Ohio 
(2,251,653)  and  Georgia  (2,036,116),  making  for  these  seven  States  16,921,- 
528  (50.49  per  cent.),  or  more  than  one-half  of  the  whole  number.  Num- 
ber of  sheep  in  1870,  28,477,951  (increase  in  ten  years,  26.72  per  cent.); 
leading  States,  Ohio  (4,928,635),  California  (2,768,187),  New  York  (2,181,- 
578),  Michigan  (1,985,906),  Pennsylvania  (1,794,301),  Indiana  (1,612,680) 
and  Illinois  (1,568,286),  making  for  these  seven  States  16,839,573  (59.10 
per  cent.),  or  nearly  three-fifths  of  the  whole  number.  Number  of  swine 
in  1870,  25,134,569  (decrease  in  ten  years,  25  per  cent.);  leading  States,. 
Illinois  (2,703,343),  Missouri  (2,306,430),  Indiana  (1,872,230),  Kentucky 
(1,838,227),  Tennessee  (1,828,690)  and  Ohio  (1,728,968),  making  for  these 
six  States  12,277,888  (48.85  per  cent.),  or  nearly  one-half  of  the  whole 
number.  Number  of  sheep  in  1874,  33,938,200  (increase  in  four  years 
19.17  per-cent.);  leading  States,  California  (4,683,200),  Ohio  (4,639,000), 
Michigan  (3,486,300),  New  York  (2,037,200),  Iowa  (1,732,600),  Indiana 
(1,722,500)  and  Pennsylvania  (1,674,000),  making  for  these  seven  States 
19,874,800  (58.89  per  cent.),  or  nearly  three-fifths  of  the  whole  number. 


576 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Number  of  swine  in  1874,  30,860,900  (increase  in  four  years  23.18  per 
cent.);  leading  States,  Iowa  (3,693,700),  Illinois  (3,409,700),  Missouri 
(2,603,300),  Indiana  (2,496,700),  Ohio  (2,017,400)  and  Kentucky  (2,008,- 
000),  making  for  these  six  States  16,228,800  (52.65  per  cent.),  or  more 
than  one-half  of  the  whole  number.  The  value  of  all  live-stock  in 
the  United  States  in  1850  was  $544,180,516;  in  1860,  $1,089,329,915 
(increase  in  ten  years,  100.17  per  cent.);  in  1870,  $1,525,276,457  (in- 
crease in  ten  years,  40.02  per  cent.).  The  figures  for  1875  for  the 
leading  domestic  animals  are  as  follows:  Number  of  horses,  9,520,476; 
average  price,  $71.05;  total  value,  $675,429,820;  mules,  1,392,324;  av- 
erage price,  $88.10;  total  value,  $122,716,604;  milch  cows,  10,919,406; 
average  price,  $27.01;  total  value,  $294,933,159;  other  cattle,  16,220,- 
000;  average  price,  $19.00;  total  value,  $308,180,000;  sheep,  33,598,818; 
average  price,  $2.65;  total  value,  $89,636,868;  swine,  28,083,419;  aver- 
age price,  $4.30;  total  value,  $120,758,702.  The  wool  produced  in  1850 
amounted  to  52,516,959  pounds;  in  1860,  60,264,913  pounds;  in  1870, 
100,102,387  pounds  (increase  in  ten  years,  66  per  cent.)  ; in  1873, 146,000,- 
000  pounds  (increase  in  three  years,  45.89  per  cent.).  The  wool  manufac- 
ture requires  a constantly  increasing  amount  of  raw  material.  The  imports 
for  eleven  years,  from  1861  to  1871,  inclusive,  amounted  to  572,647,377 
pounds  of  wool  (exclusive  of  shoddy),  an  average  of  52,058,843  pounds, 
costing  (in  gold  at  the  port  of  shipment)  $89,375,908,  or  $8,125,082  per 
annum.  The  imports  of  1871-2  were  122,256,499  pounds,  costing  $26,- 
214,195;  of  1872-3,  85,496,049  pounds,  valued  at  $20,433,938;  of  1873-4, 
42,939,541  pounds,  worth  $8,250,306. 

The  census  returns  of  agriculture  for  the  years  1850,  1860  and  1870 
show  constant  improvement  in  fullness  and  accuracy.  A portion  of  them 
has  already  been  given,  and  from  the  remainder  we  shall  now  select  the 
most  interesting,  giving  as  many  as  our  limited  space  will  allow.  The 
average  size  of  farms  in  the  United  States,  in  1850,  was  203  acres,  Cali- 
fornia giving  the  enormous  average  of  4466  acres,  and  Texas  that  of  942 
acres,  while  the  smallest  average  (51  acres)  was  found  in  Utah.  The  av- 
erage size  of  farms  in  1860  was  203  acres,  Nevada  (617),  Texas  (591), 
Louisiana  (536)  and  South  Carolina  (488)  having  then  an  average  greater 
than  that  of  California,  which  had  fallen  to  466  acres.  Average  for  1870, 
153  acres,  California  (482),  Georgia  (338),  Oregon  (315)  and  Texas  (301) 
giving  the  highest  figures.  In  nearly  all  of  the  States  there  was  a steady 
decrease  in  the  average  size  of  farms,  though  in  Alabama  (289,  346,  222), 
Arkansas  (146,  245,  154),  Florida  (371,  444,  232),  Louisiana  (372,  536, 
247),  Maine  (97,  103,  98),  Mississippi  (309,  370,  193),  .Missouri  (179, 
215,  146),  New  Hampshire  (116,  123,  122)  and  New  Mexico  (77,  278, 
186)  there  was  an  increase  in  the  average  between  1850  and  1860  and  a 
decrease  between  1860  and  1870,  the  figures  in  parentheses  being  their  aver- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


577 


ages  in  the  successive  census  years.  California  (4466,  466,  482)  reversed 
this  order,  its  average  showing  a decrease  in  1860  and  a slight  increase 
in  1870.  The  total  acreage  of  farms  in  1850  was,  improved,  113,032,614; 
unimproved,  180,528,000;  total,  293,560,614.  “By  ‘improved  land’  is 
meant  cleared  land  used  for  grazing,  grass  or  tillage,  or  lying  fallow.” 
Irreclaimable  marshes  and  considerable  bodies  of  water  were  excluded  in 
giving  the  area  of  a farm  improved  and  unimproved.  Total  acreage  in 
farms  in  1860,  407,212,538;  improved,  163,110,720;  unimproved,  244,101,- 
818.  Total  acreage  in  1870,  407,785,041;  improved,  188,921,099;  unim- 
proved, 218,813,942.  The  percentage  of  improved  land  in  farms  as  com- 
pared with  total  land  in  farms  was,  in  1850,  39.5  per  cent.;  in  1860,  40.1 
per  cent.;  in  1870,  46.3  per  cent.  The  highest  percentage  of  improved 
land  in  1850  was  in  Connecticut  (74.2  per  cent.);  the  lowest,  in  California, 
only  eight-tenths  of  1 per  cent.  (32,354  acres)  being  improved,  while  99.2 
per  cent.  (3,861,531  acres)  was  unimproved.  In  1860  the  highest  percent- 
age of  improved  land  in  any  State  was  still  in  Connecticut,  while  the  lowest 
(10.5)  was  in  Texas,  which  was  very  nearly  matched  by  New  Mexico  (10.6 
per  cent.).  In  1870  several  States  had  made  great  advances  in  improving 
land,  and  stood  very  nearly  together,  the  leading  ones  being  Illinois  (74.7 
per  cent.),  New  York  (70.4)  and  Connecticut  (69.6  per  cent.).  The 
States  possessing  the  largest  improved  acreage  in  farms  in  1850  were 
New  York  (12,408,964),  Virginia  (10,360,135),  Ohio  (9,851,493),  Penn- 
sylvauia  (8,628,619)  and  Georgia  (6,378,479),  making  for  these  five  States 
47,627,690  acres  (42.14  per  cent.),  or  more  than  two-fifths  of  the  total  im- 
proved acreage.  The  leading  States  in  this  respect,  in  1860,  were  New 
York  (14,358,403),  Illinois  (13,096,374),  Ohio  (12,625,394),  Virginia 
(11,437,821),  Pennsylvania  (10,463,296)  and  Georgia  (8,062,758),  making 
for  these  six  States  70,044,046  acres  (42.96  per  cent.),  or  more  than  two- 
fifths  of  the  total  improved  acreage.  The  leading  States  in  1870  were 
Illinois  (19,329,952),  New  York  (15,627,206),  Ohio  (14,469,133),  Penn- 
sylvania (11,515,965),  Indiana  (10,104,279),  Iowa  (9,396,467),  Missouri 
(9,130,615),  making  for  these  sevtn  States  89,573,617  acres  (47.04  per 
cent.),  or  nearly  one-half  of  the  total  improved  acreage.  The  value  of 
farms  in  the  whole  country  in  1850  was  $3,271,575,426 ; leading  States,  New 
York  ($554,546,642),  Pennsylvania  ($407,876,099),  Ohio  ($358,758,603), 
Virginia  ($216,401,543),  Kentucky  ($155,021,262),  Indiana  ($136,385,- 
173)  and  New  Jersey  ($120,237,511),  making  for  these  seven  States 
$1,949,226,833  (59.58  per  cent.),  or  very  nearly  three-fifths  of  the  total 
value.  Value  of  farming  implements  and  machinery  in  1850,  $151,587,- 
638;  leading  States,  New  York  ($22,084,926),  Pennsylvania  ($14,722,541), 
Ohio  ($12,750,585),  Louisiana  ($11,576,938),  Virginia  ($7,021,772),  In- 
diana (86,704,444)  and  Illinois  ($6,405,561),  making  for  these  seven  States 
881,266,767  (53.61  per  cent),  or  more  than  one-half  of  the  total  value. 

37 


578 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Value  of  farms  in  1860,  66,645,045,007  (increase  in  ten  years,  103.11  per 
cent.);  leading  States,  New  York  ($803,343,593),  Ohio  ($678,132,991), 
Pennsylvania  ($662,050,707),  Illinois  ($408,944,033),  Virginia  ($371,761,- 
661),  Indiana  ($356,712,175)  and  Kentucky  ($291,496,955,  making  for 
these  seven  States  $3,572,442,115  (53.76  per  cent.),  or  more  than  one-half 
of  the  total  value.  Value  of  farming  implements  and  machinery  in  1860, 
$246,118,141  (increase  in  ten  years,  62.36  per  cent.);  leading  States,  New 
York  ($29,166,695),  Pennsylvania  ($22,442,842),  Louisiana  ($18,648,225), 
Ohio  ($17,538,832),  Illinois  ($17,235,472),  Iudiana  ($10,457,897)  and  Vir- 
ginia ($9,392,296),  making  for  these  seven  States  $124,882,259  (50.74  per 
cent.),  or  more  than  one-lialf  of  the  total  value.  Value  of  farms  in  1870, 
$9,262,803,861  (increase  in  ten  years,  39.39  per  cent.) ; leading  States,  New 
York  ($1,272,857,766),  Ohio  ($1,054,465,226),  Pennsylvania  ($1,043,481,- 
582),  Illinois  ($920,506,346j,  Indiana  ($634,804,189),  Michigan  ($398,- 
240,578)  and  Missouri  ($392,908,047),  making  for  these  seven  States 
$5,737,263,734  (61.93  per  cent.),  or  more  than  three-fifths  of  the  total 
value.  Value  of  farming  implements  and  machinery  in  1870,  $336,878,- 
429  (increase  in  ten  years,  36.87  per  cent.);  leading  States,  New  York 
($45,997,712),  Pennsylvania  ($35,658,196),  Illiuois  ($34,576,587),  Ohio 
($25,692,787),  Iowa  ($20,509,582),  Indiana  ($17,676,591)  and  Missouri 
($15,596,426),  making  for  these  seven  States  $195j707,881  (58.09  per 
cent.),  or  nearly  three-fifths  of  the  total  value.  It  is  noteworthy,  as  an 
instance  of  the  progress  of  this  country  during  twenty  years,  that  the  ag- 
gregate value  of  the  farms  of  New  York,  Pennsylvania  and  Ohio  in  1870 
($3,370,804,574)  was  greater  than  that  of  all  the  farms  in  the  country  in 
1850.  In  the  latter  year  the  value  of  orchard  products  was  $7,723,186; 
market-garden  products,  $5,280,030;  home  manufactures,  $27,493,644; 
animals  slaughtered,  $111,703,142.  Value  of  orchard  products  in  1860, 
$19,991,885  (increase  in  ten  years,  159  per  cent.) ; market-garden  products, 
$16,159,498  (increase  in  ten  years,  203  per  cent.);  home  manufactures, 
$24,546,876  (decrease,  11.12  per  cent.);  animals  slaughtered  or  sold  for 
slaughter,  $213,618,692  (increase  92  per  cent.).  Wages  paid  in  1870,  in- 
cluding the  value  of  board,  $310,286,285;  value  of  orchard  products,  $47,- 
335,189  (increase  in  ten  years,  137  per  cent.);  market-garden  products, 
$20,719,229  (increase,  28.22  per  cent.) ; forest  products,  $36,808,277 ; home 
manufactures,  $24,546,876  (decrease  4.79  per  cent.);  animals  slaughtered 
or  sold  for  slaughter,  $398,956,376  (increase  in  ten  years,  86.76  per  cent.); 
leading  States,  Illinois  ($56,718,944),  Ohio  ($40,498,375),  Indiana  ($30,- 
.246,962),  Pennsylvania  ($28,412,903),  New  York  ($28,225,720),  Iowa 
($.25,781,223),  Kentucky  ($24,121,861),  making  for  these  seven  States 
$234,005,988  (58.68  per  cent.),  or  nearly  three-fifths  of  the  total  value. 
Value  of  all  farm  productions  in  1870,  including  betterments  and  additions 
to' stock,  $2,447,538,658;  leading  States,  New  York  ($253,526,153),  Illi- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


579 


nois  ($210,860,585),  Ohio  ($198,256,907),  Pennsylvania  ($183,946,027), 
Indiana  ($122,914,302),  Iowa  ($114,386,441)  and  Missouri  ($103,035,759), 
making  for  these  seven  States  $1,186,925,174  (48.49  per  cent.),  or  nearly 
one-half  of  the  total  value.  The  number  of  persons  engaged  in  agricul- 
ture in  1860  was  3,305,335;  in  1870,  5,922,471  (males,  5,525,503;  females, 
396,968) ; increase  in  ten  years,  79.18  per  cent.  Leading  States  in  the 
number  of  persons  engaged  in  agriculture,  Ohio  (397,024),  Illinois  (376,- 
441),  New  York  (374,323),  Georgia  (336,145),  Alabama  (291,628),  North 
Carolina  (269,238),  Tennessee  (267,020)  and  Missouri  (263,918),  making 
for  these  eight  States  2,575,737  (43.49  per  cent.),  or  more  than  two-fifths 
of  the  total  number.  The  comparative  healthiness  of  farming  is  shown 
by  the  fact  that  when  the  census  of  1870  was  taken  the  proportion  of 
farmers  who  were  sixty  years  of  age  and  over  was  7.82  per  cent.,  or  nearly 
one-twelfth  of  the  total  number,  while  of  those  who  were  engaged  in  “per- 
sonal and  professional  ” occupations  the  proportion  of  this  age  was  4.99  per 
cent. ; of  those  engaged  in  “ manufacturing,  mechanical  and  mining  indus- 
tries’’  it  was  3.23  per  cent.,  and  of  those  engaged  in  “trade  and  transpor- 
tation” it  was  only  2.33  per  cent.,  or  little  more  than  one-fiftieth  part  of 
the  total  number. 

Statistics  of  the  manufacture  of  agricultural  implements  have  been 
elsewhere  given.  [See  American  Manufactures.]  Labor-  and  time- 
saving  machines  are  now  regarded  as  indispensable  by  all  who  engage  in 
agriculture  on  a large  scale.  The  reaper  and  the  mower  are  the  types  of 
the  present,  the  sickle  and  the  flail  are  types  of  the  past.  The  horse  rake, 
the  improved  horse  hoes,  the  broadcast  seed-sower,  the  improved  subsoil 
and  trenching  ploughs,  straw  and  root  cutters,  cultivators,  threshing  and 
winnowing  machines,  and  many  others  of  equal  importance  have  revolu- 
tionized the  operations  of  agriculture.  It  has  been  said  that  the  improve- 
ment in  the  implements  named,  made  within  the  last  half  century,  “ has 
enabled  the  farmers  of  the  United  States  to  accomplish  double  the  amount 
of  labor  with  the  same  number  of  teams  and  men.”  This  estimate  seems 
to  be  low,  for  according  to  the  same  authority,  “they  can  plough  deeper  and 
more  thoroughly  with  less  power,  hoe  and  spade  with  less  expenditure  of 
manual  labor,  thresh  hundreds  of  bushels  of  grain  with  the  machine 
where  only  tens  could  have  been  threshed  with  the  flail,  rake  ten  acres 
with  the  horse  rake  more  easily  than  one  by  hand,  and  reap  from  twelve 
to  fifteen  acres  of  grain  in  less  time  and  with  greater  ease  with  the  reaper 
than  one  with  the  sickle  or  cradle,  to  say  nothing  of  the  infinite  variety  of 
other  operations  in  which  both  time  and  labor  are  saved  by  the  use  of 
machines  • instead  of  the  slow  drudgery  of  hand  labor.”  The  increase  in 
the  number  and  value  of  improved  implements  has  another  effect  which 
does  not  appear  at  first  sight,  but  which  can  be  ascertained  by  a careful 
examination  of  results.  The  constant  flood  of  emigration  to  the  West 


580 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


suggests  to  the  dweller  on  the  Atlantic  coast  the  question,  What  is  the  ef- 
fect of  this  western  movement  of  population  on  the  value  of  property  in  . 
the  States  first  settled  ? Have  farming  lands  in  the  East  depreciated  in 
value  on  account  of  the  immense  tracts  of  country  recently  reclaimed 
from  their  native  wildness?  At  first  examination  this  would  appear  to 
be  the  inevitable  result  of  the  overstocking,  so  to  speak,  of  the  land 
market.  The  figures  of  the  census  do  not,  however,  bear  out  this  suppo- 
sition. The  value  of  the  farms  of  the  whole  country  increased  between 
1860  and  1870  only  39.39  per  cent.,  while  the  value  of  the  farms  of  Penn- 
sylvania increased  57  per  cent.  This  superiority  was  not  owing  to  a greater 
increase  in  the  population  of  the  State,  for  the  population  of  the  whole 
country  increased  23  per  cent.,  while  the  increase  in  that  of  Pennsylvania 
was  only  21  per  cent. ; nor  was  it  due  to  the  number  of  people  engaged  in 
agriculture,  for  the  number  of  farmers  in  Pennsylvania  increased  only  26 
per  cent,  during  the  twenty  years  ending  with  1870,  while  the  value  of  the 
farms  in  that  State  advanced  during  the  same  period  155  per  cent.;  nor  yet 
could  it  be  attributed  to  the  increase  in  the  number  of  acres  of  improved 
farming  lands  in  Pennsylvania,  for  that  increase  was  33  per  cent,  between 
1850  and  1860,  and  only  10  per  cent,  between  1860  and  1870.  If  the 
reader  is  acquainted  with  the  manner  of  taking  the  census  in  this  country, 
he  will  remember  that  the  values  given  are  simply  the  value  of  these  lands 
for  agricultural  purposes.  To  what,  then,  can  this  decided  increase  in  the 
value  of  Pennsylvania  farms  be  attributed  ? We  unhesitatingly  answer,  to 
improved  farming  implements  and  machinery,  with  corresponding  improve- 
ments in  methods  of  culture.  The  increase  in  the  value  of  farms  bears  a 
remarkably  close  relation  to  the  increase  in  the  amount  of  capital  invested 
in  agricultural  implements  and  machinery.  In  the  whole  country,  for  in- 
stance, between  1860  and  1870,  the  increase  in  the  value  of  farming 
implements  and  machinery  was  37  per  cent.  In  Pennsylvania,  during  the 
same  period,  the  increase  was  58  per  cent,  and  between  1850  and  1870  it 
was  142  per  cent.  If  the  reader  will  compare  these  last  percentages  of 
increase  with  those  of  the  increase  in  the  value  of  farms  in  Pennsylvania 
and  in  the  United  States  at  large,  as  given  above,  he  cannot  fail  to  see  a 
coincidence.  In  New  York,  also,  the  increase  in  the  value  of  farms  be- 
tween 1860  and  1870  was  a little  more  than  58  per  cent.,  while  the 
increase  in  the  value  of  farming  implements  and  machinery  was  57.66 
per  cent.  To  prove  that  this  idea  is  not  wholly  fanciful,  we  can  give 
some  figures  on  the  other  side.  In  Arkansas,  between  1860  and  1870,  the 
number  of  acres  of  improved  land  decreased  less  than  one  per  cent.,  but 
the  value  of  farms  in  the  State  decreased  55  per  cent-.,  and  the  amount  of 
capital  invested  in  farming  implements  and  machinery  decreased  45  per 
cent.  In  Alabama  the  value  of  implements  and  machinery  decreased 
during  the  same  period  55  per  cent.,  and  we  find  a corresponding  decrease 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


581 


in  the  value  of  farms  of  61  per  cent.  It  may  be  said  that  these  last  two 
instances  may  be  explained  as  effects  of  the  late  civil  war.  This  is  true, 
yet  it  does  not  militate  against  our  theory;  it  rather  confirms  it.  The 
people  of  these  States  were  so  impoverished  by  the  war  that  they  were  not 
able  to  replace  implements  and  machinery  which  had  been  worn  out  or 
destroyed,  and  the  natural  result  was  a deterioration  in  methods  of  culture 
and  a consequent  fall  in  the  value  of  farming  lands.  The  intelligent 
reader  will  have  already  seen  the  object  of  this  figuring.  It  is  to  show 
the  great  value  of  improved  methods  of  culture.  An  increase  in  the 
amount  of  money  invested  in  improved  machinery  is  followed  by  an  ad- 
vance in  the  value  not  only  of  agricultural  produce,  but  of  the  land  itself; 
and  this  advance  is  the  well-merited  reward  of  those  who  employ  not  only 
their  hands,  but  their  brains.  Few  who  have  not  given  attention  to  this 
subject  can  form  any  adequate  conception  of  the  trials  and  struggles  which 
were  undergone  by  those  who  first  attempted  to  improve  the  old  stereo- 
typed methods  of  semi-cultivation  which  generally  prevailed  less  than  a 
generation  ago.  Their  anxiety  about  the  success  of  their  experiments  was 
frequently  increased  by  gloomy  prophecies  uttered  by  their  less  progressive 
neighbors,  who  were  not  backward,  if  an  experiment  failed,  in  exhibiting 
a feeling  very  much  akin  to  satisfaction.  Still,  as  we  have  shown,  they 
have  their  reward.  Those  who  formerly  criticised  them  are  now  glad  to 
imitate  them ; and  progressive  agriculturists  are  generally  recognized  as 
public  benefactors. 

There  is  one  crop  which  is  so  dependent  for  its  value  upon  the  amount 
of  capital  invested  in  implements  and  machinery  that  we  have  reserved 
its  consideration  for  this  place.  We  refer  to  the  sugar  crop.  The  compli- 
cated processes  required  in  the  production  of  sugar  brought  Louisiana 
in  1860  into  the  third  place  in  the  comparative  value  of  farming  imple- 
ments and  machinery  in  the  leading  States,  though  she  stood  tenth  in  the 
value  of  farms.  Her  total  yield  of  sugar  in  1859  was  221,726  hogsheads, 
and  of  molasses  13,439,772  gallons..  In  1869  her  yield  of  sugar  was 
80,706  hogsheads  (decrease  63.03  per  cent.)  and  4,585,150  gallons  of  mo- 
lasses (decrease  65.94  per  cent.) ; and  when  the  census  was  taken  in  the 
following  year,  the  value  of  her  farming  implements  and  machinery 
($7,159,333)  showed  a decrease  of  61.06  per  cent.,  and  that  of  her  farms  a 
decrease  of  66.7  per  cent,  (from  $204,789,662  to  $68,215,421).  The  aver- 
age area  annually  cultivated  in  sugar-cane  in  Louisiana  does  not  exceed 
(according  to  the  Report  on  Agriculture  for  1873)  150,000  acres,  or  about 
half  of  an  ordinary  county.  If,  as  Mr.  Bringier  (one  of  the  most  intelli- 
gent planters  in  Louisiana)  thinks,  104  pounds  of  sugar-cane  will  easily 
be  made  to  yield  a pound  of  sugar  and  two-thirds  of  a pound  of  molasses 
by  the  best  methods  of  production,  even  this  small  acreage  would  annu- 
ally  give  855,000,000  pounds  of  sugar  and  570,000,000  pounds  or 


582  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


52,500,000  gallons  of  molasses.  Our  imports  of  sugar  aud  molasses  for 
1872-3  amounted  to  1,454,124,259  pounds  of  brown  sugar,  509,504 
pounds  of  refined  sugar,  and  43,533,909  gallons  of  molasses.  In  1873-4 
the  amount  was  1,594,306,354  pounds  of  brown  sugar,  39,279  pounds  of 
refined  sugar  and  47,189,837  gallons  of  molasses.  The  possible  annual 
yield  above  indicated  is,  therefore,  more  than  half  of  the  average  amount 
imported,  and  if,  as  is  stated  in  the  Report  on  Agriculture , there  is  no  rea- 
son why  the  very  small  acreage  should  not  be  increased  fivefold,  except  a 
lack  of  capital  and  enterprise,  there  is  also  no  good  reason  why  the  United 
States  should  not  produce  sufficient  sugar  not  only  for  home  consumption, 
but  for  a large  exportation  to  less  favored  climes. 

We  could  not  more  appropriately  close  this  article  than  by  quoting  the 
eloquent  words  of  Mr.  J.  R.  Dodge,  the  Statistician  of  the  Department  of 
Agriculture,  to  whose  labors  we  have  been  indebted  for  many  of  our  state- 
ments. In  an  address  delivered  before  the  National  Agricultural  Con- 
gress at  Atlanta,  Georgia  (May  14,  1874),  which  is  published  in  the  Re- 
port on  Agriculture  for  1873  (pp.  146-151),  he  expresses  the  hope  that 
the  day  may  be  hastened  “ when  25  per  cent,  of  our  people  shall  furnish 
a better  and  more  varied  agricultural  supply  than  is  now  obtained  by  the 
47  per  cent,  employed  in  agriculture ; when  the  21  per  cent,  now  engaged 
in  mining,  manufacturing  and  the  mechanic  arts  may  become  42 ; when 1 
two  blades  of  grass  shall  grow  instead  of  one,  twenty-five  bushels  of 
wheat  instead  of  twelve,  and  an  acre  of  cotton  shall  always  bring  a bale; 
when  clover  shall  appear  in  the  place  of  broom-sedge,  the  sun  shall  cease 
to  smite  with  barrenness  the  southern  slope,  and  many  fields  shall  be 
green  with  mangolds  for  the  fattening  of  lazy  bullocks  grazing  on  a thou- 
sand hills  ; when  superior  and  more  various  implements  shall,  while  divid- 
ing, multiply  the  labor  of  human  muscle,  and  steam  shall  supplement 
and  save  the  costly  strength  of  beasts ; when  a moiety  of  the  farmer’s 
income  may  suffice  to  pay  his  taxes,  his  bills  for  commercial  fertilizers 
and  all  purchases  of  farm-produce  that  he  fails  to  procure  from  his  own 
fair  acres ; when  railroads  shall  cease  to  trouble  with  unscrupulous  exac- 
tions, and  unnecessary  middlemen  are  evermore  at  rest;  when  the  farm- 
er’s home  shall  be  beautiful  with  flowers,  his  farm  a smiling  landscape, 
and  his  barn  shall  groan  with  the  burden  of  plenty ; and  finally,  when 
the  farmer  shall,  in  every  section  of  a broad  and  prosperous  land,  be 
recognized  as  nature’s  nobleman,  an  honest  man,  the  noblest  work  of 
God.” 


AMERICAN  manufactures. 


Early  History. — The  colonial  policy,  of  which  we  have  elsewhere 
given  a description  [see  Commerce  and  Navigation],  was  not  satisfied 
with  imposing  restrictions  on  trade.  It  was  not  enough  that  the  colonies 
should  place  at  the  disposal  of  the  mother-country  all  of  their  exports : 
they  must  be  kept  as  helpless  and  as  dependent  as  possible  upon  the  lib- 
erality of  “the  British  merchant”  by  restriction  upon  their  manufactures. 
It  was  the  policy  of  Great  Britain  to  secure  to  herself  the  carriage  of  the 
produce  of  her  colonies — to  monopolize  their  raw  materials,  and  to  furnish 
her  colonists  with  all  the  manufactures  or  other  imports  consumed  by  them. 
When  the  first  settlements  were  made,  however,  the  struggle  for  existence 
— the  strenuous  efforts  required  to  procure  sufficient  food  and  to  provide  for 
the  defence  of  their  little  communities  from  the  treacherous  savages  by 
whom  they  were  surrounded — left  little  leisure  for  manufactures.  Even 
after  a firm  footing  had  been  secured,  some  time  was  required  to  awaken 
the  desire  for  home-production  of  articles  which  could  be  obtained  of  “ the 
British  merchant.”  In  the  pamphlet  by  Captain  Edward  Johnson,  from 
which  we  have  elsewhere  quoted  [see  Historical  Sketch,  page  94],  enti- 
tled Wonder-working  Providences  of  Zion's  Saviour  in  New  England , the 
enthusiastic  author  says:  “For  raiment  our  cloth  hath  not  been  cut  short, 
as  but  of  late  years  the  traders  that  way  have  increased  to  such  a number 
that  their  shops  have  continued  full  all  the  year  long,  all  one  England  (sic) ; 
besides  the  Lord  hath  been  pleased  to  increase  sheep  extraordinarily  of 
late,  hemp  and  flax  here  is  great  plenty.  Hides  here  are  more  for  the 
number  of  persons  than  in  England;  and  for  cloth,  here  is  and  would  be 
material  enough  to  make  it,  but  the  farmers  deem  it  better  for  their  profit 
to  put  away  their  cattle  and  corn  for  clothing  than  to  set  upon  making  of 
cloth.  If  the  merchant’s  trade  be  not  kept  on  foot,  they  fear  greatly  their 
corn  and  cattle  will  lie  on  their  hands.”  This  account  was  written,  or  at 
least  published,  in  1650,  according  to  some  authorities,  and  in  1654,  accord- 
ing to  others.  Hubbard’s  General  History  of  New  England  (chapter  xxxii., 
not  xxii.  as  given,  probably  by  a typographical  error,  in  Everett’s  Speeches 
and  Orations,  vol.  ii.,  p.  80,  note)  gives  a different  account.  We  have  men- 
tioned elsewhere  [see  Commerce  and  Navigation]  the  impetus  given  to 
the  business  of  ship-building  by  the  cessation  of  immigration  caused  by  the 

5S3 


• 584 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


civil  wars  in  England.  Speaking  of  the  same  period,  Hubbard  says:  “For 
the  future  they  [the  colonists]  were  left  more  to  stand  upon  their  own  legs 
and  shift  for  themselves,  for  now  there  was  a great  change  in  the  state  of 
the  country,  the  inhabitants  being  put  to  great  straits  by  reason  of  the  fall 
of  the  price  of  cattle,  the  breeding  and  increase  of  which  had  been  the 
principal  means  of  upholding  the  country ; for  whereas  before  all  sorts  of 
cattle  were  usually  sold  for  £25  the  head,  by  reason  of  the  continual  com- 
ing over  of  new  families  to  plant  the  wilderness,  now  that  fountain  began 
to  be  dried,  and  there  happened  a total  cessation  of  any  passengers  coming 
over,  insomuch  that  the  country  of  New  England  was  to  seek  of  a way  to 
provide  themselves  of  clothing,  which  they  could  not  attain  by  selling  of 
their  cattle  as  before,  which  were  now  fallen  from  that  huge  price  fore- 
mentioned,  first  to  £14  and  £10  an  head,  and  presently  after  (at  least 
within  a year)  to  £5  apiece;  nor  was  there  at  that  rate  ready  vent  for 
them  neither.  Thus,  the  flood  that  brought  in  much  wealth  to  many  per- 
sons, the  contrary  ebb  carried  all  away  out  of  their  reach.  To  help  in 
this  their  exigent,  the  General  Court  made  several  orders  for  the  manufac- 
ture of  linen  and  woollen  cloth,  which,  by  God’s  blessing  upon  man’s  en- 
deavor, in  a little  time  stopped  this  gap  in  part,  and  soon  after  another 
door  was  opened  by  special  providence.  For  when  one  hand  was  shut  by 
way  of  supply  from  England,  another  was  opened  by  way  of  traffic,  first 
to  the  West  Indies  and  Wine  Islands,  whereby,  among  other  goods,  much 
cotton-wool  was  brought  into  the  country  from  the  Indies,  which  the  inhab- 
itants learning  to  spin,  and  breeding  of  sheep  and  by  sowing  of  hemp  and 
flax,  they  soon  found  out  a way  to  supply  themselves  with  many  necessaries 
of  [cotton]  woollen  and  linen  cloth.”  The  author  of  New  England's  First 
Fruits,  writing  in  1642,  also  speaks  of  the  assistance  rendered  by  Provi- 
dence “ in  prospering  hemp  and  flax  so  well  that  it  is  frequently  sown 
spun  and  woven  into  linen  cloth,  and  in  short  time  may  serve  as  cordage; 
so  of  cotton-wool  (which  we  may  have  at  reasonable  rates  of  the  islands), 
and  of  our  linen  yarns  we  can  make  dimities  and  fustians  for  our  summer 
clothing;  and  having  a matter  of  1000  sheep,  which  prosper  well  to  begin 
withal,  in  a competent  time  we  hope  to  have  woollen  cloth  there  made. 
And  great  and  small  cattle  being  now  very  frequently  killed  for  food,  their 
skins  will  afford  us  leather  for  boots  and  shoes  and  other  uses ; so  that  God 
is  leading  us  by  the  hand  into  a way  of  clothing.” 

In  1645,  as  we  learn  from  Hubbard,  an  iron  foundery  was  established 
at  Lynn,  Mass.,  “upon  a very  commodious  stream,  which  was  very  much 
promoted  and  strenuously  carried  on  for  some  considerable  time;  but  at 
length,  instead  of  drawing  out  bars  of  iron  for  their  country’s  use,  there 
was  hammered  out  nothing  but  contentions  and  law-suits,  which  was  but 
a bad  return  for  the  undertakers.  However,  it  gave  the  occasion  to  others 
to  acquaint  themselves  with  that  skill  to  the  great  advantage  of  the  colonies, 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


585 


who  have  since  that  time  found  out  many  convenient  places  where  very 
good  iron,  not  much  inferior  to  that  of  Bilboa,  may  be  produced.” 

■The  reasons  which  we  have  given  above  kept  back  the  manufactures  of 
the  colonies  to  such  a degree  that  there  was  no  material  interference  with 
the  importation  from  England  for  many  years.  The  necessity  for  legisla- 
tion upon  this  subject  was  not  so  apparent  as  that  for  the  restrictions  upon 
navigation ; but  the  spirit  of  that  national  selfishness  which,  when  carried 
to  an  extreme,  overreaches  itself,  was  only  dormant.  In  the  mean  time, 
the  companies  and  proprietors  to  whom  the  colonies  were  first  granted,  in 
many  instances,  showTed  that  commendable  interest  in  the  furtherance  of 
the  welfare  of  the  colonists  which  the  encouragement  of  manufactures  was 
sure  to  bring  about.  Naturally  desirous  to  receive  the  largest  possible 
return  for  their  outlay,  they  were  zealous  in  endeavoring  to  ascertain  what 
new  materials  the  colonies  produced  and  to  make  arrangements  for  their 
being  worked  up  on  the  spot  into  conditions  or  articles  in  which  the  greatest 
value  could  be  carried  in  the  smallest  possible  space,  and  consequently  at 
the  least  possible  expense.  As  early  as  1620  one  hundred  and  fifty  per- 
sons had  been  sent  over  to  Virginia  by  the  London  Company  [see  Histor- 
ical Sketch,  p.  93]  to  set  up  three  iron-works;  directions  had  been 
given  for  making  cordage  of  hemp  as  well  as  of  flax,  and  more  especially 
of  silk-grass,  “which  grew'  there  naturally  in  great  abundance,  and  was 
found  upon  experiment  to  make  the  best  cordage  and  line  in  the  world. 
Each  family  was  ordered  to  set  out  one  hundred  plants  of  it,  and  the  gov- 
ernor himself  five  thousand.”  None  but  the  council  and  the  heads  of 
hundreds  were  to  “wear  gold  in  their  clothes  or  to  wear  silk  until  they 
made  it  themselves.’'  They  were  to  “ put  apprentices  to  trades,  and  not  let 
them  forsake  them  for  planting  tobacco  or  any  such  useless  commodity.” 
They  were  to  make  salt,  pitch,  tar,  soap  and  ashes;  to  make  oil  of  walnuts, 
and  to  employ  apothecaries  in  distilling  lees  of  beer;  to  make  a small 
quantity  of  tobacco,  and  that  very  good.  In  accordance  with  these  in- 
structions, “ a salt-work  was  set  up  at  Cape  Charles,  on  the  Eastern  Shore, 
and  an  iron-work  at  Falling  Creek  in  James  River  (sic),  where  they  made 
proof  of  good  iron  ore,  and  brought  the  whole  work  so  near  a perfection 
that  they  writ  word  to  the  company  in  London  that  they  did  not  doubt 
but  to  finish  the  work  and  have  plentiful  provision  of  iron  for  them  by 
the  next  Easter.”  This  promise  was  not  performed.  A massacre  by 
the  Indians  under  Opecancanough  intervened,  which,  as  Beverly  (from 
whom  we  have  just  quoted)  states,  “was  such  a disheartening  to  several 
good  projects,  then  just  advancing,  that  to  this  day  [1722]  they  have  never 
been  put  in  execution — namely,  the  glass-houses  in  Jamestown  and  the 
iron-work  at  Falling  Creek.”  He  says  elsewhere,  however,  in  the  chapter 
“Of  the  Earth  and  Soils,”  “The  iron  proved  reasonably  good,  but  before 
they  got  into  the  body  of  the  mine  the  people  were  cut  off  in  that  fatal 


586 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


massacre,  and  the  project  has  never  been  set  on  foot  since  till  of  late;  but 
it  has  not  had  its  full  trial.”  The  glass-house  referred  to  by  Beverly 
deserves  special  mention,  as  it  was,  according  to  Bishop,  “doubtless  the 
first  manufactory  ever  erected  in  this  country.  It  stood  in  the  woods, 
about  a mile  from  Jamestown.”  It  was  erected  in  1608,  during  the  gov- 
ernment of  Capt.  John  Smith.  When  the  Council  in  London,  being- 
anxious  for  an  immediate  return  from  their  venture  in  gold  and  silver, 
wrote  an  angry  letter  to  President  Smith,  and  threatened  that  if  the  sum 
of  £2000,  which  they  had  expended,  was  not  repaid  upon  the  ship’s  return, 
they  would  desert  the  infant  colony,  Smith  “ returned  a plain  and  schol- 
arly answer”  by  the  ship,  and  sent  over  “trials  of  pitch,  tar,  glass,  frank- 
incense and  soap-ashes,  with  what  wainscoat  and  clapboard  could  be  pro- 
vided.” This  was  the  first  export  made  from  the  British  colonies  to  any 
foreign  country,  for  the  load  of  sassafras  gathered  near  Cape  Cod,  in  1608, 
could  hardly  be  classed  under  this  head,  as  it  did  not  come  from  a settle- 
ment. The  first  exports  from  America  to  England  consisted,  therefore, 
almost  entirely  of  manufactured  articles,  as  Mr.  Bishop  very  justly  ob- 
serves. This  same  massacre  caused  the  loss  of  the  secret  of  a lead  mine 
in  .the  neighborhood  which  was  known  to  the  superintendent  of  the  iron- 
work, who  “ made  use  of  it  to  furnish  all  the  neighbors  with  bullets  and 
shot.”  The  author  of  A Perfect  Description  of  Virginia,  writing  in  1648, 
says  : “ Iron  ore  and  rich  mines  are  in  abundance  in  the  land — fit  streams 
and  waters  to  erect  iron-mills,  woods  never  to  be  destroyed  to  burn  coal 
[charcoal  for  smelting].  Trial  hath  been  made  of  this  iron  ore,  and  [there 
is]  not  better  and  richer  in  the  world ; his  work  erected  would  be  worth  as 
much  as  a silver  mine.”  The  same  writer  has  great  hopes  with  reference 
to  the  culture  of  the  silk-worm  iu  Virginia  and  the  manufacture  of  silk. 
To  aid  these  industries,  acts  had  been  passed  by  the  colonial  assembly,  as 
early  as  November  and  December,  1621,  for  encouraging  the  planting  of 
mulberry  trees  and  the  making  of  silk ; but  legislative  effort,  proprietary 
encouragement — nay,  the  personal  interest  of  royalty  itself  (for  James  I. 
twice  sent  over  silk-worm  seed  of  the  best  and  most  expensive  kind,  paid 
for  out  of  his  own  royal  pocket) — could  not  establish  these  industries  upon 
a permanent  footing.  A law  passed  in  1656  imposed  a fine  upon  every 
planter  who  did  not  possess  sufficient  patriotism  to  have  at  least  one  mul- 
berry tree  to  every  ten  acres  of  land.  The  author  to  whose  sauguine 
expectations  we  have  referred  says  : “ For  mulberry  trees,  the  natural  and 
proper  food  for  silk-worms,  they  have  abundance  in  the  woods,  and  some 
so  large  that  one  tree  contains  as  many  leaves  as  will  feed  silk-worms  that 
will  make  as  much  silk  as  may  be  worth  five  pounds  sterling  money.  This 
some  Frenchmen  affirm.  And  now  they  desire  silk-worm’s  seed,  which  is 
sent  them,  and  their  hopes  are  good  of  the  thriving  of  it — a commodity 
which  may  soon  enrich  them  all  with  little  labor,  care  or  pains ; all  mate- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


587 


rials  so  plentiful  at  hand ; the  food  in  abundance,  the  climate  warm,  and 
the  work  done  in  five  weeks’  time  and  within  doors,  by  women  and  chil- 
dren as  well  as  men,  and  at  that  time  of  the  year  (in  May)  that  it  hinders 
not  any  other  work,  as  planting,  sowing  or  the  like  employments.  This  is 
such  an  advantage  that  had  the  Dutch  the  like  of  it  in  any  of  their  planta- 
tions they  would  improve  it  to  their  certain  gain  in  the  trade  of  silk  from 
Persia  and  China,  which  we  fetch  with  great  charge  and  expense  and 
hazard,  and  enrich  heathen  and  Mahumetans  (sic)  greatly.  But  these 
things  lack  public  and  state  encouragements  to  begin  the  work.”  With 
all  the  “ public  and  state  encouragements  ” that  could  be  brought  to  bear, 
in  the  shape  of  premiums  and  assistance  for  the  willing  and  fines  for  the 
refractory,  this  country  has  not  yet  done  sufficiently  well  in  the  varied 
attempts  at  silk  culture  and  manufacture  to  prevent  large  quantities  of 
“gold  or  its  equivalent”  from  being  yearly  transferred  from  Christian 
pockets  into  the  coffers  of  “ heathen  and  Mahumetans.” 

As  no  favor  could  be  obtained  for  the  tobacco  trade,  the  impositions 
upon  which  are  elsewhere  mentioned  [see  Commerce  and  Navigation], 
and  as  the  British  merchant  afforded  the  Virginians,  according  to  Bever- 
ley, but  a bare  supply  of  clothing  for  their  crops,  strenuous  efforts  were 
made  in  1666  to  apply  some  legislative  stimulant  to  the  manufacture  of 
cloth.  The  colonial  assembly  caused  looms  and  workshops  to  be  set  up  in 
each  county  at  the  county  charge.  Prizes  had  been  offered  in  1662  for 
the  best  linen  and  woollen  cloth,  and  fifty  pounds  of  tobacco  for  every 
pound  of  silk,  which  latter  reward  was  now  renewed.  Every  neglect  of 
making  flax  or  hemp  was  to  be  visited  with  severe  penalties.  Sir  William 
Berkeley,  however  feeble  his  conduct  during  the  Bacon  Rebellion  may  be 
deemed,  showed  great  energy  at  this  time,  himself  engaging  in  the  manu- 
facture of  potash,  flax,  hemp  and  silk.  Sir  Edmund  Andros  (who  is  much 
better  known  in  our  colonial  history  in  connection  with  his  unsuccessful 
attempt  to  seize  the  charter  of  Connecticut)  was  also  “a  great  encourager 
of  manufactures.”  In  his  time  fulling-mills  were  set  up  in  Virginia  by 
act  of  Assembly.  He  also  showed  great  interest  in  the  propagation  of 
cotton.  His  successor,  Col.  Nicholson,  when  he  was  lieutenant-governor, 
had  shown  great  zeal  in  fostering  colonial  manufactures,  and  had  procured 
the  passage  of  acts  “ for  the  encouragement  of  linen  manufacture  and  to 
promote  the  leather  trade  by  tanning,  currying  and  shoemaking.”  In 
1698,  however,  when  he  became  governor  of  Virginia,  “ he  went  not  with 
that  smoothness  on  his  brow  he  had  carried  with  him  when  he  was  ap- 
pointed lieutenant-governor.  He  talked  then  no  more  of  improving  of 
manufactures,  towns  and  trade.  Instead  of  encouraging  the  manufactures 
he  sent  over  inhuman  memorials  against  them,  opposite  to  all  reason.  In 
one  of  these  he  remonstrates  ‘ that  the  tobacco  of  that  country  often  bears 
so  low  a price  that  it  would  not  yield  clothes  to  the  people  that  make  it 


588 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


and  yet  presently  after,  in  the  same  memorial,  he  recommends  it  to  the 
Parliament  ‘to  pass  an  act  forbidding  the  plantations  to  make  their  own 
clothing,’  which  is,  in  other  words,  desiring  a charitable  law  that  planters 
shall  go  naked.”  Beverly,  from  whom  we  have  just  quoted,  ascribes  the 
change  in  Nicholson’s  views  to  the  influence  of  “ the  British  merchant.” 
Campbell  asserts  that  it  was  thought,  at  the  time,  “ to  be  not  a little  owing 
to  a disappointment  in  love.”  These  causes  may  have  co-operated,  hut 
the  selfishness  of  the  colonial  policy  which  cared  only  for  the  interests  of 
“the  British  merchant”  will  account  for  worse  instances  of  inhumanity 
than  the  one  which  we  have  just  given. 

All  efforts  to  establish  the  culture  of  silk  in  Virginia  upon  a firm  basis 
were  unsuccessful.  The  reader  will  find  a reason  for  these  successive  fail- 
ures in  the  following  passage  from  Bancroft,  which  gives  in  condensed  form 
the  results  derived  from  the  experience  of  past  ages  : “ Legislation,  though 
it  can  favor  industry,  cannot  create  it.  When  soil,  men  and  circumstances 
combine  to  render  a manufacture  desirable,  legislation  can  protect  the 
infancy  of  enterprise  against  the  unequal  competition  with  established 
skill.  The  culture  of  silk,  long,  earnestly  and  frequently  recommended 
to  the  attention  of  Virginia,  is  successfully  pursued  only  when  a superflu- 
ity of  labor  exists  in  a redundant  population.  In  America  the  first  wants 
of  life  left  no  labor  without  a demand ; silk-worms  could  not  be  cared  for 
where  every  comfort  of  household  existence  required  to  be  created.  It  is 
a law  of  nature  that  in  a new  country,  under  the  temperate  zone,  corn  and 
cattle  will  be  raised  rather  than  silk  or  wine.”  It  was  natural  in  a coun- 
try where  tobacco  could  be  produced  with  comparative  ease,  and  of  a 
superior  quality,  of  which  A Perfect  Description  of  Virginia  said,  as  early 
as  1648,  “A  man  can  plant  two  thousand  weight  a year  of  it,  and  also 
sufficient  corn  and  roots  and  other  provisions  for  himself” — it  was  natural 
that  that  occupation  should  be  preferred  which  afforded  the  greatest  profit. 
So  far  as  improvement  in  manufactures  is  concerned,  the  comparatively 
barren  soil  of  New  England  was  an  advantage,  just  as  the  fact  that  the  soil 
of  Great  Britain  cannot  produce  sufficient  food  for  the  support  of  her  teem- 
ing  population  has  been  one  cause  of  the  marvellous  progress  and  success 
of  British  manufactures.  New  England  was  also  favored  by  another  cir- 
cumstance, which  will  appear  in  this  extract  from  the  Account  of  the  Euro- 
pean Settlements  in  America : “ They  are  almost  the  only  one  of  our  colonies 
which  have  much  of  the  woollen  and  linen  manufactures.  Of  the  former 
they  have  nearly  as  much  as  suffices  for  their  own  clothing.  It  is  a close 
and  strong,  but  a coarse,  stubborn  sort  of  cloth.  A number  of  Presbyte- 
rians from  the  North  of  Ireland,  driven  thence,  as  it  is  said,  by  the  severity 
of  their  landlords,  from  an  affinity  in  religious  sentiments,  chose  New  Eng- 
land as  their  place  of  refuge.  Those  people  brought  with  them  their  skill 
in  the  linen  manufacture;  and  meeting  very  large  encouragement,  they 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


589 


exercised  it  to  the  great  advantage  of  this  colony.  At  present  (1757)  they 
make  large  quantities,  and  of  a very  good  kind.”  This  author  had  what 
must  have  been  considered  in  his  time  “advanced”  views.  He  says, 'else- 
where : “ The  general  plan  of  our  management  with  regard  to  the  trade 
of  our  colonies,  methinks,  ought  to  be  to  encourage  in  every  one  of  them 
some  separate  and  distinct  articles,  such  as  not  interfering  might  enable 
them  to  trade  with  each  other  and  all  to  trade  to  advantage  with  their 
mother-country.  This,  and  that  they  should  not  go  largely  into  manufac- 
tures interfering  with  ours,  are  the  only  points  at  which  our  restrictions 
should  aim.  These  purposes  ought  not  to  he  accomplished  by  absolute  p>rohi- 
bitions  and  penalties  which  would  be  unpolitical  [i.e.,  impolitic]  and  unjust, 
but  by  the  way  of  diversion,  by  encouraging  them  to  fall  into  [the  produc- 
tion of]  such  things  as  find  a demand  with  ourselves  at  home.  By  this 
means  Great  Britain  and  all  its  dependencies  will  have  a common  interest. 
They  will  play  into  each  other’s  hands,  and  the  trade  so  dispersed  will  be 
of  infinitely  more  advantage  to  us  than  if  all  its  several  articles  were  pro- 
duced and  manufactured  within  (sic)  ourselves.” 

This  policy  was  far  too  liberal  and  judicious  for  the  narrow-minded  men 
who  controlled  the  affairs  of  the  colonies  during  the  first  three-fourths  of 
the  eighteenth  century.  The  Navigation  Act  was  designed  to  prevent  the 
settlers  from  seeking  a foreign  market  for  their  productions ; the  first 
direct  legislative  blow  at  manufactures  was  struck  in  1699,  by  an  act  de- 
signed to  confine  the  home  market  for  woollen  goods  within  the  narrow 
limits  of  each  separate  colony.  “ Wool  was  the  great  staple  of  England, 
and  its  growers  and  manufacturers  envied  the  colonies  the  possession  of  a 
flock  of  sheep,  a spindle  or  a loom.”  The  preamble  to  the  act  states  that 
colonial  industry  would  “inevitably  sink  the  value  of  lands”  in  England; 
therefore,  says  the  law,  “After  the  first  day  of  December,  1699,  no  wool 
or  manufacture  made  or  mixed  with  wool,  being  the  produce  or  manufac- 
ture of  any  of  the  English  plantations  in  America,  shall  be  loaden  in  any 
ship  or  vessel,  upon  any  pretence  whatsoever,  nor  loaden  upon  any  horse, 
cart  or  other  carriage  to  be  carried  out  of  the  English  plantations  to  any 
other  of  the  said  plantations,  or  to  any  other  place  whatsoever ,”  under  penalty 
of  forfeiting  ship  and  cargo,  and  £500  for  each  offence.  The  oppressive- 
ness of  this  law  will  be  better  appreciated  when  the  reader  is  reminded 
that  not  only  had  the  woollen  manufacture  made  considerable  progress  in 
several  of  the  colonies,  but  in  one,  at  least  (Pennsylvania),  the  founder 
had  so  successfully  encouraged  this  branch  of  industry  that  the  fabrics 
made  there  were  highly  prized  in  the  most  distant  provinces.  Now  the 
fabrics  of  Pennsylvania  or  Connecticut  could  not  seek  a market  in  Massa- 
chusetts, nor  could  they  be  carried  to  Albany  to  traffic  with  the  Indians. 
An  English  mariner  was  not  permitted  to  purchase  in  Boston  woollens  of 
a greater  value  than'  forty  shillings.  The  charter-colonies,  were,  two  years 


590 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


after  the  passage  of  this  act,  reproached  by  the  lords  of  trade  because  they 
promoted  and  propagated  “woollen  and  other  manufactures  proper  for 
England.”  Canada  was  considered  well  worth  conquering,  because  there 
“the  cold  is  extreme,  and  snow  lies  so  long  on  the  ground  that  sheep  will 
never  thrive  so  as  to  make  the  woollen  manufacture  possible,  which  is  the 
only  thing  that  can  make  a plantation  unprofitable  to  the  Crown.”  Even 
William  Pitt,  the  elder,  who  opposed  the  Stamp  Act,  could  say,  seventy 
years  later,  “ Should  our  sovereign  authority  of  legislative  and  commercial 
control  be  denied,  I would  not  suffer  even  a nail  for  a horseshoe  to  he  man- 
ufactured in  America  !”  During  the  intermediate  seventy  years  the  same 
policy  was  continued.  In  1719  a resolution  of  the  House  of  Commons 
declared  “that  the  erection  of  manufactories  in  the  colonies  tended  to 
lessen  their  dependency  upon  Great  Britain.”  The  members  of  that 
august  legislative  body  were  assisted  in  making  this  wonderful  discovery 
by  the  complaints  of  “ the  British  merchant  ” and  the  reports  of  the  colo- 
nial governors.  Lord  Cornbury,  for  instance,  in  his  report  upon  the  state 
of  the  province' of  New  York,  says  : “ I myself  have  seen  serge  made  upon 
Long  Island  that  any  man  may  wear.  Now,  if  they  begin  to  make  serge, 
they  will  in  time  make  coarse  cloth,  and  then  fine.  How  far  this  will  be 
for  the  service  of  England,  I submit  to  better  judgments.”  He  does  not, 
however,  wait  for  better  judgments  to  decide,  but  anticipates  the  action  of 
the  House  of  Commons  by  giving  his  opinion  that  “ the  colonies  can  never 
be  kept  dependent  upon  and  subservient  to  England  if  they  are  suffered 
to  go  on  in  the  notions  they  have  that,  as  they  are  Englishmen,  so  they 
may  set  up  the  same  manufactures  here  as  people  do  in  England.”  Under 
pretence  of  encouraging  the  importation  of  American  naval  stores,  the 
British  iron-masters  procured  the  insertion  into  the  act  for  regulating  the 
bounties  upon  that  trade  of  a clause  to  prohibit  the  production  of  iron  in 
the  colonies,  which  provided  that  “none  in  the  plantations  should  manu- 
facture iron  wares  of  any  kind  whatsoever.”  The  colonial  agents  remon- 
strated, and  the  clause  was  dropped.  New  England  already  possessed  six 
furnaces  and  nineteen  forges.  Pennsylvania  produced  so  large  a quantity 
as  to  furnish  a supply  for  the  other  colonies. 

In  1731  the  House  of  Commons  directed  the  Board  of  Trade  and  Planta- 
tions to  make  a report  “ with  respect  to  laws  made,  manufactures  set  up 
or  trade  carried  on  in  the  colonies  detrimental  to  the  trade,  navigation  or 
manufacture  of  Great  Britain.”  Some  startling  discoveries  were  made. 
Massachusetts  had  passed  an  act  for  the  encouragement  of  the  manufac- 
ture of  paper,  which  law  interfered  with  “the  profit  made  by  the  British 
merchant  on  foreign  paper  sent  thither.”  In  New  England  and  New 
Jersey  “great  quantities  of  hats  are  made,  of  which  the  company  of  hat- 
ters in  London  have  complained  to  us  that  great  quantities  (sic)  of  these 
hats  are  exported  to  Spain,  Portugal  and  our  West  India  Islands.”  They 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


591 


submitted  it  to  the  wisdom  of  the  honorable  House  “ whether  it  might  not 
be  expedient  to  give  these  colonies  proper  encouragements  for  turning  their 
industry  to  such  manufactures  and  products  as  might  be  of  service  to  Great 
Britain.”  The  “honorable  House”  was  not  found  wanting  in  this  emer- 
gency, though  the  reader  may  question  their  wisdom  in  attempting  to  en- 
courage one  manufacture  in  the  colonies  by  prohibiting  another.  An  act 
was  forthwith  passed  “ to  prevent  the  exportation  of  hats  out  of  any  of 
His  Majesty’s  colonies  or  plantations  in  America,  and  to  restrain  the  num- 
ber of  apprentices  taken  by  the  hat-makers  in  the  said  colonies,  and  for 
the  better  encouraging  the  making  of  hats  in  Great  Britain.”  By  this  act 
hats  could  be  neither  exported  to  a foreign  country  nor  transported  from 
one  colony  into  another.  No  person  was  permitted  to  make  hats  unless 
he  had  served  an  apprenticeship  for  seven  years,  or  to  employ  more  than 
two  apprentices  at  any  one  time. 

In  1750  the  manufacture  of  iron  and  steel  in  the  colonies  had  made  such 
progress  that  the  wisdom  of  the  House  of  Commons  was  called  into  requi- 
sition to  restrain  it.  Unwrought  American  iron  was  excluded  by  a duty 
from  the  English  market.  The  people  of  the  colonies  were  therefore 
tempted  to  acquire  such  skill  as  to  make  spikes,  large  nails  and  steel 
cheaper  than  they  could  be  imported  from  England.  A special  committee, 
headed  by  the  famous  Charles  Townshend  [see  Historical  Sketch,  page 
99],  was  appointed  to  devise  some  method  of  keeping  these  misguided  men 
out  of  temptation.  As  the  production  of  British  iron  began  to  be  limited 
by  the  decrease  of  their  forests  (for  their  smelting  was  done  with  charcoal, 
fossil  coal  not  being  used,  as  yet,  for  that  purpose),  the  committee  attempted 
to  kill  two  birds  with  one  stone — to  provide  unwrought  iron  for  England, 
and  to  prevent  its  advancing  beyond  that  stage  of  production  in  America. 
They  therefore  brought  in  a bill  “To  encourage  the  importation  of  pig  and 
bar  iron  from  His  Majesty’s  colonies  in  America,  and  to  prevent  the  erec- 
tion of  any  mill  or  other  engine  for  the  rolling  and  slitting  of  iron,  or  any 
plating  forge  to  work  with  a tilt-hammer,  or  any  furnace  for  making  steel 
in  any  of  said  colonies.”  By  this  bill,  which  became  a law,  pig-iron  was 
admitted  into  England  duty  free,  and  bar-iron  was  admitted  duty  free  into 
the  port  of  London.  The  erection  or  continuance  of  any  such  establish- 
ments as  are  named  in  the  title  of  the  act  was  prohibited  under  penalty  of 
£200.  New  ones  were  declared  a common  nuisance,  which  the  governors 
of  the  provinces  were  bound,  upon  information,  to  abate  under  penalty  of 
£500.  There  was  even  a vote  upon  the  proposal  that  every  slitting-mill 
then  standing  in  America  should  be  demolished;  but  this  was  too  strong 
for  even  a British  House  of  Commons  sitting  in  the  year  1750,  though  it 
was  rejected  by  the  small  majority  of  twenty-two.  However,  an  immediate 
return  was  required  of  every  such  mill  already  existing,  and  the  number 
was  never  to  be  increased.  These  tyrannical  prohibitions  could  have  but 


592 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


one  effect — viz.,  that  of  forcing  the  colonists  to  consider  the  great  advan- 
tages of  independence  of  a control  which  was  so  openly  exercised  in  utter 
disregard  of  the  plainest  principles  of  natural  justice.  Even  before  the 
formation  of  non-importation  associations  many  private  individuals  had 
begun  a careful  retrenchment  of  their  expenditures  for  foreign  goods ; and 
when  the  Stamp  Act  brought  about  that  unity  of  feeling  which  made  a 
general  revolt  possible,  the  first  peaceful  blow  was  struck  at  the  pocket  of 
the  British  manufacturer,  for  whose  benefit  the  various  restraining  acts 
had  been  designed.  Societies  were  formed  in  several  of  the  colonies  “ for 
the  promotion  of  arts,  agriculture  and  economy.”  To  keep  up  the  supply 
of  wool,  many  people  entered  into  an  agreement  not  only  to  abstain  from 
eating  mutton,  but  to  cease  dealing  with  any  butcher  who  should  kill  sheep 
or  lambs  or  should  expose  the  forbidden  meat  for  sale.  Families  deter- 
mined to  make  their  own  linen,  and  homespun  became  fashionable  as 
well  as  honorable.  In  1765  fourteen  new  manufactures  had  been  estab- 
lished in  America,  and  the  imports  into  the  colonies  from  Great  Britain 
had  fallen  off  nearly  twenty  per  cent.  Many  ships  were  withdrawn  from 
the  colonial  trade  for  want  of  employment,  and  many  weavers  and  work- 
men were  forced  to  emigrate  to  America.  Upon  the  anniversary  day  of 
one  of  these  societies  more  than  three  hundred  young  women  met  on  Boston 
Common  and  devoted  the  day  to  spinning  flax.  The  graduating  class  of 
Harvard  College,  in  1770,  appeared  in  homespun,  being  evidently  deter- 
mined not  to  be  outdone  in  patriotism.  These  measures  were  taken  while 
there  was  still  some  hope  of  reconciliation  with  the  mother-country,  and 
with  the  design  of  obtaining  some  degree  of  justice  from  the  Parliament 
of  Great  Britain ; so  much  the  more  were  they  necessary  when  independ- 
ence was  the  end  in  view.  The  first  measures  of  the  patriots  aimed,  there- 
fore, at  establishing  their  independence  upon  the  basis  of  the  productive 
industry  of  the  country,  as  is  shown  by  the  action  of  the  first  Continental 
Congress.  They  prepared  a plan  for  commercial  non-intercourse  with 
Great  Britain  consisting  of  fourteen  articles,  and  called  The  American  As- 
sociation. By  the  seventh  article  they  agree  to  use  their  utmost  endeavors 
“to  improve  the  breed  of  sheep  and  to  increase  their  numbers  to  the 
greatest  extent,”  and  by  the  eighth  that  they  “will  promote  agriculture, 
arts  and  the  manufactures  of  the  country,  especially  those  of  wool;”  also 
that  they  “ will  wear  no  other  mourning  than  a piece  of  crape  or  ribbon,” 
mourning  goods  being  something  which  they  were  absolutely  obliged  to 
import  or  do  without.  The  selfish  policy  of  Great  Britain  now  recoiled 
upon  her  own  head.  We  had  been  restrained  as  far  as  possible  from  form- 
ing commercial  connections  with  other  countries ; we  had  been  kept  as  far 
as  possible,  to  use  Lord  Cornbury’s  words,  “ dependent  upon  and  subser- 
vient to”  Great  Britain;  and  while  the  frontiers  of  the  colonies  were 
drenched  with  blood  shed  in  the  quarrels  of  England’s  king,  “their  inte- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


593 


rior  parts,”  as  Barre  lias  it,  “ yielded  all  their  little  savings  for  lier  emolu- 
ment.” Having  now  broken  loose  from  her  thrall,  the  new-fledged  nation 
was  thrown  upon  her  own  resources,  and  furnished  another  proof  of  the 
adage,  “Necessity  is  the  mother  of  invention.”  The  few  manufactures 
which  existed  before  the  Revolution  received  a fresh  impulse,  and  new 
ones  were  undertaken.  By  a species  of  poetic  justice  one  of  the  earliest 
of  these  was  the  manufacture  of  nails,  upon  which  Lord  Chatham  had 
laid  his  memorable  prohibition.  The  first  attempt  to  manufacture  cut 
nails  in  New  England  was  made  in  the  southern  part  of  Massachusetts 
during  the  Revolutionary  war,  with  old  iron  hoops  for  the  material  and  a 
pair  of  shears  for  the  machine.  As  early  as  March  27,  1775,  according 
to  Bishop,  a committee  of  the  Virginia  Convention,  previously  appointed 
to  report  a plan  for  the  encouragement  of  arts  and  manufactures,  reported 
a series  of  resolutions,  which  were  unanimously  adopted,  urging  the  people 
to  promote  the  manufacture  of  cloth,  salt,  gunpowder,  nails,  wire,  etc.,  and 
largely  to  encourage  the  making  of  steel,  as  there  would  be  a great  demand 
for  that  article.  In  the  following  August  another  resolution  was  passed, 
that  “ in  case  the  British  ministry  attempts  to  enforce  the  act  of  Parliament 
preventing  the  erection  of  plating-  and  slitting-mills  in  America,  the  Con- 
vention will  recompense  to  the  proprietors  of  the  first  two  of  such  mills  as 
shall  be  finished  and  set  to  work  in  this  colony  all  losses  they  shall  respect- 
ively sustain  in  consequence  of  such  endeavors  of  administration.”  These 
measures,  begun  before  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  give  a fair  idea 
of  what  the  manufactures  of  this  country  were  during  the  Revolutionary 
war.  The  patriots  were  satisfied  if  they  could  secure  the  bare  necessities 
of  life — food  and  clothing  for  themselves  and  munitions  of  war  wherewith 
to  achieve  their  independence.  The  scarcity  of  clothing  suitable  for  the 
army,  for  which  woollen  fabrics  were  required,  was  early  experienced,  and 
continued  throughout  the  war  to  embarrass  the  commissariat  department, 
to  impair  the  health  and  morale  of  the  soldiery,  and  sometimes  to  cause  an 
insubordination  which  was  a source  of  anxiety  to  the  patriots  and  of  danger 
to  their  cause.  Congress  was  therefore  obliged  to  make  frequent  appeals 
to  the  people  to  increase  their  supplies  of  wool  and  of  other  materials,  and 
to  promote  the  manufacture  of  cloth  for  the  supply  of  their  destitute  coun- 
trymen who  were  fighting  the  battles  of  freedom.  What  was  the  aggre- 
gate value  of  all  or  of  any  branch  of  the  colonial  manufactures  it  is 
difficult  to  estimate;  and  there  is  a like  difficulty  in  fixing  the  amount  of 
any  given  article  which  they  could,  upon  an  emergency,  produce.  Bishop 
says  : “ The  household  industry  of  the  New  England  provinces  and  of  some 
parts  of  the  middle  colonies  was  nearly  or  quite  equal  to  the  ordinary 
wants  of  the  inhabitants  for  clothing.  A writer  of  this  date,  in  recom- 
mending an  increased  use  of  the  spinning-wheel,  estimated  that  out  of  two 
millions  of  inhabitants  in  the  thirteen  colonies,  there  were  at  least  450,000 

38 


594 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


females  who  could  be  employed  iu  spinning.  If  only  one-third  of  them 
were  so  employed,  there  would  be  150,000,  each  of  whom  could  spin  thread 
for  six  yards  of  linen  per  week  during  the  five  months  of  the  year  in  which 
it  was  customary  to  use  the  little  wheel.  This  would  give  23,400,000  yards 
of  cloth  annually,  or  twelve  yards  to  each  of  the  two  millions  of  the  pop- 
ulation— a quantity  quite  sufficient  for  that  portion  of  their  clothing.  He 
supposed  this  number  to  be  30,000  more  than  were  then  so  employed.  As 
all  the  flax  produced  was  already  spun,  he  proposed  to  employ  hemp,  of 
which  foreign  lawns,  dowlas,  osnaburgs,  etc.,  were  made,  and  which  was 
then  used  to  advantage  in  some  parts  of  this  country.  His  own  county 
(in  New  Jersey)  had  produced  the  previous  year  above  100  tons,  and  could 
produce  500  tons,  of  hemp,  of  which  each  pound  would  make  nearly  one 
yard  of  linen  (sail-cloth  excepted).  The  province  (to  which  the  culture 
was  not  confined)  could  readily  produce  sufficient  hemp  to  make  4,500,000 
yards  of  cloth — enough  to  supply  the  30,000  extra  spinners.”  This  esti- 
mate, however,  of  the  correctness  of  which  we  have  no  means  at  present 
of  judging,  only  provides  for  the  supply  of  linen  goods,  and  leaves  the 
problem  of  procuring  woollen  clothing  for  the  army  unsolved.  The  solu- 
tion of  that  problem  formed  one  of  the  most  arduous  tasks  which  Congress 
had  to  perform.  In  November,  1775,  it  was  resolved  “that  clothing  be 
provided  for  the  army  by  the  continent,  to  be  paid  for  by  stopping  If  dol- 
lars per  month  out  of  the  soldiers’  pay;  that  as  much  as  possible  of  the 
cloth  be  dyed  brown,  the  distinction  of  the  regiments  to  be  made  in  the 
facings,  and  that  a man  who  brought  into  the  camp  a good  new  blanket 
should  be  allowed  two  dollars  therefor,  and  be  at  liberty  to  take  it  away 
after  the  campaign.  In  the  following  March  the  several  assemblies,  con- 
ventions, etc.,  were  recommended  to  use  their  utmost  endeavors  to  promote 
the  culture  of  hemp,  flax  and  cotton,  and  the  growth  of  wool,  in  the  United 
States,  to  take  the  earliest  means  for  erecting  and  establishing  in  each  col- 
ony a society  for  the  improvement  of  agriculture,  arts,  manufactures  and 
commerce,  and  to  maintain  a correspondence  between  such  societies,  that 
the  rich  and  numerous  natural  advantages  of  the  country  for  supporting 
its  inhabitants  might  not  be  neglected.  They  were  further  recommended 
to  consider  of  ways  and  means  of  introducing  the  manufactures  of  duck, 
sail-cloth  and  steel  where  they  were  not  already  understood,  and  of  encour- 
aging, increasing  and  improving  them  where  they  were.  Each  colony  was 
called  upon  in  June  to  furnish  a suit  of  clothes  (of  which  the  waistcoat 
and  breeches  might  be  of  deer-leather,  if  to  be  had  on  reasonable  terms), 
a blanket,  felt  hat,  two  shirts,  two  pairs  of  hose  and  two  pairs  of  shoes  for 
each  soldier  in  the  army  [from  said  colony],  to  be  paid  for  by  Congress. 
In  July  the  commissary  was  granted  a quantity  of  gunpowder,  with  which 
to  purchase  deer-skins  for  breeches,  and  the  secret  committee  was  directed 
to  fall  upon  ways  and  means  of  procuring  a further  supply  of  deer-skins 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


595 


from  Georgia  and  South  Carolina.  At  the  same  time,  John  Griffith,  ‘ an 
experienced  artificer  in  making  and  dressing  fullers’  shears,  was,  on  peti- 
tion of  the  inhabitants  of  Chester  county,  Pa.,  released  from  service  and 
ordered  to  return  home  to  follow  his  trade.”  A large  portion  of  the  cloth- 
ing of  the  soldiers  was  of  linen,  which  was  a poor  defence  against  the  rigors 
of  a winter  campaign.  The  somewhat  arbitrary  seizure  of  the  requisite 
articles  by  the  government,  to  be  paid  for  at  a stipulated  price,  and  the 
depreciation  of  the  Continental  currency  [see  Coins  and  Currency], 
increased,  of  course,  the  difficulties  of  the  manufacturers.  One  of  these 
was  obliged  to  write  to  the  Board  of  War  that,  “in  consequence  of  the 
unexpected  rise  in  the  prices  of  wool  and  labor,  he  would  not  be  able  to 
fulfil  a contract  which  he  had  made  to  supply  cloth  for  the  army  at  a time 
when  he  thought  that  prices  had  reached  the  highest  possible  point.  Wool 
was  at  7s.  6d.  a pound,  with  a prospect  of  rising  to  10s.  Cloth  which  he 
had  engaged  to  supply  at  20s.  a yard  could  not  be  furnished  for  less  than 
27s.  Qd.,  as  those  who  had  engaged  to  sell  him  wool  at  7s.  Qd.  thought 
it  too  cheap,  and  his  spinners  and  weavers  in  each  branch  had  doubled 
their  wages.”  The  privations  of  the  American  army  while  encamped  at 
Valley  Forge,  in  the  winter  of  1778,  were  greatly  aggravated  by  the  scar- 
city of  clothing  among  officers  as  well  as  men.  Upon  one  occasion  the 
aids  of  Baron  Steuben  invited  a number  of  young  officers  to  dine  at  their 
quarters,  for  admission  to  which  entertainment  torn  clothes  (as  festal  gar- 
ments) were  an  indispensable  requisite.  “ Such  a set  of  ragged,  and  at 
the  same  time  merry,  fellows,”  writes  the  baron’s  secretary,  “ were  never 
before  brought  together.  The  baron  loved  to  speak  of  that  dinner  and 
his  sans  culottes,  as  he  called  us.  Thus  this  denomination  was  first  invented 
in  America  and  applied  to  the  brave  officers  and  soldiers  of  the  Revolu- 
tionary army  at  a time  when  it  could  not  have  been  foreseen  that  the  name 
which  honored  the  followers  of  Washington  would  afterward  be  assumed 
by  the  satellites  of  a Marat  and  a Robespierre.”  The  etymology  of  the 
word  suggests  to  us  the  idea  that  the  prevailing  trouble  among  the  patriots 
was  such  a fracture  of  the  nether  garments  as  made  an  advance  much 
more  desirable  than  a retreat.  In  1780  the  manufacturers  for  the  army 
refused  to  go  on  with  their  work  or  deliver  what  was  completed  without 
immediate  payment.  This  was  owing  to  the  depreciation  of  the  currency, 
and  their  case  was  certainly  hard.  When  Congress  could  at  any  time 
obtain  at  the  printing-office  a cart-load  of  money,  of  which  an  adequate 
amount  weighed  nearly  as  much  as  the  goods  themselves,  and  yet  even  that 
amount  might  shrink  to  half  the  value  within  a week,  how  could  the  man- 
ufacturer maintain  or  retain  his  workmen,  who  could  not  support  their 
families  with  paper  pellets  and  patriotism  ? He  had,  then,  reason  to  rejoice 
when  the  Continental  currency,  “ like  an  aged  man  expiring  by  the  decays 
of  nature,  without  a sigh  or  a groan,  fell  asleep  in  the  hands  of  its  last 


596 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


possessor.”  Never  were  the  energy,  the  courage  and  the  perseverance  of 
any  people  so  severely  tried  by  efforts  to  recover  from  the  effects  of  even  a 
disastrous  war  as  were  those  of  the  A merican  people  by  their  endeavors 
to  replace  the  losses  which  they  had  incurred  during  the  struggle  for  inde- 
pendence, and  by  introducing  home  production  to  make  that  independence 
something  more  than  a mere  word.  A worse  than  depreciated  paper  cur- 
rency, which  before  its  death  had  inflicted  countless  wounds  upon  the 
resources  of  its  holders — a heavy  public  debt,  a commerce  temporarily 
prostrated  and  a general  government  the  definition  of  whose  powers  con- 
sisted mainly  of  such  vague  generalities  that  when  any  vigorous  action 
was  desired  it  was  usually  discovered  that  there  was  no  right  reserved  to 
command,  and  that  the  most  important  measures  could  only  be  “ recom- 
mended,”— such  were  the  attendant  circumstances  when  the  United  States 
of  America,  with  their  independence  acknowledged,  attempted  first  to 
“start  in  business”  for  themselves.  The  British  government  was,  of 
course,  ready  to  throw  every  obstacle  in  the  way  of  the  progress  of  the 
infant  nation.  As  early  as  1774,  the  exportation  to  America  of  any  tools 
used  in  the  cotton  or  linen  manufacture  had  been  prohibited  under  the 
heavy  penalties  of  fine  and  forfeiture.  This  law  was  re-enacted  and  ex- 
tended in  1781,  and  it  was  strictly  executed.  In  1786,  as  is  stated  in 
White’s  Memoir  of  Samuel  Slater,  “ Tench  Coxe  entered  into  a bond  with 
a person  who  engaged  to  send  him  from  London  complete  brass  models  of 
Arkwright’s  patents.  The  machinery  was  completed  and  packed,  but  was 
detected  by  the  examining  officer  and  forfeited,  according  to  the  existing 
laws  of  Great  Britain  to  prevent  the  exportation  of  machinery.”  The 
exportation  of  artificers  in  various  branches  of  manufacture  had  also 
been  prohibited;  and  if  this  portion  of  the  law  had  been  as  easy  of  exe- 
cution as  that  with  reference  to  machinery,  this  country  would  probably 
have  continued  to  be  almost  completely  at  the  mercy  of  the  British  mer- 
chant for  a long  time.  The  intelligent  artisan  is  not,  however,  so  easily 
confined  by  a paper  barrier  as  machinery.  “ The  world  is  all  before  him 
where  to  choose,”  and  he  generally  prefers  to  choose  for  himself.  The  very 
attempt  to  shackle  his  freedom  is  a dangerous  reminder  that  his  services 
are  desired  and  would  be  highly  valued  elsewhere,  for  otherwise  there 
would  be  no  necessity  for  such  enactments.  His  curiosity  is  excited ; he 
becomes  eager  to  learn  what  advantages  would  accrue  if  he  were  to  exer- 
cise a right  which  he  feels  and  knows  to  be  his — viz.,  the  right  to  go  wher- 
ever he  can  use  to  the  greatest  advantage  the  faculties  with  which  he  has 
been  endowed  not  by  the  law,  but  by  Providence,  and  the  acquirements  for 
which  he  is  indebted  not  to  the  law,  but  to  his  own  exertions.  It  is  prob- 
able that  the  above  or  a similar  course  of  reasoning  passed  through  the 
mind  of  Samuel  Slater  and  led  him  to  pay  special  attention  to  a notice  in 
the  newspapers  of  a grant  of  £100  by  the  legislature  of  Pennsylvania,  in 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


597 


Oct.,  1788,  to  John  Hague,  for  introducing'a  machine  for  carding  cotton, 
and  of  the  establishment  of  a society,  with  legislative  encouragement,  for 
the  manufacture  of  cotton.  He  sailed  from  London  September  13,  1789, 
and  reached  New  York  on  the  18th  of  November.  The  manner  in  which 
Mr.  Slater  came  to  America  is  a striking  proof  of  the  inefficacy  of  laws  to 
shackle  (if  we  may  be  allowed  the  expression)  the  course  of  human  indus- 
trv.  The  emigration  of  artisans  being  restricted,  the  exportation  of  models 
and  machinery  being  prohibited,  he  did  not,  when  he  left  Derby,  inform 
his  family  of  his  destination,  and  “ he  resolved  not  to  take  any  pattern  nor 
have  any  writing  or  memorandum  about  him,  but  trusted  wholly  to  his 
acquirements  in  the  business  and  to  his  excellent  memory.  He  was  aware 
that  there  was  danger  of  his  being  stopped,  as  the  government  restrictions 
were  very  severe  and  very  unjust — the  officers  were  very  scrupulous  in 
searching  every  passenger  to  America.  He  told  me  himself  that  he  had 
nothing  about  him  but  his  indenture,  which  he  kept  concealed;  and  this 
was  his  only  introduction  and  recommendation  in  the  New  World.”  The 
designs  and  models  of  the  machinery  which  was  to  give  a fresh  impulse  to 
American  manufacturing  industry  came  over,  therefore,  carefully  packed 
up  in  the  head  of  an  intelligent  artisan — a place  in  which  they  were  safe 
even  from  the  Argus  eyes  of  the  British  officials.  Mr.  Slater  was  first 
employed  by  the  New  York  Manufacturing  Company,  but  the  state  of 
their  business  was  inferior  to  what  he  had  been  accustomed  to  in  his  own 
country,  and  he  writes  to  Moses  Brown,  of  Providence,  R.  L : “ We  have 
but  one  card  [and]  two  machines,  two  spinning-jennies,  which  I think  are 
not  worth  using.  My  encouragement  is  pretty  good,  »hut  should  much 
rather  have  the  care  of  the  perpetual  carding  and  spinning.  My  intention 
is  to  erect  a perpetual  carding  and  spinning  [meaning  the  Arkwright 
patents].”  Moses  Brown  furnished  the  capital  for  his  successors  in  busi- 
ness, Almy  and  Brown,  the  former  being  his  son-in-law  and  the  latter  his 
kinsman.  They  had  attempted  water-frame  spinning,  and  had  failed,  and 
the  reply  of  Mr.  Brown  to  Slater’s  letter  is  worthy  of  being  put  on  record 
as  an  example  of  candor,  of  liberality  and  of  undaunted  perseverance 
which  prove  that  the  writer  was  fully  deserving  of  the  success  attained. 
He  says:  “We  are  destitute  of  a person  acquainted  with  water-frame 
spinning.  Thy  being  already  engaged  in  a factory  with  many  able  pro- 
prietors, we  hardly  suppose  we  can  give  thee  encouragement  adequate  to 
leaving  thy  present  employ.  As  the  frame  we  have  is  the  first  attempt  of 
the  kind  that  has  been  made  in  America,  it  is  too  imperfect  to  afford  much 
encouragement.  We  hardly  know  what  to  say  to  thee;  but  if  thou  thought 
thou  couldst  perfect  and  conduct  them  to  profit,  if  thou  wilt  come  and  do 
it,  thou  shalt  have  all  the  profits  made  of  them  over  and  above  the  interest 
of  the  money  they  cost  and  the  wear  and  tear  of  them.  We  will  find 
stock  and  be  repaid  in  yarn,  as  we  may  agree,  for  six  months.  Aud  this 


598 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


we  do  for  the  information  thou  canst  give,  if  fully  acquainted  with  the 
business.”  In  the  concluding  portion  of  the  letter,  Mr.  Brown  holds  out 
to  Slater  the  promise  of  “the  credit  as  well  as  the  advantage  of  perfecting 
the  first  water-mill  [for  spinning  purposes]  in  America.”  When  Slater 
came  to  Pawtucket  and  saw  the  machinery  of  Almy  & Brown,  he  said, 
“These  will  not  do.  They  are  good  for  nothing  in  their  present  condition, 
nor  can  they  be  made  to  answer.”  As  different  persons  who  had  seen 
these  machines,  and  Mr.  Almy  himself,  had  pronounced  them  to  be  “worth 
nothing  more  than  so  much  old  iron,”  this  decision  did  not  surprise  the  pro- 
prietors. Mr.  Slater  used  his  best  efforts  to  accomplish  something  with 
these  wretched  materials,  but  in  vain.  “After  various  disappointments,  it 
was  proposed  that  Mr.  Slater  should  erect  the  series  of  machines  called 
‘the  Arkwright  patents,’  which  he  would  not  listen  to  till  he  was  promised 
a man  to  work  on  wood  who  should  be  put  under  bonds  not  to  steal  the 
patterns  or  disclose  the  nature  of  the  works.  ‘Under  my  proposals,’  says 
he,  ‘ if  I do  not  make  as  good  yarn  as  they  do  in  England,  I will  have 
nothing  for  my  services,  but  will  throw  the  whole  of  what  I have  attempted 
over  the  bridge.’  ” Mr.  Slater  received  by  the  contract  a half  interest  in 
the  business,  and  “on  the  18th  of  January,  1790,  Mr.  Brown  took  him  to 
Pawtucket,  where  he  commenced  the  machinery  chiefly  with  his  own  hands. 
On  the  20th  of  December  he  started  three  cards,  drawing  and  roving 
frames,  and  two  frames  of  72  spindles,  which  were  worked  by  an  old 
fulling-mill  wheel  in  a clothier’s  building,  where  they  were  used  for  twenty 
months,  at  which  time  several  thousand  pounds  of  yarn  had  accumulated 
on  their  hands,  notwithstanding  all  attempts  to  sell  or  -weave  it.  Early  in 
1793,  Almy,  Brown  & Slater  built  a small  factory,  where  the  machinery 
was  set  in  motion  and  increased  as  occasion  served.  Thus,  after  unex- 
pected difficulties,  delays  and  expenses,  arising  out  of  the  want  of  patterns, 
suitable  materials  and  workmen,  was  completed  and  put  in  operation  the 
first  successful  water-mill  for  cotton  in  the  United  States.” 

Spinning-jennies  had  been  used  for  some  time.  Samuel  Wetherill,  of 
Philadelphia,  had  conducted  throughout  the  war  a private  manufacture 
of  cotton  and  woollen  goods,  and  in  the  Pennsylvania  Gazette  for  April  3, 
1782,  appears  his  advertisement  of  “Philadelphia  Manufactures, 
suitable  for  every  season  of  the  year — viz.,  jeans,  fustians,  everlastings, 
coatings,  etc. — to  be  sold  by  the  subscriber  at  his  dwelling-house  and  man- 
ufactory, in  South  Alley,  between  Market  Street  and  Arch  Street  and 
between  Fifth  and  Sixth  Streets,  on  Hudson’s  Square.”  In  1786  the  Hon. 
Hugh  Orr,  of  East  Bridgewater,  Mass.,  employed  two  brothers,  Robert 
and  Alexander  Barr,  to  construct  the  first  spinning-jenny  and  stock-card 
made  in  the  United  States.  In  March,  1787,  Thomas  Somers,  an  English 
midshipman  who  had  been  “ brought  up  to  the  cotton  manufacture,”  also 
constructed  a model,  under  the  direction  of  Mr.  Orr,  which  was  afterward 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


599 


known  as  the  “ State’s  model,”  as  Mr.  Orr  received  a compensation  from 
the  State  for  exhibiting  it  and  explaining  its  capabilities.  In  the  same 
year  the  “ Pennsylvania  Society  for  the  Encouragement  of  Manufactures 
and  the  Useful  Arts”  was  instituted,  and  on  the  9th  of  August  of  the 
same  year  Tench  Coxe  delivered  an  address  before  this  society  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Pennsylvania,  which  was  afterward  published.  “ The  speaker 
made  a vigorous  assault  upon  the  various  prejudices  at  that  time  enter- 
tained against  the  introduction  of  machinery  and  the  establishment  of 
manufactories.  A proper  regard  for  the  interests  of  agriculture  was 
recommended  as  the  most  important  in  any  measures  which  might  be 
adopted  for  the  advancement  of  manufactures.  The  cultivation  of  cotton 
in  the  Southern  States  was  recommended  as  an  article  from  which  the  best- 
informed  manufacturers  expected  the  greatest  profits,  and  upon  which  some 
established  factories  depended.  It  thrived  as  well  there,  he  said,  as  in  any 
part  of  the  world,  and  those  States  raised  it  formerly  when  the  price  was 
not  half  what  it  had  been  for  several  years  past.  It  was  then  worth 
double  the  money  which  it  sold  for  before  the  Revolution,  European 
nations  having  prohibited  its  exportation  from  their  colonies  to  foreign 
countries.  The  great  progress  made  in  agriculture  and  manufactures,  par- 
ticularly in  Pennsylvania,  since  the  year  1762,  and  still  more  since  the  late 
war,  was  adverted  to,  and  a lengthy  list  of  articles  then  made  in  the  State 
was  given.  These  included  hosiery,  hats  and  gloves,  wearing  apparel, 
coarse  linens  and  woollens,  some  cotton  goods,  wool  and  cotton  cards,  etc. 
The  advantage  of  America  in  having  the  raw  materials  and  market  at 
home,  in  exemption  from  duties,  in  the  ability  to  sell  for  cash  by  the  piece 
instead  of  large  invoices  on  long  credits,  as  imported  goods  were  then  sold, 
in  the  superior  strength  of  American  linens,  in  the  better  atmosphere  for 
bleaching  linen  and  cotton,  were  severally  urged  as  so  many  inducements 
to  undertake  manufactures.  He  recommended  the  exemption  from  duties 
of  raw  materials,  dye-stuffs  and  certain  implements,  premiums  for  useful 
inventions  and  processes,  the  invitation  of  foreign  artists  to  settle  by  grants 
of  land,  and  that  every  emigrant  ship  should  be  visited  to  ascertain  what 
persons  were  on  board  capable  of  constructing  useful  machines  or  of  con- 
ducting manufactures.  The  wasteful  use  of  foreign  manufactures  was 
illustrated  by  the  fact  that  the  importation  into  Philadelphia  alone  of  the 
finer  kinds  of  coat,  vest  and  sleeve  buttons,  buckles  and  other  trinkets  was 
supposed  to  amount  in  a single  year  to  ten  thousand  pounds,  and  to  cost 
the  wearers  sixty  thousand  dollars.  In  urging  the  benefits  to  the  agricul- 
tural interests  of  manufactures  in  their  midst,  he  ventured  the  assertion 
that  the  value  of  American  productions  annually  consumed  by  the  manu- 
facturers of  the  State,  exclusive  of  the  makers  of  flour,  lumber  and  bar- 
iron,  was  double  the  aggregate  of  all  its  exports  in  the  most  plentiful 
year.”  The  advantage  of  the  American  atmosphere  for  bleaching  pur- 


600 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


poses  was  so  marked  that  it  is  said  that  “A  company  of  English  merchants 
with  a large  capital  was  about  being  formed  before  the  Revolution  to 
import  the  brown  linens  of  Europe,  to  be  bleached  in  this  country,”  where 
the  superior  sunshine  and  plenty  of  land  were  inducements.  The  opera- 
tions of  this  society  were  conducted  with  great  zeal  and  energy.  Though 
they  met  with  serious  obstacles,  such  as  the  difficulty  of  finding  artists  and 
of  making  machines  without  models  or  with  imperfect  ones,  as  well  as  the 
obstructions  caused  by  foreign  agents,  who  thought  that  their  craft  was 
endangered  by  these  efforts  to  foster  home  industry — though,  owing  to  these 
circumstances,  they  did  not  get  their  first  loom  started  until  April  12, 1788, 
by  the  23d  of  August  they  had  increased  the  number  of  looms  to  twenty- 
six,  had  turned  out  11,367  yards  of  various  fabrics,  and  had  already  real- 
ized from  their  sales  a net  profit  which  was  at  the  rate  of  about  30  per 
cent,  per  annum  upon  their  capital.  In  the  mean  time,  flax  had  fallen 
from  nine  pence  and  ten  pence  a pound  to  seven  pence,  with  the  strong 
probability  that  it  would  go  lower  on  account  of  the  increased  attention 
now  paid  to  its  cultivation,  and  cotton  had  come  down  from  36  cents  per 
pound  to  27  and  29  cents  per  pound.  The  price  of  cotton  would  be  kept 
down  should  its  cultivation  succeed  in  the  Southern  States.  If  a good 
profit  had  been  realized  by  the  manufacture  on  a limited  scale  of  materials 
purchased  at  the  former  high  rates,  one-half  of  which — the  linen  yarn — 
could  not  be  spun  by  machinery,  it  was  certain  that  more  extensive  ma- 
chines, moved  by  horses  or  water , must  greatly  increase  the  profit.  Carding- 
machines  for  which  they  had  paid  £100  could  now  be  obtained  for  £60, 
and  a jenny  for  which  they  had  paid  £28,  for  £15,  and  smaller  imple- 
ments were  reduced  in  price  in  proportion.”  Careful  estimates  showed 
that  an  American  jean  better  than  the  British  could  be  produced  25  per 
cent,  cheaper.  The  American  goods  were  above  half  an  inch  wider  and 
much  heavier  than  the  imported.  This  exhibit  of  the  operations  of  the 
society  was  considered  (and  with  reason)  as  highly  encouraging  by  the 
committee  of  the  board  of  managers,  which  consisted  of  George  Clymer 
and  Tench  Coxe.  We  have  already  alluded  to  Mr.  Coxe’s  failure  to  obtain 
the  Arkwright  machinery.  A still  more  serious  difficulty  obliged  the  Legis- 
lature of  Pennsylvania  to  pass  (March  29,  1787)  an  act  styled  “An  Act  to 
encourage  and  protect  the  Manufactures  of  this  State,”  which  prohibited 
under  certain  penalties  the  exportation  of  manufacturing  machines,  the 
scarcity  of  which  was  the  great  obstacle  to  such  undertakings.  This  act 
owed  its  existence  to  the  fact  that  in  the  year  1787  two  carding-  and  spin- 
ning-machines in  the  possession  of  a citizen  of  Philadelphia  which  were 
calculated  to  save  the  labor  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  persons  were  pur- 
chased by  the  agency  of  a British  artisan,  packed  up  in  cases  as  common 
merchandise  and  shipped  to  Liverpool.  This  act,  the  operation  of  which 
was  limited  to  two  years,  should  not  be  put  upon  the  same  level  with  the 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


601 


acts  of  Parliament  of  1771  and  of  1781,  prohibiting  the  exportation  of 
machinery  to  America.  The  British  acts  were  dictated  by  the  selfish 
desire  to  keep  the  colonies  in  a state  of  dependence ; the  American  act  was 
an  attempt  to  defend  home  industry  against  such  underhand  machinations 
as  the  one  which  we  have  just  described.  “ The  British  merchant”  of  that 
period  saw  that  his  profits  wTould  be  seriously  affected  by  the  progress  of 
American  manufactures.  To  prevent  his  misguided  American  customers 
from  pursuing  a course  which  threatened  to  materially  diminish  his  income, 
he  was  ready  to  use  every  means  in  his  power,  and  the  activity  exhibited 
in  eveiy  section  of  this  country  so  shocked  his  nervous  system  that  perhaps 
some  excuse  may  be  found  for  even  such  proceedings  as  the  following, 
which  occurred  soon  after  the  investment  in  machinery  above  mentioned, 
which  was  made  by  a British  artisan : “ A quantity  of  cotton  seed  is  stated 
to  have  been  purchased  in  Virginia  and  burned,  in  order  to  prevent,  if 
possible,  the  extension  of  the  cotton  manufactures  in  America  and  their 
injurious  effects  upon  the  importation  of  Manchester  goods.” 

Such  were  the  measures  taken  to  stifle  the  spirit  of  enterprise  which  bid 
fair  to  make  the  American  people  one  of  the  great  powers  of  the  earth. 
During  this  same  year  (1787),  however,  an  event  occurred  which  baffled 
the  calculations  of  both  the  British  merchant  and  the  British  statesman,  and 
which  gave  an  impetus  to  the  manufactures  of  this  country  which  speedily 
placed  them  upon  a firm  basis.  AVe  refer  to  the  meeting  of  the  Federal 
Convention  and  the  adoption  of  the  Federal  Constitution.  Capital  is  said 
to  be  “timid.”  No  man  wishes  to  risk  his  money  in  new  enterprises  when 
he  literally  does  not  know  “ what  a day  may  bring  forth.”  The  peaceful 
adoption  and  ratification  of  the  Federal  Constitution  proved  that  it  was 
possible  for  the  people  of  this  country,  however  conflictiug  the  interests  of 
the  various  sections  appeared,  to  make  those  mutual  concessions  which,  if 
continued,  would  ensure  the  harmonious  action  requisite  for  a healthy  de- 
velopment of  the  resources  of  the  infant  nation.  The  convention  met  just 
at  the  proper  time  to  be  influenced  in  favor  of  manufactures,  as  the  society 
which  was  formed  at  Philadelphia  during  the  year  1787  was  just  beginning 
active  operations.  It  is  thought  that  the  efforts  of  that  society  to  introduce 
the  cotton  manufacture,  combined  with  the  earnest  recommendation  of 
Mr.  Coxe,  had  great  weight  with  the  members  of  the  convention,  especially 
with  those  from  the  South.  Certain  it  is  that  the  Southern  delegates,  when 
they  returned  to  their  homes,  generally  recommended  the  culture  of  cotton, 
and  with  such  success  as  to  secure  increased  attention  to  that  crop. 

The  condition  of  this  country  immediately  before  the  framing  of  the 
Constitution  is  thus  portrayed  by  a writer  who  is  well  acquainted  with  the 
history  of  the  first  half  century  of  our  national  existence : “ The  state  of 
the  industry  of  the  country  was  depressed  to  a point  of  distress  unknown 
in  the  midnight  of  revolution.  The  shipping  had  dwindled  to  nothing; 


602 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


the  manufacturing  establishments  were  kept  up  by  bounties  and  by  patri- 
otic associations  and  subscriptions,  and  even  the  common  trades  were 
threatened  with  ruin.  It  was  plain,  for  instance,  that  in  the  comparative 
condition  of  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain  not  a hatter,  a boot-  or 
shoemaker,  a saddler  or  a brass-founder  could  carry  on  his  business,  except 
in  the  coarsest  and  most  ordinary  productions  of  his  trade  and  under  the 
pressure  of  foreign  competition.  When  the  Constitution  had  been  sent 
to  the  people  for  their  decision  upon  its  merits,  while  its  fate  still  hung  in 
the  balance,  the  influence  of  the  tradesmen  and  manufacturers  of  the 
country  was  generally  exerted  in  its  favor,  and  in  more  than  one  locality 
obtained  for  it  an  acceptance  which  might  otherwise  have  been  withheld.” 
The  result  proved  that  they  had  not  overestimated  the  benefits  to  be  de- 
rived from  a settled  form  of  general  government.  Not  the  least  valuable 
of  these  benefits  was  the  possibility  of  obtaining  official  information  with 
reference  to  important  matters  of  state — information  which  before  that 
time  had  been  exceedingly  difficult  to  procure.  On  the  15th  of  January, 
1790,  during  the  second  session  of  the  first  Congress,  the  House  of  .Repre- 
sentatives ordered,  “ That  it  be  referred  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury 
to  prepare  and  report  to  this  House  a proper  plan  or  plans,  conformably  to 
the  recommendation  of  the  President  of  the  United  States  in  his  speech  to 
both  Houses  of  Congress,  for  the  encouragement  and  promotion  of  such 
manufactories  as  will  tend  to  render  the  United  States  independent  of  other 
countries  for  essential,  particularly  for  military,  supplies.” 

Hamilton’s  Report  on  Manufactures. — Alexander  Ham- 
ilton, who  was  then  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  applied  his  attention  at 
as  early  a period  as  his  other  duties  would  permit  to  the  subject  of  manu- 
factures, and  he  prepared  an  elaborate  report,  which  was  communicated 
to  the  House  (Dec.  5,  1791)  nearly  two  years  after  the  date  of  the  above 
resolution.  An  exhaustive  review  of  this  paper  would  require  far  more 
space  than  we  have  to  give  to  the  whole  subject,  nor  would  it  be  advisable 
even  if  the  requisite  space  were  available,  as  several  of  Hamilton’s  leading 
positions  have  been  assailed,  and  have  even  served  as  political  issues.  Its 
value  for  our  purpose  consists  in  the  facts  which  it  contains,  but  we  shall 
note  in  passing  an  error  which  is,  at  the  present  day,  somewhat  amusing. 
In  arguing  against  a duty  on  foreign  cotton  he  says : “ Not  being,  like 
hemp,  a universal  production  of  the  country,  it  affords  less  assurance  of  an 
adequate  internal  supply;  but  the  chief  objection  arises  from  the  doubts 
which  are  entertained  concerning  the  quality  of  the  national  cotton.  It  is 
alleged  that  the  fibre  of  it  is  considerable  shorter  and  weaker  than  that  of 
some  other  places,  and  that  it  has  been  observed,  as  a general  rule,  that 
the  nearer  the  place  of  growth  to  the  equator,  the  better  the  quality  of  the 
cotton.”  The  latest  and  best  authority  upon  this  subject  says,  “The  United 
States  exceed  all  other  countries  in  the  production  of  cotton,  both  as  to 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


603 


quantity  and  quality.”  The  invention  of  the  cotton-gin,  within  three  years 
after  the  publication  of  this  report,  had  so  great  an  effect  upon  the  culti- 
vation and  manufacture  of  cotton  that  its  production  and  consumption 
increased  with  marvellous  rapidity. 

In  the  following  extract  from  the  report  can  be  found  a fair  statement 
of  the  progress  already  made  by  this  country  up  to  the  year  1791:  “To 
all  the  arguments  which  are  brought  up  to  evince  the  impracticability  of 
success  in  manufacturing  establishments  in  the  United  States,  it  might  have 
been  a sufficient  answer  to  have  referred  to  the  experience  of  what  has 
been  already  done.  It  is  certain  that  several  important  branches  have 
grown  up  and  flourished  with  a rapidity  which  surprises,  affording  an  en- 
couraging assurance  of  success  in  future  attempts.  Of  these  it  may  be 
proper  to  enumerate  the  most  considerable:  1.  Of  skins. — Tanned  and 
tawed  leather,  dressed  skins,  shoes,  boots  and  slippers,  harness  and  sad- 
dlery of  all  kinds,  portmanteaus  and  trunks,  leathern  breeches,  gloves, 
muffs  and  tippets,  parchment  and  glue.  2.  Of  iron. — Bar  and  sheet-iron, 
steel,  nail-rods  and  nails,  implements  of  husbandry,  stoves,  pots  and  other 
household  utensils,  the  steel  and  iron  work  of  carriages  and  for  ship-build- 
ing, anchors,  scale-beams  and  weights,  various  tools  of  artificers  and  arms 
of  various  kinds,  though  the  manufacture  of  these  last  has  of  late  dimin- 
ished for  want  of  demand.  3.  Of  ivoocl. — Ships,  cabinet-wares  and  turn- 
ery, wool  and  cotton  cards,  and  other  machinery  for  manufactures  an<i 
husbandry,  mathematical  instruments,  coopers’  wares  of  every  kind.  4. 
Of  flax  and  hemp. — Cables,  sail-cloth,  cordage,  twine  and  pack-thread. 
5-17.  Miscellaneous. — Bricks,  coarse  tiles  and  potters’  wares;  ardent 
spirits  and  malt  liquors ; writing-  and  printing-paper,  sheathing  and  wrap- 
ping-paper, pasteboard,  fullers’  or  press-papers  and  paper-hangings ; hats 
of  fur  and  wool  and  mixtures  of  both  ; women’s  stuff  and  silk  shoes  ; re- 
fined sugars ; oils  of  animals  and  seeds,  soap,  spermaceti  and  tallow-cau- 
dles ; copper  and  brass  wires,  particularly  utensils  for  distillers,  sugar 
refiners  and  brewers;  andirons  and  other  articles  for  household  use;  phil- 
osophical apparatus;  tin-wares  for  most  purposes  of  ordinary  use;  car- 
riages of  all  kinds  ; snuff,  chewing-  and  smoking-tobacco ; starch  and 
hair-powder  ; lampblack  and  other  painters’  colors  ; gunpowder.  Besides 
manufactories  of  these  articles,  which  are  carried  on  as  regular  trades  and 
have  attained  to  a considerable  degree  of  maturity,  there  is  a vast  scene 
of  household  manufacturing,  which  contributes  more  largely  to  the  supply 
of  the  community  than  could  be  imagined  without  having  made  it  an 
object  of  particular  inquiry.  This  observation  is  the  pleasing  result  of  the 
investigation  to  which  the  subject  of  this  report  has  led,  and  is  applicable 
as  well  to  the  Southern  as  to  the  Middle  and  Northern  States.  Great 
quantities  of  coarse  cloths,  coatings,  serges  and  flannels,  linsey-woolseys, 
hosiery  (of  wool,  cotton  and  thread;,  coarse  fustians,  jeans  and  muslins ; 


G04 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


checked  and  striped  cotton  and  linen  goods  ; bed-ticks,  coverlets  and  coun- 
terpanes; tow-linens,  coarse  shirtings,  sheetings,  towelling  and  table-linen, 
and  various  mixtures  of  wool  and  cotton  and  of  cotton  and  flax,  are  made 
in  the  household  way,  and,  in  many  instances,  to  an  extent  not  only  suffi- 
cient for  the  supply  of  the  families  in  which  they  are  made,  but  for  sale, 
and  even,  in  some  cases,  for  exportation.  It  is  computed  in  a number  of 
districts  that  two-thirds,  three-fourths,  and  even  four-fifths,  of  all  the  cloth- 
ing of  the  inhabitants  are  made  by  themselves.”  Other  manufactures, 
equally  well  established,  not  being  of  equal  importance,  were  omitted. 

It  is  said  that  the  publication  of  this  report  in  England,  in  the  follow- 
ing year,  created  so  much  alarm  that  meetings  were  called  in  many  of  the 
towns.  It  is  also  stated  that  the  sum  of  fifty  thousand  pounds  was  sub- 
scribed at  one  of  these  meetings  at  Manchester,  to  be  expended  in  over- 
stocking the  American  market  for  the  purpose  of  discouraging  American 
manufactures.  The  report  was  certainly  of  such  a nature  as  to  give  great 
hopes  to  the  friends  of  home-production  and  to  cause  proportionate  dismay 
to  those  abroad  who  wished  American  custom.  “ Leathern  breeches”  and 
“hair-powder”  may  not  seem  very  important  items,  but  the  reader  must 
remember  that  there  was  a greater  demand  for  these  articles  in  1791  than 
at  the  present  day.  Even  as  late  as  the  year  1810  the  latter  is  mentioned 
in  Tench  Coxe’s  Statement  of  the  Arts  and  Manufactures  of  the  United  States 
among  the  “ manufactures  of  the  United  States  most  frequently  exported 
in  1810.” 

Tench  Coxe’s  Statement,  etc. — The  census  of  1810  was  very 
deficient  in  the  returns  made  upon  the  subject  of  manufactures.  An 
amendment  to  the  act  providing  for  this  important  matter  made  it  “the 
duty  of  the  marshals,  secretaries  and  their  assistants  to  take  also,  under 
the  directions  and  instructions  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  an  account 
of  the  several  manufacturing  establishments  and  manufactures  within  their 
several  districts,  territories  and  divisions,  and  to  return  the  same  to  the 
Secretary  of  the  Treasury.”  As  no  formula  or  instruction  was  given  to 
secure  uniformity  and  completeness,  and  as  many  persons  were  reluctant 
or  unable  to  give  correct  information,  the  reports  were  necessarily  very 
imperfect.  Some  branches  were  omitted  altogether,  and  others  were  only 
partially  represented.  “ Bark-mills  were  given  for  only  one  State ; car- 
riage-makers for  three;  blacksmiths’ shops  for  five;  hatters  for  four;  tin 
and  coppersmiths’  shops  for  two,  and  these  the  least  considerable  in  that 
branch.  The  number  of  tallow-candle  factories  in  Massachusetts  was  not 
given,  although  that  State  was  credited  with  nearly  one-half  of  the  product 
in  that  branch ; and  the  same  was  the  case  with  the  morocco  factories.” 
Imperfect  as  was  this  “first  systematic  statement  of  American  manufac- 
tures in  detail,”  the  results  were  interesting  and  encouraging.  The  “ total 
value  of  the  several  branches,  exclusive  of  doubtful  articles,”  was  given 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


605 


as  $127,694,602.  This  was  no  unfavorable' exhibit  for  a country  contain- 
ing a population  of  7,239,881.  The  “goods  manufactured  by  the  loom ” 
amounted  to  $39,497,057 ; manufactures  of  hides  and  skins,  $17,935,477 ; 
grain,  fruit  and  case-liquors  distilled  and  fermented,  $16,528,207 ; manufac- 
tures of  iron,  $14,364,526.  When  the  returns  were  first  sent  into  the  trea- 
sury department,  in  November,  1811,  and  were  examined,  at  the  request 
of  the  Committee  of  Commerce  and  Manufactures,  by  Mr.  S.  L.  Mitchell, 
he  confessed,  after  several  attempts,  his  inability  to  arrange  the  materials 
in  a compendious  or  useful  form,  “on  account  of  their  heterogeneous  cha- 
racter.” Congress,  therefore,  by  a joint  resolution  approved  March  19, 
directed  “ That  a person  be  employed  to  prepare  and  report  at  the  next 
session  a digest  of  the  census  returns  of  manufactures;”  and  in  accordance 
with  this  resolution  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  “committed  the  docu- 
ments for  that  purpose  to  the  charge  of  Mr.  Tench  Coxe,”  of  Philadelphia. 
The  Statement  of  Mr.  Coxe  proves  that  this  arduous  task  could  not  have 
been  placed  in  better  hands.  He  had  been  Hamilton’s  Assistant-Secretary 
of  the  Treasury,  and  had  been  largely  instrumental  in  obtaining  materials 
for  the  report  described  in  the  preceding  section.  He  had  been  one  of  the 
most  zealous  and  energetic  friends  of  home  industry,  and  had  contributed 
greatly  by  his  writings  and  his  personal  exertions,  both  when  in  and  when 
out  of  office,  to  the  success  already  attained.  His  Statement  shows  upon 
every  page  that  it  is  the  work  of  a scholar  and  a man  of  business. 

The  interval  of  nearly  twenty  years  which  had  elapsed  since  the  publi- 
cation of  Hamilton’s  report  had  been  productive  of  great  results.  Of 
cotton,  for  instance,  concerning  the  success  of  which  in  this  country 
Hamilton  had  such  grave  doubts,  Coxe  could  say:  “This  raw  material, 
being  the  only  redundant  one  adapted  to  the  manufacture  of  cloths  for 
apparel  and  furniture  produced  in  the  United  States,  and  being  the  most  sus- 
ceptible of  labor-saving  operations,  the  cotton  branch  will  probably — nay, 
certainly — become  very  soon  the  most  considerable  of  our  manufactures. 
The  cotton  cloths  for  various  uses  manufactured  in  the  United  States,  ex- 
ceeded in  measurement,  in  the  year  1810,  all  other  cloths — ire.,  all  the 
cloths  of  flax,  hemp,  wool  and  silk — and  the  progress  of  the  cotton  branch 
is  •greater  than  that  of  any  other;  indeed,  greater  than  that  of  all  the 
others.  Capitalists  can  most  easily  extend  themselves  in  the  cotton  manu- 
facture, because  the  raw  material  is  abundant  and  capable  of  being  conve- 
niently and  promptly  increased.”  Of  manufactures  of  hides  and  skins  he 
says:  “An  improvement  in  making  shoes  [Bedford’s  patent]  which  saves 
four-fifths  of  the  workmanship  has  been  discovered.  The  shoes,  boots  and 
slippers  manufactured  in  the  United  States  in  1812  undoubtedly  exceeded 
the  value  of  all  the  foreign  manufactures  imported  in  the  first  year  of  the 
present  government,  which,  by  the  actual  return  of  November  30,  1791, 
were  worth  here  only  $15,295,638.  Upon  an  examination  of  the  number 


606 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


of  shoes,  boots,  slippers,  saddles,  bridles  and  other  leathern  goods,  there  will 
appear  no  reason  to  doubt  that  a value  of  leathern  goods  is  made  in  the 
United  States  fully  equal  to  that  of  half  our  exports  of  our  own  produc- 
tion and  manufacture.  It  is  not  doubted  that  the  leathern  branch  is  at 
present  equal  in  value  to  the  same  branch  in  any  other  country,  in  propor- 
tion to  the  population,  if  the  same  qualities  of  goods  be  estimated  at  the 
same  prices.  These  facts  in  relation  to  the  leathern  branch  are  of  peculiar 
importance,  as  it  is  generally  a manufacture  by  hand,  and  not  by  ma- 
chinery. They  unanswerably  prove  our  capacity  in  the  handicraft 
branches,  and  render  our  capacity  for  machine  operations  free  from 
doubt  or  question.”  Of  iron  he  says : “ The  ore  is  very  abundant  and 
widely  diffused.  The  extraction  of  the  metal  in  its  best  condition,  the 
conversion  of  it  into  steel  and  the  manufacture  of  it  into  all  the  neces- 
saries and  conveniences  belonging  to  this  extensive  and  useful  branch,  are 
facilitated  by  the  omnipresence  of  wood,  and  consequently  of  charcoal, 
and  by  rich  and  numerous  veins  of  fossil  coal,  appearing  in  many  places 
above  the  surface  of  the  earth.  These  are  present  magazines  and  uncom- 
monly strong  symptoms  of  immense  latent  treasures  of  that  fuel.  The 
manufacturers  of  iron  wares  urgently  call  upon  the  owners  of  mines  of 
that  metal  to  open  more  of  them,  and  to  work  the  whole  upon  a far  greater 
scale.  Machinery  to  work  up  pig-iron  and  bars  has  been  wonderfully 
invented,  extended,  diversified  and  multiplied  in  this  country.  Every  year 
enlarges  and  diversifies  the  iron  and  steel  manufactures.  They  are  much 
too  numerous  for  a detailed  statement.  Castings  have  been  made  in  very 
increased  quantities.  These,  for  the  use  of  manufacturing  machinery  alone, 
have  been  computed  at  1000  tons  per  annum.  The  common  blacksmiths’ 
work,  though  of  necessity  very  imperfectly  given  in  the  tables,  is  a branch 
of  manufacture  of  great  amount  and  utility.  The  blacksmiths’  shops  are 
in  effect  primary  schools  of  the  arts.  The  cut-nail  machinery  has  been  very 
beneficially  introduced  into  some  of  these  shops  near  the  iron  furnaces, 
ensuring  the  profitable  employment  of  all  the  time  not  otherwise  occupied. 
It  is  like  the  twro  spinning-wheels  and  the  loom  among  the  women  in  pri- 
vate families.  Pennsylvania,  the  greatest  nail-making  State,  produces  at 
the  rate  of  nine  pounds  of  nails  for  each  person  in  the  State,  which  is  at 
the  rate  of  65,000,000  of  pounds  for  the  whole  white  population  of  the 
United  States,  were  equal  attention  paid  to  this  gainful  economy  of  time  and 
labor.  There  are  many  blacksmiths  and  nail-makers  among  the  people  of 
African  birth  and  descent  in  the  Southern  States.  The  iron  branch  has 
been  very  fruitful  in  inventions  and  labor-saving  devices,  both  at  home 
and  abroad.  In  the  moments  when  we  feared  difficulty  and  injury  for  the 
wTant  of  certain  things  the  manufacture  has  been  suddenly  attained  and 
established.  This  is  remarkably  the  case  as  to  common  steel,  iron  wire  and 
edge-tools,  the  manufactures  of  all  which  have  greatly  advanced  since  1810 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


607 


[Mr.  Coxe  writes  in  December,  1812].  Since  we  can  make  such  contrasted 
goods  as  the  wire  and  working-cards  and  cannon,  small  nails  and  anchors, 
screws  and  ploughshares,  and  as  we  have  raised  the  price  of  bar-iron  from 
60  to  110  dollars  since  our  Revolution,  our  capacity  in  the  iron  branch 
cannot  be  doubted.” 

Mr.  Coxe  was  not  satisfied  with  the  sum-total  given  in  the  census  returns. 
His  estimate  of  the  value  of  the  manufactures  of  this  country  in  1810  was 
8172,762,676.  In  a revised  edition  of  his  Statement  he  says,  under  date 
of  May  1,  1813:  “In  the  course  of  the  numerous  and  diversified  opera- 
tions occasioned  by  the  deliberate  execution  of  this  digest  and  statement, 
constant  and  very  close  attention  has  been  applied  to  those  facts  which 
have  occurred  throughout  the  Union  since  the  autumn  of  the  year  1810, 
from  which  the  condition  of  the  manufactures  of  the  United  States  in  the 
current  year  1813  might  be  formed.  A sincere  and  well-reflected  final 
opinion  is  respectfully  offered  that  the  whole  people  of  the  United  States 
will  actually  make,  within  this  year,  manufactured  goods  (exclusively  of 
the  doubtful)  to  the  full  value  of  8200,000,000.” 

The  Census  of  1820. — The  schedules  furnished  to  the  census  offi- 
cers in  1820  were  much  more  extensive  than  on  former  occasions,  includ- 
ing nearly  the  same  objects  of  inquiry  as  at  present.  The  returns,  how- 
ever, were  very  defective,  partly  on  account  of  the  inadequate  compensation 
allowed  to  the  marshals  and  their  assistants,  and  partly  because  many 
manufacturers  were  unable  or  unwilling  to  give  the  details  of  their  busi- 
ness. A resolution  of  Congress,  approved  March  30,  1822,  requested  the 
Secretary  of  State  “to  transmit  to  the  Congress  the  returns  of  manufac- 
turing establishments  and  manufactures  taken  by  the  [census]  marshals 
of  the  several  States.”  The  digest  of  the  accounts  on  this  subject  was 
found  to  be  so  meagre  and  imperfect  that  the  Secretary  of  State  would,  if 
possible,  have  withheld  it  from  publication.  The  House  of  Representatives 
were  strongly  inclined  to  suppress  the  whole  document,  and  they  did  go  so 
far  as  to  lay  upon  the  table  a resolution  which  provided  for  the  distribu- 
tion of  the  books.  There  had  certainlv  been  a decrease  in  the  aggregate 
value.  Business  was  embarrassed,  and  throughout  the  country  machinery 
and  fixed  capital  were  lying  idle,  or  were  being  employed  at  a slender 
profit,  in  the  hope  of  a favorable  change.  The  omission  of  all  manufac- 
tures which  were  strictly  domestic  or  household,  a class  which  had  formed 
a very  important  part  of  the  former  census  and  of  Mr.  Coxe’s  estimates, 
contributed  to  diminish  still  further  the  sum-total.  The  report  based  upon 
these  returns  was  completed  in  September,  1824,  and  it  contained  a “State- 
ment of  the  amount  and  value  of  dutiable  articles  manufactured  annually 
in  the  United  States  and  Territories ; the  amount  of  capital  invested  and 
the  amount  authorized  and  incorporated  by  State  laws.”  The  total 
“amount  and  value  of  dutiable  articles,”  etc.,  was  832,271,984;  capital 


608 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


invested,  $46,837,266 ; capital  authorized  and  incorporated,  $55,289,500. 
Further  comment  is  unnecessary.  The  number  of  those  who  were  engaged 
in  agriculture  was  2,070,646;  persons  engaged  in  manufactures,  349,506. 
The  cotton  annually  spun  amounted  to  9,945,609  pounds,  and  the  spindles 
numbered  250,572. 

Manufactures  ill  1830. — Seven  leading  industries  produced,  in 
1830,  an  aggregate  value  of  $109,829,760.  The  value  of  woollen  cloth 
manufactured  was  $40,000,000,  employment  being  afforded  to  50,000  per- 
sons. The  work  of  2140  persons  produced  $3,000,000  worth  of  glassware, 
porcelain,  etc.  The  number  of  cotton-mills  was  795,  with  1,246,503  spindles 
and  33,506  looms,  producing  annually  230,461,990  yards  of  cloth,  con- 
suming 77,757,316  pounds  of  cotton  and  employing  18,539  men,  38,927 
women  and  4691  children  under  12  years  of  age;  annual  value  of  product, 
$26,000,000.  The  quantity  of  cotton  goods  printed  was  estimated  at 
40,000,000  yards ; about  one-third  of  the  goods  manufactured  were 
bleached,  and  the  number  of  hand-weavers  was  not  over  5000.  The 
annual  value  of  the  paper  manufactured  was  $7,000,000.  Hats  and  caps 
were  manufactured  to  the  value  of  $10,500,000,  employing  18,000  laborers. 
The  annual  value  of  cabinet-ware  manufactured  was  810,000,000,  furnish- 
ing occupation  for  15,000  workmen.  The  iron-furnaces  numbered  239, 
and  produced,  in  1830,  191,536  tons,  converted  afterward  into  112,866  tons 
of  bar-iron  and  28,273  tons  of  castings,  giving  an  aggregate  value  of 
$13,329,760,  and  employing  29,254  hands.  The  value  of  the  leather 
manufacture  was  estimated  at  $35,000,000;  and  this,  together  with  other 
branches  not  included  in  the  above  figures,  swell  the  total  annual  value  of 
the  manufactures  of  this  country  to  the  comparatively  respectable  sum  of 
$200,000,000. 

Manufactures  in  1840. — The  census  of  1840  gives  returns  of 
manufactures  which  are  so  meagre  and  confused  that  it  is  difficult  to  de- 
termine therefrom  the  progress  made  during  the  decade  immediately  pre- 
ceding. Progress  had  certainly  been  made,  for  even  by  these  figures  the 
values  of  such  manufactures  as  the  marshals  were  pleased  to  notice  foot 
up  a sum-total  of  $316,442,106.  The  invested  capital  was  $267,726,579. 
The  value  of  the  cotton  goods  manufactured  was  $46,350,453 ; number  of 
factories,  1240;  number  of  spindles,  2,284,631;  number  of  persons  em- 
ployed, 72,219.  Value  of  leather  manufactures,  $33,134,403  ; number 
of  tanneries,  8229,  employing  26,018  persons;  number  of  all  other  man- 
ufactories of  leather,  saddleries,  etc.,  17,136.  Number  of  woollen  man- 
ufactories, 1420 ; value  of  manufactured  goods,  $20,696,999 ; number  of 
persons  employed,  21,342.  The  production  of  iron  amounted  to  286,903 
tons  of  cast-iron  and  197,233  tons  of  bar-iron,  from  804  furnaces  and  795 
bloomeries,  forges  and  rolling-mills.  The  examination  of  these  figures 
will  show  an  improvement  since  the  previous  report,  and  the  following 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


609 


anecdote  will  give  an  idea  of  the  enterprise  and  energy  displayed  even  at 
that  early  day  by  American  manufacturers.  On  the  1st  of  February, 
1840,  a new  style  of  mousseline-de-laines  arrived  in  New  York  from  France, 
and  was  offered  by  the  importer  at  14  cents  per  yard  by  the  case.  The 
agent  of  a Rhode  Island  calico-printing  establishment  forwarded  a piece 
of  these  goods  to  Providence  (Feb.  2),  and  on  the  18th  of  February  he 
had  the  same  style  of  print,  and  of  equal  fabric,  in  New  York,  selling  at 
10  cents  per  yard.  The  manufacturer  had  only  twelve  days  to  engrave 
the  new  pattern  on  a copper  cylinder,  from  which  the  engraving  was  raised 
on  a steel  cylinder,  then  hardened  and  made  ready  for  impression,  to  dis- 
cover by  chemical  experiments  the  ingredients  of  which  the  colors  were 
composed  and  to  have  the  cloth  printed,  dried  and  cased  for  the  market. 
In  several  branches  this  country  was  already  far  advanced  in  the  use  of 
machinery.  The  stocking-  or  power-weaving  loom  was  used  here  long 
before  its  introduction  into  England.  Brass  clocks  were  exported  in  the 
following  year,  and  sold  at  first  at  an  advance  of  2000  per  cent,  on  the 
cost,  the  invoice  price  being  so  low  that  the  first  consignments  were  seized 
in  the  British  custom-house  on  the  ground  that  they  had  been  undervalued. 
Fortunately  the  owner  was  with  them,  and  he  satisfied  the  authorities  that 
clocks  could  be  made  at  a profit  even  when  sold  as  low  as  $1.50  apiece. 
The  following  announcement,  published  at  about  this  time,  speaks  for  itself : 
“A  manufactory  near  Darby,  Conn.,  has  a contrivance  for  sticking  pins 
on  paper  which  is  quite  marvellous.  It  takes  in  England  sixty  females  to 
stick  in  one  day  ninety  packs,  consisting  of  302,460  pins ; the  same  ope- 
ration is  performed  here  in  the  same  time  by  one  woman.  Her  sole  occu- 
pation is  to  pour  them,  a gallon  at  a time,  into  a hopper,  whence  they  come 
out  all  neatly  arranged  upon  their  several  papers.  The  mechanism  by 
which  the  labor  of  fifty-nine  persons  is  daily  saved  yet  remains  a mystery 
to  all  but  the  inventor;  and  no  person  except  the  single  woman  who 
attends  to  it  is,  upon  any  pretext  whatever,  allowed  to  enter  the  room 
where  it  operates.” 

Manufactures  in  1850. — The  seventh  census,  that  for  1850,  was 
the  first  in  which  any  attempt  was  made  to  ascertain  with  accuracy  the 
value  of  the  productive  industry  of  the  country.  No  establishment  was 
counted  which  did  not  jrroduce  at  least  $500  per  year.  The  total  number 
of  such  establishments  was  123,025;  total  number  of  hands  employed, 
957,059;  males,  731,137,  females,  225,922;  capital,  $533,245,351 ; wages 
annually  paid,  $236,755,464 ; value  of  materials  used,  $555,123,822;  value 
of  products,  $1,019,106,616.  Of  this  amount  seven  of  the  States  produced 
68.87  per  cent.,  divided  as  follows:  New  York,  23.31  per  cent.;  Massachu- 
setts, 15.57  ; Pennsylvania,  15.21  ; Connecticut,  4.72  ; New  Jersey,  3.91 ; 
Maryland,  3.24;  Virginia,  2.91.  This  leaves  only  31.13  per  cent,  to  be 
produced  by  the  remaining  29  States  and  Territories;  and  of  these  Maine, 
39 


610 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Missouri,  New  Hampshire,  Rhode  Island  and  Kentucky  had  produced 
amounts  varying  from  2.41  per  cent,  for  Missouri  to  2.13  per  cent,  for 
Rhode  Island.  The  only  manufacture  which  produced  more  than  one 
hundred  millions  of  dollars  annually  was  that  of  flour  and  meal ; value 
of  product,  $136,056,736.  From  $50,000,000  to  $100,000,000  there  were 
three  branches — viz.,  cotton,  $65,501,687  ; lumber,  $58,520,966  ; boots  and 
shoes,  $53,967,408.  In  the  third  class,  that  producing  annually  from 
$25,000,000  to  $50,000,000,  there  were  four  branches — viz.,  Woollens, 
carding  and  fulling,  $39,828,557  ; leather,  tanning  and  currying,  $37,702,- 
333;  clothiers  and  tailors,  $48,311,709;  machinery,  $27,998,344.  “The 
manufactures,”  says  Bishop,  “ were  distributed  generally  among  the  various 
States ; none,  we  believe,  confined  exclusively  to  any  one,  though  Massa- 
chusetts made  85  per  cent,  of  the  bonnets  and  straw  goods,  46  per  cent, 
of  the  boots  and  shoes  and  one-third  of  the  cottons;  Connecticut  made 
one-third  of  the  hardware,  including  guns,  and  40  per  cent,  of  the  india- 
rubber  goods ; Pennsylvania  produced  50  per  cent,  of  the  hosiery,  more 
than  one-third  of  the  iron  and  two-thirds  of  the  perfumery;  Delaware 
produced  one-fourth  of  the  gunpowder ; Rhode  Island,  40  per  cent,  of  the 
calicoes ; Vermont,  the  same  proportion  of  the  scales ; North  Carolina,  90 
per  cent,  of  the  turpentine ; Ohio,  60  per  cent,  of  the  lard  oil;  Missouri, 
three-fourths  of  the  castor  oil;  and  Wisconsin,  one  half  of  the  lead.”  The 
statistics  of  pig-,  cast-  and  wrought-iron  were  as  follows : 1st.  Pig-iron. — 
Number  of  establishments,  377  ; hands  employed,  20,448 ; tons  of  ore 
used,  1,579,309;  tons  of  pig-iron  made,  564,755;  value  of  entire  product, 
$12,748,777,  of  which  Pennsylvania  produced  47.70  per  cent. ; Ohio,  9.85 
percent.;  and  Maryland,  8.03  per  cent.  2d.  Cast-iron. — Number  of  estab- 
lishments, 1391 ; hands  employed,  23,589;  tons  of  castings  made,  322,745; 
value  of  entire  product,  $25,108,155,  of  which  New  York,  with  323  estab- 
lishments, produced  23.58  per  cent. ; Pennsylvania,  with  320  establish- 
ments, 21.32  per  cent.;  Ohio,  with  183  establishments,  12.22  per  cent.,  and 
Massachusetts,  with  68  establishments,  8.90  per  cent.,  making  for  these 
four  States  a product  of  66.02  per  cent.,  or  nearly  two-thirds  of  the  whole 
amount.  3d.  Wrouglit-iron. — Number  of  establishments,  422  ; hands  em- 
ployed, 13,257;  tons  of  wrought-iron  made,  278,044;  value  of  entire 
product,  $16,747,074,  of  which  Pennsylvania,  with  131  establishments, 
produced  53.16  per  cent.;  New  York,  with  60  establishments,  produced 
8.50  per  cent. ; Virginia,  with  39  establishments,  7.49  per  cent. ; and  Ohio, 
with  11  establishments,  6.43  per  cent.,  making  for  these  four  States  75.58 
per  cent.,  or  more  than  three-fourths  of  the  whole  amount. 

Manufactures  in  1860. — In  1860  there  was  a marked  increase 
in  very  important  particulars,  the  statistics  appearing  to  show  that  the  dif- 
ference iu  the  amount  of  invested  capital,  which  had  nearly  doubled,  was 
owing  rather  to  the  enlargement  or  rebuilding  upon  a larger  scale  of  exist- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


611 


ing  establishments,  rather  than  to  the  construction  of  entirely  new  ones. 
The  number  of  establishments  was  110,433  ; hands  employed,  males,  1,040,- 
349,  females,  270,897;  total,  1,311,246;  invested  capital,  $1,009,855,715; 
wages  annually  paid,  $378,878,966;  value  of  materials  used,  $1,031,605,- 
092;  value  of  products,  $1,885,861,676,  an  increase  of  eighty-five  per  cent, 
over  the  amount  produced  in  1850.  Of  the  gross  amount,  New  York 
produced  20.14  per  cent.,  or  more  than  one-fifth;  Pennsylvania,  15.38  per 
cent.,  or  nearly  one-sixth;  Massachusetts,  13.55  per  cent.,  or  nearly  one- 
seventh;  and  Ohio,  6.39  per  cent.,  or  more  than  one-sixteenth;  making  for 
these  four  States  54.46  per  cent.,  or  more  than  one-half  of  the  whole 
amount.  Cotton  goods. — There  were  1091  establishments  engaged  in  the 
manufacture  of  cotton  goods ; hands  employed,  males,  46,859,  females, 
75,169;  total,  122,028;  number  of  spindles,  5,235,727;  value  of  raw  ma- 
terial, $57,285,534;  annual  cost  of  labor,  $23,940,108;  annual  value  of 
products,  $115,681,774,  of  which  New  England  produced  68.60  per  cent.; 
the  Middle  States,  22.93  per  cent. ; the  Southern  States,  7.05  per  cent. ; and 
the  Western  States,  1.42  per  cent.  The  five  leading  States  were  Massa- 
chusetts, New  Hampshire,  Pennsylvania,  Rhode  Island  and  New  York, 
which  produced,  respectively,  33.72  per  cent.,  11.84  per  cent.,  11.80  per 
cent.,  10.51  per  cent.,  and  5.77  per  cent.,  making  in  all  73.74  per  cent.,  or 
nearly  three-fourths  of  the  whole  amount.  Of  these  five  States,  Pennsyl- 
vania had  made  the  most  progress,  her  increase  over  the  product  of  1850 
being  134  per  cent.,  while  the  slightest  advance  had  been  made  in  New 
York,  her  increase  during  the  same  period  having  been  33  per  cent. 
Woollen  goods. — 1260  establishments,  employing  24,841  males  and  16,519 
females  (total,  41,360),  at  an  annual  cost  for  raw  material  of  $36,586,887 
and  for  labor  of  $9,808,254  (total,  $46,395,141),  produced  124,897,862 
yards  of  cloth,  6,401,206  pounds  of  yarn,  616,400  shawls,  296,874  pairs 
of  blankets,  and  other  articles  to  the  total  value  of  $61,895,217.  The  four 
leading  States  were  Massachusetts,  Pennsylvania,  Rhode  Island  and  Con- 
necticut, which  produced,  respectively,  31.75  per  cent.,  13.23  per  cent.,  11.17 
per  cent,  and  11.05  per  cent.,  making  for  these  States  67.20  per  cent.,  or 
more  than  two-thirds  of  the  whole  product.  Pig-iron. — The  preliminary 
report  of  the  superintendent  of  the  census,  published  in  1862,  gives  the 
number  of  tons  of  pig-iron  as  884,474  and  the  value  as  $19,487,790.  The 
full  return,  published  in  1865,  makes  the  number  of  tons  987,559  and  the 
value  $20,870,120,  or  $21.13  per  ton,  an  increase  over  1850  of  422,804 
tons  of  pig-iron,  and  of  nearly  64  per  cent,  in  value.  There  were  286 
establishments  in  18  States  ; hands  employed,  15,927 ; annual  cost  of  labor, 
$4,545,430.  The  two  leading  States  were  Pennsylvania  and  Ohio,  the  former 
producing  58.74  per  cent,  of  the  quantity  and  53.96  per  cent,  of  the  value, 
and  the  latter  10.92  per  cent,  of  |he  quantity  and  12.92  per  cent,  of  the 
value,  making  for  these  two  States  69.96  per  cent,  of  the  quantity  and  66.88 


612 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  ST  A TES 


per  cent,  of  the  total  value.  The  increase  of  the  product  of  Pennsylvania 
in  1860  over  that  of  1850  was  106.07  per  cent.,  and  the  quantity  produced 
by  that  State  was  15,294  tons  more  than  that  of  the  whole  country  in  1850. 
Two  hundred  and  fifty-six  establishments,  employing  19,262  hands,  at  an 
annual  cost  for  labor  of  $6,514,258,  produced  509,084  tons  of  bar,  sheet 
and  railroad  iron,  worth  $31,888,507.  The  four  leading  States  were  Penn- 
sylvania, Ohio,  Massachusetts  and  New  York.  Pennsylvania  produced 
52.59  per  cent,  of  the  quantity  and  47.43  per  cent,  of  the  value;  Ohio, 
7.99  per  cent,  of  the  quantity  and  8.79  per  cent,  of  the  value;  Massachu- 
setts, 8.03  per  cent,  of  the  quantity  and  8.26  per  cent,  of  the  value;  and 
New  York,  7.50  per  cent  of  the  quantity  and  7.06  per  cent,  of  the  value, 
making  for  these  four  States,  75.81  per  cent,  of  the  quantity  and  71.54  per 
cent,  of  the  value.  Cast-iron. — 1412  establishments,  employing  26,029 
hands,  at  an  annual  cost  for  labor  of  $9,968,346,  produced  manufactures 
of  cast-iron  worth  $36,132,033.  The  five  leading  States  were  New  York, 
25.01  per  cent.;  Pennsylvania,  18.66  per  cent.;  Massachusetts,  8.75  per 
cent.;  New  Jersey,  8.18  per  cent.;  and  Ohio,  7.70  per  cent,  of  the  whole 
amount,  making  for  these  five  States  68.30  per  cent.,  or  more  than  two- 
thirds  of  the  entire  product.  Boots  and  shoes. — 12,487  establishments, 
employing  94,515  males  and  28,514  females  (total,  123,029),  at  an  annual 
cost  for  raw  material  of  $42,729,649  and  for  labor  of  $30,938,920,  pro- 
duced boots  and  shoes  to  the  value  of  $91,891,498.  The  three  leading 
States  were  Massachusetts,  New  York  and  Pennsylvania.  Massachusetts, 
with  only  1354  establishments,  produced  53.09  per  cent.,  or  more  than 
one-half  of  the  total,  while  New  York,  with  2277  establishments,  and 
Pennsylvania,  with  2181  establishments,  produced  respectively  11.88  and 
9.22  per  cent,  of  the  gross  amount,  making  for  these  three  States  74.19 
per  cent.,  or  nearly  three-fourths  of  the  entire  product.  Flour  and  meal. — 
13,868  flouring-  and  grist-mills,  employing  27,682  hands,  at  an  annual  cost 
for  raw  material  of  $208,497,309  and  for  labor  of  $8,721,391  (total,  $217,- 
218,700),  produced  flour  and  meal  to  the  value  of  $248,580,365.  The  six 
leading  States  were  New  York,  producing  13.93  per  cent,  of  the  total 
value;  Pennsylvania,  12.04  percent.;  Ohio,  9.96  per  cent. ; Illinois,  8.31 
per  cent.;  Indiana,  6.97  per  cent.;  and  Virginia  producing  6.37  per  cent., 
making  for  these  six  States  a product  of  57.58  per  cent.,  or  more  than 
one-half  of  the  total  annual  value  of  the  product. 

Manufactures  in  1870. — The  census  of  1870  was  taken  with  a 
thoroughness,  a fidelity  and  an  ability  which  made  it  far  superior  to  any 
of  its  predecessors.  The  products  of  the  fisheries  and  of  coal-  and  copper- 
mining, which  added  to  the  sum-total  of  manufactures  for  1860  the  hand- 
some sum  of  $37,889,264,  were  remanded  to  their  proper  place  in  a sepa- 
rate department  in  giving  the  returns  of  the  ninth  census,  and  still  the 
increase  in  the  annual  value  of  the  product  of  1870  over  that  of  the  pre- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


613 


ceding  census  year  was  124.43  per  cent.,  or,  in  other  words,  during  the 
decade  between  1860  and  1870  the  annual  value  of  the  products  of  American 
manufactures  had  more  than  doubled ! Two  hundred  and  fifty-two  thou- 
sand one  hundred  and  forty-eight  establishments,  with  an  invested  capital 
of  $2,118,208,769,  employing  1,615,598  “males  above  16,”  323,770  “fe- 
males above  15,”  and  114,628  “youth”  (total,  2,053,996),  at  an  annual 
cost  for  labor  of  $775,584,343  and  for  materials  of  $2,488,427,242  (total, 
$3,264,011,585),  produced  an  annual  value  of  $4,232,325,442.  The  four 
leading  States  were  New  York,  producing  18.55  per  cent,  of  this  value; 
Pennsylvania,  16.79  per  cent.;  Massachusetts,  13.32  per  cent.;  and  Ohio, 
which  produced  6.37  per  cent,  of  the  total  value,'  making  for  these  four 
States  (which  contained  31.19  per  cent.,  or  less  than  one-third  of  the  pop- 
ulation of  the  country)  a product  of  55.03,  or  more  than  one-half  of  the 
.total  annual  value  of  the  manufactures.  So  full  are  the  materials  at  hand, 
the  number  of  industries  returned  being  three  hundred  and  ninety,  that  it 
is  not  possible  to  give  more  than  the  statistics  of  leading  industries,  in  a 
very  condensed  form,  but  one  which  will  be  readily  understood  by  the 
attentive  reader  of  the  foregoing  pages. 

Flouring-  and  grist-mill  products. — Establishments,  22,573;  hands  em- 
ployed, 58,448  ; annual  cost  of  labor,  $14,577,533  ; materials,  366,548,969 
bushels  of  grain,  worth  $362,314,526,  and  $5,077,596  worth  of  mill  sup- 
plies (total  value,  $367,392,122);  value  of  products,  $444,985,143;  six 
leading  States,  New  York,  13.31  per  cent.;  Pennsylvania,  11.11  per  cent.; 
Illinois,  9.08  per  cent.;  Missouri,  7.15  per  cent.;  Ohio,  7.12  per  cent.;  In- 
diana, 5.70  per  cent.,  making  for  these  States  53.47  per  cent.,  or  more  than 
one-half  of  the  total  product.  Increase  of  total  over  1860,  79.06  per  cent. 
Iron. — 3828  establishments,  employing  145,306  hands,  at  an  annual  cost 
for  labor  of  $76,993,148,  produced  manufactures  of  iron  to  the  value  of 
$346,952,694.  Pig-iron. — Establishments,  386  ; hands  employed,  27,554  ; 
annual  cost  of  labor,  $12,475,250,  and  of  materials,  $45,498,017  (total, 
$57,873,267);  tons  of  pig-iron,  2,052,821 ; value  of  all  products,  $69,640,- 
498 ; three  leading  States,  Pennsylvania,  50.33  per  cent,  of  the  quantity 
and  46.86  per  cent,  of  the  value ; Ohio,  14.97  per  cent,  of  the  quantity 
and  15.73  per  cent,  of  the  value ; New  York,  10.89  per  cent,  of  the  quan- 
tity and  11.37  per  cent,  of  the  value,  making  for  these  States  76.19  per 
cent,  of  the  total  quantity  and  73.96  per  cent,  of  the  total  value.  Increase 
of  totals  over  1860,  107.86  per  cent,  in  quantity  and  234.33  per  cent,  in 
value.  Cast-iron. — Establishments,  2654;  hands  employed,  51,305 ; annual 
cost  of  labor,  $28,835,914,  and  of  materials,  including  fuel,  $48,222,550 
(total,  $77,058,464);  products,  535,395  tons  of  miscellaneous  castings, 
107,791  tons  of  machine  castings,  40,168  tons  of  agricultural  castings, 
27,845  tons  of  architectural  castings,  1,285,177  stoves,  15,351  hot-air  fur- 
naces, 5450  cooking-ranges,  1,530,581  feet  of  railing,  473,108  car-wheels 


614 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


and  other  products,  the  total  value  being  $99,843,218.  The  four  leading 
States  in  value  of  product  were  New  York,  24.03  per  cent.;  Pennsylvania, 
18.79  per  cent.;  Ohio,  10.55  per  cent.;  and  Massachusetts,  7.05  per  cent., 
making  for  these  States  60.42  per  cent.,  or  more  than  three-fifths  of  the 

total  product.  Increase  of  total  over  1860,  153.13  per  cent.  Rolled  iron. 

Establishments,  310;  hands  employed,  44,662;  annual  cost  of  labor,  $25,- 
192,635,  and  of  materials,  including  fuel,  $79,176,646  (total,  $104,369,281); 
annual  value  of  product,  $120,311,158 ; leading  States,  Pennsylvania,  47.22 
per  cent.;  New  York,  11.74  per  cent.;  Ohio,  10.27  per  cent.;  Massachu- 
setts, 5.05  per  cent.,  making  for  these  four  States  74.28  per  cent.,  or  nearly 
three-fourths  of  the  total  product.  Increase  of  total  value  over  the  com- 
bined values  of  forged-,  rolled-  and  wrought-iron  in  1860,  229.29  per  cent. 
Agricultural  implements. — Establishments,  2076;  hands  employed,  25,249; 
annual  cost  of  labor,  $12,151,504,  and  of  materials,  $21,473,925  (total, 
$33,625,429);  annual  value  of  products,  $52,066,875  ; leading  States,  Ohio, 
22.86  per  cent.;  New  York,  22.75  per  cent.;  Indiana,  17.05  per  cent.; 
Pennsylvania,  7.01  per  cent.  Total  for  these  States,  69.67  per  cent.,  or 
nearly  seven-tenths  of  the  whole  product.  Increase  of  total  over  that  of 
1860,  195.82  per  cent.  Boots  and  shoes. — Establishments,  3151;  hands 
employed,  91,702;  annual  cost  of  labor,  $42,504,444,  and  of  materials, 
$80,502,718  (total,  $121,007,162);  products,  14,318,529  pairs  of  boots, 
worth  $50,231,470,  and  66,308,715  pairs  of  shoes,  worth  $93,846,206; 
total  value  of  product,  $146,704,055;  leading  States  in  value,  Massachu- 
setts, 59  per  cent. ; New  York,  12.14  per  cent. ; Pennsylvania,  7.50  per  cent., 
making  for  these  States  78.64  per  cent.,  or  more  than  three-fourths  of  the 
whole  product.  Increase  of  total  over  that  of  1860,  59.76  per  cent. 
Cotton  goods.  — Establishments,  956;  looms,  157,310;  frame-spindles, 
3,694,477;  mule-spindles,  3,437,938  (total  number  of  spindles,  7,132,415); 
hands  employed,  “males  above  16,”  42,790;  “females  above  15,”  69,637; 
“youth,”  22,942  (total,  135,369);  annual  cost  of  labor,  $39,044,132,  and 
of  materials,  $111,736,936  (total,  $150,781,068) ; products,  sheetings, 
shirtings  and  twilled  goods,  478,204,513  yards;  lawns  and  fine  muslins, 
34,533,462  yards ; cloth,  print,  489,250,053  yards  ; yarn,  not  woven,  30,- 
301,087  pounds ; spool-thread,  11,560,241  dozens';  warps,  73,018,045  yards; 
bats,  wicking  and  wadding,  11,118,127  pounds;  table-cloths,  quilts  and 
counterpanes,  493,892 ; seamless  bags,  2,767,060 ; cordage,  lines  and 
twines,  5,057,454  pounds ; flannel,  8,390,050  yards ; ginghams  and 
checks,  39,275,244  yards;  cassimeres,  cottonades  and  jeans,  13,940,895 
yards,  and  other  products,  the  total  value  being  $177,489,739;  leading 
States  in  value,  Massachusetts,  33.68  per  cent.;  Rhode  Island,  12.42 
per  cent.;  Pennsylvania,  9.85  per  cent.;  New  Hampshire,  9.57  per  cent.; 
Connecticut,  7.95  per  cent.;  Maine,  6.67  per  cent.;  New  York,  6.29  per 
cent.,  making  for  these  States  86.43  per  cent.,  or  more  than  four-fifths 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


615 


of  the  whole  product.  Increase  over  the  total  of  1860,  50.96  per  cent. 
Leather,  tanned. — Establishments,  4237;  hands  employed,  20,784;  annual 
cost  of  labor,  $7,934,416,  and  of  materials,  $63,069,491  (total,  $71,003,- 
907);  products,  sides  of  leather,  17,577,404;  number  of  skins,  9,794,148; 
value  of  all  products,  $86,169,883;  leading  States  in  value,  New  York, 
31.43  percent.;  Pennsylvania,  23.01  per  cent.;  Massachusetts,  11.58  per 
cent.,  making  for  these  States  66.02  per  cent.,  or  very  nearly  two-thirds 
of  the  whole  product.  Leather,  curried. — Establishments,  3083 ; hands 
employed,  10,027;  annual  cost  of  labor,  $4,154,114,  and  of  materials, 
$43,565,593  (total,  $47,719,707);  value  of  product,  $54,191,167 ; leading 
States  in  value,  Massachusetts,  35.45  per  cent.;  Pennsylvania,  11.64  per 
cent.;  Ohio,  10.02  per  cent.,  making  for  these  States  56.45  per  cent.,  or 
more  than  one-half  of  the  total  product.  Increase  of  combined  product 
of  tanned  and  curried  leather  over  that  of  1860,  108.53  per  cent.  Sawed 
lumber. — Establishments,  25,832 ; saws  in  use,  63,197  ; hands  employed, 
149,997 ; annual  cost  of  labor,  $40,009,162,  and  of  materials,  $103,343,- 
430  (total,  $143,352,592);  products,  laths,  1,295,091  thousand;  lumber, 
12,755,543  thousand  feet;  shingles,  3,265,516  thousand;  staves,  shooks, 
headings,  etc.,  worth  $10,473,681 ; value  of  all  products,  $210,159,327 ; 
leading  States,  Michigan,  15.20  per  cent.;  Pennsylvania,  13.78  per  cent.; 
New  York,  10.10  per  cent. ; Wisconsin,  7.39  per  cent. ; Indiana,  5.86  per 
cent.;  Maine,  5.42  per  cent.,  making  for  these  States,  57.75  per  cent.,  or 
more  than  one  half  of  the  product.  Increase  of  total  over  that  of  1860, 
125.16  per  cent.  Woollen  goods. — Establishments,  2891;  cards,  8366  sets; 
daily  capacity  in  carded  wool,  857,392  pounds;  broad  looms,  14,039;  nar- 
row looms,  20,144;  spindles,  1,845,496  ; hands  employed,  “males  above 
16,”  42,728;  “females  above  15,”  27,682;  “youth,”  9643  (total,  80,053); 
annual  cost  of  labor,  $26,877,575,  and  of  materials,  $96,432,601  (total, 
$123,310,176);  products,  blankets,  2,000,439  pairs;  horse-blankets,  58,552; 
beavers,  261,208  yards  ; cloths,  cassimeres  and  doeskins,  63,340,612  yards  ; 
felted  cloth,  1,941 ,865 yards;  coverlids,  226,744;  flannels,  58,965,286  yards; 
jeans,  24,489,985  yards ; kerseys,  5,506,902  yards ; linseys,  14,130,274  yards ; 
repellants,  2,663,767  yards;  satinets,  14,072,559  yards;  shawls,  2,312,761; 
tweeds  and  twills,  2,853,458  yards;  yarn,  14,156,237  pounds,  and  other 
products,  the  total  value  being  $155,405,308.  Leading  States,  Massachu- 
setts, 25.42  per  cent.;  Pennsylvania,  17.74  per  cent.;  Connecticut,  11.17 
per  cent. ; New  York,  9.26  per  cent. ; Rhode  Island,  8.14  per  cent.,  making 
for  these  States  71.74  per  cent-.,  or  nearly  three-fourths  of  the  whole  product. 
Increase  of  total  over  that  of  1860,  156.08  per  cent.  Cigars. — Establish- 
ments, 4631;  hands  employed,  26,047;  annual  cost  of  labor,  $9,098,709, 
and  of  materials,  $12,500,530  (total,  $21,599,239);  products,  935,868,000 
cigars  and  other  products,  the  total  value  being  $33,373,685.  Leading 
States  in  value,  New  York,  27.76  per  cent.;  Pennsylvania,  15.84  per  cent.; 


616  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 

Ohio,  8.29  per  cent.;  Missouri,  6.25  per  cent.,  making  for  these  States  58.14 
per  cent.,  or  more  than  one-half  of  the  whole  product.  Increase  of  total 
over  that  of  1860,  268.01  per  cent.  Chewing-  and  smoking-tobacco  and 
snuff. — Establishments,  573 ; hands  employed,  21,799 ; annual  cost  of  labor, 
85,216,633,  and  of  materials,  $21,609,237  (total,  $26,825,870);  products, 
chewing-tobacco,  66,705,709  pounds;  smoking-tobacco,  24,762,211  pounds; 
snuff,  2,867,191  pounds;  value  of  all  products,  $38,388,359;  leading  States 
in  value,  New  York,  25.26  per  cent,.;  Missouri,  21.70  per  cent.;  Virginia, 
18.06  per  cent.;  Illinois,  7.70  per  cent.;  Ohio,  6.62  per  cent.,  making  for 
these  States  79.34  per  cent.,  or  nearly  four-fifths  of  the  whole  product. 
Increase  of  total  over  that  of  1860,  75.93  per  cent. 

We  give,  in  conclusion,  a few  percentages  of  increase  in  total  value  of 
manufactures  during  the  decade  between  1860  and  1870,  calculated  for 
separate  States : New  York,  107.24  per  cent. ; Pennsylvania,  145.37  per 
cent.;  Massachusetts,  116.79  per  cent.;  Ohio,  122.45  per  cent,.;  Rhode 
Island,  173.67  per  cenft;  Indiana,  153.75  per  cent.;  Michigan,  265.90  per 
cent.;  Illinois,  275.46  per  cent.;  Missouri,  394.10  per  cent.  It  will  be 
seen  that  greater  proportionate  progress  was  made  in  the  Western  States 
than  in  those  portions  of  the  country  which  are  near  the  Atlantic  coast. 

Sir  Morton  Peto,  whose  remarks  were  based  upon  the  returns  given  in 
the  census  of  1860,  says : “ Many  branches  of  manufacturing  industry  in 
America  are,  at  the  present  time,  very  little  developed.  The  manufactures 
of  which  they  chiefly  speak  are  those  of  agricultural  implements  and  sew- 
ing-machines [see  American  Inventions],  of  both  of  which  they  are 
justly  proud ; of  cotton  and  woollen  goods  (in  the  production  of  which 
they  have  been  making  very  rapid  advances);  of  furniture,  clocks,  jew- 
elry and  musical  instruments,  with  which  they  now  mainly  supply  them- 
selves; and  clothing  and  boots  and  shoes,  which  a quarter  of  a century 
ago  were  almost  all  imported,  and  which  are  now  almost  entirely  home- 
made.” An  examination  of  the  figures  which  we  have  given  will  show  a 
marked  advance  in  many  other  branches,  to  which  Sir  Morton  does  not 
refer,  as  their  statistics  rvould  bear  heavily  against  his  pet  theory  that 
America  is  “essentially  agricultural,  and  by  no  means  essentially  commer- 
cial or  manufacturing.”  To  do  him  justice,  however,  he  could  not  be 
expected  to  realize  the  advance  made  in  many  of  the  “ very  little  devel- 
oped” branches  during  the  decade  in  which  he  was  writing  (1860-1870) — 
an  advance  which  surprised  even  the  most  sanguine  of  our  own  citizens. 
Even  since  the  year  1870  progress  has  been  made  in  some  branches  (in  the 
production  of  cutlery,  for  instance),  which  has  made  itself  felt  in  advance 
of  published  statistics,  and  the  extent  of  which  may  be  estimated  by  the 
anxiety  exhibited  by  those  in  foreign  countries  who  are  engaged  in  these 
manufactures  and  by  the  marked  decrease  in  the  quantity  and  value  of 
the  products  of  these  industries,  which  are  imported  into  this  country. 


THE  SIGHAL  SERVICE  BUREAH. 


N the  9th  of  February,  1870,  a resolution  of  Congress  was  approved 


Vy  by  the  President  which  provided  “that  the  Secretary  of  War  be,  and 
he  hereby  is,  authorized  and  required  to  provide  for  taking  meteorological 
observations  at  the  military  stations  in  the  interior  of  the  continent  and  at 
other  points  in  the  States  and  Territories  of  the  United  States,  and  for 
giving  notice  on  the  Northern  lakes  and  on  the  sea-coast,  by  magnetic  tel- 
egraph and  marine  signals,  of  the  approach  and  force-  of  storms.”  The 
adoption  of  this  resolution  marks  an  era  in  the  history  of  American 
science,  being  a striking  proof  of  the  advance  made  in  this  country  in  the 
appreciation  of  the  efforts  of  those  pioneers  who  once  incurred  ridicule  by 
their  persevering  efforts  to  learn  and  to  expound  “the  law  of  storms.”  For 
many  years  a number  of  men  who  loved  science  for  its  own  sake  took 
observations  day  after  day,  noting  the  state  of  thermometer  and  barome- 
ter, the  direction  and  speed  of  the  wind,  the  nature  of  the  clouds,  etc.,  and 
carefully  kept  the  records  for  transmission  to  the  Smithsonian  Institution 
at  Washington,  to  the  Franklin  Institute  of  Philadelphia,  or  to  some  other 
similar  organization  or  institution  under  the  auspicies  of  which  their 
labors  had  been  undertaken.  It  must  be  candidly  confessed  that  these 
volunteer  meteorologists  did  not  receive  the  credit  which  they  deserved. 
Too  frequently  they  were  called  in  derision  “ clerks  of  the  weather,”  and 
were  considered  harmless  enthusiasts  who  might  as  well  amuse  themselves 
in  that  way  as  in  any  other.  We  can  remember  the  time  when  the 
Smithsonian  Institution  was  ridiculed  by  some  would-be  scientists  as  a place 
established  to  give  the  inhabitants  of  the  city  of  Washington  news  con- 
cerning approaching  changes  of  the  weather.  The  “clerks  of  the  weather” 
disregarded  this  ridicule  and  steadily  worked  out  problem  after  problem, 
until  the  knowledge  of  the  meteorology  of  this  country  was  placed  upon  so 
firm  a basis  that  Congress  was  not  merely  justified  in  passing  the  above  reso- 
lution, but  was  obliged  to  do  so  in  order  to  meet  the  demands  of  an  enlight- 
ened public  opinion.  It  must  be  admitted,  however,  that  this  appreciation 
of  the  importance  of  the  measure  in  question  was  not  universal,  and  that 
the  new  system,  like  all  reforms,  was  obliged  to  work  its  way  gradually  into 
public  favor.  At  one  place  the  opposition  even  went  so  far  as  an  expression 
of  hostility,  of  which  a more  specific  account  will  be  hereafter  given.  The 


617 


618 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Chambers  of  Commerce  and  the  Boards  of  Trade  of  the  Atlantic  and 
Western  cities  took  great  interest  in  the  matter,  and  many  of  them  ap- 
pointed “ meteorological  committees  ” to  further  by  every  means  in  their 
power  the  establishment  and  continuance  of  signal  stations  in  their  respec- 
tive localities. 

The  carrying  out  of  the  objects  of  the  above  resolution  was  entrusted  to 
Brevet  Brigadier-General  Albert  J.  Myer,  the  chief  signal  officer  of  the 
army,  whom  the  newspapers,  with  their  usual  facility  in  constructing 
nicknames,  speedily  honored  with  the  sobriquet  of  “ Old  Probabilities.” 
He  asked  for  very  small  appropriations— $15,000  for  the  fiscal  year  ending 
June  30,  1870,  and  $20,000  for  the  following  fiscal  year,  ending  June  30, 
1871.  Such  economy  would  not  have  been  possible  if  the  observations 
(or  nearly  all  of  them)  had  not  been  conducted  by  army  officers.  The 
organization  of  the  corps  of  observers  was  not  an  easy  task.  No  similar 
body  of  men  had  ever  been  raised,  organized  and  equipped.  Those  who 
were  to  perform  the  actual  work  were  put  on  duty,  according  to  Captain 
'Howgate,  “ after  a hurried  course  of  study,  and  without,  in  many  cases, 
any  previous  knowledge  of  even  ordinary  military  duty.”  The  energy  of 
those  in  charge  overcame  every  obstacle.  Thermometers,  barometers,  hy- 
grometers (for  measuring  the  moisture  of  the  atmosphere),  rain  gauges 
and  auemometers,  or  wind  gauges,  were  speedily  procured,  army  corre- 
spondents were  selected  and  installed,  and  on  Nov.  1,  1870,  at  7.35  A.  M., 
the  first  systematized  synchronous  meteoric  reports  ever  taken  in  the  United 
States  were  read  from  the  instruments  b}r  the  observer-sergeants  of  the 
Signal  Service  at  twenty-four  stations,  and  placed  upon  the  telegraphic 
wires  for  transmission.  With  the  delivery  of  these  reports  at  AYashington 
and  at  the  other  cities  and  ports  to  which  it  had  been  arranged  that  they 
should  be  sent  commenced  the  practical  working  of  the  portion  of  the 
Signal  Service  then  known  as  the  “ Division  of  Telegrams  and  Reports  for 
the  Benefit  of  Commerce,”  to  which  title  the  words  “and  Agriculture” 
have  since,  been  added.  The  bulletin  published  in  Washington  on  this 
day  is  found  in  the  Report  of  the  Chief  Signal  Officer  for  1871  (page  64), 
and  it  is  interesting  as  one  of  the  first  results  of  a service  “ which  has  no 
holidays  and  can  know  no  rest ; the  labors  of  which  continue  equally 
throughout  every  night  as  well  as  every  day,  and  to  the  vigilance  of  which 
has  been  entrusted  responsibility  extending  not  only  to  property,  but  pos- 
sibly to  the  life  of  any  citizen  of  the  United  States.”  As  soon  as  the 
working  of  the  organization  thus  tested  had  proved  a success,  and  there 
was  no  longer  any  doubt  that  the  reports  would  be.  correctly  and  promptly 
received,  it  became  a duty  to  provide  in  some  way  for  giving  notice  of  the 
approach  of  storms  which  the  reports  often  heralded.  The  need  of  this 
duty  was  especially  urgent  upon  the  lakes,  along  which  the  first  storm- 
warning was  telegraphed  and  bulletined  on  the  8th  of  November,  1870. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


619 


Upon  the  2d  of  August,  1871,  a pamphlet  was  issued  from  the  chief  sig- 
nal office  at  Washington  which  was  designed  “to  put  it  in  the  power  of 
the  largest  number  to  make  use  of  and  to  profit  by  the  labors  of  this 
office ; to  enable  them  to  test  and  to  avail  themselves  of  some  of  the  laws 
and  generalizations  by  which  meteorologists  are  guided  ; and  to  afford  the 
means  by  which  at  once  to  supplement,  judge  of  and  aid  the  work  of  the 
department.”  This  pamphlet  contains,  besides  valuable  scientific  infor- 
mation, the  following  important  note : “ In  the  weather  synopses  and  prob- 
abilities emanating  from  the  signal  office,  different  parts  of  the  country 
are  thus  designated : Maine,  New  Hampshire,  Vermont,  Massachusetts, 
Connecticut  and  Rhode  Island  are  alluded  to  as  the  New  England  States 
or  the  North-east,  or  simply  as  the  Eastern  States ; New  York,  New  Jersey, 
Pennsylvania,  Maryland,  the  District  of  Columbia  and  Virginia  as  the 
Middle  States,  or  sometimes  as  the  Middle  Atlantic  States;  North  Carolina, 
South  Carolina,  Georgia  and  Northern  and  Eastern  Florida  as  the  South 
Atlantic  States;  Western  Florida,  Alabama,  Mississippi,  Louisiana  and 
Texas  as  the  Gidf  States.  Sometimes  the  Gulf  States,  the  South  Atlantic, 
Virginia,  Tennessee,  Kentucky  and  Arkansas  are  grouped  together  as  the 
Southern  States.  The  Lower  Lakes,  when  used,  means  Lakes  Erie  and 
Ontario.  The  Upper  Lakes  are  Lakes  Superior,  Huron  and  Michigan. 
The  North-west  means  the  country  lying  between  the  Mississippi  and  Mis- 
souri Rivers.  The  South-west  means  Texas,  Indian  Territory  and  New 
Mexico.  Pacific  Coast  or  Pacific  States  includes  California,  Oregon  and 
Washington  Territory.  The  Ohio  Valley  includes  the  belt  of  country 
about  two  hundred  miles  broad  extending  from  Pittsburg  to  Cairo.  The 
Mississippi  Valley  includes  a belt  of  about  the  same  width  extending  from 
Vicksburg  to  Davenport.  The  extensions  from  Missouri  to  Ohio,  etc., 
refer  to  areas  reaching  to  and  including  the  central  portions  of  the  States 
named.  Thus  a report,  ‘ Westerly  winds  extending  from  Iowa  to  Penn- 
sylvania,’ would  convey  that  those  winds  would  be  felt  in  the  interior  of 
those  States  as  well  as  over  the  territory  lying  between  them  of  the  respec- 
tive States.  In  the  coasts,  etc.,  is  included  the  land  between  the  coasts  and 
the  parallel  range  of  coast  hills  or  mountains.  In  Texas,  Louisiana  and 
Northern  Florida  a belt  of  land  extending  a hundred  miles  inward  would 
be  included.  Winds  are  said  to  blow  from  the  north-east  when  they  are 
generally  included  in  the  quadrant  from  north  to  east,  etc.,  and  similarly 
for  other  directions.” 

The  issue  of  synopses  and  probabilities  was  commenced  February  19, 
1871,  and  has  been  made  thrice  daily  since  that  date.  The  synopses  con- 
sist of  a synoptic  view  of  the  meteoric  condition  of  the  United  States,  as 
had  from  the  data  received  at  each  regular  report.  The  probabilities  are 
the  deductions  made  by  the  office  from  the  data  in  its  possession  at  the 
time  of  each  report  as  to  meteoric  conditions  probably  to  be  for  the  eight 


620 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


hours  then  next  ensuing.  Copies  of  these  synopses  and  probabilities  are 
furnished  at  the  moment  of  their  issue  to  the  different  press  associations  of 
the  United  States.  During  the  first  six  months  after  the  publication  of 
probabilities  was  commenced,  daily  experiments  were  made  in  the  prepa- 
ration of  detailed  synopses,  upon  which  were  indicated  the  times  and  places 
at  which  signals  of  caution  or  of  safety  ought  to  be  shown.  The  results 
indicated  that  the  office  would  be  justified  in  displaying  cautionary  signals 
at  various  ports  on  the  Atlantic  coast,  the  gulf  coast  and  the  northern 
lakes.  The  display  of  cautionary  signals  was  therefore  ordered  to  be 
made  at  the  designated  stations  of  the  observer-sergeants  on  and  after 
Wednesday,  October  23,  1871,  whenever  such  display  should,  in  view  of 
the  meteoric  information  in  possession  of  the  central  office,  be  deemed 
necessary.  Each  signal  must  be  ordered  by  telegraph  from  the  chief  sig- 
nal office,  and  remains  displayed  until  it  is  ordered  down  by  the  same 
authority,  unless  telegraphic  communication  with  the  central  office  is  in- 
terrupted and  continues  so  for  some  hours  after  the  storm  has  passed,  in 
which  case  the  signal  is  lowered  when  the  danger  is  over.  Observers  are 
required,  however,  to  exercise  extreme  caution  in  this  respect,  in  order  not 
to  mistake  the  customary  lull  in  the  centre  of  a storm  for  an  indication 
that  it  has  passed  over,  nor  are  they  under  any  circumstances  permitted  to 
hoist  or  display  cautionary  signals  without  orders  from  headquarters.  The 
signal  of  caution — a red  flag  with  a black  square  in  the  centre  by  day  and 
a red  light  by  night — displayed  on  the  office  of  the  observer  and  at  other 
prominent  places  throughout  any  city,  signifies — 1.  That  from  the  informa- 
tion had  at  the  central  office  in  Washington,  a probability  of  stormy  or 
dangerous  weather  has  been  deduced  for  the  port  or  place  at  which  the 
cautionary  signal  is  displayed,  or  in  that  vicinity.  2.  That  the  danger  ap- 
pears to  be  so  great  as  to  demand  precaution  on  the  part  of  navigators 
and  others  interested,  such  as  an  examination  of  vessels  or  other  structures 
likely  to  be  endangered  by  a storm,  the  inspection  of  crews,  rigging,  etc., 
and  general  preparation  for  rough  weather.  3.  It  calls  for  frequent  exam- 
ination of  local  barometers  and  other  instruments,  and  the  study  of  local 
signs  of  the  weather  or  clouds,  etc.  By  this  means  those  who  are  expert 
may  often  be  confirmed  as  to  the  need  of  the  precaution  to  which  the  cau- 
tionary signal  calls  attention,  or  may  determine  that  the  danger  is  over- 
estimated or  past.  During  the  year  ending  Sept.  30,  1871,  applications 
were  made  by  Boards  of  Trade  of  cities  in  the  river  valleys  to  have  added 
to  the  telegraphed  and  bulletined  reports  of  the  Signal  Service  a tele- 
graphed report  of  the  rise  or  fall  of  the  greater  rivers.  An  examina- 
tion of  this  subject  showed  that  by  the  addition  of  two  words  per  day  to  a 
single  one  of  the  cipher  reports  already  had  from  the  river  stations  the 
requisite  reports  might  be  given,  and  that  the  expense  of  the  necessary  ap- 
paratus would  be  trivial.  It  was  therefore  proposed  to  embody  this  infor- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


621 


raation  with  the  reports  as  having  a direct  connection  with  the  meteoric 
information  which  they  already  contained.  No  definite  form  of  water- 
gauge  was  adopted,  as  it  is  difficult  to  get  one  at  a reasonable  cost  which 
would  be  adapted  to  the  essentially  different  circumstances  under  which  it 
must  be  used  at  the  several  river  stations.  The  following  simple  form  of 
gauge  is  recommended  for  localities  where  it  is  difficult  to  get  one  of  more 
scientific  construction,  or  to  be  used  as  a temporary  substitute  for  the  latter 
in  case  of  emergency:  “Take  a pine  scantling  H to  H inches  in  thickness 
and  from  5 to  6 inches  in  breadth,  the  length  varying  with  the  depth  of 
water  where  it  is  to  be  used.  Having  planed  the  scantling  smooth,  give  it 
a heavy  coat  of  white  zinc  paint,  and  after  the  paint  is  dry  divide  the  scant- 
ling into  feet  and  tenths  of  feet  with  a rule  and  lead-pencil.  With  a small 
brush  paint  the  tenths  of  feet  black,  except  the  centre  and  initial  ones, 
which  will  be  painted  red  and  in  heavier  lines  than  the  intermediate  ones. 
Indicate  each  foot  with  its  proper  number  in  plain  figures  on  the  white 
surface  just  above  its  mark.  Having  thus  marked  the  staff  up  to  a suffi- 
cient height  to  ensure  getting  the  maximum  high  water,  select  a pile  or 
other  stationary  object  in  some  portion  of  the  levee  or  wharf  where  the 
staff  will  be  secure  from  being  damaged  or  defaced  by  coming  into  contact 
with  vessels,  and  where  it  will  not  be  left  dry  by  the  tide.  Lower  the  staff 
into  the  water,  taking  care  to  keep  it  in  a vertical  position  until  it  touches 
the  bed  of  the  river,  and  then  secure  it  to  the  pile  by  spikes.  It  would  be 
well  in  selecting  a place  for  fixing  the  staff  to  take  the  angle  of  a pier, 
and  having  fastened  a smooth  piece  of  scantling  about  the  size  of  the  staff 
on  the  side  of  the  pile  secure  the  staff  to  this.  When  the  gauge  is  in  an 
exposed  place  liable  to  be  washed  by  the  waves,  advantage  should  be  taken 
of  the  first  low  water  to  secure  it  from  being  displaced  by  driving  in  addi- 
tional spikes  or  by  lashing  it  with  strong  cords  to  the  pile.  Care  must  be 
taken  in  reading  the  staff  when  the  water  is  rough  to  get  the  mean  of  the 
vfise  and  fall  of  the  waves.  It  would  be  well  after  securing  the  staff  to 
determine  some  point  of  reference,  so  that  in  case  it  should  be  destroyed 
another  one  could  be  put  up  at  the  same  height.  This  may  be  done  by 
taking  and  marking  any  given  point  in  the  vicinity,  a pile  or  a rock,  at 
any  given  height  of  the  water.  Thus  by  driving  a spike  or  drilling  a hole, 
and  recording  the  height  of  the  water  as  read  from  the  staff  at  the  time, 
you  have  a ‘ bench  mark  ’ or  point  of  reference  by  which  to  set  up 
another  staff.  It  would  be  necessary  in  doing  this  to  make  a sketch  of 
the  place,  giving  the  location  of  the  staff  and  of  the  point  of  reference, 
noting  the  local  names  of  the  surrounding  points,  so  that  any  other  person 
could' find  the  place  from  the  description.”  We  have  given  so  much  space 
for  the  transcription  of  these  directions  with  the  design  of  benefiting  those 
who  wish  to  become  amateur  observers  or  to  whom  the  measurement  of 
the  rise  and  fall  of  a stream  may  be  a matter  of  curiosity  or  of  interest. 


622 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


Before  proceeding  to  further  details  with  reference  to  the  observations 
taken,  it  would  he  well  to  state  who  the  observers  are  and  what  course  of 
preparation  is  required  for  their  very  important  duties.  They  are  all  ser- 
geants of  the  United  States  army,  not  taken  at  random,  but  selected  with 
great  care;  and  in  order  to  secure  the  very  best  of  material,  arrangements 
have  been  made  whereby  those  wdio  wish  to  become  observer-sergeants  can 
enlist  with  that  design,  with  the  certainty  of  promotion  to  the  charge  of  a 
station  if  they  pass  the  requisite  examinations  and  give  evidence  of  the 
requisite  steadiness  and  ability.  After  an  extended  course  of  study  and  of 
special  training  at  Fort  Whipple,  Va.,  in  which  they  become  thoroughly  con- 
versant with  Loomis’  Treatise  on  Meteorology , Buchan’s  Handy  Book,  Pid- 
dington’s  Horn  Book,  Espy’s  Philosophy  of  Storms,  Fitzroy’s  Weather  Book, 
Ley’s  Laivs  of  the  Winds  and  kindred  works,  they  must  pass  two  examina- 
tions, conducted  by  an  army  board  consisting  of  leading  officers,  at  the  cen- 
tral office.  The  first  examination  is  only  preliminary,  and  can  be  passed  by 
any  one  who  is  a good  arithmetician,  who  is  able  to  write  good  English,  and 
who  is  well  acquainted  with  geography,  especially  with  the  geography  of 
the  United  States.  Before  passing  the  final  examination  the  candidate,  in 
many  cases,  has  served  as  an  assistant  on  duty  at  a station.  He  is  required 
when  examined  to  work  out  a variety  of  practical  problems  in  instrumental 
meteorology,  to  display  a full  acquaintance  with  the  instruments,  and  to 
prove  that  he  is  thoroughly  conversant  with  the  laws  of  storms  and  the  gen- 
eral principles  of  his  science.  The  observers  are  also  trained  at  Fort  Whip- 
ple in  all  the  duties  and  drills  of  the  signal  corps  of  the  army,  so  that  in  time 
of  war  they  will  be  ready  for  field  duty.  Full  and  minute  directions  are 
given  to  observers  who  are  sent  to  establish  new  stations,  and  all  stations 
are  liable  to  be  inspected  at  any  time  by  an  officer  from  headquarters,  who 
examines  all  arrangements  made,  the  shelter  for  the  instruments,  the  office- 
records  of  the  observer,  etc.,  and  ascertains  as  far  as  possible  how  the 
observer-sergeant  has  conducted  himself  in  the  performance  of  his  duties, 
and  in  his  official,  and  even  his  personal,  intercourse  with  the  public,  it 
being  of  great  importance  to  the  service  that  those  who  are  in  charge  of 
stations  should  gain  the  respect  and  good-will  of  the  communities  in  which 
they  are  located.  If  the  conduct  of  the  observer  has  not  been  satisfactory, 
he  may  be  assigned  to  some  less  important  station  or  reduced  to  the  ranks, 
or  even  discharged  “for  the  benefit  of  the  service,”  as  his  case  may  require. 
It  is  not  often,  however,  that  such  stringent  measures  are  required.  There 
is  an  esprit  de  corps  among  those  who  have  been  selected  for  these  honor- 
able and  important  positions  which  leads  them  by  every  means  in  their 
power  to  labor  for  the  benefit  of  a service  which  has  daily  become  better, 
more  efficient,  more  worthy  of  being  a pride  and  honor  to  our  common 
country  and  more  deserving  of  consideration  by  foreign  nations,  as  an  evi- 
dence of  which  we  note  with  great  pleasure  that  a “ letter  of  distinction  ” 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


623 


was  awarded  to  tlie  Signal  Service  Bureau  of  the  United  States  by  the 
geographical  congress  which  was  in  session  in  Paris  in  August,  1875. 

Each  station  is,  or  ought  to  be,  and  eventually  will  be,  supplied  with  the 
following  instruments : two  standard  barometers  (Green’s),  two  standard 
thermometers  (Green’s),  one  standard  hygrometer  (Glaisher’s  model),  one 
maximum  thermometer,  one  minimum  thermometer,  one  anemometer 
(Robinson’s)  for  measuring  the  velocity  of  the  wind,  one  anemoscope  or 
wind-vane  to  indicate  the  direction  of  the  wind,  one  rain  gauge.  Seven 
observations  are  taken  daily,  three  for  transmission  by  telegraph  to  the 
central  office  and  four  others  for  transmission  weekly  by  mail.  The  instru- 
ments are  read  in  the  following  order : 1.  barometer,  2.  thermometer,  3. 
hygrometer,  4.  anemometer,  5.  anemoscope,  6.  rain  gauge.  The  readings 
of  the  instruments  are  entered  in  a book  in  lead-pencil,  and  they  indicate 
the  atmospheric  pressure,  the  temperature,  the  relative  humidity  of  the 
atmosphere,  the  velocity  and  direction  of  the  wind  and  the  amount  of 
rainfall.  The  observer  is  also  required  to  note  the  “ state  of  the  weather,” 
whether  cloudy,  foggy  or  fair,  etc.,  the  amount,  kind  and  direction  of  the 
upper  clouds  and  the  amount  and  kind  of  the  lower  clouds.  An  admir- 
ably constructed  verbal  cipher,  one  word  of  which  frequently  conveys 
two  separate  pieces  of  information,  permits  great  condensation  in  the  tele- 
graphic reports.  Each  regular  report  consists  of  ten  words,  arranged 
when  written  off  for  transmission  in  two  lines  of  five  words  each.  In  the 
first  line  the  first  word  gives  the  name  of  the  station,  the  second  the  date 
and  time  of  the  report,  the  third  the  height  of  the  mercury  in  the  barom- 
eter, the  fourth  the  temperature,  and  the  fifth  the  relative  humidity.  In 
the  second  line  the  first  word  gives  the  state  of  the  weather  and  the  direc- 
tion of  the  wind,  the  second  the  velocity  of  the  wind,  the  third  the  amount, 
kind  and  direction  of  the  upper  clouds  (provided,  of  course,  that  they  are 
in  sight ; if  they  are  hidden,  this  word  is  used),  the  fourth  the  amount  and 
kind  of  the  lower  clouds  (no  amount,  of  course,  being  given  if  the  atmo- 
sphere is  hazy,  foggy  or  smoky),  the  fifth  the  rainfall  since  last  report. 
The  following  is  an  example  of  a regular  report : 

Mount ; Cake ; Florida  ; Throng ; Beast ; 

Caspian ; Relic ; Hidden  ; Three ; Abase. 

Translation : Mount  (station),  Mount  Washington ; Cake  (date  and 
time),  2d,  morning  report ; Florida  (barometer),  30.07 ; Throng  (ther- 
mometer), 19°  ; Beast  (humidity),  .35  ; Caspian  (state  of  the  weather  and 
direction  of  wind),  cloudy,  north-west;  Relic  (velocity  of  wind),  47  miles; 
Hidden  (upper  clouds),  hidden ; Three  (lower  clouds),  foggy ; Abase 
(rainfall),  .01.  For  a river  report  a sixth  word  is  added  to  each  line,  the 
last  word  in  the  first  line  being  “ River  ” if  the  rise  or  fall  has  not  ex- 
ceeded eight  feet,  and  the  last  word  in  the  second  line  indicating  the 
change  in  the  past  twenty-four  hours.  If  this  change  has  exceeded  eight 


624 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


feet,  a word  indicating  the  number  of  feet  takes  the  place  of  “River,”  and 
the  lower  word  gives  the  odd  inches.  Thus  “ River  ” ending  the  first  line 
and  “ Hang  ” ending  the  second  indicate  a rise  of  9 inches.  “ Obey  ” end- 
ing the  first  line  and  “Hamlet”  ending  the  second  indicate  a rise  of  10 
feet  and  7 inches.  The  amount  of  condensation  secured  by  this  system 
can  be  judged  by  the  fact  that  during  the  eleven  months  ending  Septem- 
ber 30,  1871,  the  number  of  words  of  weather  reports  received  at  Wash- 
ington was  561,929,  while  during  the  year  ending  September  30,  1874, 
with  the  number  of  stations  sending  telegraphic  reports  largely  increased 
and  daily  river  reports  added,  the  number  of  words  of  weather  reports 
had  risen  to  only  941,860,  this  system  of  cipher  words  having  been  elab- 
orated and  introduced.  The  hours  at  which  the  reports  are  to  be  trans- 
mitted are  given  to  the  observers  in  the  local  time  of  their  respective 
stations.  They  are  required  to  be  at  the  telegraph-office  with  the  reports 
carefully  and  plainly  written  out  in  duplicate  ten  minutes  before  the  hours 
named,  in  order  that  the  operator  may  be  notified  in  time  to  prepare  for 
their  transmission,  and  must  obtain  the  signature  of  the  operator  to  both 
copies  of  each  report,  with  the  exact  time  of  receipt  by  him.  Should  the 
operator  make  a mistake  in  transmission,  the  observer  is  freed  from  blame 
by  his  duplicate  fac  simile  copy  (it  having  been  taken  on  manifold  paper 
at  one  writing),  which  shows  exactly  what  was  handed  to  the  operator. 
Great  accuracy  is  thereby  secured  in  telegraphing  observations.  At  each 
station  an  observation  is  taken  at  12  m.,  Washington  mean  time;  and  if  a 
change  equal  to  or  greater  than  fifteen  hundredths  of  an  inch  has  taken 
place  since  the  regular  morning  telegraphic  observation,  the  fact  is  imme- 
diately reported  by  telegraph  to  the  central  office,  with  the  direction  of 
the  wind,  the  state  of  the  weather  and  the  velocity  of  the  wind  in  miles 
per  hour,  the  whole  being  sent  in  the  same  order  as  that  given  for  the 
regular  report  and  in  the  regular  cipher  words.  At  all  of  the  leading 
stations  reports  are  received  from  the  other  principal  stations,  and  at  many 
of  them  weather-maps  are  printed  during  the  night,  ready  for  posting  up  or 
distribution  during  the  morning.  At  some  of  the  stations  weather-maps  are 
made  out  in  manifold — i.  e.,  upon  translucent  paper,  with  carbon  paper  be- 
tween every  two  sheets — so  that  several  can  be  made  out  at  the  same  time. 
This  map  shows  the  direction  of  the  wind,  the  state  of  the  weather,  the 
height  of  the  barometer,  the  height  of  the  thermometer  and  the  velocity 
of  the  wind  at  each  station.  The  direction  of  the  wind  is  indicated  by  an 
arrow  which  always  flies  “ with  the  wind,  and  not  toivard  it  like  a vane.” 
The  state  of  the  weather  is  shown  by  a disk  which  can  be  readily  changed, 
and  the  remaining  information  is  given  by  figures  printed  or  stamped  near 
the  arrow.  Observers  have  strict  orders  never  to  allow  imperfect  or  illeg- 
ible maps  to  leave  the  office.  To  ensure  accuracy  the  printed  maps  before 
being  issued  are  carefully  compared  with  the  reports  received ; and  if 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


625 


errors  are  found  they  are  corrected  on  the  map  if  the  corrections  can  be 
made  without  disfiguring  it  and  without  rendering  it  illegible.  If  they 
cannot  be  so  corrected,  there  are  standing  orders  to  destroy  the  whole  edi- 
tion,  “as  it  is  better  not  to  issue  any  map  than  one  which  is  imperfect.” 
“Farmers’  bulletins”  are  also  issued  at  some  of  the  principal  stations 
and  mailed  to  post-offices  which  can  be  reached  within  a reasonable  time. 
An  idea  of  the  number  of  these  publications  may  be  gathered  from  the  fol- 
lowing reports  for  the  stations  in  several  cities  for  the  year  ending  Septem- 
ber 30,  1874 : Philadelphia — number  of  maps  issued,  58,580  ; number  of 
farmers’  bulletins,  89,900 ; total  number  of  publications,  including  reports 
given  to  the  newspapers,  162,428.  Boston — number  of  farmers’  bulletins, 
292,428;  number  of  maps,  9572;  total  number  of  publications,  312,757. 
New  York— farmers’  bulletins,  378,900  ; maps,  87,294  ; total  number  of 
publications,  474,214.  St.  Louis— farmers’  bulletins,  413,342 ; maps, 
53,371;  total  number  of  publications,  483,461.  Chicago — maps,  27,420 ; 
farmers’  bulletins,  539,187  ; total  number  of  publications,  576,576.  The 
number  of  maps  issued  at  all  of  the  stations  during  the  year  named  was 
470,622;  number  of  farmers’  bulletins,  3,491,046 ; number  of  regular  bul- 
letins, 281,066 ; total  number  of  publications,  including  press  reports, 
4,494,320.  The  correspondence  of  the  central  office  is  very  large.  The 
aggregate  for  the  year  ending  September  30,  1874,  was  529,928  letters 
(52,396  sent  and  477,562  received),  exclusive  of  publications  and  telegrams. 
The  number  of  stations  was  102,  exclusive  of  British  American  and  West 
Indian  stations  from  which  reports  were  received.  The  British  American 
stations  exchange  reports  with  the  Signal  Service  of  the  United  States. 
West  Indian  stations  have  been  established  at  Havana  (Cuba),  Kingston 
(Jamaica),  Santiago  de  Cuba,  Saint  Thomas,  Point-a-Pitre  (Guadaloupe) 
and  Bridgetown  (Barbadoes).  The  plan  kept  steadily  in  view  in  the  occu- 
pation of  stations  is  “to  so  arrange  that  each  might  from  its  point  of  obser- 
vation give  notice  of  meteoric  changes,  and  warn  against  unusual  disturb- 
ances for  its  particular  section,  while  all  should  be  so  placed  in  a series  of 
lines  and  in  such  relations  each  to  the  other  that  the  reports  of  any  one  and 
the  contiguous  stations  received  at  the  other  stations  as  they  passed  by  tel- 
egraph to  the  central  office  at  Washington  should  of  themselves  give  notice 
of  marked  approaching  meteoric  changes.  The  reports  of  all,  concentrated 
and  charted  at  the  central  office,  are  intended  to  enable  the  extent,  move- 
ment and  course  of  the  disturbance  to  be  defined  and  observed  from  report 
to  report,  and  warnings  to  be  issued  by  publications  or  by  signals  at  any 
time  for  the  benefit  of  all.  The  stations  established  in  the  West  Indies 
are  extended  far  southward  and  eastward  to  Barbadoes  and  the  Wind- 
ward Islands ; thence  the  long  line  of  guardian  points  runs  with  few 
breaks  (and  these  each  month  decreasing)  past  the  capes  of  Florida,  and 
following  the  Atlantic  coast  stretches  to  the  distant  north-east,  at  Farther 


626  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


Point  and  Halifax.  Hear  the  southern  extremity  of  this  line  the  experi- 
ence of  meteorists  has  located  the  frequent  origin  of  cyclones  which  some- 
times sweep  in  a single  course  through  the  islands  and  over  the  whole 
eastern  portion  of  the  United  States  in  the  vicinity  of  the  sea  [see  Physi- 
cal Geography,  page  177],  Near  the  northern  extremity  the  indica- 
tions of  the  greater  number  of  such  storms  pass  from  the  study  charts  of 
this  office,  and  are  lost  over  the  Atlantic.”  To  give  an  idea  of  the  rapid- 
ity with  which  the  “ probabilities  ” are  thought  out,  we  need  only  state 
that  the  observations  for  the  principal  publication  of  probabilities,  or  at 
least  the  one  most  read,  are  taken  at  11  p.  M.,  Washington  mean  time,  and 
that  within  two  hours  the  reports  are  telegraphed  and  charted  on  a weather 
map,  so  that  the  officer  in  charge  (one  of  the  leading  assistant  signal 
officers)  can  prepare  and  furnish  to  the  press  by  1 A.  M.  the  synopses  and 
probabilities.  The  improvement  in  the  correctness  of  these  deductions  is 
shown  by  the  fact  that  up  to  November  1,  1871,  an  average  of  69  per 
cent,  was  verified;  that  from  Nov.  1,  1871,  to  October  1,  1872,  76.8  per 
cent,  of  these  forecasts  jiroved  to  be  correct ; while  a careful  analysis  of 
the  statements  of  the  chief  signal  office  made  during  the  year  ending  Sep- 
tember 30,  1874,  and  a comparison  with  the  meteoric  conditions  occurring 
within  the  twenty-four  hours  and  within  the  district  to  which  each  state- 
ment had  reference,  gave  an  average  of  eighty-four  and  four-tenths  per  cent. 
as  verified.  Every  year  the  Signal  Service  deservedly  rises  in  the  public 
estimation,  nor  is  it  likely  that  any  one  of  the  inspecting  officers  will  ever 
again  find  in  the  most  remote  district  the  lack  of  appreciation  of  the 
labors  of  an  observer  which  was  ‘shown  in  1871  in  Lake  City,  Florida. 
The  Report  says : “ Indignation  meetings  have  been  held  and  resolutions 
passed  to  drive  the  observer  from  the  town  because  it  is  believed  that  his 
instruments  caused  the  unexampled  bad  weather  and  the  large  amount  of 
rain  which  has  fallen  here  lately.”  The  station  at  Lake  City  still  exists, 
and  it  is  not  probable  that  any  observer  will  hereafter  run  the  risk  of 
martyrdom  or  of  banishment  in  a service  which  has  been  the  means  of 
saving  many  lives,  and  property  worth  many  millions  of  dollars,  by  its 
warning,  which  is  of  equal  benefit  to  the  agriculturist  in  his  field  and  to 
the  savan  in  his  study ; which  takes  note  of  the  wind  that  still  (as  a 
daily  inspection  of  the  arrows  on  a weather  map  would  speedily  convince 
the  most  skeptical)  “ bloweth  where  it  listeth,”  of  heat  and  cold,  of  frost 
and  dew ; and  which  to  herald  the  approach  of  a storm  makes  use  of  the 
subtle  fluid  which  is  frequently  the  storm’s  most  deadly  weapon. 


RAILROADS  OF  THE  TJHTTED  STATES. 


THE  first  railroad  in  the  United  States  was  that  constructed  in  Quincy 
for  the  purpose  of  transporting  granite  from  the  quarry  at  that  place. 
It  extended  from  the  quarry  to  the  Neponset  River,  a distance  of  three 
miles.  The  ties  or  sleepers  were  of  granite,  1\  feet  long,  and  laid  8 feet 
apart.  It  was  a single-track  road,  with  the  rails  laid  5 feet  apart.  The 
rails  were  of  pine  a foot  deep,  covered  with  oak,  the  latter  being  overlaid 
with  thin  plates  of  wrought-iron.  This  road  was  partially  built  in  1826, 
and  completed  in  1827.  When  it  was  first  in  use,  the  passage  from  the 
quarry  to  the  landing  of  a car  carrying  ten  tons  and  drawn  by  a single 
horse  was  performed  in  an  hour.  The  second  was  the  Mauch  Chunk  road 
in  Pennsylvania,  better  known  by  the  name  of  the  “ Switchback,”  which 
now  forms  a part  of  it.  This  road  was  commenced  and  finished  during 
the  first  five  months  of  1827.  It  extended  from  the  coal-mines  near  Mauch 
Chunk,  along  the  side  of  the  mountain  down  an  inclined  plane  with  a 
varying  grade,  a distance  of  nine  miles,  with  four  and  a half  miles  more 
of  turn-offs  or  “ sidings  ” and  branches.  A portion  of  the  original  route 
has  been  abandoned,  a better  course  having  been  found  ; but  the  descent 
is  still  in  some  places  more  than  200  feet  to  the  mile.  The  cars  were 
drawn  up  to  the  top  at  first  by  mules,  with  which  one  of  the  cars  was 
filled,  when  the  train  descended  “ by  gravity.”  Stationary  engines  are  now 
used.  During  this  same  year  the  Carbondale  and  Honesdale  Railroad 
was  opened,  extending  from  the  Delaware  and  Hudson  Canal  to  the  coal 
mines  of  that  company.  By  the  end  of  1830  fourteen  miles  of  the  Balti- 
more and  Ohio  Railroad  were  completed,  but  the  tables  of  Poor’s  Manual 
of  the  Railroads  of  the  United  States  give  23  as  the  total  number  of  miles 
in  operation  in  that  year.  The  first  locomotive  used  in  this  country  was 
one  built  by  the  famous  George  Stephenson,  and  imported  into  this  country 
by  the  Delaware  and  Hudson  Canal  Company  in  1829.  The  Hudson  and 
Mohawk  Railroad,  from  Albany  to  Schenectady,  was  begun  in  1830.  It 
was  a double-track  road,  extending  about  sixteen  miles,  and  was  built  at  a 
cost  of  nearly  8700,000.  In  October,  1831,  the  average  daily  number  of 
passengers  was  stated  at  387,  and  a locomotive  with  a load  of  eight  tons 
had  travelled  on  it  at  the  rate  of  thirty  miles  an  hour.  The  Camden  and 
Amboy  Railroad  was  begun  in  1831.  Fourteen  miles  of  it  were  completed 

627 


628 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


in  1832,  and  the  remainder  was  finished  by  the  end  of  1834.  The  follow- 
ing statement  with  reference  to  this  road  was  published  in  1835 : “ It  is 
sixty-one  miles  in  length,  passing  through  a very  level  country.  Being 
designed  for  steam  locomotives,  it  is  to  be  constructed  in  the  most  improved 
and  substantial  manner,  though  at  present  wooden  rails  are  laid  over  a 
great  portion  of  the  line  in  order  that  the  embankments  may  be  consoli- 
dated before  laying  the  permanent  track.”  The  most  improved  and  sub- 
stantial manner  of  that  day  is  thus  described : “ Longitudinal  rails  were 
pinned  down  to  wooden  or  stone  cross-ties,  which  were  imbedded  in  the 
ground,  and  upon  these  [wooden]  rail's  were  fastened  by  spikes  flat  bars 
of  iron  § or  f of  an  inch  thick,  and  from  2}  to  4]  inches  wide.  The 
heads  of  the  spikes  were  countersunk  in  the  iron.  This  method,  which 
was  generally  adopted  on  early  American  railroads  from  considerations  of 
economy,  and  with  the  view  of  extending  the  lines  to  the  utmost  limit  of 
the  capital  provided,  was  soon  found  to  involve  great  danger  and  conse- 
quent expense.  The  ends  of  the  rails  became  loose,  and  starting  up  were 
occasionally  caught  by  the  wheels  and  thrust  up  through  the  bottom  of 
the  cars.  It  was  found  necessary  to  run  the  trains  with  great  caution  on 
the  roads  thus  constructed,  and  the  passenger  traffic  was  seriously  diverted 
from  those  lines  that  had  acquired  a notoriety  for  ‘ snake-heads,’  ” as  the 
rails  were  called  which,  having  become  loosened',  sprung  up  and  penetrated 
a car.  In  spite  of  such  drawbacks,  the  American  people  favored  railroad 
construction  from  the  first,  and  furnished  every  possible  facility  for  it. 
There  were  no  such  highways  in  this  country  as  those  of  England  and 
Wales,  upon  which  the  Holyhead  mail  was  able  to  traverse  the  whole 
road  from  London  to  one  of  the  most  distant  parts  of  North  Wales  ai 
the  rate  of  twelve  or  thirteen  miles  an  hour.  The  roads  of  America  were 
mere  sloughs  or  “corduroy  roads,”  which  were  ill  adapted  for  rapid  travel. 
In  such  a country  the  most  rudely  constructed  road  on  which  a locomotive 
could  be  worked  was  comparatively  luxurious;  and  an  English  gentleman 
who  travelled  over  some  of  the  earliest  railways  in  America,  soon  after 
they  were  opened  for  passenger  traffic,  told  Sir  Morton  Peto  that  he 
thought  them,  in  those  days,  very  nearly  perfect.  In  England  those  who 
attempted  to  introduce  railways  “ had  to  go  through  all  the  difficulties  of 
land-owners’  oppositions  and  parliamentary  conflicts,  which  immensely 
burdened  the  cost  of  every  line  of  railroad  that  was  permitted  to  be  con- 
structed for  the  accommodation  of  the  public  and  the  advantage  of  the 
locality  it  penetrated.  It  will  be  remembered  that  Oxford,  Northampton 
and  other  large  towns  forced  the  railways  to  take  routes  at  a distance  from 
them,  and  now,  seeing  their  former  error  (in  some  cases  too  late),  have 
been  trying  in  vain  to  remedy  the  very  lamentable  results  of  their  former 
mistake.  Here  we  have  had  to  go  through  all  the  difficult  and  expensive 
ordeals  of  parliamentary  notices,  oppositions,  contentions,  claims  for  resi- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


629 


dentiary  damages,  severances  of  lands  and  every  variety  of  litigation  that 
could  add  to  the  expense  of  constituting  a railroad.  In  America,  on  the 
contrary,  every  one  in  the  country  has  felt  from  the  first,  what  every  Eng- 
lishman has  experienced-  at  last,  that  the  construction  of  a railroad  through 
his  property,  or  to  the  city,  town  or  village  which  he  inhabited,  was  a 
source  of  prosperity  and  wealth  not  only  to  the  district  in  which  he  resided, 
but  to  himself  personally.  In  England,  in  fact,  we  have  treated  railroads 
as  things  to  be  discouraged,  whilst  in  America  they  have  regarded  them 
as  sources  of  wealth  and  of  convenience,  and  have  given  every  encourage- 
ment and  facility  for  their  extension.”  Before  commenting  upon  these 
remarks  of  Sir  Morton  Peto,  we  offer  for  the  reader’s  inspection  a 


Statement  showing  the  Number  of  Miles  of  Railroad  constructed  each  Year  in  the 
United  States,  from  1830  to  1S74,  inclusive  (from  Poor’s  Manual). 


Year. 

Miles 

in  Operation. 

Annual  Increase 
of  Mileage. 

Year. 

Miles 

in  Operation. 

Annual  Increase 
of  Mileage. 

1S30 

23 

1853 

15,360 

2452 

1831 

95 

72 

1854 

16,720 

1360 

1832 

229 

134 

1855 

18,374 

1654 

1833 

3S0 

151 

1856 

22,016 

3642 

1834 

633 

253 

1857 

24,503 

2487 

1835 

1,098 

465 

1S58 

26,968 

2465 

1836 

1,273 

175 

1859 

28,789 

1821 

1837 

1,497 

224 

1860 

30,635 

1846 

1838 

1,913 

416 

1861 

31,286 

651 

1839 

2,302 

389 

1862 

32,120 

834 

1840 

2,818 

516 

1863 

33,170 

1050 

1841 

3,535 

4,026 

717 

1864 

33,908 

738 

1842 

491 

1S65 

35,085 

1177 

1843 

4.185 

159 

1866 

36,827 

1742 

1S44 

4,377 

192 

1867 

39,276 

2449 

1845 

4,633 

256 

1868 

42,255 

2979 

1S46 

4,930 

297 

1869 

47,208 

4953 

1847 

5,598 

668 

1870 

52,898 

• 5690 

1848 

5,996 

398 

1871 

60,568 

7670 

1849 

7,365 

1369 

1872 

66,735 

6167 

1850 

9,021 

1656 

1873 

70,683 

3948 

1851 

1852 

10,982 

12,908 

1961 

1926 

1874 

72,623 

1940 

Sir  (Morton  Peto  visited  this  country  in  the  autumn  of  1865.  An  ex- 
amination of  the  foregoing  table  shows  that  the  railroad  mileage  of  the 
United  States  was  more  than  doubled  during  the  nine  years  immediately 
following  his  return  to  England.  His  assertions  as  to  the  interest  shown 
by  the  American  people  in  the  extension  of  the  railway  system  are,  in  the 
main,  correct,  and  are  strongly  corroborated  by  the  tabular  statement  just 
given.  Occasionally,  however,  a case  of  opposition  to  the  progress  of  a 
railroad  has  occurred,  but  such  instances  have,  by  their  very  rarity,  proved 
the  rule  to  be  the  other  way.  Such  opposition  has  sometimes  recoiled  upon 


630 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


the  opposer,  as  in  the  case  of  a man  who  was  determined  to  prevent  the  pas- 
sage of  a certain  railroad  near  his  house.  The  charter  had  been  secured, 
the  route  had  been  surveyed  and  staked  out  and  the  proposed  road  was  to 
pass  over  a portion  of  his  ground,  which  was  the  only  feasible  thorough- 
fare between  his  house  and  a canal.  By  the  advice  of  an  attorney,  who 
told  him  that  “his  house  was  his  castle,”  he  built  an  addition  to  his  resi- 
dence which  extended  completely  across  the  proposed  line.  He  was  some- 
what astonished  when  his  “addition”  was  taken  down;  and  he  failed  to 
recover  damages,  beyond  a fair  price  for  the  land  occupied.  Had  the  erec- 
tion of  the  addition  preceded  the  granting  of  the  charter,  or  even  the 
selection  of  the  route,  the  result  might  have  been  different.  This  is,  as  we 
have  stated,  an  exceptional  case.  Occasionally  land  is  given  to  the  com- 
panies both  for  portions  of  the  road  and  for  stations  and  other  buildiugs, 
such  as  “round-houses”  (stables  for  the  “iron  horse”),  car-shops  (for 
building  and  repairing  cars),  etc.  The  object  of  such  gifts  is  to  induce  the 
projectors  of  these  routes  to  locate  their  line  or  erect  their  buildings  in 
places  which  will  be  convenient  for  the  one  who  conveys  the  land.  In  one 
instance  a tract  of  thirteen  acres  was  presented  to  a railroad  company  for 
a car-shop  and  other  buildings,  the  amount  being  made  up  by  the  owners 
of  contiguous  properties,  who  looked  for  their  remuneration  to  the  increased 
value  of  the  land  which  they  retained. 

There  has  been  too  great  a lack  of  uniformity  in  the  matter  of  gauge  in 
the  construction  of  American  railroads.  The  most  common  is  that  of  4 
feet  81  inches.  It  is  said  that  this  happened  to  be  the  width  of  the  tram- 
ways in  the  North  of  England,  that  it  was  retained  on  newer  roads,  and 
that  it  was  adopted  in  this  country  in  order  to  permit  the  use  of  locomo- 
tives purchased  in  England.  Independent  gauges  were  afterward  intro- 
duced, as  that  of  4 feet  10  inches  in  New  Jersey,  Ohio  and  Pennsylvania 
(on  a few  short  roads);  4 feet  94  inches  on  several  roads  in  Pennsylvania 
and  Ohio ; 5 feet  on  many  of  the  roads  in  Virginia,  Tennessee,  Mississippi 
and  other  Southern  States;  but  the  gauge  of  4 feet  84  inches  has  been 
rapidly  gaining  ground  during  the  past  fifteen  years.  We  have  before  us 
a report  of  the  gauges  of  various  roads  in  1873.  Almost  all  the  railroads 
of  New  York  except  the  Erie  Railway  and  its  connections  have  the  gauge 
of  the  old  English  tramways.  Fifteen  years  ago  the  gauge  of  54  feet  was 
the  gauge  established  by  law  in  Missouri.  By  the  report  which  we  have 
mentioned,  20  out  of  22  roads  have  a gauge  of  4 feet  84  inches,  and  the 
remaining  two  are  5 feet  in  width.  The  broadest  gauge  yet  used  has  been 
that  of  the  Erie  Railway  (6  feet),  but  the  tendency  is  toward  the  use  of  a 
narrower  gauge.  That  of  4 feet  84  inches  was  formerly  called  “narrow 
gauge,”  but  that  term  is  now  frequently  used  in  the  same  manner  to  de- 
scribe a road  as  having  a width  of  3 feet.  We  now  give  (also  from  Poor’s 
Manual)  a 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


631 


Statement  of  the  number  of  miles  of  railroad , square  miles  to  a mile  of  railroad, 
and  inhabitants  to  a mile  of  railroad  in  each  State  and  Territory  in  the  Union. 


State  or  Territory. 

Miles  of 
railroad. 

Inhabitants 

to  mile  of 

railroad. 

Sq.  miles 

to  mile  of 

railroad. 

State  or  Territory. 

Miles  of 

railroad. 

Inhabitants 

to  mile  of 

railroad. 

Sq.  miles 

to  mile  of 

railroad. 

957 

669 

36.6 

Utah 

459 

250 

184  0 

New  Hampshire.. 

918 

354 

10.1 

Dakota 

275 

130 

54.9 

778 

432 

12.1 

Colorado 

6S2 

147 

153.2 

Massachusetts 

1786 

882 

4.3 

Rhode  Island 

173 

1416 

7.5 

Western  States.. 

34,882 

445 

29.8 

897 

5.3 

Connecticut 

o-il 

Virginia 

1638 

757 

23.4 

New  Eng.  States 

5509 

671 

12.4 

North  Carolina.... 

1315 

851 

38.5 

1390 

550 

25  g 

New  York.. 

5250 

876 

8.9 

2260 

550 

25  7 

New  Jersey 

1438 

707 

5.8 

Florida 

484 

470 

126  5 

Pennsylvania 

5687 

664 

8.0 

Alabama 

1722 

604 

29  3 

Delaware 

280 

480 

8.0 

Mississippi 

1018 

854 

46  2 

Maryland  and  p 

QflA 

Louisiana 

539 

1420 

76/7 

Dist.  Columbia..  / 

Texas 

1650 

500 

167.5 

West  Virginia 

576 

803 

39.9 

Kentucky 

1326 

1060 

28.5 

Middle  States... 

14,291 

769 

9.6 

Arkansas 

lOoU 

700 

oJLU 

800 

Zo.U 

74.6 

Ohio 

4398 

644 

9.0 

Southern  States. 

15,602 

735 

50.6 

Michigan 

3361 

408 

16.9 

Indiana 

3890 

462 

8.7 

1328 

50S 

142  3 

Illinois 

6759 

429 

8.2 

250 

478 

319  7 

Wisconsin 

2428 

490 

22  2 

650 

115 

160  2 

Minnesota 

1990 

307 

42.0 

110 

340 

666.0 

3705 

378 

14  6 

Kansas 

2150 

280 

37.8 

Pacific  States... 

2339 

388 

196.0 

Nebraska* 

1107 

203 

6S.7 

Missouri 

2880 

677 

22.7 

Grand  Aggregate. 

72,623 

581 

34.4 

Wyoming 

459 

120 

214.9 

A portion  of  the  rapid  progress  made  in  the  annual  railroad  mileage  is 
doubtless  due  to  the  land-grants  made  to  certain  railroad  companies,  with  the 
condition  that  their  roads  should  be  completed  within  a given  time.  The 
land-grant  railroads  have  a mileage  of  nearly  12,000.  The  effect  of  these 
grants  was  mainly  felt,  of  course,  in  the  Western  States,  which  had  312 
miles  in  1844,  4001  miles  in  1854,  12,497  in  1864  and  34,882  in  1874. 
The  New  England  States  had  865  miles  in  1844,  3250  in  1854,  3793  in 
1864  and  5509  in  1874.  The  Middle  States  had  3094  miles  in  1844,  5058 
in  1854,  7941  in  1864  and  14,291  in  1874.  The  Southern  States  had 
1106  in  1844,  4411  in  1854,  9511  in  1864  and  15,602  in  1874.  The 
Pacific  States  first  entered  into  the  account  in  1855  with  8 miles  in  Cali- 
fornia, and  23  miles  in  that  State  constituted  the  only  record  during  the 
following  six  years.  In  1862  four  miles  in  Oregon  brought  the  number 
up  to  27.-  In  1864  it  was  166  ; in  1868,  889 ; in  1872,  1959 ; and  in  1874, 
2339.  The  aggregate  cost  of  the  railroads  of  the  United  States  at  the 

* Including  the  Union  Pacific  Railroad. 

f Including  the  Central  Pacific  Railroad. 


632  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


close  of  1872  was  $3,159,423,057 ; at  the  close  of  1873,  $3,784,543,034 
(increase,  $625,119,977);  at  the  close  of  1874,  $4,221,763,594  (increase, 
$437,220,560).  The  average  cost  per  mile  for  all  the  roads  in  1871  was 
$59,726;  in  1872,  $55,116;  in  1873,  $53,134;  in  1874,  $60,425.  The 
gross  earnings  of  all  the  roads  for  1873  were  $526,419,935,  divided  as  fol- 
lows : Received  for  the  transportation  of  freight,  mails  and  merchandise, 
$389,035,508;  for  the  transportation  of  passengers,  $137,384,427,  the  pro- 
portion of  the  former  to  the  latter  being  as  74  to  26.  The  current  operat- 
ing expenses  were  $342,609,373,  or  65.1  per  cent,  of  the  gross  earnings. 
The  net  earnings  were  $183,810,562,  or  34.9  per  cent,  of  the  gross  earn- 
ings. The  latter  equalled  13.1  per  cent,  of  the  cost  of  the  roads;  the  net 
earnings  4.96  per  cent.  The  amount  paid  in  dividends  was  $67,120,709, 
or  3.45  per  cent,  upon  the  aggregate  amount  of  the  share  capital.  The 
gross  earnings  to  an  inhabitant  were  $9.81  in  1871 ; $11.63  in  1872;  and 
$12.80  in  1873.  The  gross  earnings  in  1874  were  $520,466,016  (from 
transportation  of  freight,  mails,  etc.,  $379,466,935 ; from  passengers, 
$140,999,081,  the  proportion  of  the  former  to  the  latter  being  as  73  to 
27).  The  current  operating  expenses  for  the  year  were  $330,895,058, 
being  63.6  per  cent,  of  the  gross  earnings.  The'  net  earnings  were 
$189,570,958,  being  36.4  per  cent,  of  the  gross  earnings.  The  gross  earnings 
equalled  12.3  per  cent,  of  the  cost  of  the  roads,  and  the  net  earnings  were 
4.50  per  cent,  of  the  cost.  The  amount  paid  in  dividends  was  $67,042,942, 
or  3.39  per  cent,  on  the  capital  stock.  The  gross  earnings  to  an  inhabitant 
were  $12.32.  The  increase  of  the  net  earnings  for  a year  when  the  gross 
earnings  decreased  nearly  $6,000,000  was  owing  to  the  decrease  of  nearly 
$12,000,000  in  the  current  operating  expenses — a reduction  arising  from 
the  decline  in  the  prices  of  all  kinds  of  material  as  well  as  of  labor.  The 
use  of  steel  rails,  which  are  being  introduced  upon  many  of  the  leading 
roads,  is  also  calculated  to  reduce  the  operating  expenses,  as  they  outlast 
ordinary  iron  rails  a much  longer  period  than  would  be  estimated  from 
the  increased  cost. 


AMERICAN  ART. 


THE  progress  of  the  fine  arts  was  necessarily  slow  in  America  during 
the  first  century  after  the  beginning  of  the  settlement  of  the  colonies. 
Those  arts  which  had  practical  reference  to  the  essential  comforts  of  life 
naturally  took  the  precedence  of  pursuits  which  require  leisure,  long  study 
and  a wealthy  and  cultivated  class  to  furnish  patrons  for  the  successful 
artist.  The  first  painters  in  this  country  were  foreigners  who  came  over  to 
find  a patronage  which  their  abilities  (frequently  not  above  the  average) 
had  failed  to  secure  them  at  home.  There  is  one  species  of  painting  which 
is  prized  even  by  those  who  lack  general  culture  in  art,  and  which  natu- 
rally is  the  first  to  be  sought  for  in  a new  country.  We  refer  to  portraits 
of  friends  and  relatives.  The  first  artist-visitors  were,  therefore,  portrait 
painters,  and  the  earliest  (whose  name  has  been  preserved)  was  John  Wat- 
son, a native  of  Scotland.  He  crossed  the  ocean  in  1715,  painted  portraits 
for  more  than  fifty  years,  had,  it  is  said,  “no  lack  of  sitters,”  and  acquired 
a fortune  by  his  labors,  of  which,  however,  not  a single  specimen  (so  far 
as  is  known)  is  extant.  The  next  in  order  of  time  was  John  Smybert  (or 
Smibert,  as  Walpole  spells  it).  It  is  said  of  him  that  “he  painted  no  pic- 
tures to  be  treasured  in  our  galleries,  yet  left  footprints  of  good  incentive 
and  example  which  we  may  clearly  trace  beneath  the  subsequent  march 
of  greater  gifts.  Copley,  though  but  thirteen  years  of  age  at  the  time  of 
Smybert’s  death,  confesses  indebtedness  to  him  and  his  works.  So  also 
does  Trumbull,  who  at  one  time  painted  in  the  apartments  which  Smybert 
had  occupied,  and  in  which  many  of  the  pictures  of  the  latter  still  remained ; 
while  Allston  was  thankful  for  the  advantages  which  he  enjoyed  in  the 
permission  to  copy  a head  which  Smybert  had  executed  after  Vandyke. 
Smybert  accompanied  Bishop  Berkeley  to  this  country  in  1728,  and  lived 
at  Boston  in  high  favor  until  1751,  leaving  behind  him  many  portraits  of 
the  distinguished  characters  of  his  time.”  Like  Watson,  he  wras  a Scotch- 
man, and  he  also  acquired  a competence  by  the  practice  of  his  profession, 
and  married  in  America  a rich  widow — a somewhat  better  lot  than  was  an- 
ticipated for  him  by  his  friends,  against  whose  persuasion  “ he  was  tempted 
to  embark  in  the  uncertain  but  amusing  scheme  of  the  famous  Dean  Berke- 
ley, afterward  bishop  of  Cloyne,  whose  benevolent  heart  was  then  warmly 
set  on  the  erection  of  a universal  college  of  science  and  arts  in  Bermudas, 

633 


634 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


for  the  instruction  of  heathen  children  in  Christian  duties  and  knowledge  ” 
Horace  Walpole,  from  whose  notice  of  Smybert  in  his  Anecdotes  of  Paint- 
ing in  England  we  have  just  quoted,  appends  the  following  note,  which  is 
the  more  remarkable,  as  the  cynic  of  Strawberry  Hill  was  not  given  to 
bursts  of  enthusiasm.  Walpole  says:  “One  may  conceive  how  a man  so 
devoted  to  his  art  must  have  been  animated  when  the  dean’s  enthusiasm 
and  eloquence  painted  to  his  imagination  a new  theatre  of  prospects,  rich, 
warm  and  glowing  with  scenery,  which  no  pencil  had  yet  made  cheap  and 
common  by  a sameness  of  thinking  and  imagination.  As  our  disputes  in 
politics  have  travelled  to  America,  is  it  not  probable  that  poetry  and  paint- 
ing too  will  revive  amidst  those  extensive  tracts,  as  they  increase  in  opulence 
and  empire , and  where  the  stores  of  nature  are  so  various,  so  magnificent 
and  so  new?”  The  volume  in  which  these  words  occur  was  published  in 
1780,  and  within  twelve  years  (March  24, 1792),  Benjamin  West,  a native 
of  America  (though  it  is  true  he  received  his  art  education  in  Europe), 
delivered  his  inaugural  address  as  the  second  president  of  the  Royal  Acad- 
emy. How  West  drew  a pen-and-ink  picture  of  a sleeping  child  before 
the  would-be  artist  was  seven  years  of  age;  how  before  he  reached  the  age 
of  nine  he  drew  on  a sheet  of  paper  recognizable  portraits  of  a neighbor- 
ing family  with  colors  made  of  charcoal  and  chalk  mixed  with  the  juice 
of  berries,  and  “with  such  colors  laid  oh  with  the  hair  of  a cat  drawn 
through  a goosequill ;”  how  he  obtained  from  the  Mohawk  and  Delaware 
Indians  the  red  and  yellow  pigments  which  they  used  at  their  toilets  (his 
mother’s  indigo-pot  supplied  blue),  yet  (having  never  seen  an  Indian  in  full 
war-costume)  forgot  the  moccasins  and  painted  the  Indian  warrior  as  bare- 
foot, in  his  picture  of  “The  Death  of  Wolf;”  how  Allan  Cunningham, 
substituting  Benjamin  for  his  elder  brother,  sends  the  Quaker  artist  off  to 
the  wars  in  company  with  a select  body  of  Indians  (a  substitution  copied 
by  several  of  his  biographers  and  in  the  sketch  of  West  in  the  old  edition 
of  Appletons’  American  Cyclopedia') ; how  he  succeeded  in  reaching  Rome, 
and  when  he  was  first  shown  the  famous  statue  of  Apollo  Belvedere  ex- 
claimed, “ How  like  a young  Mohawk  warrior !”  much  to  the  disgust  of 
blind  old  Cardinal  Albani,  who  considered  it  an  insult  to  the  representa- 
tion of  the  “god  of  the  silver  bow;”  how  the  young  lady  to  whom  West 
was  engaged  to  be  married  was  unwilling  to  call  him  away  from  England, 
thereby  interrupting  his  rapid  progress,  and  went  over  with  the  father  of 
the  artist  to  London,  where  she  was  married  to  one  whom  to  the  last  she 
declared  to  be  “without  a fault;” — all  this  and  much  more  has  been  dwelt 
upon  with  great  fulness  in  works  professedly  treating  in  detail  what  can 
here  claim. but  a brief  notice.  Although  the  greater  part  of  his  art-life 
was  spent  abroad,  America  still  claims  him  as  one  who  never  forgot  the 
land  of  his  birth,  and  whose  teachings  were  of  great  value  to  other  native 
American  artists  who  were  his  contemporaries.  Many  of  his  works  are 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


635 


now  in  America,  the  most  accessible  being  his  “Death  on  the  Pale  Horse,” 
which  is  in  the  collection  of  the  Pennsylvania  Academy  of  Fine  Arts  in 
Philadelphia,  and  “Christ  Healing  the  Sick,”  which  is  in  the  Pennsylvania 
Hospital,  in  the  same  city.  One  of  his  contemporaries — John  Singleton 
Copley,  the  father  of  a future  Lord  Chancellor  of  England  (Lord  Lynd- 
hurst) — was  another  American  who  went  to  Great  Britain  ■and  proved  that 
the  atmosphere  of  the  Hew  World  was  not  an  uncongenial  one  for  the 
growth  of  a love  of  art.  Lord  Lyndhurst  (who  became  thoroughly  “ Brit- 
onized,”  having  left  this  country  when  three  years  old),  when  written  to  by 
Professor  S.  F.  B.  Morse  for  information  respecting  his  father,  remarked 
in  a civil  but  frigid  note  that  the  latter  “was  entirely  self-taught,  and 
never  saw  a decent  picture  except  his  own  until  he  was  nearly  thirty  years 
of  age.”  Dunlap,  the  author  of  the  History  of  the  Arts  of  Design  in  Amer- 
ica, will  not  admit  that  Copley  had  never  seen  “a  decent  picture,  with  the 
exception  of  his  own,”  until  he  saw  the  treasures  of  European  art.  “Smy- 
bert  and  Blackburn  painted  in  Boston ; and  even  if  the  young  man  did  not 
receive  their  instruction  as  a pupil,  he  saw  their  pictures,  which  were  more 
than  decent,  and  received  the  instruction  which  is  conveyed  by  studying 
the  works  of  others.  He  also  saw  many  which  were  more  than  decent,  if 
he  saw  only  the  collection  of  pictures  belonging  to  Governor  Hamilton.” 
Following  the  order  of  Dunlap,  who  introduces  his  artists  in  the  order  of 
the  time  when  each  practiced  his  profession  in  this  country,  the  next  on  our 
list  is  Charles  Wilson  Peale,  whose  date  is  fixed  by  Dunlap  (in  accordance 
with  the  above  rule)  in  1769.  He  was  a man  of  versatile  genius.  He 
successively  carried  on  the  trades  of  saddler,  harness-maker,  silversmith, 
watchmaker  and  carver,  and  afterward,  “as  a recreation  from  his  seden- 
tary practice  of  portrait-painting,”  he  became  a sportsman,  naturalist  and 
preserver  of  animals,  made  himself  a violin  and  guitar,  invented  and  con- 
structed a variety  of  machines,  and  was  the  first  dentist  in  this  country 
that  made  sets  of  enamel  teeth.  He  did  not  take  up  painting  until  he  was 
twenty-five  years  of  age.  Seeing  at  this  time  some  very  wretched  por- 
traits, “he  thought  that  he  could  do  as  well  if  he  tried.”  He  did  try,  and 
succeeded  in  painting  a portrait  of  himself  which  brought  him  into  notice, 
but  afterward  escaped  notice  itself  for  forty  years,  at  the  end  of  which 
period  it  was  found  “tied  up  as  a bag,  and  containing  a pound  or  two  of 
whiting.”  For  about  fifteen  years  he  was  the  only  portrait-painter  in 
America,  and  “persons  came  to  him  to  be  painted  even  from  Canada  and 
the  West  Indies.”  He  raised  a company  for  service  in  the  Revolutionary 
war,  during  which  contest  he  painted  the  portraits  of  many  distinguished 
officers,  some  of  whom  were  afterward  killed.  This  collection  constituted 
the  chief  interest  of  a picture-gallery  which  he  established  shortly  after 
the  war,  at  the  corner  of  Third  and  Lombard  streets,  Philadelphia.  By 
the  addition  from  time  to  time  of  various  curiosities  (among  others  the 


636 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  ST  A TES 


skeleton  of  a “mammoth,”  the  picture  of  which  formerly  adorned  many 
school-books),  he  brought  the  collection  once  famous  as  “ Peale’s  Museum” 
up  to  a size  aud  condition  which  justified  a comparison  with  the  most  cele- 
brated establishments  in  Europe,  but  the  articles  were  afterward  sold  and 
“scattered  to  the  four  winds  of  heaven.”  He  died  in  1827  (aged  85),  seven 
years  after  West,  who  died  in  1820,  in  the  eighty-second  year  of  his  age. 
Of  Colonel  John  Trumbull,  who  was  also  an  officer  in  the  Revolutionary 
army,  a writer  in  the  North  American  Review  for  October,  1830,  has  said: 
“The  general  reputation  of  Trumbull  is  hardly  equal  to  that  of  West, 
although  the  ‘ Sortie  from  Gibraltar  ’ is  perhaps  superior  in  effect  to  any 
production  of  the  latter  artist.  This  noble  picture  may  justly  be  ranked 
with  the  finest  productions  of  the  pencil,  and  would  for  ever  secure  to  the 
author,  had  he  done  nothing  else,  a rank  with  the  greatest  masters  of  the 
art.  If  his  success  has  been,  on  the  whole,  inferior  to  that  of  his  illustrious 
contemporary,  it  is  probably  because  his  devotion  to  his  profession  has  not 
been  so  exclusive.  The  four  great  paintings  on  subjects  connected  with 
the  Revolutionary  war  which  he  executed  for  Congress  [‘  The  Declaration 
of  Independence,’  ‘ The  Surrender  of  Cornwallis,’  ‘ The  Surrender  of  Bur- 
goyne’  and  ‘Washington’s  Resignation’]  have,  on  the  whole,  hardly  satis- 
fied the  public  expectation,  and  for  that  reason  have  perhaps  been  depre- 
ciated below  their  real  worth.”  It  has  been  the  fashion  in  this  country  to 
speak  disparagingly  of  these  pictures,  yet  it  was  immediately  after  seeing 
these  very  paintings  in  the  Capitol  at  Washington  that  Thackeray  (surely 
a sufficiently  fastidious  critic)  pronounced  a highly  eulogistic  opinion  upon 
Trumbull’s  merit  as  an  artist.  Other  specimens  of  his  skill  may  be  seen 
in  the  “Trumbull  Gallery,”  in  New  Haven,  on  the  grounds  of  Yale  Col- 
lege, to  which  institution  he  presented  his  collected  works  a few  years 
before  his  death,  upon  the  condition  that  the  paintings  should  be  suitably 
housed,  and  that  the  artist  should  receive  an  annuity  of  one  thousand 
dollars.  The  names  of  the  successors  of  the  pioneers  whom  we  have 
mentioned  crowd  so  thick  and  fast  upon  us  that  we  can  do  little  more  than 
give  very  brief  notices  of  a few  of  the  most  prominent  among  them.  The 
longevity  of  American  artists  is  noteworthy.  Trumbull  died  in  1843,  at 
the  age  of  eighty-seven  years;  Vanderlyn  (who  was  a blacksmith’s  appren- 
tice, but  afterward  became  a leading  portrait-painter)  in  1852,  aged  seventy- 
six.  Another  point  which  we  would  dwell  upon  is  the  number  of  American 
artists  who  have  worked  themselves  up  from  comparatively  humble  cir- 
cumstances, or  who  have  acquired  a competence  by  the  pursuit  of  other 
callings  before  giving  their  whole  attention  to  art.  Chester  Harding 
worked  at  first  on  a farm,  then  at  chair-making,  then  at  house-painting, 
then  at  sign-painting,  and  finally  he  made  his  way  into  the  ranks  of  the 
portrait-painters,  and  rose  so  high  in  his  profession  that  he  numbered 
among  his  sitters  such  men  as  Madison,  Monroe,  Marshall,  Wirt,  Clay, 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE, 


637 


Webster,  Calhoun  and  Allston  in  America,  and  in  England  painted  the 
portraits  of  the  dukes  of  Norfolk,  Hamilton  and  Sussex,  Lord  Aberdeen 
and  Samuel  Rogers.  Charles  Fraser  practiced  law  until  he  was  thirty-six 
years  of  age,  then  began  in  earnest  to  devote  himself  to  art.  He  died  in 
1860,  aged  78.  An  exhibition  of  his  collected  works,  opened  in  Charleston 
three  years  before  his  death,  contained  313  miniatures  and  139  landscapes 
and  other  paintings  in  oil.  Washington  Allston,  poet  and  painter,  was 
born  on  his  father’s  plantation,  at  Waccamaw,  in  South  Carolina,  on  the 
5tli  of  November,  1779.  In  1801  he  was  a student  of  the  Royal  Academy 
in  London.  In  1810,  having  visited  Europe  a second  time  and  exhibited 
his  famous  picture  of  “The  Dead  Man  Revived  by  touching  the  Bones  of 
Elijah,”  he  received  a prize  of  200  guineas  from  the  British  Institution. 
He  painted  many  other  scriptural  subjects,  and  began  in  1818  a composi- 
tion entitled  “Belshazzar’s  Feast.”  In  November  of  that  year  Allston 
wrote  of  this  picture,  “ There  still  remains  about  six  or  eight  months’  more 
work  to  do  to  it.”  The  writer  in  the  North  American  Review  for  October, 
1830  (whom  we  have  already  quoted),  says*  of  Allston:  “We  trust  that 
he  will  not  permit  another  year  to  pass  over  without  putting  the  last  hand 
to  the  grand  heroical  composition  upon  which  he  has  employed  so  many, 
and  that  this  will  be  followed  by  many  of  equal  merit  and  of  a rather 
more  rapid  growth.”  Thirteen  years  after  these  words  were  written  Allston 
died  (July  9,  1843),  leaving  this  work,  upon  which  he  had  been  engaged 
for  twenty-five  years,  still  unfinished.  His  taste  had  become  more  exacting 
with  his  advancing  years;  and  though  he  had  completed  other  productions, 
the  master-piece,  even  as  far  as  it  was  finished,  could  not  satisfy  his  ideal, 
but  remains  as  a warning  against  that  extreme  fastidiousness  which  in 
early  life  may  be  a virtue,  but  which  must  be  cast  aside  by  the  mature 
artist;  for  were  it  to  become  general  not  a single  work  of  art  would  ever 
be  completed.  The  last  artist  of  whom  our  limited  space  permits  us  to  say 
more  than  a word  or  two  is  Gilbert  Stuart,  of  one  of  whose  portraits  it 
was  said  by  Sully,  “It  is  a living  man  looking  directly  at  you!”  Of  that 
one  of  Stuart’s  works  which  is  best  known  to  the  American  people  Dunlap 
says:  “This  beautiful  image  of  the  mind  as  well  as  features  of  Washing- 
ton was  offered  to  the  State  of  Massachusetts  by  the  artist  for  $1000,  which 
they  refused  to  give.  Those  entrusted  with  our  national  government  passed 
by  the  opportunity  of  doing  honor  to  themselves  during  the  life  of  a man 
whom  they  could  not  honor,  and  the  only  [faithful]  portrait  of  Washing- 
ton was  left  neglected  in  the  painter’s  workshop  until  the  Boston  Athe- 
naeum purchased  it  of  his  widow.”  Art  has  made  great  advances  in 
America'  during  the  present  century.  The  progress  and  present  condition 
of  painting  is  thus  summed  up  by  Weyman:  “About  1825  Thomas  Cole 
founded  what  may  be  called  the  American  school  of  landscape  painting,  a 
department  which  has  since  been  cultivated  by  native  artists  more  univer- 


638 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


sally  than  any  other.  The  works  of  Cole,  though  not  remarkable  as  lit 
eral  transcripts  of  individual  forms,  are  characterized  by  a thoughtful 
morality  and  a tendency  to  allegory.  The  series  of  ‘The  Course  of  Em- 
pire’ and  ‘The  Voyage  of  Life’  are  his  most  elaborate  productions.  Con- 
temporary with  Cole  and  immediately  succeeding  him  were  Doughty, 
Durand  [also  a remarkably  fine  engraver  on  steel],  Inman  and  Fisher, 
the  two  first  named  eminent  in  landscape  painting,  and  the  third  the  first 
American  painter  who  attempted  genre  [pictures  of  every-day  life  and 
manners  which,  for  want  of  a definite  character,  are  classed  together  as  of 
a certain  genre  or  kind]  with  success ; Rembrandt  Peale  [the  son  of  Charles 
Wilson  Peale],  Weir,  Huntington,  Rothermel  and  Page,  painters  of  his- 
tory, portraits,  landscapes  and  genre,  and  the  last  named  distinguished  as 
a colorist;  Neagle,  Morse  [the  inventor  of  the  electric  telegraph],  Ingham, 
Harding  and  Fraser,  portrait-painters.  Since  the  middle  of  the  century 
American  painters  have  devoted  most  of  their  attention  to  landscape  and 
genre,  and  their  efforts  have  in  a measure  reflected  the  influence  of  the 
French  school.  French  paintings  predominate  in  the  private  collections 
of  the  country,  and  French  types  of  form,  color  and  design  have  been 
reproduced,  with  such  modifications  as  national  tastes  and  habits  of 
thought  have  rendered  necessary.  The  influence  of  other  modern  schools 
is  almost  inappreciable.  Landscape  has  been  pursued  as  a rule  from  a 
purely  realistic  point  of  view,  American  painters  in  this  department  seldom 
aiming,  to  give  more  than  a literal  (if  sometimes  an  exaggerated)  tran- 
script of  nature.  Prominent  among  painters  of  this  class  have  been 
Church  and  Bierstadt,  both  remarkable  for  the  production  of  grand  and 
elaborate  pictures  on  an  extensive  scale;  Kensett,  whose  peculiar  manner- 
ism often  carried  him  within  the  realm  of  the  ideal ; Inness,  a follower  of 
the  French  landscapist  Rousseau ; James  M.  and  William  Hart,  Cropsey, 
Casilear,  R.  S.  and  S.  R.  Gifford,  G.  L.  Brown,  Bristol,  S.  Column,  W.  T. 
Richards,  [A.  F.  Bunner],  Tilton,  Tiffanay,  McEntee,  Whittredge,  Crunch, 
La  Farge,  Griswold,  Smillie,  Sonntag,  Thomas  Hill,  Mignot,  T.  Moran, 
Gay,  Gignoux,  Wyant,  Gerry,  Bellows,  Shattuck,  Bricher,  Hubbard, 
Fitch  and  Yewell.  Among  marine  painters  may  be  mentioned  E.  Moran, 
[Hamilton],  De  Haas,  Dana,  Haseltine,  Bradford  aud  Dix.  Portraiture 
has  been  pursued  with  success  by  Elliott,  W.  M.  Hunt,  [O.  S.  Freeland], 
Baker,  Healy,  Le  Clear,  W.  O.  Stone,  Hicks,  H.  P.  Gray,  Staigg,  Ames, 
Flagg  and  others.  History  and  genre  are  represented  by  Eastman  John- 
son, [Professor  C.  Schuessele,  a greater  name  than  the  majority  of  those 
mentioned  by  Mr.  Weyman],  Winslow  Homer,  Leutze,  J.  F.  Weir,  E. 
White,  Mount,  May,  Powell,  Darley,  Guy,  Lambdin,  Hennessy,  G.  H. 
Hall,  J.  G.  Brown,  Perry,  T.  W.  Wood,  Vedder,  Terry,  C.  C.  Coleman 
end  Freeman ; and  J.  H.  and  W.  H.  Beard,  Butler,  P.  Moran,  Hays,  Tait 
„nd  Hinckley  are  noted  as  painters  of  animals.” 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


639 


There  are  two  “ Academies,”  the  National  Academy  of  Design,  founded 
by  Professor  S.  F.  B.  Morse,  and  the  Pennsylvania  Academy  of  Fine  Arts, 
both  of  which  are  flourishing  and  useful  institutions,  affording  all  requisite 
facilities  for  the  assistance  of  the  intelligent  student,  providing  for  the  an- 
nual display  of  the  productions  of  our  artists,  and  serving  by  their  very 
existence  to  foster  and  keep  alive  an  interest  in  the  objects  for  which  they 
were  founded. 

The  first  native  sculptor  who  gave  evidence  of  talent  above  mediocrity 
was  John  Frazee,  born  in  1790,  who  was  a bricklayer’s  apprentice,  and 
never  used  a chisel  until  he  was  eighteen  years  of  age,  when  the  demand 
for  some  one  to  put  his  master’s  name  on  a neat  tablet  of  stone,  with  the 
date  of  the  completion  of  a bridge  which  he  had  built,  led  Frazee  to  under- 
take this  task,  which  was  declined  (as  being  too  difficult  for  them)  by  sev- 
eral stone-cutters.  He  succeeded  in  satisfying  the  ambitious  architect,  and 
applied  himself  afterward  to  stone-cutting,  then  began  to  model  the  human 
figure,  and  in  1824  chiselled  “a  bust  in  marble  of  John  Wells,  Esq.,”  which 
is  in  Grace  Church,  New  York,  a work  which  is  described  by  Dunlap  as 
“the  first  portrait  in  marble  attenqoted  in  the  United  States.”  Dunlap 
also  says  (writing  in  1834):  “From  this  beginning  he  has  progressed  to  a 
perfection  which  leaves  him  without  a rival  at  present  in  the  country.” 
There  was,  however,  a rival  and  a superior  to  Frazee  among  American 
sculptors,  though  he  was  abroad  when  Dunlap  wrote,  and  said,  with  cha- 
racteristic modesty,  when  he  heard  that  Dunlap  wished  particulars  of  his 
life:  “A  note  to  Allston’s  life  might  tell  all  of  me  which  is  essential. 
What  is  the  use  of  blowing  up  bladders  for  posterity  to  jump  upon  for  the 
mere  pleasure,  of  hearing  them  crack  ?”  The  reputation  of  Horatio  Green- 
ough  (for  it  was  he)  was  not  so  evanescent  as  he  anticipated  that  it  would 
be.  The  sculptor  of  “the  first  original  group  from  the  chisel  of  an  Amer- 
ican artist”  (“The  Chanting  Cherubs,”  executed  for  James  Fenimore 
Cooper),  of  the  “Medora,”  at  Baltimore,  of  the  “Venus  Victrix,”  in  the 
Boston  Athenseum,  and  of  “the  colossal  statue  of  Washington  which  now 
stands  so  grandly  on  the  great  lawn  opposite  the  east  front  of  the  national 
Capitol the  lecturer  upon  art,  who  during  the  last  year  of  his  life  was 
occupied  in  instructing  his  fellow-countrymen  in  the  principles  of  just  art 
criticism, — would  occupy  an  honored  place  in  the  annals  of  the  art-life 
of  this  country,  even  if  he  had  not  found  a worthy  eulogist  in  his  friend, 
the  poet  Tuckerman.  Greenough  died  on  the  18th  of  December,  1852. 
Hiram  Powers  (born  at  Woodstock,  Vt.,  July  29, 1805,  died  June  27, 1873) 
is  widely  known  as  the  sculptor  of  the  famous  statue  of  “The  Greek  Slave,” 
a work  which  won  for  us  “the  first  general  and  popular  acknowledgment 
at  home  and  abroad  of  our  success  in  sculpture.”  His  colossal  figure  of 
Eve,  which  excited  the  admiration  of  Thorwaldsen,  and  his  full-length 
statue  of  Calhoun  which  suffered  shipwreck  off  the  coast  of  Long  Island, 


640  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 

but  was  rescued  without  injury,  are  preserved  in  South  Carolina.  The 
greatest  of  American  sculptors  was  Thomas  Crawford  (born  March  22, 
1814,  died  Oct.  10,  1857),  whose  statue  of  Washington,  at  Richmond,  of 
Beethoven,  in  Music  Hall,  at  Boston,  and  of  “Armed  Liberty,”  executed 
for  the  dome  of  the  Capitol  at  Washington,  are  the  best  known  of  his 
works,  which  numbered  60  completed  ones  and  50  sketches  in  plaster  and 
designs  of  various  kinds.  Brown,  Palmer,  Thompson,  Mills,  Mosier, 
Rogers,  Story,  Akers,  Bartholomew,  Ball,  Hart,  Stone  and  others  have  all 
won  honorable  distinction,  as  well  as  Harriet  Hosmer  and  other  American 
women,  some  of  whom  have  made  great  progress  in  this  difficult  and  labo- 
rious art.  The  “Maud  Muller”  of  Blanche  Nevin  is  worthy  of  special  men- 
tion here  as  a thoroughly  American  subject,  treated  with  great  spirit  and 
skill. 

In  engraving  great  progress  has  been  made  in  this  country,  but  the  only 
development  which  we  have  space  to  enlarge  upon  is  the  “ Graphic  Pro- 
cess,” which  could  be  called  “engraving”  only  upon  the  etymological  prin- 
ciple of  “ lucus  a non  lucendo.”  The  illustrations  of  the  Daily  Graphic, 
the  only  illustrated  daily  newspaper  in  the  world  (unless  one  daily  carica- 
ture can  give  the  Paris  Charivari  a claim  to  that  title),  are  prepared  by  a 
photo-lithographic  process,  so  rapid  in  its  workings  that  a full-page  picture 
can  be  made  ready  for  the  press  in  an  hour.  We  have  before  us  a copy 
of  “ The  Death  of  Priam,”  executed  by  this  process,  which  compares  favor- 
ably with  many  expensive  engravings.  As  this  method  of  producing  illus- 
trations was  invented  in  America — a method  which  makes  it  possible  with 
the  rapidity  of  print  to  pictorially  illustrate  the  events  of  each  day,  and 
to  spread  broadcast  through  the  land,  at  the  price  of  an  ordinary  daily 
newspaper,  reproductions  of  the  masterpieces  of  painters  of  every  age  and 
country,  thus  elevating  and  improving  the  public  taste — we  could  not  more 
appropriately  conclude  this  article  than  by  an  acknowledgment  of  the 
merits  of  this  latest  fruit  of  American  invention  as  applied  to  the  devel- 
opment of  American  art. 


AMERICAS’  IAYEATIOAS. 


Introduction. — It  requires  uo  argument  to  prove  that  the  Ameri- 
cans are  an  inventive  people.  The  mother  of  invention,  necessity,  caused 
the  early  settlers  to  turn  their  attention  to  the  improvement  of  their  uten- 
sils and  machinery,  and  in  the  Body  of  Liberties,  adopted  by  the  General 
Court  of  Massachusetts  in  1641,  it  was  declared  that  there  should  be  “ no 
monopolies  but  of  such  new  inventions  as  are  profitable  to  the  country,  and 
that  for  a short  time  only.”  Within  five  years  (May  6,  1646)  a patent 
was  granted  by  the  same  legislative  body  to  Joseph  Jenckes,  giving  him 
“liberty  to  make  experience  of  his  abilities  and  inventions  for  the  making 
of  engines  for  mills  to  go  with  water  for  the  more  speedy  despatch  of  work 
than  formerly,  and  mills  for  the  making  of  scythes  and  other  edged  tools 
with  a new-invented  saw-mill  (sic),  that  things  may  be  afforded  cheaper  than 
formerly,  and  that  for  fourteen  years  without  disturbance  by  any  others  set- 
ting up  the  like  inventions,  that  so  his  study  and  cost  may  not  be  in  vain  or 
lost.”  The  General  Court  reserved  the  right  to  restrain  the  exportation 
and  to  moderate  the  prices  of  the  articles  manufactured  under  this  patent. 
A patent  law  was  enacted  in  1784.  By  virtue  of  the  powers  conferred  by 
the  Constitution  (Article  I.,  Section  8),  the  first  patent  law  was  passed  by 
Congress  in  1790  (April  10),  granting  to  the  inventor  or  inventors,  “his, 
her  or  their  heirs,  administrators  or  assigns,  for  any  term  not  exceeding 
fourteen  years,  the  sole  and  exclusive  right  and  liberty  of  making,  con- 
structing, using  and  vending  to  others  to  be  used  ” the  invention  or  discov- 
ery for  which  the  patent  was  granted.  The  first  patent  under  this  law  was 
issued  on  the  31st  of  July,  1790,  and  two  others  were  granted  during  that 
year.  The  number  of  patents  issued  during  the  year  1812  was  235.  War- 
den, in  his  Account  of  the  United  States  of  America  (published  in  1819), 
says:  “In  mechanics  the  Americans  have  been  particularly  inventive. 
The  machinery  of  flour-mills  has  several  ingenious  contrivances  not 
known  in  Europe.  The  machines  for  making  cotton-cards  and  for  the 
manufacture  of  nails  are  no  less  useful  to  the  country  than  creditable  to 
the  inventors.  Two  Americans  are  candidates  for  the  prize  of  1,000,000 
francs  offered  by  the  French  government  for  the  best  machine  for  spinning 
flax.  The  saving  of  manual  labor  by  one  of  the  American  machines  is 
said  to  be  four-fifths,  but  the  conditions  of  the  prize  require  nine-tenths. 

41  641 


642 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


The  method  employed  of  lighting  the  interior  of  American  vessels  by 
means  of  cylinders  of  glass  placed  in  the  deck  is  found  to  be  very  useful 
at  sea.  A new  apparatus  for  the  distillation  of  water  on  board  of  vessels 
at  sea  (invented  by  Major  Lamb  of  New  York)  is  found  so  superior  to  the 
contrivances  formerly  in  use  that  it  has  been  adopted  by  the  English  navy 
boards  for  the  public  ships.  The  American  machinery  for  making  boots 
and  shoes  by  means  of  iron  wire  or  nails  has  been  lately  employed  in  Eng- 
land, and  an  idea  may  be  formed  of  its  economical  advantages  from  the 
circumstance  of  its  being  able  to  furnish  a pair  of  shoes  in  a quarter  of  an 
hour.”  This  same  writer,  in  his  articles  on  the  several  States,  mentions 
occasionally  an  invention  which,  at  the  present  day,  is  in  such  general  use 
that  it  seems  strange  to  class  it  as  an  “ invention.”  The  “ inventions 
claimed  by  persons”  in  the  State  of  Maryland,  for  instance,  are  repre- 
sented by  the  following  single  entry:  “Bradley  (J.  B.) ; an  ice-house 
which  consists  of  a frame  of  logs  of  greater  or  less  dimensions,  placed 
above  or  below  the  surface,  lined  within  and  without  with  straw  and  cov- 
ered with  a roof,  with  a basin  to  receive  the  water  from  the  rain  or  the 
melted  ice.”  There  were,  however,  other  inventions,  which  were  of  such 
importance  as  to  influence  the  progress  of  the  whole  nation  in  a wonderful 
manner.  Of  a few  of  these,  both  before  and  after  the  time  of  Warden, 
we  shall  now  give  brief  notices. 

Tile  Steamboat. — Popular  opinion  has  awarded  the  praise  due  for 
the  invention  of  the  steamboat,  or  rather  the  successful  application  of  steam 
as  a means  of  propelling  water-craft,  to  Robert  Fulton,  and  has  fixed  the 
date  at  1807.  The  following  facts,  which  we  have  drawn  mainly  from  the 
excellent  Life  of  John  Fitch  by  Thompson  Westcott,  and  from  the  bio- 
graphical sketch  of  Fitch  by  Charles  Whittlesey  (in  Sparks’  American 
Biography) , will,  we  hope,  be  effectual  in  leading  our  readers  to  give 
“ honor  to  whom  honor  is  due.”  John  Fitch  conceived  the  idea  of  a 
steamboat  in  April,  1785,  having  at  that  time  never  seen  a steam-engine. 
His  first  idea  was  to  construct  steam  land-carriages,  but  he  abandoned  this 
notion  as  impracticable.  He  fully  realized  the  magnitude  of  the  discov- 
ery, for  he  says,  in  a letter  to  Franklin  (Oct.  12,  1785):  “The  subscriber 
most  humbly  begs  to  trouble  you  with  something  further  on  the  subject  of 
a steamboat.  ...  It  is  a matter  in  his  opinion  of  the  first  magnitude,  not 
only  to  the  United  States,  but  to  every  maritime  power  in  the  world,  as  he 
is  full  in  the  belief  (sic)  that  it  will  answer  for  sea-voyages  as  well  as  for 
inland  navigation,  in  particular  for  packets  where  there  should  be  a great 
number  of  passengers.  He  is  of  opinion  that  fuel  for  a short  voyage 
would  not  .exceed  the  weight  of  water  for  a long  one,  as  it  would  produce 
a constant  supply  of  fresh  water.  He  also  believes  that  it  would  be  able 
to  make  head  against  the  most  violent  tempests,  and  thereby  escape  the 
dangers  of  a lee  shore,  and  that  the  same  force  may  be  applied  to  a pump 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


643 


to  free  a leaky  ship  of  water.  What  emboldens  him  to  be  thus  presuming 
of  the  good  effects  of  the  machine  is  the  almost  omnipotent  force  by  which 
it  is  actuated,  and  the  very  simple,  easy  and  natural  way  by  which  the 
screw  or  paddles  are  turned  to  answer  the  purpose  of  oars.”  The  first 
engine  (for  a small  skiff)  was  made  in  July,  1786,  and  had  a cylinder  of 
only  one  inch  diameter.  It  would  not  work  regularly,  not  having  force 
enough  to  overcome  the  friction.  Another  engine  was  constructed  with  a 
cylinder  of  three  inches  diameter.  Attempts  to  apply  this  to  the  propul- 
sion of  the  boat  by  an  “endless  chain,”  “a  screw  of  paddles”  (akin  to  the 
principle  used  to-day  iu  the  construction  of  screw  propellers)  and  various 
other  appliances  were  unsuccessful;  but  on  the  27th  of  July,  1786,  a speed 
of  seven  miles  an  hour  was  attained  by  the  use  of  paddles  worked  by  a 
crank.  The  following  description  (written  by  the  inventor)  of  a new  and 
enlarged  engine  and  craft  is  found*  in  the  Columbian  Magazine  for  Decem- 
ber, 1786  (vol.  i.,  page  174):  “It  is  in  several  parts  similar  to  the  late  im- 
proved steam-engines  in  Europe,  though  there  are  some  alterations.  Our 
cylinder  is  to  be  horizontal  and  the  steam  to  work  with  equal  force  at  each 
end.  The  mode  by  which  we  obtain  (what  I may  take  the  liberty  of  term- 
ing) a vacuum  is,  we  believe,  entirely  new,  as  is  also  the  method  of  letting 
the  water  into  it  and  throwing  it  off  against  the  atmosphere  without  fric- 
tion. It  is  expected  that  the  engine,  which  is  a 12  inch  cylinder,  will  move 
with  a clear  force  of  11  or  12  cwt.  after  the  frictions  are  deducted.  This 
force  is  to  act  against  a wheel  of  18  inches  diameter.  The  piston  is  to 
move  about  three  feet,  and  each  vibration  of  the  piston  gives  the  axis 
about  40  evolutions  (sic).  Each  evolution  of  the  axis  moves  12  oars  or 
paddles  51  feet  (which  work  perpendicularly  and  are  represented  by  the 
stroke  of  the  paddle  of  a canoe).  As  6 of  the  paddles  are  raised  from 
the  water,  6 more  are  entered,  and  the  two  sets  of  paddles  make  their 
strokes  of  about  11  feet  in  each  evolution.  The  cranks  of  the  axis  act 
upon  the  paddles  about  i of  their  length  from  the  lower  end,  on  which 
part  of  the  oar  the  whole  force  of  the  axis  is  applied.  Our  engine  is 
placed  in  the  boat  about  } from  the  stem,  and  both  the  action  and  reaction 
turn  the  wheel  the  same  way.”  The  following  account  of  the  performance 

* This  word  is  italicized  to  indicate  that  the  quotation  as  given  is  actually  found  in 
the  work  referred  to,  which  is  more  than  can  be  said  for  several  published  versions, 
which,  when  compared,  read  more  like  translations  from  a passage  in  a foreign  lan- 
guage than  copies  of  the  same  description,  originally  printed  in  tolerably  plain  Eng- 
lish. Mr.  Whittlesey  (following  Howe  in  his  Lives  of  Eminent  Mechanics)  has,  “ The 
crank  of  the  axis  works  upon  the  paddles,”  etc.,  although  the  engraving  in  the  Colum- 
bian Magazine  plainly  shows  two  cranks.  We  have  given  the  description  as  it  stands, 
preserving  even  the  figures  and  abbreviations,  and  the  apology  for  using  the  term 
vacuum,  the  necessity  for  which  apology  is  a striking  commentary  upon  the  lack  of 
general  information  with  reference  to  the  principles  of  the  steam-engine. — Ed.  U:  S. 
Centennial  Gazetteer  and  Guide. 


644 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


of  this  boat  was  written  by  an  eye-witness  (Dr.  Thornton,  afterward  Com- 
missioner of  Patents  under  the  Constitution):  “The  day  was  appointed, 
and  the  experiment  was  made  in  the  following  manner:  A mile  was  mea- 
sured in  Front  (Water)  street,  Philadelphia,  and  the  bounds  projected  at 
right  angles,  as  exactly  as  could  be,  to  the  wharf,  where  a flag  was  placed  at 
each  end,  and  also  a stop-watch.  The  boat  was  ordered  under  way  at  dead 
water,  or  when  the  tide  was  found  to  be  without  movement ; as  the  boat 
passed  one  flag  it  struck,  and  at  the  same  instant  the  watches  were  set  off. 
As  the  boat  reached  the  other  flag  it  was  also  struck,  and  the  watches  in- 
stantly stopped.  Every  precaution  was  taken  before  witnesses  ; the  time 
was  shown  to  all,  the  experiment  declared  to  be  fairly  made,  and  the  boat 
was  found  to  go  at  the  rate  of  eight  miles  an  hour,  or  one  mile  in  seven 
minutes  and  a half ; on  which  the  shares  were  signed  over  with  great  sat- 
isfaction by  the  rest  of  the  company  [several  shareholders  who  had  with- 
held their  signatures  while  awaiting  the  event  of  this  trial].  It  afterward 
went  eighty  miles  in  a day  !”  Exclusive  privileges,  amounting  to  a patent, 
were  granted  to  Fitch  by  the  legislatures  of  Pennsylvania,  New  York,  Del- 
aware and  Virginia,  but  the  difficulty  of  raising  the  large  sums  of  money 
requisite  to  successfully  carry  through  his  plans  prevented  the  accomplish- 
ment of  his  designs,  though  he  also  obtained  a United  States  patent,  dated 
August  26,  1791,  “for  applying  the  force  of  steam  to  cranks  and  pad- 
dles for  propelling  a boat  or  vessel  through  the  water.”  In  1798,  the 
inventor  of  the  steamboat,  having  saved  a dozen  opium  pills  which  had 
been  given  to  him  from  time  to  time  as  anodynes,  took  them  all  at  one 
dose,  and  thus  put  an  end  to  his  existence,  having  been  ridiculed  for 
several  years  as  a crazy  projector  of  impossibilities.  Robert  Fulton 
had  been  residing  in  Philadelphia  in  1775  when  Fitch  was  making  his 
scheme  known.  He  had  the  advantage  of  examining  the  papers  of  Mr. 
Fitch  containing  the  scheme  of  the  latter  for  steam  navigation.  The 
claims  of  Fulton  for  originality  are  thus  disposed  of  by  Mr.  Westcott: 
“ Robert  Fulton  had  what  John  Fitch  had  not — a rich,  enthusiastic, 
liberal,  influential  patron.  Chancellor  Livingston  was  willing  to  put 
up  with  a boat  going  five  miles  an  hour;  Fitch’s  company  were  dissat- 
isfied with  one  which  progressed  seven  and  eight  miles  in  the  same  time. 
Fulton  had  the  very  best  machinery  which  could  be  made  in  Europe; 
Fitch  made  his  own,  by  the  aid  of  common  blacksmiths,  roughly,  and  had 
to  experiment  as  he  went  on  to  discover  the  relative  positions  and  influ- 
ences of  the  various  parts  of  the  engine  and  rowing  apparatus  upon  each 
other.  Fulton  began  after  years  wasted  by  other  men  in  trials  by  which 
he  profited;  and  appropriating  to  himself  the  principles  made  manifest 
by  the  results  of  their  toils,  disappointments  and  losses,  is  now  held  out  to 
the  world  as  the  original  inventor  of  steamboats.  Against  such  rank 
injustice  the  facts  set  forth  in  these  piages  will  continually  protest.” 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


645 


Tlie  Cotton-Gin. — In  the  winter  of  1792  a party  of  Revolution- 
ary officers,  who  were  visiting  Mrs.  Greene  (the  widow  of  General  Greene), 
then  residing  near  Savannah,  Georgia,  expressed  great  regret  that  there 
was  no  method  of  cleansing  the  green  seed  cotton  or  separating  it  from  the 
seed,  and  remarked  that  until  ingenuity  could  devise  some  machine  which 
would  greatly  facilitate  the  process  of  cleansing,  it  was  impossible  to  profit- 
ably raise  cotton  for  the  market.  “Gentlemen,”  said  Mrs.  Greene,  “apply 
to  my  young  friend,  Mr.  Whitney ; he  can  make  anything.”  Whitney, 
who  was  a native  of  Westboro’,  Worcester  county,  Massachusetts,  and  a 
graduate  of  Yale  College  (class  of  1792),  had  never  seen  either  cotton  or 
cotton  seed.  It  was  out  of  the  season  for  cotton  in  the  seed,  and  it  was 
only  by  going  to  Savannah  and  searching  the  warehouses  and  boats  that 
he  obtained  a small  parcel  of  it.  He  shut  himself  up  in  a basement  room, 
and  after  weeks  of  intense  application  the  following  incident  (related  in 
De  Boiv’s  Review  for  November,  1853)  gave  him  a clue  to  the  required 
method  : “ While  walking  for  exercise  one  day  after  dinner,  with  a tooth- 
pick in  his  hand,  and  being  in  deep  meditation  upon  the  project  of  con- 
structing an  instrument  for  separating  cotton  from  the  seed,  he  picked  up 
a boll  of  cotton  which  accidentally  lay  upon  the  ground  before  him,  and  in 
trying  the  tenacity  of  the  fibre  to  the  seed  he  mechanically  separated  the 
one  from  the  other  with  his  tooth-pick.  The  thought  flashed  upon  his  mind 
that  a proper  arrangement  of  metallic  points , so  as  to  be  brought  in  con- 
tact with  the  fibre  to  the  exclusion  of  the  seed,  would  effect  his  object. 
This  was  his  cue,  and  the  invention  of  th e. saw-gin  was  the  result.”  With 
such  rude  instruments  and  materials  as  he  had  at  hand  he  went  to  work, 
made  his  own  instruments  and  drew  his  own  wire,  of  which  the  teeth  of 
the  first  gins  were  made,  wire  being  at  that  time  an  article  which  could 
not  be  found  in  the  market  of  Savannah.  Within  ten  days  after  his  plan 
was  conceived  he  had  constructed  a small  model.  Encouraged  by  the  result 
of  a trial  with  this,  he  proceeded  to  make  a larger  one,  which  was  completed 
and  exhibited  in  April,  1793.  Although  it  has  undergone  some  modifications 
the  principle  has  entered  into  all  the  most  efficient  ginning-macliines  since 
employed.  Thus  was  opened  to  the  Southern  agriculturist  an  unbounded 
source  of  wealth  in  a new  staple,  but  the  reward  of  the  inventor  consisted 
mainly  in  contentions  and  lawsuits.  The  news  of  the  invention  spread 
throughout  the  State.  Multitudes  of  people  came  to  see  the  machine ; and 
when  access  to  it  was  denied  them  from  motives  of  prudence,  lawless  men 
broke  open  the  building  containing  the  model  and  carried  it  off.  In  this 
way  the  public  became  possessed  of  the  invention;  and  before  Mr.  Whitney 
could  complete  his  model  and  secure  his  patent,  a number  of  machines 
were  in  operation  constructed  with  some  slight  deviation  from  the  original, 
with  the  hope  of  evading  the  penalty  for  infringing  the  patent  right.  Mr. 
Whitney  and  a partner  (Mr.  Miller,  who  had  married  Mrs.  Greene)  strug- 


646 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


gled  manfully  in  defence  of  their  rights,  but  they  committed  the  error  of 
attempting  to  engross  the  entire  business  themselves  by  erecting  machines 
in  every  part  of  the  cotton  district  and  ginning  the  cotton  at  a royalty  of 
one-third  of  the  amount  cleansed.  By  this  course  they  arrayed  the  cotton 
producers  against  them,  whereas,  if  they  had  confined  their  views  to  the 
manufacture  of  machines  and  the  sale  of  patent  rights,  every  purchaser 
of  a machine  or  of  a right  would  have  been  enlisted  on  their  side,  they 
would  have  become  stronger  every  year,  and  they  would  have  avoided 
many  of  the  difficulties  with  which  they  afterward  had  to  contend.  The 
State  of  South  Carolina  purchased  their  right  for  that  State  for  the  sum 
of  $50,000,  and  in  the  following  year  the  State  of  North  Carolina  became 
also  a purchaser,  the  legislature  laying  a tax  of  two  shillings  and  sixpence 
upon  every  saw  (and  some  of  the  gins  had  forty  saws)  employed  in  ginning 
cotton,  which  sum  was  collected  by  the  sheriff  in  the  same  manner  as  the 
public  taxes,  and  after  deducting  the  expenses  of  collection  the  proceeds 
were  faithfully  paid  over  to  the  patentees.  The  money  received  from  these 
sources  was,  however,  nearly  all  spent  in  carrying  on  fruitless  lawsuits  in 
Georgia.  Sixty  of  these  suits  were  instituted  before  a single  decision  on 
the  merits  of  Mr.  Whitney’s  claim  was  obtained ; and  when  this  decision 
was  reached,  thirteen  years  of  the  patent  had  expired.  Says  De  Boiv’s 
Review : “ It  is  painful  to  follow  further  the  history  of  this  great  man.  Al- 
though his  invention  benefited  his  country  untold  millions,  yet  he  received 
no  adequate  compensation.  Though  depressed  by  pecuniary  embarrass- 
ments, no  public  reward  like  the  English  grant  to  their  successful  inventors 
soothed  the  evening  of  his  life,”  yet  in  the  words  of  his  epitaph  : “ While 
private  affection  weeps  at  his  tomb,  his  country  honors  his  memory.” 

The  Electric  Teleg'ra.ph. — Many  hundreds  of  pages  of  contro- 
versial writing  have  been  expended  upon  the  question,  Who  invented  the 
electric  telegraph?  It  is  certain  that  several  scientists  were  working  out 
simultaneously,  or  nearly  so,  the  problem  of  communicating  at  a distance 
by  means  of  an  electric  current.  It  is  certain  that  an  article  by  Professor 
Henry  upon  the  application  of  the  galvanic  multiplier  to  electro-magnetic 
apparatus,  and  also  to  the  development  of  great  magnetic  power  in  soft 
iron  with  a small  galvanic  element  (meaning  a single  pair  of  galvanic 
plates),  was  published  in  Silliman’s  Journal  for  April,  1831.  This  article 
arrived  too  late  for  insertion  in  its  proper  place,  but  its  importance  induced 
Professor  Silliman  to  give  it  in  an  appendix.  It  is  equally  certain  that 
none  of  the  scientists  had  devised  a method  of  recording  a message  before 
Samuel  Finley  Breese  Morse  embarked  at  Havre,  on  the  packet-ship 
Sully ; that  he  completed  the  plan  of  his  alphabet  and  his  mode  of  writing 
and  printing,  and  committed  them  to  paper  before  reaching  New  York ; 
and  that  he  exhibited  a working  model  of  his  conception  in  1835,  and  a 
model  not  in  action  of  his  relay  in  1835  and  1836.  “All  concede  the  con- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


647 


ception  of  the  alphabet  and  the  mode  of  printing  to  Morse  on  board  the 
Sully.”  The  dates  of  the  telegraphs  of  Cooke  and  Wheatstone  in  Eng- 
land and  of  Steiuheil  in  Germany  are  both  fixed  in  1837,  while  Morse 
“ put  up  a half  mile  of  wire  in  coils  around  a room  and  exhibited  a tele- 
graph in  operation  in  1835.”  It  can  scarcely  be  considered  a full  state- 
ment of  the  case  to  say  (as  Bright  does  in  his  revision  of  Lardner’s  Elec- 
tric Telegraph ) : “ Before  passing  on  to  the  telegraphs  actually  in  use,  it 
should  be  mentioned  that  Professor  Morse  of  America  (whose  system  was 
put  into  a practical  shape  at  a later  period)  has  shown  that  the  germ  of 
the  recording  apparatus,  which  has  since  been  so  generally  adopted,  was 
the  subject  of  some  experiments  by  him  in  America  at  a time  slightly  an- 
terior to  the  telegraph  of  Messrs.  Cooke  and  Wheatstone.”  On  the  27th 
of  September,  1837,  Professor  Morse  answered  a circular  which  had  been 
issued  by  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  with  the  view  of  obtaining  infor- 
mation in  regard  to  the  propriety  of  establishing  a system  of  telegraphs 
in  the  United  States.  The  “ telegraphs  ” which  were  in  the  mind  of  the 
author  of  this  document  were  probably  systems  of  semaphores  similar  to 
those  in  use  in  Europe,  consisting  of  towers  five  or  ten  miles  apart,  from 
which  signals  could  be  transmitted  in  the  daytime  and  in  clear  weather, 
for  another  system  is  requested  “ for  communication  in  fogs,  by  cannon  or 
otherwise,  and  in  the  night  by  the  same  mode,  or  by  rockets,  fires,  etc.” 
In  this  reply  Professor  Morse  described  his  invention  at  some  length,  and 
by  a petition  dated  the  following  day  he  asked  for  a caveat  for  “ a method 
of  recording  permanently  by  electrical  signs,  which,  by  means  of  metallic 
wires  or  other  good  conductors  of  electricity,  convey  intelligence  between 
two  or  more  places.”  It  was  some  time,  however,  before  he  was  able  to 
make  his  invention  of  use  to  the  public.  With  scanty  means  he  struggled 
along,  making  strenuous  efforts  to  obtain  an  appropriation  from  Congress 
for  the  construction  of  an  extended  line ; and  in  the  spring  of  1843,  when 
he  had  given  up  all  hope,  he  learned  one  morning  (March  5)  that  during 
the  last  hour  of  the  session  of  Congress  which  had  closed  at  the  preceding 
midnight  an  appropriation  of  $30,000  had  been  made  for  the  purpose  of 
testing  his  invention.  A line  between  Baltimore  and  Washington  (a  dis- 
tance of  forty  miles)  was  completed  on  the  24th  of  May,  1844.  The  priv- 
ilege of  inditing  the  first  message  was  promised  to  Miss  Ellsworth  of 
Washington  (who  had  been  the  first  to  announce  to  him  the  passage  of 
the  appropriation  bill),  and  that  message  was  “ What  hath  God  wrought  ?” 
This  message  was  sent  to  Baltimore  and  repeated  to  Washington ; and  it 
is  stated  in  a letter  from  Professor  Morse  to  Bishop  Stevens  that  “the  strip 
of  paper  upon  which  the  telegraphic  characters  are  printed  was  claimed 
by  Governor  Seymour  of  Hartford,  Connecticut,  then  a member  of  the 
House,  on  the  ground  that  Miss  Ellsworth  was  a native  of  Connecticut. 
It  was  delivered  to  him  by  Miss  Ellsworth,  and  is  now  preserved  in  the- 


648 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


archives  of  the  Hartford  Museum  or  Athenaeum.”  The  successful  in- 
ventor probably  received  during  the  remainder  of  his  life  more  marks  of 
distinction  than  any  other  Arnerican.  “ Violations  of  his  patents  and  the 
assumption  of  his  rights  by  rival  companies  involved  him  in  a long  series 
of  lawsuits,  but  eventually  these  were  decided  in  his  favor,  and  he  reaped 
the  benefits  to  which  his  invention  entitled  him.  In  1846  Yale  College 
conferred  upon  him  the  title  of  LL.D.,  and  in  1848  he  received  the  dec- 
oration of  the  Nishan  IftiJcar  in  diamonds  from  the  Sultan  of  Turkey. 
Gold  medals  of  scientific  merit  were  awarded  him  by  the  king  of  Prussia, 
the  king  of  Wiirtemberg  and  the  emperor  of  Austria.  In  1856  he  re- 
ceived from  the  emperor  of  the  French  the  cross  of  chevalier  of  the  legion 
of  honor ; in  1857  from  the  king  of  Denmark  the  cross  of  knight  com- 
mander of  the  first  class  of  the  Danebrog ; in  1858  from  the  queen  of 
Spain  the  cross  of  knight  commander  of  the  order  of  Isabella  the  Cath- 
olic ; from  the  king  of  Italy  the  cross  of  the  order  of  SS.  Maurice  and 
Lazarus,  and  from  the  king  of  Portugal  the  cross  of  the  order  of  the 
Tower  and  Sword.  In  the  same  year,  at  the  instance  of  Napoleon  III., 
representatives  of  France,  Russia,  Swreden,  Belgium,  Holland,  Austria, 
Sardinia,  Tuscany,  the  Holy  See  and  Turkey  met  in  Paris  to  decide  upon 
a collective  testimonial  to  him,  and  the  result  was  a vote  of  400,000  francs 
[S80,000]  as  a personal  reward  for  his  labors.”  Banquets  were  given  him 
in  London,  Paris  and  New  York,  and  in  June,  1871,  a bronze  statue  of 
him,  erected  by  the  voluntary  contributions  of  telegraphic  operators,  was 
formally  unveiled  in  Central  Park,  New  York,  by  William  Cullen  Bryant, 
and  in  the  evening  a reception  was  held  in  the  Academy  of  Music,  at  which 
Professor  Morse  telegraphed  (using  one  of  the  instruments  employed  on 
the  original  line  between  Baltimore  and  Washington)  a message  of  greet- 
ing to  the  cities  of  America. 

The  Sewing-Machine. — There  is  one  thing  for  which  a claim  • 
cannot  be  maintained  by  any  other  nation  with  any  degree  of  plausibility. 
The  honor  of  having  given  birth  to  the  inventor  of  the  sewing-machine 
certainly  belongs  to  the  United  States.  When  infringements  upon  Mr. 
Howre’s  patent  were  begun,  “the  patent  records  of  England,  France  and 
the  United  States  were  searched,  encyclopedias  were  examined,  and  an 
attempt  was  even  made  to  show  that  the  Chinese  had  possessed  a sewing- 
machine  for  ages;”  yet  after  all  this  trouble  and  after  years  of  litigation, 
Judge  Sprague  observed,  when  pronouncing  his  decision,  “ There  is  no 
evidence  in  this  case  which  leaves  the  slightest  doubt  that  for  all  the 
benefit  conferred  upon  the  public  by  the  introduction  of  a sewung-machine 
the  public  are  indebted  to  Mr.  Howe.”  It  was  in  the  year  1839,  according 
to  Parton,  that  Elias  Howe  heard  the  remark  that  the  invention  of  a sew- 
ing-machine would  ensure  an  independent  fortune  to  the  man  who  was 
able  to  accomplish  the  difficult  task.  HowTe  was  then  twenty  years  old. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


649 


The  remark  was  never  forgotten,  but  it  required  the  pressure  of  poverty 
to  bring  him  fairly  to  work  upon  the  problem,  which,  when  solved,  gave 
him  eventually  an  independent  fortune  ($200,000)  as  his  yearly  income. 
It  was  not  before  the  winter  of  1844-45  that  the  idea  of  using  two  threads 
and  forming  a stitch  by  the  aid  of  a shuttle  and  a curved  needle  with  an 
eye  near  the  point  occurred  to  him,  but  then  his  success  was  assured.  In 
April,  1845,  he  sewed  a seam  with  his  machine.  “In  July  he  sewed  by 
his  machine  all  the  seams  of  two  suits  of  woollen  clothes,  one  suit  for  Mr. 
Fisher  [who  was  at  that  time  his  partner  and  his  only  convert]  and  the 
other  for  himself,  the  sewing  of  both  of  which  outlasted  the  cloth.  . . . 
It  is  agreed  by  all  disinterested  persons  (Professor  Renwick  among  others) 
who  have  examined  this  machine,  that  Elias  Howe,  in  making  it,  carried 
his  invention  farther  on  toward  its  complete  and  final  utility  than  any 
other  inventor  has  ever  brought  a first-rate  invention  at  the  first  trial.” 
The  inventor  was  not  afraid  to  subject  his  handy-work  to  a thorough  test. 
Upon  one  occasion  he  challenged  five  of  the  swiftest  seamstresses  in  a 
clothing  manufactory  to  sew  a race  with  him.  “Ten  seams  of  equal 
length  were  prepared  for  sewing,  of  which  five  were  laid  by  the  machine 
and  the  other  five  were  given  to  the  girls.  The  gentleman  who  held  the 
watch,  and  who  was  to  decide  the  wager,  testified  upon  oath  that  the  five 
girls  were  the  fastest  sewers  that  could  be  found,  and  that  they  sewed  as 
fast  as  they  could — much  faster  than  they  were  in  the  habit  of  sewing — 
faster  than  they  could  have  kept  on  for  one  hour.  Nevertheless,  Mr. 
Howe  finished  his  five  seams  a little  sooner  than  the  girls  finished  their 
five,  and  the  umpire,  who  was  himself  a tailor,  has  sworn  that  ‘ the  work 
done  on  the  machine  was  the  neatest  and  the  strongest.’  ” Even  this  suc- 
cessful contest  was  not  the  means  of  introducing  the  sewing-machine  into 
general  use.  It  was  only  after  the  lapse  of  several  years  that  the  new  in- 
vention began  to  be  appreciated,  and  then  rival  inventors  came  into  the 
field  who  were  finally  vanquished  or  conciliated  by  Mr.  Howe.  A combi- 
nation was  formed  by  the  leading  manufacturers,  which  before  the  renewal 
of  the  patent  in  1860  paid  Mr.  Howe  five  dollars  for  every  machine  sold 
in  the  United  States,  and  after  that  date  one  dollar  for  each  machine.  So 
great,  however,  had  been  the  expense  of  the  lawsuits  that  when  Mr.  Howe 
died,  in  1867,  his  estate  was  worth  less  than  $500,000,  though  his  receipts 
up  to  that  time  had  been  $1,700,000. 

Patents. — A glance  at  the  accompanying  table  will  show  the  number 
of  American  inventions  patented  from  1840  to  1874,  inclusive.  The  fol- 
lowing note  from  The  American  Patent  System,  by  H.  and  C.  Howson,  may 
be  of  service  to  the  reader.  “ A caveat  is  simply  a warning  notifying  the 
patent  office  that  the  caveator  has  made  an  invention  which  he  intends  to 
mature,  and  to  apply  for  a patent  therefor  within  one  year.  A caveat 
refers  to  an  avowedly  uncompleted  invention,  while  letters-patent  are  granted 


650  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 

only  for  one  which  is  complete.  It  is  common  to  allude  to  caveats  as  af- 
fording a temporary  security,  thus  leading  many  inventors  to  a mistaken 
impression  that  a caveat  is  a sort  of  temporary  patent.”  This  it  is  not, 
being  merely  a notice  obliging  the  patent  office  to  grant  no  patent  for  the 
invention  to  any  other  claimant  (without  giving  the  caveator  an  opportu- 
nity to  establish  his  priority  of  right)  during  one  year  after  the  filing  or 
the  renewal  of  a caveat. 


Statement  of  the  Applications  filed,  Caveats  filed  and  Patents  issued  for  35  Years, 
ending  December  31,  1874. 


Year. 

Applications 

Filed. 

Caveats 

Filed. 

Patents 

Issued. 

Year. 

Applications 

Filed. 

Caveats 

Filed. 

Patents 

Issued. 

1S40 

765 

228 

473 

1858 

5,364 

943 

3,710 

1841 

847 

312 

495 

1S59 

6,225 

1097 

4,538 

1842 

761 

391 

517 

1860 

7,653 

1084 

4,819 

3,340 

1843 

819 

315 

531 

1861 

4,643 

700 

1844 

1045 

3S0 

502 

1862 

5,038 

824 

3,521 

1845 

1246 

452 

502 

1863 

6,014 

787 

4,170 

1846 

1272 

448 

619 

1864 

6,972 

1063 

5,020 

1847 

1531 

553 

572 

1S65 

10,664 

1937 

6,616 

1848 

1628 

607 

660 

1866 

15,269 

2723 

9,450 

1849 

1955 

595 

1070 

1867 

21,276 

20,445 

3597 

13,015 

1850 

2193 

602 

995 

1S68 

3705 

13,378 

1851 

2258 

760 

869 

1869 

19,271 

3624 

13,986 

1852 

2639 

996 

1020 

1870 

19,171 

3273 

13,321 

1853 

2673 

901 

958 

1871 

19,472 

3366 

13,033 

1854 

3324 

868 

1902 

1872 

18,246 

20,414 

3090 

13,590 

1855 

4435 

906 

2024 

1873 

3248 

12,864 

1856 

1857 

4960 

4771 

1024 

1010 

2502 

2910 

1874 

21,602 

3181 

13,599 

The  totals  for  the  period  covered  by  the  table  were  as  follows : Applica- 
tions filed,  268,861;  caveats  filed,  49,588 ; patents  issued,  170,791.  The 
Commissioner  of  Patents  says  in  the  Official  Gazette:  “The  business  of 
the  office  for  1874  presents  several  interesting  features.  From  the  above 
statement  it  will  be  seen  that,  notwithstanding  the  general  prostration  of 
business,  a larger  number  of  applications  was  received  during  the  year 
1874  than  in  any  preceding  year,  and  a larger  number  of  patents  was 
granted  than  in  any  year  before,  with  the  exception  of  1869.  It  also  ap- 
pears that  2561  applications  were  allowed,  but  patents  were  not  issued 
because  the  final  fee  was  not  paid  within  six  months,  as  the  law  requires. 
If  this  number  be  added  to  the  number  of  patents  issued,  it  will  be  seen 
that  of  the  21,602  applications  filed  during  the  year,  16,160  were  allowed, 
leaving  ouly  a little  more  than  one-fourth  of  the  entire  number  of  appli- 
cations finally  rejected.  The  fact  that  nearly  three-fourths  of  the  appli- 
cations were  decided  favorably  to  the  petitioners  is  a sufficient  answer  to 
the  inconsiderate  charge  sometimes  made  of  illiberality  on  the  part  of  the 
officials  of  the  patent  office.” 


[UNITED  STATES  CENTENNIAL  INTERNATIONAL 
EXHIBITION, 

FAIRMOUNT  PARK,  PHILADELPHIA,  1876. 


OFFICERS  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES  CENTENNIAL  COMMISSION. 

President. — Joseph  R.  Hawley. 

Vice-Presidents. — Orestes  Cleveland,  John  D.  Creigh,  Robert 
Lowry,  Thomas  IT.  Cold  well,  John  McNeil,  William  Gurney. 
Director-  General. — Alfred  T.  Goshorn. 

Secretary. — John  L.  Campbell. 

Counsellor  and  Solicitor. — John  L.  Shoemaker,  Esq. 

Office  of  the  Commission. — No.  903  Walnut  street. 

Executive  Committee.— Daniel  J.  Morrell,  Chairman,  Philadelphia ; 
Alfred  T.  Goshorn,  Ohio ; N.  M.  Beckwith,  New  York ; Alexander  R. 
Boteler,  West  Virginia;  Richard  C.  McCormick,  Arizona;  John  Lynch, 
Louisiana ; Charles  P.  Kimball,  Maine ; Samuel  F.  Phillips,  North  Caro- 
lina; George  B.  Loring,  Massachusetts;  Frederick  L.  Matthews,  Illinois; 
Wm.  Phipps  Blake,  Connecticut ; James  E.  Dexter,  District  of  Columbia  ; 
J.  T.  Bernard,  Florida ; Myer  Asch,  Secretary,  Philadelphia. 

BUREAUS  OF  ADMINISTRATION. 

Chiefs  of  Bureaus. — Foreign. — A.  T.  Goshorn,  Myer  Asch.  Instal- 
lation.— Henry  Pettit.  Transportation. — Dolphus  Torrey.  Machinery. — 
John  S.  Albert.  Agriculture. — Burnet  Landreth.  Horticulture. — Charles 
H.  Miller.  Fine  Arts. — John  Sartain. 

UNITED  STATES  CENTENNIAL  COMMISSIONERS. 
Alabama. — James  L.  Cooper.  Arizona. — Richard  C.  McCormick,  John 
Wasson.  Arkansas. — Geo.  W.  Lawrence,  Geo.  E.  Dodge.  California. — 
John  Dunbar  Creigh,  Benj.  P.  Kooser.  Colorado. — J.  Marshall  Paul,  N. 
C.  Meeker.  Connecticut. — Joseph  R.  Hawley,  Wm.  Phipps  Blake.  Da- 
kota.— J.  A.  Burbank,  Solomon  L.  Spink.  Delaware. — Henry  F.  Askew, 
John  H.  Rodney.  District  of  Columbia. — James  E.  Dexter,  Lawrence  A. 
Gobright.  Florida. — John  S.  Adams,  J.  T.  Bernard.  Georgia. — George 

651 


652 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


Hillyer,  Richard  Peters,  Jr.  Idaho. — Thomas  Donaldson,  C.  W.  Moore. 
Illinois. — Frederick  L.  Matthews,  Lawrence  Weldon.  Indiana. — John 

L.  Campbell,  Franklin  C.  Johnson.  Iowa. — Robert  Lowry,  Coker  F. 
Clarkson.  Kansas. — John  A.  Martin,  George  A.  Crawford.  Kentucky. — 
Robert  Mallory,  Smith  M.  Hobbs.  Louisiana. — John  Lynch,  Edward 
Peningtou.  Maine. — Joshua  Nye.  Maryland. — James  T.  Earle,  S.  M. 
Shoemaker.  Massachusetts.  — George  B.  Loring,  William  B.  Spooner. 
Michigan. — -James  Birney,  Claudius  B.  Grant.  Minnesota. — J.  Fletcher 
Williams,  William  W.  Folwell.  Mississippi. — O.  C.  French,  E.  D.  Frost. 
Missouri. — John  McNeil,  Samuel  Hays.  Montana. — J.  P.  Woolman,  Pat- 
rick A.  Largey.  Nebraska. — Henry  S.  Moody,  R.  W.  Furnas.  Nevada. — 
Wm.  Wirt  McCoy,  James  W.  Haines.  New  Hampshire. — Ezekiel  A. 
Straw,  Asa  P.  Cate.  New  Jersey. — Orestes  Cleveland,  John  G.  Stevens. 
Neiv  Mexico. — Eldridge  W.  Little,  Stephen  B.  Elkins.  New  York. — N. 

M.  Beckwith,  Charles  P.  Kimball.  North  Carolina. — Samuel  F.  Phillips, 
Jonathan  W.  Albertson.  Ohio. — Alfred  T.  Goshorn,  Wilson  W.  Griffith. 
Oregon. — James  W.  Virtue,  Andrew  J.  Dufur.  Pennsylvania. — Daniel  J. 
Morrell,  Asa  Packer.  Rhode  Island. — George  H.  Corliss,  R.  C.  Taft. 
South  Carolina. — William  Gurney,  Archibald  Cameron.  Tennessee. — 
Thomas  H.  Coldwell,  William  F.  Prosser.  Texas. — -William  Henry  Par- 
sons, John  C.  Chew.  Utah. — John  H.  Wickizer,  Wm.  Haydon.  Vermont. 
— Middleton  Goldsmith,  Henry  Chase.  Virginia. — F.  W.  M.  Holliday, 
Edmund  R.  Bagwell.  Washington  Territory. — Elwood  Evans,  Alexander 
S.  Abernethy.  West  Virginia. — Alex.  R.  Boteler,  Andrew  J.  Sweeney. 
Wisconsin. — David  Atwood,  Edward  D.  Holton.  Wyoming. — Jos.  M. 
Carey,  Robert  H.  Lamborn. 

CENTENNIAL  BOARD  OF  FINANCE. 

President. — John  Welsh. 

Vice-Presidents. — William  Sellers,  John  S.  Barbour. 

Directors. — Samuel  M.  Felton,  Daniel  M.  Fox,  Thomas  Cochran,  Clem- 
ent M.  Biddle,  N.  Parker  Shortridge,  James  M.  Robb,  Edward  T.  Steel, 
John  Wanamaker,  John  Price  Wetherill,  Henry  Winsor,  Henry  Lewis, 
Amos  R.  Little,  John  Baird,  Thos.  H.  Dudley,  A.  S.  Hewitt,  John  Cum- 
mings, John  Gorham,  Charles  W.  Cooper,  William  Bigler,  Robert  M. 
Patton,  J.  B.  Drake,  George  Bain. 

Secretary  and  Treasurer. — Frederick  Fraley. 

Financial  Agent. — Hon.  Wm.  Bigler. 

Engineers  and  Architects.  — Henry  Pettit,  Jos.  M.  Wilson,  H.  J. 
Schwarzmann. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


653 


OFFICERS  AND  MEMBERS  OF  THE  WOMEN’S  CENTENNIAL 
EXECUTIVE  COMMITTEE. 

President. — Mrs.  E.  D.  Gillespie. 

Vice-President. — Mrs.  John  Sanders. 

Secretary. — Mrs.  Frank  M.  Etting. 

Treasurer. — Mrs.  Crawford  Arnold. 

Members. — Mrs.  John  W.  Forney,  Mrs.  Richard  P.  White,  Mrs.  Henry 
Cohen,  Mrs.  Aubrey  H.  Smith,  Mrs.  Matthew  Simpson,  Mrs.  Emily  R. 
Buckman,  Mrs.  A.  H.  Franciscus,  Miss  Elizabeth  Gratz,  Miss  McHenry, 
Mrs.  L.  C.  Hughes,  Mrs.  H.  C.  Caldwell,  Mrs.  Fred’k  MacCrellish,  Mrs.  M. 
E.  P.  Bouligny,  Mrs.  J.  M.  Washburne,  Mrs.  Ellen  Call  Long,  Mrs.  Jour- 
dain  Westmoreland,  Mrs.  F.  R.  West,  Mrs.  W.  I.  Hill,  Mrs.  W.  T.  Rand, 
Mrs.  W.  L.  Challis,  Mrs.  M.  C.  Ludeling,  Mrs.  Bion  Bradbury,  Mrs.  James 
T.  Fields,  Mrs.  K.  S.  Minor,  Mrs.  S.  B.  Bowen,  Mrs.  W.  L.  Dayton,  Mrs. 
Edward  F.  Noyes,  Mrs.  F.  W.  Goddard,  Mrs.  M.  J.  Young,  Mrs.  C.  J. 
Faulkner,  Mrs.  J.  B.  Thorp,  Mrs.  Eliza  R.  Snow. 

THE  ACT  CREATING  THE  UNITED  STATES  CENTENNIAL 

COMMISSION. 

An  Act  to  provide  for  celebrating  the  One  Hundredth  Anniversary  of 
American  Independence  by  holding  an  International  Exhibition  of  Arts, 
Manufactures  and  Products  of  the  Soil  and  Mine  in  the  City  of  Phila- 
delphia and  State  of  Pennsylvania,  in  the  year  eighteen  hundred  and 
seventy-six. 

Whereas,  the  Declaration  of  Independence  of  the  United  States  of 
America  was  prepared,  signed  and  promulgated  in  the  year  seventeen  hun- 
dred and  seventy-six,  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia ; and  whereas  it  behooves 
the  people  of  the  United  States  to  celebrate  by  appropriate  ceremonies  the 
centennial  anniversary  of  this  memorable  and  decisive  event,  which  consti- 
tuted the  fourth  day  of  July,  Anno  Domini  seventeen  hundred  and  seventy- 
six,  the  birthday  of  the  nation ; and  whereas  it  is  deemed  fitting  that  the 
completion  of  the  first  century  of  our  national  existence  shall  be  commem- 
orated by  an  exhibition  of  the  natural  resources  of  the  country  and  their 
development,  and  of  its  progress  in  those  arts  which  benefit  mankind,  in 
comparison  with  those  of  older  nations ; and  whereas  no  place  is  so  appro- 
priate for  such  an  exhibition  as  the  city  in  which  occurred  the  event  it  is 
designed  to  commemorate;  and  whereas,  as  the  exhibition  should  be  a 
national  celebration,  in  which  the  people  of  the  whole  country  should  par- 
ticipate, it  should  have  the  sanction  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States : 
therefore, 

Section  1.  Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of 
the  United  States  of  America  in  Congress  assembled,  That  an  exhibition  of 
American  and  foreign  arts,  products  and  manufactures  shall  be  held,  under 


654 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


the  auspices  of  the  government  of  the  United  States,  in  the  city  of  Phila- 
delphia, in  the  year  eighteen  hundred  and  seventy-six. 

Sect.  2.  That  a commission,  to  consist  of  not  more  than  one  delegate 
from  each  State  and  from  each  Territory  of  the  United  States,  whose  func- 
tions shall  continue  until  the  close  of  the  exhibition,  shall  be  constituted, 
whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  prepare  and  superintend  the  execution  of  a plan 
for  holding  the  exhibition,  and,  after  conference  with  the  authorities  of  the 
city  of  Philadelphia,  to  fix  upon  a suitable  site  within  the  corporate  limits 
'of  the  said  city,  where  the  exhibition  shall  be  held. 

Sect.  3.  That  said  Commissioners  shall  be  appointed  within  one  year 
from  the  passage  of  this  act,  by  the  President  of  the  United  States,  on  the 
nomination  of  the  governors  of  the  States  and  Territories  respectively. 

Sect.  4.  That  in  the  same  manner  there  shall  be  appointed  one  Commis- 
sioner from  each  State  and  Territory  of  the  United  States,  who  shall 
assume  the  place  and  perform  the  duties  of  such  Commissioner  and  Com- 
missioners as  may  be  unable  to  attend  the  meetings  of  the  Commission. 

Sect.  5.  That  the  Commission  shall  hold  its  meetings  in  the  city  of  Phil- 
adelphia, and  that  a majority  of  its  members  shall  have  full  power  to  make 
all  needful  rules  for  its  government. 

Sect.  6.  That  the  Commission  shall  report  to  Congress,  at  the  first  session 
after  its  appointment,  a suitable  date  for  opening  and  for  closing  the  exhi- 
bition ; a schedule  of  appropriate  ceremonies  for  opening  or  dedicating  the 
same;  a plan  or  plans  of  the  buildings;  a complete  plan  for  the  reception 
and  classification  of  articles  intended  for  exhibition;  the  requisite  custom- 
house regulations  for  the  introduction  into  this  country  of  the  articles  from 
foreign  countries  intended  for  exhibition;  and  such  other  matters  as  in 
their  judgment  may  be  important. 

Sect.  7.  That  no  compensation  for  services  shall  be  paid  to  the  Commis- 
sioners or  other  officers  provided  by  this  act  from  the  Treasury  of  the 
United  States;  and  the  United  States  shall  not  be  liable  for  any  expenses 
attending  such  exhibition,  or  by  reason  of  the  same. 

Sect.  8.  That  whenever  the  President  shall  be  informed  by  the  governor 
of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania  that  provision  has  been  made  for  the  erection 
of  suitable  buildings  for  the  purpose,  and  for  the  exclusive  control  by  the 
Commission  herein  provided  for  of  the  proposed  exhibition,  the  President 
shall,  through  the  Department  of  State,  make  proclamation  of  the  same, 
setting  forth  the  time  at  which  the  exhibition  will  open  and  the  place  at 
which  it  will  be  held;  and  he  shall  communicate  to  the  diplomatic  repre- 
sentatives of  all  nations  copies  of  the  same,  together  with  such  regulations 
as  may  be  adopted  by  the  Commissioners,  for  publication  in  their  respective 
countries. 

Approved  March  3,  1871. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


655 


EXTRACTS  FROM  THE  ACT  CREATING  THE  CENTENNIAL 
BOARD  OF  FINANCE. 

An  Act  relative  to  the  Centennial  International  Exhibition  to  be  held  in 
the  City  of  Philadelphia,  State  of  Pennsylvania,  iu  the  year  eighteen 
hundred  and  seventy-six. 

Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  ancl  House  of  Representatives  of  the  United 
States  of  America  in  Congress  assembled,  That  there  is  hereby  created  a 
body  corporate,  to  be  known  by  the  name  of  the  Centennial  Board  of  Fi- 
nance, and  by  that  name  to  have  an  incorporate  existence  until  the  object 
for  which  it  is  formed  shall  have  been  accomplished;  and  it  shall  be  com- 
petent to  sue  and  be  sued,  plead  and  be  impleaded,  defend  and  be  defended, 
in  all  courts  of  law  and  equity  in  the  United  States ; and  may  make  and  have 
a corporate  seal,  and  may  purchase,  take,  have  and  hold,  and  may  grant, 
sell  and  at  pleasure  dispose  of  all  such  real  and  personal  estate  as  may  be 
required  in  carrying  into  effect  the  provisions  of  an  act  of  Congress  enti- 
tled, “An  Act  to  provide  for  celebratiug  the  one  hundredth  anniversary 
of  American  Independence  by  holding  an  International  Exhibition  of  arts 
and  manufactures,  and  products  of  the  soil  and  mine,  in  the  City  of  Phil- 
adelphia and  State  of  Pennsylvania,  in  the  year  eighteen  hundred  and 
seventy-six,”  approved  March  third,  eighteen  hundred  and  seventy-one, 
and  all  acts  supplementary  thereto ; and  said  Centennial  Board  of  Finance 
shall  consist  of  the  following-named  persons,  their  associates  and  successors, 
from  the  States  and  Territories  as  herein  set  forth. 

[Here  follows  the  list  of  corporators,  two  for  each  Congressional  District 
and  four  for  each  State  and  Territory  at  large.] 

Sect.  2.  That  the  said  corporation  shall  have  authority,  and  is  hereby 
empowered,  to  secure  subscriptions  of  capital  stock  to  an  amount  not  ex- 
ceeding ten  million  dollars,  to  be  divided  into  shares  of  ten  dollars  each, 
and  to  issue  to  the  subscribers  of  said  stock  certificates  therefor  under  the 
corporate  seal  of  said  corporation,  which  certificates  shall  bear  the  signa- 
ture of  the  president  and  treasurer,  and  be  transferable  under  such  rules 
and  regulations  as  may  be  made  for  the  purpose.  And  it  shall  be  lawful 
for  any  municipal  or  other  corporate  body  existing  by  or  under  the  laws 
of  the  United  States,  to  subscribe  and  pay  for  shares  of  said  capital  stock; 
and  all  holders  of  said  stock  shall  become  associates  in  said  corporation, 
and  shall  be  entitled  to  one  vote  on  each  share.  And  it  shall  be  the  duty 
of  the  United  States  Centennial  Commission  to  prescribe  rules  to  enable 
absent  stockholders  to  vote  by  proxy.  The  proceeds  of  said  stock,  together 
with  the  receipts  from  all  other  sources,  shall  be  used  by  said  corporation 
for  the  erection  of  suitable  buildings,  with  their  appropriate  fixtures  and 
appurtenances,  and  for  all  other  expenditures  required  in  carrying  out  the 
objects  of  the  said  act  of  Cougress  of  March  third,  eighteen  hundred  and 
seventy-one,  and  which  may  be  incident  thereto.  And  the  said  corporation 


656 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


shall  keep  regular  minutes  of  its  proceedings,  and  full  accounts,  with  the 
vouchers  thereof,  of  all  the  receipts  and  expenditures,  and  the  same  shall 
be  always  open  to  the  inspection  of  the  United  States  Centennial  Commis- 
sion, or  any  member  thereof. 

Sect.  8.  That  the  Centennial  Board  of  Fiuance  shall  have  authority  to 
issue  bonds,  not  in  excess  of  its  capital  stock,  and  secure  the  payment  of 
the  same,  principal  and  interest,  by  mortgage  upon  its  property  and  pros- 
pective income. 

Sect.  9.  That  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  of 
the  United  States,  as  soon  as  practicable  after  the  passage  of  this  act,  to 
cause  to  be  prepared,  in  accordance  with  a design  approved  by  the  United 
States  Centennial  Commission  and  the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  a suffi- 
cient number  of  certificates  of  stock  to  meet  the  requirements  of  this  act; 
and  any  person  found  guilty  of  counterfeiting  or  attempting  to  counterfeit, 
or  knowingly  circulating  false  certificates  of  stock  herein  authorized,  shall 
be  subject  to  the  same  pains  and  penalties  as  are  or  may  be  provided  by 
law  for  counterfeiting  United  States  currency ; but  nothing  in  this  act  shall 
be  so  construed  as  to  create  any  liability  of  the  United  States,  direct  or 
indirect,  for  any  debt  or  obligation  incurred,  nor  for  any  claim  by  the  Cen- 
tennial International  Exhibition,  or  the  corporation  hereby  created,  for  aid 
or  pecuniary  assistance  from  Congress  or  the  Treasury  of  the  United  States, 
in  support  or  liquidation  of  any  debts  or  obligations  created  by  the  corpo- 
ration herein  authorized : And  provided,  That  nothing  in  this  act  shall  be 
so  construed  as  to  override  or  interfere  with  the  laws  of  any  State;  and  all 
contracts  made  in  any  State  for  the  purposes  of  the  Centennial  Interna- 
tional Exhibition  shall  be  subject  to  the  laws  thereof : And  provided  fur- 
ther, That  no  member  of  said  Centennial  Board  of  Finance  assumes  any 
personal  liability  for  any  debt  or  obligation  which  may  be  created  or 
incurred  by  the  corporation  authorized  by  this  act. 

Sect.  10.  That  as  soon  as  practicable  after  the  said  exhibition  shall  have 
been  closed,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  said  corporation  to  convert  its  property 
into  cash,  and  after  the  payment  of  all  its  liabilities  to  divide  its  remain- 
ing assets  among  its  stockholders,  pro  rata,  in  full  satisfaction  and  discharge 
of  its  capital  stock.  And  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  United  States  Cen- 
tennial Commission  to  supervise  the  closing  up  of  the  affairs  of  said  corpo- 
ration, to  audit  its  accounts  and  submit,  in  a report  to  the  President  of  the 
United  States,  the  financial  results  of  the  Centennial  Exhibition. 

Approved  June  1,  1872. 

PROCLAMATION  BY  THE  PRESIDENT  OF  THE  UNITED 

STATES. 

Whereas,  by  the  act  of  Congress  approved  March  third,  eighteen  hun- 
dred and  seventy-one,  providing  for  a national  celebration  of  the  one  hun- 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


657 


dredth  anniversary  of  the  independence  of  the  United  States  by  the  hold- 
ing of  an  International  Exhibition  of  arts,  manufactures  and  products  of 
the  soil  and  mine  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  in  the  year  eighteen  hundred 
and  seventy-six,  it  is  provided  as  follows : 

“ That  whenever  the  President  shall  be  informed  by  the  governor  of  the 
State  of  Pennsylvania  that  provision  has  been  made  for  the  erection  of 
suitable  buildings  for  the  purpose,  and  for  the  exclusive  control  by  the 
Commission  herein  provided  for  of  the  proposed  exhibition,  the  President 
shall,  through  the  Department  of  State,  make  proclamation  of  the  same, 
setting  forth  the  time  at  which  the  exhibition  will  open  and  the  place  at 
which  it  will  be  held;  and  he  shall  communicate  to  the  diplomatic  repre- 
sentatives of  all  nations  copies  of  the  same,  together  with  such  regulations 
as  may  be  adopted  by  the  Commissioners,  for  publication  in  their  respective 
countries 

And  whereas  His  Excellency  the  governor  of  the  said  State  of  Pennsyl- 
vania did,  on  the  twenty-fourth  day  of  June,  eighteen  hundred  and  seventy- 
three,  inform  me  that  provision  has  been  made  for  the  erection  of  said 
buildings  and  for  the  exclusive  control  by  the  Commission  provided  for  in 
the  said  act  of  the  proposed  exhibition ; 

And  whereas  the  president  of  the  United  States  Centennial  Commission 
has  officially  informed  me  of  the  dates  fixed  for  the  opening  and  closing 
of  the  said  exhibition,  and  the  place  at  which  it  is  to  be  held : 

How,  therefore,  be  it  known  that  I,  Ulysses  S.  Grant,  President  of  the 
United  States,  in  conformity  with  the  provisions  of  the  act  of  Congress 
aforesaid,  do  hereby  declare  and  proclaim  that  there  will  be  held  at  the 
city  of  Philadelphia,  in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  an  International  Exhi- 
bition of  arts,  manufactures  and  products  of  the  soil  and  mine,  to  be  opened 
on  the  nineteenth  day  of  April,  Anno  Domini  eighteen  hundred  and  seventy- 
six,  and  to  be  closed  on  the  nineteenth  day  of  October,  in  the  same  year. 

And  in  the  interest  of  peace,  civilization  and  domestic  and  international 
friendship  and  intercourse,  I commend  the  celebration  and  exhibition  to 
the  people  of  the  United  States;  and  in  behalf  of  this  Government  and 
people,  I cordially  commend  them  to  all  nations  who  may  be  pleased  to 
take  part  therein. 

In  testimony  whereof  I have  hereunto  set  my  hand  and  caused  the  seal 
of  the  United  States  to  be  affixed. 

Done  at  the  city  of  Washington,  this  third  day  of  July,  one 
[seal]  thousand  eight  hundred  and  seventy-three,  and  of  the  Inde- 
pendence of  the  United  States  the  ninety-seventh. 

U.  S.  GRANT. 

By  the  President : 

Hamilton  Fish,  Secretary  of  State. 

42 


658 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


NOTE  TO  FOREIGN  MINISTERS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

Department  or  State,  Washington,  July  5,  1873. 

Sir  : — I have  the  honor  to  enclose,  for  the  information  of  the  government 

of , a copy  of  the  President’s  proclamation,  announcing  the  time 

and  place  of  holding  an  International  Exhibition  of  arts,  manufactures 
and  products  of  the  soil  and  mine,  proposed  to  be  held  in  the  year  eighteen 
hundred  and  seventy-six. 

The  exhibition  is  designed  to  commemorate  the  declaration  of  the  inde- 
pendence of  the  United  States  on  the  one  hundredth  anniversary  of  that 
interesting  and  historic  national  event,  and  at  the  same  time  present  a 
fitting  opportunity  for  such  display  of  the  results  of  arts  and  industry  of 
all  nations  as  will  serve  to  illustrate  the  great  advances  attained  and  the 
successes  achieved  in  the  interest  of  progress  and  civilization  during  the 
century  which  will  have  then  closed. 

In  the  law  providing  for  the  holding  of  the  exhibition  Congress  directed 
that  copies  of  the  proclamation  of  the  President  setting  forth  the  time  of 
its  opening  and  the  place  at  which  it  was  to  be  held,  together  with  such 
regulations  as  might  be  adopted  by  the  Commissioners  of  the  exhibition, 
should  be  communicated  to  the  diplomatic  representatives  of  all  nations. 
Copies  of  those  regulations  are  herewith  transmitted. 

The  President  indulges  the  hope  that  the  government  of will  be 

pleased  to  notice  the  subject  and  may  deem  it  proper  to  bring  the  exhibi- 
tion and  its  objects  to  the  attention  of  the  people  of  that  country,  and  thus 
encourage  their  co-operation  in  the  proposed  celebration.  And  he  further 
hopes  that  the  opportunity  afforded  by  the  exhibition  for  the  interchange 
of  national  sentiment  and  friendly  intercourse  between  the  people  of  both 
nations  may  result  in  new  and  still  greater  advantages  to  science  and  indus- 
try, and  at  the  same  time  serve  to  strengthen  the  bonds  of  peace  and  friend- 
ship which  already  happily  subsist  between  the  government  and  people  of 
and  those  of  the  United  States. 

I have  the  honor  to  be,  sir,  with  the  highest  consideration, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

Hamilton  Fish,  Secretary  of  State. 

INVITATION  TO  FOREIGN  GOVERNMENTS. 

Whereas,  at  various  international  exhibitions  which  have  been  held  in 
foreign  countries,  the  United  States  have  been  represented  in  pursuance 
of  invitations  given  by  the  governments  of  those  countries  and  accepted 
by  our  government,  therefore, 

Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the  United 
Slates  of  America  hi  Congress  assembled,  That  the  President  be  requested 
to  extend,  in  the  name  of  the  United  States,  a respectful  and  cordial  invi- 
tation to  the  governments  of  other  nations  to  be  represented  and  take  part 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


659 


in  the  International  Exposition  to  be  held  at  Philadelphia  under  the  aus- 
pices of  the  government  of  the  United  States,  in  the  year  eighteen  hundred 
and  seventy-six;  Provided,  however,  That  the  United  States  shall  not  be 
liable,  directly  or  indirectly,  for  any  expenses  attending  such  exposition  or 
by  reason  of  the  same. 

Approved  June  5,  1874. 

GENERAL  REGULATIONS  FOR  EXHIBITORS  IN  THE 
UNITED  STATES. 

1.  The  exhibition  will  be  held  at  Fairmount  Park,  in  the  city  of  Phila- 
delphia, and  will  be  opened  on  the  10th  day  of  May,  1876,  and  closed  on 
the  10th  day  of  November  following.  The  seven  departments  of  the  clas- 
sification which  will  determine  the  relative  location  of  articles  in  the  ex- 
position, except  in  such  collective  exhibitions  as  may  receive  special  sanc- 
tion, and  also  the  arrangement  of  names  in  the  catalogue,  are  as  follows: 
I.  Mining;  II.  Mamifactures ; III.  Education  and  Science;  IV.  Art;  V. 
Machinery;  VI.  Agriculture;  VII.  Horticulture.  2.  Applications  for 
space  and  negotiations  relative  thereto  should  be  addressed  to  the  Director- 
General,  International  Exhibition,  Philadelphia,  Penn.  3.  Exhibitors 
will  not  be  charged  for  space.  A limited  quantity  of  steam-  and  water- 
power will  be  supplied  gratuitously.  The  quantity  of  each  will  be  settled 
definitively  at  the  time  of  the  allotments  of  space.  Any  power  required 
by  the  exhibitor  in  excess  of  that  allowed  will  be  furnished  by  the  Com- 
mission at  a fixed  price.  Demands  for  such  excess  of  power  must  also  be 
settled  at  the  time  of  the  allotment  of  space.  4.  Exhibitors  must  provide, 
at  their  own  cost,  all  show-cases,  shelving,  counters,  fittings,  etc.,  which  they 
may  require,  and  all  countershafts,  with  their  pulleys,  belting,  etc.,  for  the 
transmission  of  power  from  the  main  shafts  in  the  Machinery  Hall.  All 
arrangements  of  articles  and  decorations  must  be  in  conformity  with  the 
general  plan  adopted  by  the  Director-General.  Special  constructions  of 
any  kind,  whether  in  the  buildings  or  grounds,  can  only  be  made  upon  the 
written  approval  of  the  Director-General.  5.  The  Commission  will  take 
precautions  for  the  safe  preservation  of  all  objects  in  the  exhibition,  but  it 
will  in  no  way  be  responsible  for  damage  or  loss  of  any  kind  or  for  acci- 
dents by  fire  or  otherwise,  however  originating.  Favorable  facilities  will 
be  arranged  by  which  exhibitors  may  insure  their  own  goods.  6.  Exhib- 
itors may  employ  watchmen  of  their  own  choice  to  guard  their  goods  dur- 
ing the  hours  the  exhibition  is  open  to  the  public.  Appointments  of  such 
watchmen  will  be  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Director-General.  7. 
Exhibitors;  or  such  agents  as  they  may  designate,  shall  be  responsible  for 
the  receiving,  unpacking  and  arrangement  of  objects,  as  well  as  for  their 
removal  at  the  close  of  the  exhibition.  8.  The  transportation,  receiving, 
unpacking  and  arranging  of  the  products  for  exhibition  will  be  at  the 


660 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


expense  of  the  exhibitor.  9.  The  installation  of  heavy  articles  requiring 
foundations  should,  by  special  arrangement,  be  begun  as  soon  as  the  progress 
of  the  work  upon  the  buildings  will  permit.  The  general  reception  of  arti- 
cles at  the  exhibition  buildings  will  be  commenced  on  January  1,  1876,  and 
no  articles  will  be  admitted  after  March  31,  1876.  10.  Space  not  occupied 
on  the  1st  of  April,  1876,  will  revert  to  the  Director-General  for  reassign- 
ment. 11.  If  products  are  not  intended  for  competition,  it  must  be  so  stated 
by  the  exhibitor,  and  they  will  be  excluded  from  the  examination  by  the 
international  juries.  12.  If  no  authorized  person  is  at  hand  to  receive 
goods  on  their  arrival  at  the  exhibition  building,  they  will  be  removed  with- 
out delay,  and  stored  at  the  cost  and  risk  of  whomsoever  it  may  concern. 
13.  Articles  that  are  in  any  way  dangerous  or  offensive,  also  patent  medi- 
cines, nostrums  and  empirical  preparations  whose  ingredients  are  concealed, 
will  not  be  admitted  to  the  exhibition.  14.  The  removal  of  goods  will  not 
be  permitted  prior  to  the  close  of  the  exhibition.  15.  Sketches,  drawings, 
photographs  or  other  reproductions  of  articles  exhibited  will  only  be  al- 
lowed upon  the  joint  assent  of  the  exhibitor  and  the  Director-General,  but 
views  of  portions  of  the  building  may  be  made  upon  the  Director-General’s 
sanction.  16.  Immediately  after  the  close  of  the  exhibition  exhibitors 
shall  remove  their  effects,  and  complete  such  removal  before  December  31, 
1876.  Goods  then  remaining  will  be  removed  by  the  Director-General  and 
sold  for  expenses,  or  otherwise  disposed  of  under  the  direction  of  the  Com- 
mission. 17.  Each  person  who  becomes  an  exhibitor  thereby  acknowledges 
and  undertakes  to  keep  the  rules  and  regulations  established  for  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  exhibition.  Special  regulations  will  be  issued  concerning 
the  exhibition  of  fine  arts,  the  organization  of  international  juries,  awards 
of  prizes,  the  sale  of  special  articles  within  the  buildings  and  on  other 
points  not  touched  upon  in  these  preliminary  instructions,  and  an  official 
catalogue  will  be  published. 

GENERAL  REGULATIONS  FOR  FOREIGN  EXHIBITORS. 

1.  The  exhibition  will  be  held  at  Fairmount  Park,  in  the  city  of  Phil- 
adelphia, and  will  be  opened  on  the  10th  day  of  May,  1876,  and  closed  on 
the  10th  day  of  November  following.  2.  All  governments  have  been  in- 
vited to  appoint  commissions  for  the  purpose  of  organizing  their  depart- 
ments of  the  exhibition.  The  Director-General  should  be  notified  of  the 
appointment  of  such  foreign  commissions  before  January  1,  1875.  Full 
diagrams  of  the  buildings  and  grounds  will  be  furnished  to  the  foreign 
commissions  on  or  before  February  1,  1875,  indicating  the  localities  to  be 
occupied  by  each  nation,  subject,  however,  to  revision  and  readjustment. 

3.  Applications  for  space  and  negotiations  relative  thereto  must  be  con- 
ducted with  the  commission  of  the  country  where  the  article  is  produced. 

4.  Foreign  commissions  are  requested  to  notify  the  Director-General  not 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE, 


661 


later  than  May  1,  1875,  whether  they  desire  any  increase  or  diminution  of 
the  space  offered  them,  and  the  amount.  5.  Before  December  1,  1875, 
the  foreign  commissions  must  furnish  the  Director-General  with  approxi- 
mate plans  showing  the  manner  of  allotting  the  space  assigned  to  them,  and 
also  with  lists  of  their  exhibitors  and  other  information  necessary  for  the 
preparation  of  the  official  catalogue.  Products  brought  into  the  United 
States  at  the  ports  of  New  York,  Boston,  Portland,  Me.,  Burlington,  Vt., 
Suspension  Bridge,  1ST.  Y.,  Detroit,  Port  Huron,  Mich.,  Chicago,  Philadel- 
phia, Baltimore,  Norfolk,  New  Orleans  and  San  Francisco,  intended  for 
display  at  the  International  Exhibition,  will  be  allowed  to  go  forward  to 
the  exhibition  buildings,  under  proper  supervision  of  customs  officers, 
without  examination  at  such  ports  of  original  entry,  and  at  the  close  of 
the  exhibition  will  be  allowed  to  go  forward  to  the  port  from  which  they 
are  to  be  exported.  No  duties  will  be  levied  upon  such  goods  unless 
entered  for  consumption  in  the  United  States.  6.  The  transportation, 
receiving,  unpacking  and  arranging  of  the  products  for  exhibition  will  be 
at  the  expense  of  the  exhibitor.  7.  The  installation  of  heavy  articles 
requiring  special  foundations  or  adjustments  should,  by  special  arrange- 
ment, begin  as  soon  as  the  progress  of  the  work  upon  the  buildings  will 
permit.  The  general  reception  of  articles  at  the  exhibition  buildings  will 
commence  on  January  1,  1876,  and  no  articles  will  be  admitted  after 
March  31,  1876.  8.  Space  assigned  to  foreign  commissions  and  not  oc- 

cupied on  the  1st  of  April,  1876,  will  revert  to  the  Director-General  for 
reassignment.  9.  If  products  are  not  intended  for  competition,  it  must 
be  so  stated  by  the  exhibitor,  and  they  will  be  excluded  from  the  exami- 
nation by  the  international  juries.  10.  The  seven  departments  of  the 
classification  which  will  determine  the  relative  location  of  articles  in  the 
exhibition,  except  in  such  collective  exhibitions  as  may  receive  special 
sanction,  and  also  the  arrangement  of  names  in  the  catalogue,  are  as  fol- 
lows : I.  Mining.  II.  Manufactures.  III.  Education  and  Science.  IV. 
Art.  V.  Machinery.  VI.  Agriculture.  VII.  Horticulture.  11.  Foreign 
commissions  may  publish  catalogues  of  their  respective  sections.  12.  Ex- 
hibitors will  not  be  charged  for  space.  A limited  quantity  of  steam-  and 
water-power  will  be  supplied  gratuitously.  The  quantity  of  each  will  be 
settled  definitively  at  the  time  of  allotment  of  space.  Any  power  required 
by  the  exhibitor  in  excess  of  that  allowed  will  be  furnished  by  the  Centen- 
nial Commission  at  a fixed  price.  Demands  for  such  excess  of  power 
must  also  be  settled  at  the  time  of  the  allotment  of  space.  13.  Exhib- 
itors must  provide  at  their  own  cost  all  show-cases,  shelving,  counters, 
fittings,  - etc.,  which  they  may  require,  and  all  countershafts,  with  their 
pulleys,  belting,  etc.,  for  the  transmission  of  power  from  the  main  shafts 
in  the  Machinery  Hall.  All  arrangements  of  articles  and  decorations 
must  be  in  conformity  with  the  general  plan  adopted  by  the  Director-Gen- 


662 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


eral.  Special  constructions  of  any  kind,  whether  in  the  buildings  or 
grounds,  can  only  be  made  upon  the  written  approval  of  the  Director- 
General.  The  Centennial  Commission  will  take  precautions  for  the  safe 
preservation  of  all  objects  in  the  exhibition,  but  it  will  in  no  way  be  re- 
sponsible for  damage  or  loss  of  any  kind,  or  for  accidents  by  fire  or  other- 
wise, however  originating.  14.  Favorable  facilities  will  be  arranged  by 
which  exhibitors  or  foreign  commissions  may  insure  their  own  goods.  15. 
Foreign  commissions  may  employ  watchmen  of  their  own  choice  to  guard 
their  goods  during  the  hours  the  exhibition  is  open  to  the  public.  Ap- 
pointments of  such  watchmen  will  be  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Di- 
rector-General. Foreign  commissions,  or  such  agents  as  they  may  desig- 
nate, shall  be  responsible  for  the  receiving,  unpacking  and  arrangement  of 
objects,  as  well  as  for  their  removal  at  the  close  of  the  exhibition  ; but  no 
person  shall  be  permitted  to  act  as  such  agent  until  he  can  give  to  the 
Director-General  written  evidence  of  his  having  been  approved  by  the 
proper  commission.  16.  Each  package  must  be  addressed  “ To  the  com- 
mission for  [name  of  country ] at  the  International  Exhibition  of  1876, 
Philadelphia,  United  States  of  America,”  and  should  at  least  have  two 
labels  affixed  to  different  but  not  opposite  sides  of  each  case,  and  giving 
the  following  information  : 17.  (1)  The  country  from  which  it  comes  ; (2) 
name  or  firm  of  the  exhibitor;  (3)  residence  of  the  exhibitor;  (4)  depart- 
ment to  which  objects  belong ; (5)  total  number  of  packages  sent  by  that 
exhibitor ; (6)  serial  number  of  that  particular  package.  18.  Within 
each  package  should  be  a list  of  all  objects.  19.  If  no  authorized  person 
is  at  hand  to  receive  goods  on  their  arrival  at  the  exhibition  building,  they 
will  be  removed  without  delay,  and  stored  at  the  cost  and  risk  of  whomso- 
ever it  may  concern.  20.  Articles  that  are  in  any  way  dangerous  or 
offensive,  also  patent  medicines,  nostrums  and  empirical  preparations  whose 
ingredients  are  concealed,  will  not  be  admitted  to  the  exhibition.  21. 
The  removal  of  goods  will  not  be  permitted  prior  to  the  close  of  the  ex- 
hibition. 22.  Sketches,  drawings,  photographs  or  other  reproductions  of 
articles  exhibited  will  only  be  allowed  upon  the  joint  assent  of  the  exhib- 
itor and  the  Director-General ; but  views  of  portions  of  the  building  may 
be  made  upon  the  Director-General’s  sanction.  23.  Immediately  after 
the  close  of  the  exhibition  exhibitors  shall  remove  their  effects,  and  com- 
plete such  removal  before  December  31,  1876.  Goods  then  remaining 
will  be  removed  by  the  Director-General  and  sold  for  expenses,  or  other- 
wise disposed  of  under  the  direction  of  the  Centennial  Commission.  24. 
Each  person  who  becomes  an  exhibitor  thereby  acknowledges  and  under- 
takes to  keep  the  rules  and  regulations  established  for  the  government  of 
the  exhibition.  Special  regulations  will  be  issued  concerning  the  exhibi- 
tion of  fine  arts,  the  organization  of  international  juries,  awards  of  prizes 
and  sales  of  special  articles  within  the  buildings,  and  on  other  points  not 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


663 


touched  upon  in  these  preliminary  instructions.  25.  Communications 
concerning  the  Exhibition  should  be  addressed  to  “The  Director-general, 
International  Exhibition,  1876,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  U.  S.  A.” 

SPECIAL  REGULATIONS  GOVERNING  THE  EXHIBITION 
OF  FINE  ARTS. 

1.  The  exhibition  will  be  opened  on  the  10th  day  of  May,  1876,  and 
closed  on  the  10th  day  of  November  following.  2.  Works  of  art  will  be 
admitted  for  exhibition,  whether  previously  exhibited  or  not.  3.  Appli- 
cations for  space  and  negotiations  relative  thereto  must  be  conducted  with 
the  commission  of  the  country  of  which  the  applicant  is  a citizen.  4.  No 
charge  will  be  made  for  space.  5.  The  admission  of  foreign  works  of  art 
to  the  exhibition,  except  those  referred  to  in  Rule  IX.,  will  be  left  to  the 
commissions  appointed  by  the  respective  governments.  6.  Foreign  pack- 
ages for  this  department  must  be  marked  “Art  Department,”  and  addressed 
to  the  commission  for  (name  of  country),  International  Exhibition,  Phila- 
delphia, U.  S.  A.  7.  The  works  of  foreign  artists  will  be  placed  in  the 
care  of  the  commission  of  the  country  to  which  they  belong.  8.  Works 
of  foreign  artists  belonging  to  residents  of  the  United  States  will  be  ad- 
mitted on  the  approval  of  the  Committee  of  Selection  for  exhibition  in  a 
special  gallery.  9.  Foreign  commissions  will  transmit  to  the  Director- 
General,  prior  to  March  1,  1876,  information  concerning  the  works  of  art 
to  be  exhibited  by  their  citizens  that  may  be  necessary  for  the  preparation 
of  the  official  catalogue.  10.  The  installation  of  works  of  art  admitted 
to  the  exhibition  will  be  under  the  supervision  of  the  commissions  of  the 
country  to  which  they  belong.  11.  All  works  of  art  must  be  of  a high 
order  of  merit,  and  those  produced  by  citizens  of  the  United  States  will 
be  admitted  to  the  exhibition  only  on  the  approval  of  the  Committee  of 
Selection.  12.  Packages  forwarded  by  exhibitors  in  the  United  States 
for  admission  to  this  department  must  be  marked  “Art  Department,  Inter- 
national Exhibition,  Philadelphia.”  There  must  be  also  attached  to  the 
outside  and  inside  of  each  package  a label  giving  the  name  and  address 
of  the  exhibitor  and  the  title  and  number  of  articles  in  the  package.  13. 
All  pictures,  whether  round  or  oval,  should  be  placed  in  square  frames. 
Excessive  breadth  in  frames  or  projecting  mouldings  should  be  avoided. 
Shadow  boxes  will  not  be  allowed  to  project  more  than  one  inch  beyond 
the  frame.  Glass  over  oil  paintings  will  not  be  permitted.  14.  Works 
of  art  intended  for  sale  will  be  so  designated  in  the  official  catalogue.  15. 
All  works  of  art  must  be  in  Philadelphia  prior  to  April  1,  1876,  and  af- 
ter having  been  admitted  under  the  rules  shall  not  be  removed  before  the 
close  of  the  exhibition.  16.  Each  person  presenting  works  of  art  for  ad- 
mission thereby  agrees  to  comply  with  the  special  rules  established  for  this 
department  and  the  general  rules  for  the  government  of  the  exhibition. 


664 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


MAIN  EXHIBITION  BUILDING. 


This  building  is  in  the  form  of  a parallelogram,  extending  east  and  west 
1880  feet  in  length  and  north  and  south  464  feet  in  width.  The  larger  por- 
tion of  the  structure  is  one  story  in  height,  and  shows  the  main  cornice  upon 
the  outside  at  45  feet  above  the  ground,  the  interior  height  being  70  feet. 
At  the  centre  of  the  longer  sides  are  projections  416  feet  in  length,  and  in 
the  centre  of  the  shorter  sides  or  ends  of  the  building  are  projections  216 
feet  in  length.  In  these  projections,  in  the  centre  of  the  four  sides,  are 
located  the  main  entrances,  which  are  provided  with  arcades  upon  the 
ground  floor  and  central  fajades  extending  to  the  height  of  90  feet.  The 
east  entrance  will  form  the  principal  approach  for  carriages,  visitors  being 
allowed  to  alight  at  the  doors  of  the  building  under  cover  of  the  arcade. 
The  south  entrance  will  be  the  principal  approach  from  street  cars,  the 
ticket  offices  being  located  upon  the  line  of  Elm  avenue,  with  covered  ways 
provided  for  entrance  into  the  building  itself.  The  main  portal  on  the 
north  side  communicates  directly  with  the  Art  Gallery,  and  the  main  portal 
on  the  west  side  gives  the  main  passage-way  to  the  Machinery  and  Agri- 
cultural Halls.  Upon  the  corners  of  the  building  there  are  four  towers 
75  feet  in  height,  and  between  the  towers  and  the  central  projections  or  en- 
trances there  is  a lower  roof  introduced  showing  a cornice  at  24  feet  above 
the  ground.  In  order  to  obtain  a central  feature  for  the  building  as  a 
whole,  the  roof  over  the  central  part,  for  184  feet  square,  has  been  raised 
above  the  surrounding  portion,  and  four  towers,  48  feet  square,  rising  to 
120  feet  in  height,  have  been  introduced  at  the  corners  of  the  elevated  roof. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


665 


The  areas  covered  are  as  follows : 
Ground  floor,  872,320  square  feet, 
or  20.02  acres ; upper  floors,  in 
projections,  37,344  square  feet, 
or  .85  acres  ; upper  floors  in  tow- 
ers, 26,344  square  feet,  or  .60 
acres ; total,  936,008  square  feet, 
or  21.47  acres. 

Ground  Plan. — The  gen- 
eral arrangement  of  the  ground 
plan  shows  a central  avenue  or 
nave  120  feet  in  width  and  ex- 
tending 1832  feet  in  length. 
This  is  the  longest  avenue  of 
that  width  ever  introduced  into 
an  exhibition  building.  On  either 
side  of  this  nave  there  is  an  av- 
enue 100  feet  by  1832  feet  in 
length.  Between  the  nave  and 
side  avenues  are  aisles  48  feet 
wide,  and  on  the  'outer  sides  of 
the  building  smaller  aisles  24 
feet  in  width.  In  order  to  break 
the  great  length  of  the  roof-lines, 
three  cross  avenues  or  transepts 
have  been  introduced  of  the  same 
widths  and  in  the  same  relative 
positions  to  each  other  as  the 
nave  and  avenues  running  length- 
wise— viz.,  a central  transept  120 
feet  in  width  by  416  feet  in  length, 
with  one  on  either  side  of  100  feet 
by  416  feet,  and  aisles  between 
of  48  feet.  The  intersections  of 
these  avenues  and  transepts  in 
the  central  portion  of  the  build- 
ing result  in  dividing  the  ground 
floor  into  nine  open  spaces  free 
from  supporting  columns,  and 
covering  in  the  aggregate  an  area 
of  416  feet  square.  Four  of  these 
spaces  are  100  feet  square,  four 
100  feet  by  120  feet,  and  the 


iraHai&.w.4BBgan@) 

I9HIIB  EBBBUHB 


1BHBBB  BBBSlBBi 

mm.mm 


sag? 
ill 
Blgp 

Mm  SB! 


ibb!  mm 
iflBfi  mm 
IbbII  liiai 


BHHIE&  AEBfSBS 

min!  iiiiii 

BB  BBBB  BBH||B 

iiiiii  iiiiii 


1IBIIF.V11I11 

10BBBBL°£ii@^B 


Ill  II 

1 IIIIII 

BBS 

ESiB 

B BBBBBB 

ara 

EH  ■ ■ 

a BIBBIBB 

ES  E 

ran* 

m 

m tse 

mm 

SEC  US  ■ EE  bSJ  EES  n 

sra 

a ■ ■ 

B3 

L„„  : i i ' w ' 

east  Tnteaxce7 


GROUND  PLAN  OF  MAIN  EXHIBITION  BUILDING. 


666 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


central  space  or  pavilion  120  feet  square.  The  intersections  of  the  48 
feet  aisles  produce  four  interior  courts  48  feet  square,  one  at  each  corner 
of  the  central  space.  The  main  promenades  through  the  nave  and  central 
transept  are  each  30  feet  in  width,  and  those  through  the  centre  of  the  side 
avenues  and  transepts  15  feet  each.  All  other  walks  are  10  feet  wide  and 
lead  at  either  end  to  exit  doors. 

Dimensions. — (Measurements  taken  from  centre  to  centre  of  sup- 
porting columns.)  Length  of  building,  1880  feet ; width  of  building,  464 
feet.  Central  Avenue  or  Nave. — Length,  1832  feet;  width,  120  feet;  height 
to  top  of  supporting  columns,  45  feet;  height  to  ridge  of  roof,  70  feet. 
Central  Transept. — Length,  416  feet;  width,  120  feet;  height  to  top  of  col- 
umns, 45  feet;  height  to  ridge  of  roof,  70  feet.  Side  Avenues. — Length, 
1832  feet;  width,  100  feet;  height  to  top  of  columns,  45  feet;  height  to 
ridge  of  roof,  65  feet.  Side  Transepts. — Length,  416  feet;  width,  100  feet; 
height  to  top  of  columns,  45  feet;  height  to  ridge  of  roof,  65  feet.  Central 
Aisles. — Length  at  east  end,  744  feet;  length  at  west  end,  672  feet ; width, 
48  feet;  height  to  roof,  30  feet.  Side  Aisles. — Length  at  east  end,  744  feet; 
length  at  west  end,  672  feet;  width,  24  feet;  height  to  roof,  24  feet.  Centre 
Space  or  Pavilion. — Ground  plan,  120  feet  square;  height  to  top  of  sup- 
porting columns,  72  feet;  height  to  ridge  of  roof,  96  feet.  Towers  over 
Courts. — Ground  plan,  48  feet  square;  height  to  roof,  120  feet.  Corner 
Towers. — Ground  plan,  24  feet  square;  height  to  roof,  75  feet. 

The  foundations  consist  of  piers  of  masonry.  The  superstructure  is 
composed  of  wrought-iron  columns  which  support  wrought-iron  roof- 
trusses.  These  columns  are  composed  of  rolled  channel-bars  with  plates 
riveted  to  the  flanges.  Lengthwise  of  the  building  the  columns  are  spaced 
at  the  uniform  distance  apart  of  24  feet.  In  the  entire  structure  there  are 
672  columns,  the  shortest  being  23  feet  and  the  longest  125  feet  in  length. 
Their  aggregate  weight  is  2,200,000  pounds.  The  roof-trusses  are  similar 
in  form  to  those  in  general  use  for  depots  and  warehouses,  and  consist  of 
straight  rafters  with  struts  and  tie-bars.  The  aggregate  weight  of  iron  in 
the  roof-trusses  and  girders  is  5,000,000  pounds.  This  building  being  a 
temporary  construction,  the  columns  and  trusses  are  so  designed  that  they 
may  be  easily  taken  down  and  erected  again  at  another  site.  The  sides  of 
the  building  for  the  height  of  seven  feet  from  the  ground  are  finished  with 
brickwork  in  panels  between  the  columns.  Above  the  seven  feet,  with 
glazed  sash.  Portions  of  the  sash  are  movable  for  ventilation.  The  root- 
covering is  of  tin  upon  sheathing  boards.  The  ground-flooring  is  of  plank 
upon  sills  resting  upon  the  ground,  with  no  open  space  underneath.  All 
the  corners  and  angles  of  the  building  upon  the  exterior  are  accentuated 
by  galvanized  iron  octagonal  turrets  which  extend  the  full  height  of  the 
building  from  the  ground  level  to  above  the  roof.  These  turrets  at  the 
corners  of  the  towers  are  surmounted  with  flagstaffs,  at  other  places  with 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


667 


the  national  eagle.  The  national  standard  with  appropriate  emblems  is 
placed  over  the  centre  of  each  of  the  four  main  entrances.  Over  each  of 
the  side  entrances  is  placed  a trophy  showing  the  national  colors  of  the 
country  occupying  that  part  of  the  building.  At  the  vestibules  forming 
part  of  the  four  main  entrances  variegated  brick  and  tile  have  been  intro- 
duced. The  building  stands  nearly  due  east  and  west,  and  is  lighted  almost 
entirely  by  side  light  from  the  north  and  south  sides.  Louvre  ventilators 
are  introduced  over  the  central  nave  and  each  of  the  avenues.  Skylights 
are  introduced  over  the  central  aisles.  Small  balconies  or  galleries  of  ob- 
servation have  been  provided  in  the  four  central  towers  of  the  building  at 
the  heights  of  the  different  stories.  These  will  form  attractive  places  from 
which  excellent  views  of  the  whole  interior  may  be  obtained.  A complete 
system  of  water  supply,  with  ample  provision  of  fire-cocks,  etc.,  is  provided 
for  protection  against  fire,  and  for  sanitary  purposes.  Offices  for  foreign 
commissions  are  placed  along  the  sides  of  the  building  in  the  side  aisles,  in 
close  proximity  to  the  products  exhibited,  as  many  of  the  24  feet  spaces 
being  partitioned  off  for  that  purpose  as  may  be  required.  Offices  for  the 
administration  may  be  placed  in  the  ends  of  the  building  and  on  the  second 
floor.  The  form  of  the  building  is  such  that  all  exhibitors  will  have  an 
equally  fair  opportunity  to  exhibit  their  goods  to  advantage.  There  is 
comparatively  little  choice  of  location  necessary,  as  the  light  is  uniformly 
distributed  and  each  of  the  spaces  devoted  to  products  is  located  upon  one 
of  the  main  thoroughfares.  The  departments  of  the  classification  will  be 
placed  in  parallel  sections  running  lengthwise  of  the  building,  from  east  to 
west,  and  will  be  wider  or  narrower  in  proportion  to  the  bulk  of  the  arti- 
cles exhibited.  The  countries  exhibiting  will  be  located  geographically,  in 
sections  running  crosswise  of  the  building,  from  north  to  south. 

ART  GALLERY. 

This  structure,  which  is  one  of  the  affixes  to  the  great  exhibition,  is 
located  on  a line  parallel  with  and  northward  of  the  Main  Exhibition  Build- 
ing. It  is  on  the  most  commanding  portion  of  great  Lansdowne  plateau, 
and  looks  southward  over  the  city.  It  is  elevated  on  a terrace  six  feet 
above  the  general  level  of  the  plateau,  the  plateau  itself  being  an  eminence 
116  feet  above  the  surface  of  the  Schuylkill  River.  The  entire  structure 
is  in  the  modern  Renaissance.  The  materials  are  granite,  glass  and  iron. 
No  wood  is  used  in  the  construction,  and  the  building  is  thoroughly  fire- 
proof. The  structure  is  365  feet  in  length,  210  feet  in  width  and  59  feet 
in  height,  over  a spacious  basement  12  feet  in  height,  surmounted  by  a 
dome.  Exterior — 1.  The  Main  Front. — The  main  front  looks  southward ; 
it  displays  three  distinctive  features:  1.  A main  entrance  in  the  centre  of 
the  structure,  consisting  of  three  colossal  arched  doorways  of  equal  dimen- 
sions. 2.  A pavilion  at  each  end.  3.  Two  arcades  connecting  the  pavil- 


668  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


ions  with  the  centre;  central  section,  95  feet  long,  72  feet  high;  pavilions, 
45  feet  long,  60  feet  high;  arcades,  each,  90  feet  long,  40  feet  high.  The 
front  or  south  face  of  the  central  section  displays  a rise  of  thirteen  steps 
to  the  entrance,  70  feet  wide.  The  entrance  is  by  three  arched  doorways, 
each  40  feet  high  and  15  feet  wide,  opening  into  a hall.  Between  the  arches 
of  the  doorways  are  clusters  of  columns  terminating  in  emblematic  designs 
illustrative  of  science  and  art.  The  doors,  which  are  of  iron,  are  relieved 
by  bronze  panels,  having  the  coats-of-arms  of  all  the  States  and  Territo- 
ries. In  the  centre  of  the  main  frieze  is  the  United  States  coat-of-arms. 
The  main  cornice  is  surmounted  by  a balustrade  with  candelabras.  At 
either  end  is  an  allegorical  figure  representing  science  and  art.  The  dome 
rises  from  the  centre  of  the  structure  to  the  height  of  150  feet  from  the 


ground.  It  is  of  glass  and  iron,  and  of  a unique  design;  it  terminates  in 
a colossal  bell,  from  which  the  figure  of  Columbia  rises  with  protecting 
hands.  A figure  of  colossal  size  stands  at  each  corner  of  the  base  of  the 
dome.  These  figures  typify  the  four  quarters  of  the  globe.  Each  pavilion 
displays  a window  30  feet  high  and  12  feet  wide;  it  is  also  ornamented 
with  tile-work,  wreaths  of  oak  and  laurel,  13  stars  in  the  frieze  and  a 
colossal  eagle  at  each  of  its  four  corners.  The  arcades,  a general  feature 
in  the  old  Roman  villas,  but  entirely  novel  here,  are  intended  to  screen  the 
long  walls  of  the  gallery.  These  each  consist  of  five  groined  arches.  These 
arcades  form  promenades  looking  outward  over  the  grounds  and  inward 
over  open  gardens,  which  extend  back  to  the  main  wall  of  the  building. 
These  garden-plats  are  each  90  feet  long  and  36  feet  deep,  ornamented  in 


GROUND  PLAN  OF  ART  GALLERY. 


REFERENCES. 

WALL  SPACE. 


A South  Halls _..8680  sq.  ft. 

B Middle  Halls 7760 

C North  Halls 8534  “ 

D End  Galleries 8248  “ 

E Pavilions 7GJ8  “ 

F End  Rooms  of  Corridor 2796  “ 

G Corridors 7408  “ 


H Rooms  (north) 8044  sq.  ft. 

I Rooms  “ 5348 

TC  Rooms  “ 2612  “ 

L Reception  Rooms 4894  “ 

FLOOR  SPACE. 

M Reception  Hall 4956  “ 

N Centre  “ 6833  “ 

E Pavilions 5088  “ 


Height  of  Picture  fastenings  above  floor  line  23  feet  4 inches. 

Galleries  A,  B,  C,  D,  F,  G,  N,  are  lighted  from  above. 

Rooms  E,  H,  I,  K,  L.  M,  are  lighted  from  the  side. 

Rooms  H,  I,  K,  are  repeated  in  the  second  story,  and  are  14  feet  from  floor  to  ceiling  throughout. 
Height  of  Pavilions  and  Reception  Hall  52  feet. 

Height  of  Centre  Hall  77  feet. 


6fi9 


670 


BURLEY'S  UNITED  STATES 


the  centre  with  fountains  and  designed  for  the  display  of  statuary.  A 
stairway  from  the  gardens  reaches  the  upper  line  of  these  arcades,  forming 
a second  promenade,  35  feet  above  the  ground.  Its  balustrade  is  orna- 
mented with  vases,  and  is  designed  ultimately  for  statues.  The  cornices, 
the  atticas  and  the  crestiugs  throughout  are  highly  ornamented.  The  walls 
of  the  east  and  west  sides  of  the  structure  display  the  pavilions  and  the 
walls  of  the  picture-galleries,  and  are  relieved  by  five  niches  designed  for 
statues;  the  frieze  is  richly  ornamented;  above  it  the  central  dome  shows 
to  great  advantage.  The  rear  or  north  front  is  of  the  same  general  cha- 
racter as  the  main  front,  but  in  place  of  the  arcade  is  a series  of  arched 
windows,  twelve  in  number,  with  an  entrance  in  the  centre;  in  all  thirteen 
openings  above,  in  an  unbroken  line,  extending  the  entire  length  of  the 
structure.  Between  the  pavilions  is  the  grand  balcony — a promenade  275 
feet  long  and  45  feet  wide  and  elevated  40  feet  above  the  ground,  overlook- 
ing northward  the  whole  panorama  of  the  Park  grounds.  The  main  en- 
trance opens  on  a hall  82  feet  long,  60  feet  wide  and  53  feet  high,  decorated 
in  the  modern  Renaissance  style.  On  the  farther  side  of  this  hall  three  door- 
ways, each  16  feet  wide  and  25  feet  high,  open  into  the  centre  hall;  this 
hall  is  83  feet  square,  the  ceiling  of  the  dome  rising  over  it  80  feet  in  height. 
From  its  east  and  west  sides  extend  the  galleries,  each  98  feet  long,  84  feet 
wide  and  35  feet  in  height.  These  galleries  admit  of  temporary  divisions 
for  the  more  advantageous  display  of  paintings.  The  centre  hall  and  gal- 
leries form  one  grand  hall  287  feet  long  and  85  feet  wide,  capable  of  hold- 
ing eight  thousand  persons — nearly  twice  the  dimensions  of  the  largest  hall 
in  the  country.  From  the  two  galleries  doorways  open  into  two  smaller 
galleries  28  feet  wide  and  89  feet  long.  These  open  north  and  south  into 
private  apartments  which  connect  with  the  pavilion-rooms,  forming  two 
side  galleries  210  feet  long.  Along  the  whole  length  of  the  north  side  of 
the  main  galleries  and  central  hall  extends  a corridor  14  feet  wide,  which 
opens  on  its  north  line  into  a series  of  private  rooms,  thirteen  in  number, 
designed  for  studios  and  smaller  exhibition-rooms.  All  the  galleries  and 
central  hall  are  lighted  from  above;  the  pavilions  and  studios  are  lighted 
from  the  sides.  The  pavilions  and  central  hall  are  designed  especially  for 
exhibitions  of  sculpture. 

MACHINERY  BUILDING. 

This  structure  is  located  west  of  the  intersection  of  Belmont  and  Elm 
avenues,  at  a distance  of  542  feet  from  the  west  front  of  the  Main  Exhibi- 
tion Building  and  274  feet  from  the  north  side  of  Elm  avenue.  The  north 
front  of  the  building  will  be  upon  the  same  line  as  that  of  the  Main  Ex- 
hibition Building,  thus  presenting  a frontage  of  3824  feet  from  the  east  to 
the  west  end  of  the  exhibition  buildings  upon  the  principal  avenue  within 
the  grounds.  The  building  consists  of  the  main  hall,  360  feet  wide  by 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


671 


1402  feet  long,  and  an  annex  on  the  south  side  of  208  feet  by  210  feet. 
The  entire  area  covered  by  the  main  hall  and  annex  is  558,440  square 
feet,  or  12.82  acres.  Including  the  upper  floors,  the  building  provides  14 


acres  ot  floor  space.  The  principal  portion  of  the  structure  is  one  story 
in  height,  showing  the  main  cornice  upon  the  outside  at  40  feet  from  the 
ground,  the  interior  height  to  the  top  of  the  ventilators  in  the  avenues 
being  70  feet  and  in  the  aisles  40  feet.  To  break  the  long  lines  upon  the 
exterior,  projections  have  been  introduced  upon  the  four  sides,  and  the 
main  entrances  finished  with  facades,  extending  to  78  feet  in  height.  The 
east  entrance  will  form  the  principal  approach  from  street-cars  from  the 
Main  Exhibition  Building  and  from  the  railroad  depot.  Along  the  south 
side  will  be  placed  the  boiler-houses  and  such  other  buildings  for  special 
kinds  of  machinery  as  may  be  required.  The  west  entrance  affords  the 
most  direct  communication  with  George’s  Hill,  which  point  affords  the  best 
view  of  the  entire  exhibition  grounds. 

Ground  Plan. — The  arrangement  of  the  ground  plan  shows  two 
main  avenues  90  feet  wide  by  1360  feet  long,  with  a central  aisle  between 
and  an  aisle  on  either  side.  Each  aisle  is  60  feet  in  width  ; the  two  ave- 
nues and  three  aisles  making  the  total  width  of  360  feet.  At  the  centre 
of  the  building  is  a transept  of  90  feet  in  width,  which  at  the  south  end  is 
prolonged  beyond  the  main  hall.  This  transept,  beginning  at  36  feet  from 
the  main  hall  and  extending  208  feet,  is  flanked  on  either  side  by  aisles  of 
60  feet  in  width,  and  forms  the  annex  for  hydraulic  machines.  The  prom- 
enades in  the  avenues  are  15  feet  in  width,  in  the  transept  25  feet  and  in 
the  aisles  10  feet.  All  other  walks  extending  across  the  building  are  10 
feet  in  width,  and  lead  at  either  end  to  exit  doors. 

Construction. — The  foundations  consist  of  piers  of  masonry.  The 
superstructure  consists  of  solid  timber  columns  supporting  roof  trusses, 
constructed  with  straight  wooden  principals  and  wrought-iron  ties  and 
struts.  As  a general  rule,  the  columns  are  placed  lengthwise  of  the  build- 
ing, at  the  uniform  distance  apart  of  16  feet.  The  columns  are  40  feet 
high  to  the  heel  block  of  the  90-feet  span  roof  trusses  over  the  avenues, 


672 


GROUND  PLAN  OF  MACHINERY  BUILDING. 


BURLEY'S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE.  673 


and  they  support  the  heel  of  the  60-feet  spans  over  the  aisles,  at  the  height 
of  20  feet.  The  outer  walls  are  built  of  masonry  to  a height  of  5 feet, 
and  above  that  are  composed  of  glazed  sash  placed  between  the  columns. 
Portions  of  the  sash  are  movable  for  ventilation.  Louvre  ventilators  are 
introduced  in  continuous  lengths  over  both  the  avenues  and  the  aisles. 
The  building  is  lit  entirely  by  side  light,  and  stands  lengthwise  nearly  east 
and  west. 

Sliaftiug. — The  building  admits  of  the  most  complete  system  of 
shafting,  the  facilities  in  this  respect  being  very  superior.  Eight  main 
lines  may  be  introduced,  extending  almost  the  entire  length  of  the  struc- 
ture, and  counter-shafts  introduced  into  the  aisles  at  any  point.  The 
hangers  will  be  attached  either  to  the  wooden  horizontal  ties  of  the  60-feet 
span  roof  trusses  or  to  brackets  especially  designed  for  the  purpose,  project- 
ing from  the  columns,  in  either  case  at  the  height  of  20  feet  from  the 
floor. 

Hydraulic  Annex. — The  annex  for  hydraulic  machines  contains  a 
tank  60  feet  by  160  feet,  with  depth  of  water  of  10  feet.  In  connection 
with  this  it  is  expected  that  hydraulic  machinery  will  be  exhibited  in  full 
operation.  At  the  south  end  of  this  tank  will  be  a waterfall  35  feet  high 
by  40  feet  wide,  supplied  from  the  tank  by  the  pumps  on  exhibition. 

HORTICULTURAL  BUILDING. 

The  liberal  appropriations  of  the  city  of  Philadelphia  have  provided 
the  horticultural  department  of  the  exhibition  with  an  extremely  ornate 
and  commodious  building,  which  is  to  remain  in  permanence  as  an  orna- 
ment of  Fairmount  Park.  It  is  located  on  the  Lansdowne  terrace,  a short 
distance  north  of  the  Main  Building  and  Art  Gallery,  and  has  a com- 
manding view  of  the  Schuylkill  River  and  the  north-western  portion  of 
the  city.  The  design  is  in  the  Mauresque  style  of  architecture  of  the 
twelfth  century,  the  principal  materials  externally  being  iron  and  glass. 
The  length  of  the  building  is  383  feet,  width  193  feet,  and  height  to  the 
top  of  the  lantern  72  feet.  The  main  floor  is  occupied  by  the  central 
conservatory,  230  by  80  feet,  and  55  feet  high,  surmounted  by  a lantern 
170  feet  long,  20  feet  wide  and  14  feet  high.  Running  entirely  around 
this  conservatory  at  a height  of  20  feet  from  the  floor  is  a gallery  5 feet 
wide.  On  the  north  and  south  sides  of  this  principal  room  are  four  forcing 
houses  for  the  propagation  of  young  plants,  each  of  them  100  by  30  feet, 
covered  with  curved  roofs  of  iron  and  glass.  Dividing  the  two  forcing 
houses  in  each  of  these  sides  is  a vestibule  30  feet  square.  At  the  centre 
of  the  east  and  west  ends  are  similar  vestibules,  on  either  side  of  which 
are  the  restaurants,  reception-room,  offices,  etc.  From  the  vestibules  orna- 
mental stairways  lead  to  the  internal  galleries  of  the  conservatory  as  well 
as  to  the  four  external  galleries,  each  100  feet  long  and  10  feet  wide,  which 
43 


674  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


surmount  the  roofs  of  the  forcing  houses.  These  external  galleries  are 
connected  with  a grand  promenade,  formed  by  the  roofs  of  the  rooms  on 
the  ground  floor,  which  has  a superficial  area  of  1800  square  yards.  The 
east  and  west  entrauces  are  approached  by  flights  of  blue  marble  steps 
from  terraces  80  by  20  feet,  in  the  centre  of  each  of  which  stands  an  open 
kiosque  20  feet  in  diameter.  The  angles  of  the  main  conservatory  are 
adorned  with  eight  ornamental  fountains.  The  corridors  which  connect 
the  conservatory  with  the  surrounding  rooms  open  fine  vistas  in  every  di- 
rection. In  the  basement,  which  is  of  fireproof  construction,  are  the 
kitchen,  store-rooms,  coal-houses,  ash-pits,  heating  arrangements,  etc. 


GROUND  PLAN  OF  HORTICULTURAL  HALL. 


675 


i 


AGRICULTURAL  BUILDING. 

This  structure  will  stand  north  of  the  Horticultural  Building,  and  on 
the  eastern  side  of  Belmont  avenue.  It  will  illustrate  a novel  combination 
of  materials,  and  is  capable  of  erection  in  a few  mouths.  Its  materials  are 
wood  and  glass.  It  consists  of  a long  nave  crossed  by  three  transepts,  both 
nave  and  transept  being  composed  of  Howe  truss  arches  of  a Gothic  form. 
The  nave  is  820  feet  in  length  by  125  feet  in  width,  with  a height  of  75 
feet  from  the  floor  to  the  point  of  the  arch.  The  central  transept  is  of  the 
same  height  and  a breadth  of  100  feet,  the  two  end  transepts  70  feet  high 
and  80  feet  wide.  The  four  courts  enclosed  between  the  nave  and  transepts, 
and  also  the  four  spaces  at  the  corners  of  the  building,  having  the  nave 
and  end  transepts  for  two  of  their  sides,  will  be  roofed  and  form  valuable 
spaces  for  exhibits.  Thus  the  ground  plan  of  the  building  will  be  a paral- 
lelogram of  540  by  820  feet,  covering  a space  of  above  ten  acres.  In  its 
immediate  vicinity  will  be  the  stock-yards  for  the  exhibition  of  horses, 
cattle,  sheep,  swine,  poultry,  etc. 

This  comprehensive  system  of  building — viz.,  Main  Building,  covering 
21.47  acres;  Art  Gallery,  covering  1.5  acres;  Machinery  Building,  cover- 
ing 14  acres;  Horticultural  Building,  covering  1.5  acres;  Agricultural 
Building,  covering  10.15  acres — provides  for  the  accommodation  of  the 
seven  departments  of  the  classification. 

There  will,  be  required,  in  addition  to  these  buildings,  a number  of  smaller 
structures  for  the  administration  of  the  exhibition,  all  of  which  are  now 
being  designed,  with  a view  to  their  early  erection.  The  preparation  of  the 
grounds  allotted  to  the  Commission  in  Fairmount  Park  and  the  construe- 


677 


678 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


PLAN  OF  CENTENNIAL  GROUNDS. 


tion  of  the  various  buildings  are  far  advanced,  and  will  be  vigorously  urged 
forward.  Although  the  erection  of  the  buildings  and  the  grading  of  the 
Park  were  not  commenced  until  July,  1874,  the  progress  made  to  this  date 
ensures  their  timely  completion  on  a scale  and  in  a manner  that  will  answer 
the  requirements  of  the  exhibition  in  every  particular. 

Besides  the  exhibition  buildings  proper,  numerous  applications  have  been 
made  by  manufacturers  and  by  the  commissions  of  foreign  governments  for 
permission  to  erect  pavilions  and  various  ornamental  and  useful  structures 
within  the  exhibition  grounds.  A number  of  fountains,  memorial  statues  and 
other  decorative  objects  are  in  preparation  under  the  auspices  of  local  organ- 
izations. These  adjuncts  will  add  essentially  to  the  attractions  of  the  Park. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


679 


GROUNDS. 

The  fence-line  of  16,000  feet,  or  over  three  miles,  on  which  the  fence 
is  to  be  built  during  the  month  of  May,  encloses  two  hundred  and  thirty- 
six  acres,  which  is  exclusive  of  the  stock-yards  for  the  exhibition  of  horses, 
cattle,  sheep,  swine,  etc. 

Within  this  enclosure  the  principal  structures  have  been  grouped  in  the 
most  economic,  suitable  and  convenient  positions.  Facilities  for  transporta- 
tion from  distant  points  within  the  grounds  will  be  provided,  but  the  whole 
area  will  contain  objects  of  interest  throughout  its  entire  length  and  breadth. 
The  walks  and  roads  throughout  the  grounds  will  have  a total  length  of 
seven  miles,  and  apart  from  the  main  exhibition  building  and  its  principal 
annexes,  the  entire  surface  intervening  will  be  covered  with  the  pavilions 
of  States  and  nations,  costly  buildings  (erected  by  individuals  to  display 
special  exhibits),  fountains,  statues,  vases  and  shrubbery,  which,  with  a 
lake  of  pure  water  three  acres  in  extent  and  the  parterre  of  flowers  of 
native  and  exotic  plants  surrounding  the  Horticultural  Building  and  inter- 
spersed over  the  ground,  will,  with  other  features  presented  by  the  beautiful 
Park,  afford  an  enchanting  scene. 

A careful  survey  of  the  grounds  made  it  apparent  that  it  was  indispen- 
sable for  the  preservation  of  uninterrupted  intercourse  between  the  build- 
ings, and  that  access  might  be  obtained  from  one  portion  of  the  enclosure 
to  another  by  the  shortest  lines,  that  the  whole  of  the  two  ravines  known 
as  Lausdowne  and  Belmont  should  be  included  within  the  exhibition 
boundaries ; and  as  this  line  will  interrupt  the  travel  on  the  Park  road  to 
Belmont,  Chamouni  and  George’s  Hill,  we  have  determined,  with  the  assent 
of  the  Commissioners  of  Fairmount  Park,  to  construct  two  bridges,  cross- 
ing the  ravines  where  they  open  into  the  Schuylkill,  aud  by  these  to  divert 
the  road  from  Sweetbrier  Vale  along  the  river,  and  from  thence  to  continue 
it  on  the  north  side  of  the  exhibition  line  to  a point  where  it  will  intersect 
the  road  now  travelled. 

Drainage. — A system  of  drainage  for  the  buildings  and  grounds  has 
been  devised  which  will  promote  the  convenience  of  the  occupants  and 
visitors  and  serve  the  purposes  of  utility  and  health. 

Water. — As  an  abundant  supply  of  water  for  all  the  purposes  of  the 
exhibition  is  indispensable,  temporary  pumping-works  have  been  erected 
at  the  river  Schuylkill  for  a supply  of  not  less  than  4,000,000  gallons  per 
day  for  use  within  the  exhibition  enclosure,  which  will  render  it  entirely 
independent  for  a full  supply  of  this  indispensable  element. 

Gas. — The  trustees  of  the  City  Gas-Works  have  shown  a just  appre- 
ciation of  the  requirements  of  the  exhibition  and  surrounding  avenues  for 
a supply  of  gas  by  making  arrangements  to  lay  their  mains  to  Belmont 


680 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  ST  A TES 


and  Elm  avenues,  from  which  points  it  will  be  supplied  in  quantities 
desired  by  service-pipe  within  the  enclosure. 

Transportation. — It  is  a cause  of  congratulation  that,  whether  as 
to  materials  for  exhibition  or  visitors  to  the  exhibition,  the  arrangements 
are  as  perfect  for  their  approach  as  it  is  possible  to  have  them.  The  steam 
roads  which  connect  with  the  grounds  of  the  exhibition  connect  also  with 
the  wharves  in  Philadelphia  and  all  the  railroads  entering  the  city,  so  that 
from  abroad  or  our  own  country  no  transshipments  are  required,  and  the 
approaches  from  the  various  parts  of  our  extended  city  will  be  made 
equally  convenient  by  many  horse  railroads  and  some  of  the  steam  roads, 
which  will  set  down  their  passengers  immediately  at  the  entrance. 

EXTRACTS  FROM  THE  REPORT  OF  THE  BOARD  OF 
FINANCE  OF  APRIL  23,  1875. 

Building's  and  Grounds. — Within  the  year  last  past  much  pro- 
gress has  been  made  in  the  work  of  preparation  of  suitable  buildings  for 
the  exhibition  and  the  preparatory  adaptation  of  the  grounds.  A con- 
tract has  been  made  with  Richard  J.  Dobbins  for  the  erection  and  con- 
struction of  the  permanent  “ Memorial  Building,”  to  be  used  in  1876  as  an 
Art  Gallery,  and  for  its  final  completion  on  the  first  day  of  January,  1876. 
This  building,  365  feet  in  length,  with  a width  of  210  feet,  requires  more 
time  for  its  completion  than  the  other  structures,  because  of  its  per- 
manent and  massive  character,  the  materials  composing  it  being  granite, 
iron,  brick  and  glass.  The  first  work  in  the  excavation  of  the  cellar 
was  done  on  the  4th  day  of  July,  1874,  and  the  building  at  this  time 
has  assumed  such  proportions  in  its  progress  that  all  doubts  of  the 
ability  of  the  contractor  to  perform  the  requirements  of  his  agreement 
within  the  time  allotted  to  him  have  been  dispelled.  The  design  is 
in  the  Renaissance  style  of  architecture ; and  as  its  form  rises  day  by 
day,  enveloped  in  solid  blocks  of  granite,  hewn  from  the  quarries  of 
Virginia,  New  Hampshire  and  Maine,  it  fully  meets  the  expectations  of 
your  Board,  and  those  associated  with  them  in  its  superintendence,  as  a 
graceful  and  appropriate  memorial  building  of  the  great  event,  the  mem- 
ory of  which  it  is  intended  to  perpetuate.  The  undertaking  required  more 
work  to  be  done  in  a shorter  space  of  time  than  was  ever  accomplished  on 
any  building  which  can  be  reasonably  compared  with  it.  Time,  however, 
in  this  instance,  is  of  the  essence  of  the  contract;  and  Mr.  Dobbins’  progress 
thus  far  in  its  erection,  with  the  accumulation  of  wrought  material  for  the 
portion  yet  to  be  done,  and  facilities  for  transportation  and  building,  give 
your  Board,  who  are  familiar  with  the  details,  the  confidence  expressed. 
The  contract  price  of  the  building  is  $1,199,273,  and  the  appropriation  by 
the  State  of  Pennsylvania  and  city  of  Philadelphia  of  $1,500,000  will  be 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


681 


sufficient  to  cover  all  the  expenses  for  heating,  terracing,  lighting,  extra 
work  and  unforeseen  contingencies  which  may  he  developed  in  the  progress 
of  structure. 

Main  Building. — The  Main  or  Industrial  Building,  1880  feet  in 
length  and  464  feet  in  width,  to  be  constructed  with  a frame  of  iron, 
was  also  awarded  to  Richard  J.  Dobbins  in  July,  1874.  The  foundations 
for  this  building,  consisting  of  672  stone  piers,  were  built  during  the 
last  autumn,  and  are  ready  to  support  the  superstructure.  The  contract 
time  for  the  completion  of  the  building  is  January  1,  1876,  and  since  the 
award  the  materials  have  been  prepared  in  the  mills,  shops  and  glass- 
works, and  quantities  are  now  on  the  ground  ready  for  use.  Some  idea  of 
the  large  amount  of  material  which  enters  into  the  requirements  of  a struc- 
ture covering  twenty  acres  may  be  formed  from  the  statement  that  to  com- 
plete it  3928  tons  of  iron  must  be  rolled  and  fitted,  237,646  square  feet 
of  glass  made  and  set,  1,075,000  square  feet  of  tin  roof  sheeting  (equal  to 
24f  acres)  welded  and  spread.  This  material  has  been  prepared  and  made 
ready  for  use  as  fast  as  it  could  be  handled  on  the  ground.  The  work  for 
erection  commences  with  the  present  week.  The  agreement  provides  that 
the  west  wing  of  the  building  shall  be  erected  by  the  first  day  of  Septem- 
ber, the  east  wing  by  the  first  day  of  October,  the  central  pavilion  and 
towers  by  November  1,  1875,  and  the  whole  building  by  January  1,  1876. 
It  is  possible  and  probable  that  the  entire  framework  will  be  erected  before 
the  first  day  of  September ; and  as  the  roofing,  glazing,  painting,  flooring 
and  finishing  of  the  part  first  erected  commences  with  the  erection  of  the 
first  spans,  we  have  much  confidence  that  the  contractor  will  be  able  to  an- 
ticipate the  time  fixed  for  the  delivery  of  the  completed  building.  The 
consideration  for  this  building,  enlarged  from  the  original  design,  is 
81,420,000,  exclusive  of  drainage,  water-pipe,  plumbing,  painting  and 
decoration. 

Machinery  Building. — This  building,  1402  feet  in  length  and 
360  in  width,  with  an  annex  on  the  south  side  of  208x210  feet,  providing 
14  acres  of  floor  space,  was  contracted  for  by  Philip  Quigley,  of  Wilming- 
ton, Del.,  Jauuary  27  of  the  present  year.  The  contractor  has  worked  out 
his  material  and  shown  commendable  energy  in  pushing  forward  the  work 
of  erection,  which  he  has  already  commenced.  The  contract  requires  its 
delivery  by  October  1,  1875,  but  he  fully  expects  to  entirely  complete  more 
than  one-half  of  it  by  the  fourth  day  of  July  next,  and  the  remaining  por- 
tion is  of  easy  accomplishment  within  the  period  agreed  upon.  The  con- 
sideration of  this  contract  is  $542,300,  including  drainage,  water-pipe, 
plumbing,  etc.,  and  exclusive  of  inside  painting. 

Horticultural  Building. — This  building,  beautiful  in  design  and 
well  adapted  for  its  purpose,  and  as  a permanent  ornamental  structure,  on 
Lansdowne  Plateau,  has  been  undertaken  by  John  Rice,  with  an  agree- 


682 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


ment  to  complete  and  deliver  it  by  the  15th  day  of  September,  1875.  The 
contract  was  made  January  1, 1875,  for  the  sum  of  $253,937,  exclusive  of 
heating  apparatus.  No  apprehension  is  felt  of  delay  in  the  delivery  of  this 
structure,  which  is  now  well  in  hand  and  in  course  of  erection.  The  length 
of  the  building,  with  approaches,  is  383  feet,  width  193  feet,  and  height,  to 
the  top  of  the  lantern,  72  feet. 

Agricultural  Building. — The  remaining  building  of  the  group 
of  five  principal  halls  is  the  Agricultural,  820  feet  long  and  540  feet  in 
width,  with  a floor  space  of  ten  acres,  to  be  composed  of  wood  and  glass, 
and  to  consist  of  a long  nave  and  three  cross-transepts,  constructed  of 
Howe  truss  arches  of  a gothic  form.  Its  construction  is  easy  and  simple, 
but  will  combine  adaptability  with  a pleasing  effect.  The  working  draw- 
ings of  this  building  will  be  ready  for  contract  within  a fortnight  of  this 
time,  and  it  will  be  placed  under  contract  so  as  to  secure  its  completion  by 
the  month  of  September  next.  The  construction  of  one  of  the  two  build- 
ings located  at  Elm  and  Belmont  avenues,  which  will  contain  the  rooms 
for  executive  officers,  as  well  as  for  the  accommodation  of  the  post-office, 
custom-house,  telegraph,  fire  alarm,  and  police  headquarters,  etc.,  has 
been  commenced.  A portion  of  it  will  be  ready  for  occupancy  in  one 
week  from  this  time,  and  the  entire  building,  containing  twenty-five  office 
rooms,  completed  next  month.  The  contractor  is  Aaron  Doan,  and  con- 
tract price  $18,801. 

SYSTEM  OF  AWARDS. 

First.  Awards  shall  be  based  upon  written  reports  attested  by  the  sig- 
natures of  their  authors. 

Second.  Two  hundred  judges  shall  be  appointed  to  make  such  reports, 
one-half  of  whom  shall  be  foreigners  and  one-half  citizens  of  the  United 
States.  They  will  be  selected  for  their  known  qualifications  and  character, 
and  will  be  experts  in  the  departments  to  which  they  will  be  respectively 
assigned.  The  foreign  members  of  this  body  will  be  appointed  by  the 
commission  of  each  country,  and  in  conformity  with  the  distribution  and 
allotment  to  each,  which  will  he  hereafter  announced.  The  judges  from 
the  United  States  will  be  appointed  by  the  Centennial  Commission. 

Third.  The  sum  of  one  thousand  dollars  will  be  paid  to  each  commis- 
sioned judge  for  personal  expenses. 

Fourth.  Reports  and  awards  shall  be  based  upon  inherent  and  com- 
parative merit.  The  elements  of  merit  shall  be  held  to  include  considera- 
tions relating  to  originality,  invention,  discovery,  utility,  quality,  skill, 
workmanship,  fitness  for  the  purposes  intended,  adaptation  to  public  wants, 
economy  and  cost. 

Fifth.  Each  report  will  be  delivered  to  the  Centennial  Commission  as 
soon  as  completed,  for  final  award  and  publication. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


683 


Sixth.  Awards  will  be  finally  decreed  by  the  United  States  Centennial 
Commission,  in  compliance  with  the  act  of  Congress,  and  will  consist  of  a 
diploma  with  a uniform  bronze  medal  and  a special  report  of  the  judges 
on  the  subject  of  the  award. 

Seventh.  Each  exhibitor  will  have  the  right  to  reproduce  and  publish 
the  report  awarded  to  him,  but  the  United  States  Centennial  Commission 
reserves  the  right  to  publish  and  dispose  of  all  reports  in  the  manner  it 
thinks  best  for  public  information,  and  also  to  embody  and  distribute  the 
reports  as  records  of  the  exhibition. 

LEGAL  OPINIONS  WITH  REFERENCE  TO  THE  SEIZURE 
OF  GOODS  OF  EXHIBITORS  FOR  DEBT. 

Opinion  of  the  Counsellor  of  the  Commission. 

Philadelphia,  October  10,  1874. 

Hon.  Alfred  T.  Goshorn,  Director-General. 

Sir  : In  answer  to  your  communication  enclosing  and  asking  a legal 
opinion  upon  the  following  extract  of  a letter  from  His  Excellency,  the 
Austrian  minister,  viz. : — 

“ Whether,  in  the  event  of  the  failure  of  the  exhibition  pecuniarily — 
an  event  which  it  is  hoped  and  expected  will  not  occur — the  foreign  goods 
sent  to  the  exhibition  will  be  held  free  from  seizure  by  the  creditors  of  the 
Centennial  Exhibition  Commission  and  Committee,  so  that  the  foreign  ex- 
hibitors may  not  lose  their  property  or  have  difficulty  in  removing  the 
same.” — 

I would  state  that  the  Act  of  Congress,  approved  June  1, 1872,  provides 
that  “ all  contracts  made  in  any  State  for  the  purpose  of  the  Centennial 
International  Exhibition  shall  be  subject  to  the  laws  thereof.”  The  offices 
of  the  Commission  and  Board  of  Finance  are  in  the  State  of  Pennsylva- 
nia ; there  all  the  applications  for  space  and  privileges  to  exhibit  are  and 
must  be  made,  no  charge  or  claim  being  incurred  therefor.  The  goods 
will  be  delivered  to  the  exhibition  in  that  State ; neither  the  Commission 
nor  Board  of  Finance  have  any  ownership  or  property  in  them  : they  re- 
main the  property  of  the  owner,  and  are  deposited  under  the  regulations 
of  the  Commission,  to  which  the  owners  agree. 

The  law  of  Pennsylvania  is  well  settled  that  goods  thus  deposited  and 
placed  on  exhibition  are  free  from  seizure,  and  are  not  liable  for  the  debts 
of  the  person  or  corporation  thus  receiving  them. 

The  buildings  are  erected  upon  grounds  already  belonging  to  the  public. 
They  are  subject  to  no  rent  or  taxation,  and  are,  therefore,  exempt  from 
that  class  of  superior  liens.  The  buildings,  too,  will  be  a United  States 
bonded  warehouse,  in  which  all  foreign  goods  for  exhibition  only  will  be 
entered  and  allowed  to  be  returned  free  of  duty. 


684 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


I cannot  imagine  the  possibility  of  such  a claim  being  made,  and  am 
clearly  of  the  opinion  that  if  made  it  would  be  utterly  invalid. 

Yours,  respectfully, 

[Signed]  John  L.  Shoemaker, 

Counsellor  and  Solicitor  for  the  Centennial  Commission. 

We  concur  in  the  foregoing  opinion. 

Benjamin  Harris  Brewster. 

[Signed]  Henry  m Phillips. 

October  13,  1874. 

Opinion  of  the  Attorney-  General  of  the  United  States. 

Department  of  Justice,  -> 

Washington,  November  27,  1 874.  / 

Hon.  C.  Delano,  Secretary  of  the  Interior. 

Sir  : I have  the  honor  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your  letter  of  Nov. 
4,  1874,  and  the  papers  transmitted  therewith — to  wit,  copies  of  the  fol- 
lowing documents : a letter  addressed  to  the  Secretary  of  State,  of  date 
of  16th  September,  1874,  by  Baron  Schwartz-Senborn,  minister  of  Austria, 
Hungary ; a letter  addressed  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  (dated  Nov. 
2,  1874)  by  Hon.  Alfred  T.  Goshorn,  Director-General  of  the  Interna- 
tional Exhibition,  1876;  and  a communication  from  Hon.  John  L.  Shoe- 
maker, Counsellor  and  Solicitor  for  the  Centennial  Commission,  addressed 
to  the  Director-General  of  the  exhibition.  These  papers  all  relate  to  the 
subject  of  your  letter,  and  to  the  question  upon  which  you  request  of  me 
an  expression  of  opinion ; that  question  is  whether  the  goods  of  foreign 
exhibitors  sent  to  the  International  Exhibition,  to  be  inaugurated  at  Phil- 
adelphia May  10,  1876,  “will  be  free  from  seizure  by  the  creditors  of  the 
United  States  Centennial  Commission  and  Centennial  Board  of  Finance,” 
so  that  they  (the  foreign  exhibitors)  may  not  lose  their  property  or  have 
difficulty  in  “removing  the  same.”  The  laws  which  have  been  passed  con- 
cerning the  “ International  Exhibition  ” are : The  Acts  of  Congress  ap- 
proved March  3,  1871  (16  Stats.  470),  and  June  2,  1872  (17  Stats.  202); 
also  the  Acts  of  the  Legislature  of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  passed  June 
2,  1871  (Laws  of  Pennsylvania  for  1871,  p.  1311),  and  March  27,  1873 
(Laws  of  Pennsylvania  for  1873,  p.  56).  Upon  a careful  reading  of  these 
statutes,  I find  in  them  no  provision  giving  to  the  Centennial  Commission 
or  to  any  corporation  or  association  of  persons  connected  with  the  man- 
agement of  the  exhibition  any  property  interest  in  the  goods  of  the  exhib- 
itors. These  persons  and  bodies  corporate  will  have  no  ownership  in  the 
goods.  They  will  be,  at  most,  depositories  or  bailees,  having  the  temporary 
custody  of  the  goods  for  the  purpose  of  the  exhibitors.  The  relations  of 
all  parties  to  the  goods  upon  their  admission  to  the  exhibition  will  be  gov- 
erned by  the  laws  of  the  Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


685 


In  that  State,  as  everywhere,  it  is  true  generally  that  the  property  of 
one  cannot  be  taken  for  the  debt  or  liability  of  another.  There  must  be 
in  the  debtor  ownership  or  an  estate  in  the  thing  to  enable  the  creditor  to 
execute  his  process  upon  it. 

The  law  of  Pennsylvania  is  very  careful  to  protect  the  rights  of  persons 
to  their  property  which  is  in  the  hands  of  others,  and  holds  only  that 
which  the  debtor  owns  answerable  for  his  debts.  The  reports  of  her 
highest  tribunal  abound  with  cases  which,  under  a great  variety  of  circum- 
stances, show  the  prevalence  of  this  general  rule.  That  court  has  decided 
that  a sheriff  is  liable  in  damages,  as  a trespasser  at  the  suit  of  the  real 
owner,  for  levying  an  attachment  upon  goods  in  the  possession  of  another 
and  making  a return  upon  the  writ  that  they  were  “attached,”  although 
there  was  no  “manual  handling”  of  the  goods  by  the  sheriff,  nor  removal 
of  them.  Other  cases,  showing  the  strictness  of  the  rule,  are : Spangler 
vs.  Adams,  of  Martin  16  Serg.  & R.  68 ; Com.  vs.  Watmough,  6 Whar. 
1 16  ; Bank  vs.  Jones,  42  Penn.  536 ; same  case,  44  Penn.  253.  Under  the 
law  of  Pennsylvania,  as  shown  by  these  cases,  it  is  very  clear  that  the 
goods  of  the  exhibitors  will  be  free  from  all  liability  to  seizures  upon  de- 
mands against  the  Commission,  for  which  no  superior  lien  can  be  claimed. 
The  classes  of  obligations  for  the  satisfaction  of  which  liens  attach  to  real 
estate,  and  sometimes  to  the  personal  property  found  on  it,  are  taxes,  rent 
and  the  claims  of  mechanics,  material  men  and  laborers  upon  buildings  or 
structures  to  the  erection  of  which  they  have  contributed  skill,  materials 
or  labor.  By  th.e  law  of  Pennsylvania,  the  personal  property  of  the  tenant 
or  occupier  of  real  estate  upon  which  taxes  are  assessed  is  liable  to  be  dis- 
trained for  those  taxes,  but  the  goods  of  others  in  the  possession  of  the 
tenant,  and  found  upon  the  premises,  are  exempt.  2 Brightly’s  Purdon’s 
Digest  of  the  Laws  of  Pennsylvania,  1370,  Sec.  90  of  the  Tax  laws;  see 
Moore  vs.  Marsh  et  al.,  60  Penn.  46.  As  to  rent,  it  is  well  settled  by  re- 
peated decisions  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  that  State  that  the  goods  of 
strangers  in  the  possession  of  the  tenant  are  privileged  from  seizure  for 
rent  due  upon  the  premises  where  the  course  of  the  tenant’s  business  must 
of  necessity  give  him  such  possessions.  For  the  benefit  of  trade,  and  for 
the  public  convenience  and  advantage,  the  goods  of  third  persons,  put  in 
the  way  of  business  upon  rented  premises,  are  protected  from  distress  for 
rent.  It  would  not  be  less  prejudicial  to  the  public  than  unjust  to  the 
owner  were  his  property  liable  to  be  seized  for  the  duties  of  those  through 
whose  hands,  in  the  current  of  the  world’s  business,  it  must  pass.  Brown 
vs.  Sims,  17  Serg.  & R.  138;  Riddle  vs.  Welden,  5 Watts,  9;  Cadwalader 
vs.  Tindall,  20  Penn.  20;  Briggs  vs.  Large,  30  Penn.  287.  In  Brown  vs. 
Sims  it  was  said  by  Chief-Justice  Gibson  that  “the  right”  to  distrain  the 
property  of  a stranger  “rests  on  no  principle  of  reason  or  justice,”  and 
that  the  exceptions  would,  in  the  end,  eat  out  the  rule.  The  principle  upon 


686 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  ST  A TES 


which  he  rests  these  exceptions — viz.,  the  public  convenience  and  advan- 
tage ; and  I will  add,  for  the  good  name  and  honor  of  the  whole  nation, 
but  particularly  of  the  city  of ‘Philadelphia  aud  the  commonwealth  of 
Pennsylvania,  that  the  property  of  all  exhibitors,  especially  those  from 
abroad,  should  be  free  from  all  liability  for  the  debts  of  those  who  are  to 
control  and  manage  the  exhibition,  whether  those  debts  be  for  taxes,  rent 
or  any  obligation  whatsoever.  The  claims  of  mechanics,  material  men  and 
laborers  who  contribute  skill,  materials  and  labor  in  the  erection  of  the 
buildings  can  be  made  liens  on  them,  but  those  liens  cannot  be  extended 
so  as  to  attach  the  goods  placed  in  the  buildings.  Sections  1,  2,  18  of  the 
Mechanics’  Lien  Act,  2 Brightly’s  Purd.  Dig.,  p.  1025,  as  regards  liability 
for  rent  and  taxes.  I have  considered  the  question  as  if  the  ground  on 
which  the  buildings  are  to  be  erected  for  the  Centennial  Exhibition,  and 
the  buildings  also,  were  subject  to  taxation,  and  the  Commission  having 
the  control  of  the  exhibition  a tenant  owing  rent  to  the  owner  of  the  prem- 
ises; this  is,  however,  far  from  the  fact.  The  ground  is  public  property, 
owned  by  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  and  is  not,  as  I understand,  subject  to 
taxation.  It  freely  is  tendered  by  that  municipality  to  the  use  of  those 
who,  by  law,  will  manage  and  control  the  exhibition,  and  they  are  not 
considered  to  be  in  the  situation  of  tenants  owing  rent  to  the  landlord. 

For  the  reasons  above  set  forth,  I am  clear  in  the  opinion  that  the  goods 
of  those  who  shall  appear  as  exhibitors  at  the  “International  Exhibition” 
will,  under  the  laws  of  Pennsylvania,  be  entirely  free  from  liability  to 
seizure  for  the  debts,  claims  or  demands  whatsoever  against  the  Centennial 
Commission  or  any  other  corporate  body,  person  or  association  of  persons 
having  to  do  with  said  exhibition.  I cannot  conceive  of  any  risk,  from 
this  source,  of  the  loss  of  their  goods  by  foreign  exhibitors,  nor  of  any 
difficulty  they  will  meet  with  in  removing  their  property. 

Very  respectfully, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

Geo.  H.  Williams,  Attorney- General. 

Opinion  of  the  Attorney-  General  of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania. 

Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania,  \ 

Office  of  Attorney-General,  Harrisburg,  March  3,  1875.  > 

To  IIon.  Alfred  T.  Gosjiorn, 

Director- General  of  the  United  States  Centennial  International  Exhibition. 

Sir:  In  reply  to  your  communication,  in  which  you  state  in  substance 
that  rumors  have  been  circulated  that  iu  the  event  of  financial  embarrass- 
ment of  the  Centennial  Exhibition  the  goods  sent  by  exhibitors  thereto 
would  be  liable  to  seizure  by  its  creditors,  and  desiring  my  opinion  in 
relation  thereto.  Upon  what  grounds  this  rumor  is  based  I am  unable  to 
comprehend. 


CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


687 


The  buildings  are  erected  upon  public  grounds,  and  I am  informed  are 
exempt  from  taxati  jn  and  rent,  and  no  charge  is  made  for  space  occupied 
by  exhibitors. 

There  is  no  law  of  this  State,  in  my  opinion,  that  would  subject  the  goods 
of  exhibitors  to  liability  for  the  indebtedness,  if  any  should  exist,  of  the 
Centennial  Exhibition.  As  this  rumor  will  command  little  if  any  consid- 
eration at  home,  but  may  excite  attention  abroad,  I deem  it  proper  to  say 
that  the  owner  of  such  goods  will  enjoy  the  same  protection  therefor  as  by 
the  Constitution  and  laws  of  this  State  is  afforded  and  given  to  her  own 
citizens  in  the  protection  of  like  property.  The  right  of  property,  its 
possession,  enjoyment  and  protection,  is  one  of  the  indefeasible  rights  ex- 
pressly guaranteed  by  the  Constitution  of  this  State  to  all  men.  No  dis- 
tinction is  made,  whether  the  owner  be  a citizen  or  foreigner;  the  right  is 
common  to  all,  and  secured  by  the  laws  of  the  State  to  all.  No  man’s 
property  can  be  invaded  or  taken  except  by  due  process  of  law— by  au- 
thority of  law;  and  there  is  no  law  of  Pennsylvania  whose  authority  could 
be  invoked,  in  my  opinion,  to  authorize  the  taking  of  the  goods  of  exhib- 
itors at  the  Centennial  Exhibition  to  satisfy  the  creditors,  if  any  there 
should  be,  of  such  exhibitors. 

AVith  great  respect, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

Sam’l  E.  Dimmick,  Attorney- General. 

PARTICIPATION  OF  FOREIGN  GOVERNMENTS. 

The  invitation  addressed  to  foreign  governments  has  been  generally  ac- 
cepted, and  a larger  number  of  nations  will  participate  than  in  any  pre- 
vious international  exhibition.  The  nations  which  thus  purpose  being 
represented,  and  most  of  which  have  appointed  commissions  to  organize 
their  exhibits,  are  as  follows  : 


Argentine  Confeder- 

Australia and  Can- 

Norway, 

ation, 

ada, 

Orange  Free  State, 

Belgium, 

Guatemala  and  Salva- 

Persia, 

Bolivia, 

dor, 

Peru, 

Brazil, 

Hawaii, 

Portugal, 

Chili, 

Hayti, 

Russia, 

China, 

Honduras, 

Siam, 

Denmark, 

Italy, 

Spain, 

Ecuador, 

Japan, 

Sweden, 

Egypt, 

Liberia, 

Tunis, 

France  and  Algeria, 

Mexico, 

Turkey, 

Germany, 

Netherlands, 

U.  S.  of  Colombia, 

Great  Britain,  with 

Nicaragua, 

Venezuela. 

In  addition  to  these  governments,  which  have  formally  accepted  the  in- 


688  BURLEY’S  CENTENNIAL  GAZETTEER  AND  GUIDE. 


vitation  of  the  President  and  notified  the  State  Department  to  this  date, 
preparations  are  being  made  in  Austria,  Hungary,  Switzerland,  Greece 
and  several  other  countries  to  take  part  in  the  exhibition. 

A number  of  governments  have  already  made  liberal  appropriations  in 
aid  of  the  representation  they  purpose  making  of  their  industries. 

REVISION  OF  THE  CALENDAR. 

The  changes  which  have  been  announced  in  the  dates  of  opening  and 
closing  the  exhibition  were  found  to  be  necessary  on  two  accounts.  It  is 
unsafe,  in  the  climate  of  Philadelphia,  to  depend  upon  having  settled  spring 
weather  much  before  the  middle  of  May.  In  view  of  the  importance  to 
the  success  of  the  exhibition  that  exhibitors  shall  have  good  weather  for 
the  installation  of  their  goods,  and  that  the  first  impressions  of  visitors  may 
be  favorable,  it  seemed  desirable  to  defer  the  opening  day  three  weeks. 
Resides  this,  representations  were  made  by  several  of  the  northerly  coun- 
tries which  will  participate  in  the  exhibition,  to  the  effect  that  the  opening 
of  navigation  was  liable  to  be  delayed  so  nearly  up  to  the  announced  date 
as  to  make  it  doubtful  whether  their  products  could  be  delivered  in  Phila- 
delphia in  season  for  installation  before  the  exhibition  opened.  These 
considerations  dictated  the  changes  which  have  been  made  in  the  dates 
heretofore  announced.  The  calendar  as  thus  revised  is  as  follows : 
Reception  of  articles  begins  .....  Jan.  5,  1876. 

“ “ “ ends  .....  April  19,  “ 

Unoccupied  space  forfeited  ....  April  26,  “ 

Exhibition  opens  .......  May  10,  “ 

“ closes  .......  Nov.  10,  “ 

Goods  to  be  removed  by  ....  Dec.  31,  “ 


THE  EXHIBITION  BUILDINGS. 


Building. 

Main  Building, 

Art  Building, 
Horticultural  Building, 
Machinery  Building, 
Agricultural  Building, 


Date  of  Completion.  Contract  Pnce. 


Area  Covered. 

21.47  acres. 

1.50  “ 

1.50  “ 

14.00  “ 

10.15  “ 

48.62  acres. 


Contract  Awarded. 

July,  1874. 
July  4,  1874. 
Jan.  1,  1875. 
Jan.  27,  1875. 
June  16,  1875. 


Jan.,  1876. 
Jan.  1,  1876. 
Sept.  5, 1875. 
Oct.  1,  1875. 
Jan.  1,  1876. 


$1,420,000. 

1,199,273. 

253,937. 

542,300. 

250,000. 


Engraved  expressly  for  Burley’s  United  States  Centennial  Gazetteer  and  Guide. 


VIENNA  EXHIBITION,  1873. 

THE  International  Exhibition  at  Vienna  was  opened  by  the  emperor 
of  Austria  on  the  1st  of  May,  and  was  closed  on  the  2d  of  Novem- 
ber, 1873.  Franz  Joseph  was  the  prime  mover  in  this  enterprise,  and  to 
his  efforts  was  due  such  success  as  was  achieved.  The  number  of  countries 
represented  was  larger  than  at  any  of  the  preceding  exhibitions.  Not  only 
the  countries  of  Europe  and  America,  but  the  empires  of  the  East,  sent 
contributions.  The  Chinese  were  so  condescending  as  to  exhibit  some  of  their 
productions  in  competition  with  the  once-despised  Western  “ barbarians.” 
Japan,  which  nation  once  punished  with  death  a foreign  tour  on  the  part 
of  her  natives,  but  which  has  since  that  time  been  “ reconstructed,”  was 
represented  by  the  articles  of  a number  of  her  citizens,  who  came  with  the 
full  approval  of  their  government.  India,  Persia,  Morocco,  Tunis,  Tur- 
key and  Egypt  were  also  contributors.  The  Director-General  was  the 
Baron  Von  Schwartz-Senborn,  who  used  every  effort  to  have  all  arrange- 
ments completed  in  time,  but  the  exhibitors  were  very  slow  in  getting  their 
portion  of  the  labor  accomplished.  At  the  opening  of  the  exposition  tin- 
German  and  English  departments  were  the  only  ones  in  which  the  prep- 
arations were  not  very  much  behindhand.  This  tardiness  was  especially 
noticeable  in  the  department  of  the  United  States,  the  commissioners 
of  which  had  been  suspended  by  the  President  on  account  of  grave 
charges  which  were  brought  against  them.  The  number  of  visitors  was 
7,250,000,  and  on  the  closing  day  139,037  persons  entered  the  building. 
The  number  of  American  exhibitors  was  922,  a larger  number  than  had 
taken  part  in  any  previous  international  exhibition.  They  carried  off  9 
44  689 


690 


BURLEY’S  UNITED  STATES 


“diplomas  of  honor,”  70  “medals  for  progress,”  177  “medals  of  merit,” 
2 “ medals  for  Fine  Arts,”  5 “ medals  for  good  taste,”  23  “ medals  for  co- 
operators,”  and  145  “ diplomas  of  merit  or  honorable  mention,”  making  in 
all  431  awards.  One  of  the  most  interesting  features  of  this  exposition, 
and  one  well  worthy  of  imitation  in  the  future,  was  a series  of  international 
congresses,  which  were  held  in  connection  with  the  enterprise.  They  began 
with  an  International  Patent  Congress,  which  declared  in  favor  of  efficient 
patent  laws  for  the  protection  of  inventors,  and  resolved  that  only  invent- 
ors should  obtain  patents,  that  patents  should  be  issued  for,  or  extended  to, 
a term  of  fifteen  years,  and  that  a complete  publication  of  patents  should 
be  obligatory.  The  Congress  of  Agriculture  and  Forestry,  which  was  well 
attended,  discussed  the  protection  of  useful  birds,  and  passed  a resolution 
requesting  the  Austrian  government  to  secure  the  protection  of  birds  which 
are  useful  to  agriculture  by  means  of  international  treaties,  also  to  exert 
itself  to  bring  about  an  international  agreement  among  the  states  for  im- 
proving the  statistics  of  agriculture  and  forestry.  The  Congress  of  Cultivat- 
ors of  Flax  resolved  to  establish  a standing  committee  composed  of  members 
from  all  the  states  cultivating  flax,  which  is  to  act  as  an  international  organ 
for  the  mutual  communication  of  information  which  will  lead  to  the  im- 
provement of  that  valuable  product.  The  International  Medical  Congress 
declared  in  favor  of  compulsory  vaccination,  and  of  abolishing  all  land  and 
river  quarantines,  together  with  a thorough  revision  of  the  ocean  quarantine. 
In  the  Meteorological  Congress  the  states  of  Europe,  the  United  States 
and  China  were  represented.  ^Resolutions  were  passed  aiming  at  the  im- 
provement of  meteorological  observations,  and  the  establishment  of  a cen- 
tral meteorological  institution  was  declared  to  be  desirable.  One  of  the 
most  interesting  and  best  attended  of  these  congresses  was  the  Private 
International  Conference  for  voluntary  aid  in  time  of  war.  A number  of 
resolutions  were  adopted  relative  to  improved  methods  of  transporting  the 
wounded  from  the  field  of  battle  and  on  railroads,  and  one  resolution  recom- 
mended that  in  war  every  soldier  be  supplied  with  bandages,  as  in  the  case 
of  his  being  wounded  the  necessary  material  would  then  be  always  at 
hand.  The  International  Monetary  Conference  declared  in  favor  of  the 
old  standard  in  preference,  to  the  pure  silver  or  the  double  (gold  and  sil- 
ver) standard,  and  recommended  the  introduction  of  an  international  five- 
dollar  chief  gold  piece  of  7$  grammes  (115.8  grains),  refined  gold,  and  as 
an  international  monetary  unit  the  metrical  dollar  of  1|-  grammes  (23.16 
grains),  divided  into  100  cents.  As  the  amount  of  pure  gold  in  the  dollar 
of  the  United  States  is  23.22  grains,  and  in  the  half-eagle  is  116.1  grains, 
the  difference  in  value  between  the  proposed  coins  and  those  of  the  United 
States  is  little  more  than  one-fourth  of  one  per  cent.  Should  this  proposed 
system  of  international  coinage  ever  be  adopted,  it  might  with  reason  be 
considered  a substantial  victory  for  “ the  almighty  dollar.” 


, ■ 


' ’ 


. 


A D VER  TISE  VENTS. 


693 


PHILADELPHIA  STEAM 


CROFT,  WILBUR  & CO., 

MANUFACTURERS  OF  THE  FINEST 

CONFECTIONS , 

CHOCOLATE  and  COCOA, 

1226  MARiKET  STREET, 

PHILADELPHIA. 

SPECIALTIES  PINT  PINE  GOODS, 


js^SEND  FOR  QUOTATIONS.-^ 


694 


ADVERTISEMENTS. 


No.  3029  CHESTNUT  ST.,  PHILADA., 

Manufacturers  of  the  most  Improved 

STEAM  and  HAND-POWER  BOILER  ROLLS, 

COMBINED  PUNCHING  and  SHEADING  MACHINES, 

Single-Power  Punching  Machines,  with  Shearing  Attachments, 

ROTARY  SHEARING  MACHINES, 

BOILER-PLATE  PLANING  MACHINES , 

AND  EVERY  DESCRIPTON  OF 

MACHINERY  for  BOILER  MAKING, 

ALL  KINDS  OF 

Punching  and  Shearing  Machines  for  Rolling  Mills,  Bolt  and  Nut  Mahers,  etc, 

Also,  Manufacturers  of  their  Patent  HAIR-PICKING  and  CLEAN- 
ING MACHINE,  for  Upholsterers,  Mattress  Makers,  etc. 

SEND  FOR  DESCRIPTIVE  CIRCULARS. 


ESTABLISHED  1823,  AT  PHILADELPHIA. 

l v i:  - 8 

CELEBRATED  HERB  MEDICINES 

Meet  the  wants  of  the  afflicted  who  require  safe  and  reliable  Medical  or  Surgical  treatment. 
All  who  try  these  preparations  are  soon  convinced  of  their  superiority  as  remedial  agents.  They 
owe  their  present  popularity  to  intrinsic  merit,  not  to  “ printers’  ink.” 

Whatever  disease  you  have  (which  your  physician  fails  to  cure),  send  for  my  Medical 
Pamphlet,  for  it  contains  very  much  on  diseases  and  the  proper  treatment  for  them  with  LYE’S 
Remedies.  One  Dime,  to  any  address. 

THOS.  WARDLE,  M.  D.,  D.  D., 

1029  Race  Street,  Philadelphia. 

©r.  SStartile, 

Surgeon  Dentist, 

No.  1029  Race  Street,  Philadelphia. 

In  practice  Thirty-six  years.  Ex-Professor  in  the  Phila- 
delphia Dental  College. 

All  operations  performed  with  judgment  and  with  jus- 
tice to  the  patient.  __ 

REFERENCES. 

Prof.  James  McG'lintock,  Rev.  R.  M.  Hatfield,  D.  D., 

Dr.  Wm.  F.  Guernsey,  Rev.  Wm.  Cooper,  D.  D., 

Rev.  Wm.  Suddards,  D.  D.,  Rev.  Joseph  Castle. 


AT)  VER  TISEMENTS. 


695 


ESTABLISHED  1842. 


A LIBERAL  DISCOUNT  TO  THE  JOBBING  TRADE. 


ATMOKE’S 


oxs 


J. 

Equal  to  the  imported,  at  very  greatly  reduced  prices;  all  of  the  very  best  materials. 

136  SOUTH  FRONT  STREET 

PHI  ItA&S&nEtt, 


A T M O BE  ' S 


CELEBRATED 

MIITCE  MEAT. 


696 


A D VERTISEMENTS. 


ISAAC  A.  SHEPPARD. 


WILLIAM  B.  WALTON, 
JONATHAN  S.  BIDDLE, 
JOHN  SIIEKLEK. 


DANIEL  WEAVER, 
JAMES  0.  HORN. 

1 HON.  WALLWORK, 


Pourtb  Street  and  Montgomery  Avenue, 
PHILADELPHIA, 

AND 

Eastern  Avenue  and  Chester  Street, 

BALTIMORE. 


STOVE  WORKS  AND  HOLLOW-WARE  FOUNDRIES, 


AD  VERTISEMDN  TS. 


697 


tUA  SHAFTS 

[ESTABLISHED  1859.] 

Geo.V.  Cresson, 

EIGHTEENTH  AND  HAMILTON  STREETS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


MANUFACTURER  OF 

SHAFTING 

AND  ALL  ITS  APPURTENANCES. 


PATENT  INTERNAL  CLAMP  COUPLING 

FOR  SHAFTING. 

THE  MOST  SIMPLE  AND  EFFECTIVE  MODE  YET  DEVISED  FOR  COUPLING 
SHAFTS.  CAN  RE  APPLIED  BY  ANY  ONE  IN  A FEW  MINUTES.  IT  HAS 
AN  EQUALLY  POWERFUL  HOLD  ON  BOTH  SHAFTS,  EQUAL  TO  A “FORCING 
FIT.”  THERE  ARE  NO  BOLTS  TO  BREAK  OR  AVORK  LOOSE.  THERE  IS  NO 
STRAIN  ON  THE  SCREWS.  CANNOT  THROW  THE  SHAFTS  OUT  OF  LINE  ON 
APPLYING  IT. 

THIS  COUPLING  IS  NOAV  BEING  MANUFACTURED  BY  SOME  OF  THE  MOST 
PROMINENT  FIRMS  IN  ENGLAND,  SCOTLAND  AND  GERMANY,  AND  HAS 
RECEIVED  THE  HIGHEST  COMMENDATION  FROM  THE  BEST  MECHANICS 
AT  HOME  AND  ABROAD. 


o 


'4 


698 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


D.  L.  BAUMGARDNER.  B.  J,  WOODWARD,  HENRY  BAUMGARDNER, 

BAUMGARDNER,  WOODWARD  & CO., 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

Manila,  Sisal  and  American  Hemp 

CORDAGE, 

AND  DEALERS  IN 


TAR,  PITCH,  OARS, 


38  South  Delaware  Avenue, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


Factory,  BEVERLY,  N.  J. 


Hdr*  N.  B— Lowest  Rates  of  Freight  secured  to  ail  points. 


A D VER  T I SEME  NTS. 


699 


E.  M.  BRUCE  & CO., 

General  Managers  for  the 

131  If 

COTTAGE  ORGANS 

AND  THE 

ARION  PIANOS, 

.FOR 

Pennsylvania,  Delaware  and  New  Jersey. 

Send  for  CIRCULAR  and  PRICE  LISTS. 

E,  M.  BRUCE  & CO,, 

1308  Chestnut  Street, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


DAVID  F.  CONOVER  & CO., 


Successors  to  TVM.  B.  TV ARNE  & CO., 


WHOLESALE  DEALERS  IN 


South-East  Cor.  Chestnut  and  Seventh  Sts,, 


FIRST  FLOOR, 
PHILADELPHIA. 


American  Watch  Wholesale  Salesrooms. 


700 


ADVER  TISEMENTS. 


ROBERT  WOOD.  TIIOS.  S.  ROOT. 

Philadelphia  Ornamental  Iron  Works. 


Robert  Wood  & Co, 

1936  RIDGE  AVENUE,  PHILADELPHIA,  PA., 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 


cc 


^ £ 
[— 1 =2 
CO 


CO  ^ 

« I 

CO  =; 
* 

cy 


go  s 


§ 


o 


cT  c±3 

Co  S 

CS|  P=! 

l 


' p rt 

s'i 

0=5  - ~ 


. *\  r~,  . > 

%mn 

N-  <=>  ft 

A1,  ry-t  O c 

S:  ^ Ss 

« <u 

O (=1  &» 


>> 

>1 


«=3  ’0-5 


CO  0J 

,5 


fcfl'- 


E-H 

CS2. 

-=CJ 

C-D  - 

m 


« 5 


1=1  w 

«a  » ^ 

| g » > 

g.  -•*■  o 

ffi  o § M 

_ 3 p,  k.  > 

| 'o-?  _ 

e|£  Q 

g S > 

m'  Cff  S ■, 
S a “ H 

' *?E 

p 5 


o “ 


Railings  for  Offices,  Banks,  Counter  Railings,  Balconies,  Lawn  and  Farm  Fences,  etc. 


BRONZE  WORK, 

STATUARY  BRONZES 

FRO 31  ARTISTS’  310 DELS, 

COLOSSAL,  HEROIC  or  LIFE-SIZE, 

MADE  AND  FINISHED  IN  THE  HIGHEST  STYLE  OF  ART. 


REFERRING  TO 

H.  K.  BROWN.  .7.  A.  BAILEY,  J.  Q.  WARD,  L.  IV.  VOLK.  L.  THOMPSON,  HORATIO  STONE, 
All  Prominent  Artists,  for  the  Fidelity  and  Finish  of  onr  Work. 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


701 


td  WHITE,  BLACK  AND  COLORS,  W 


702 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


MORO  PHILLIPS, 

Manufacturing  Chemist, 

MANUFACTURER  OF  ACIDS  AND  OTHER  CHEMICALS; 

ALSO, 

MORO  PHILLIPS’  SUPER-PHOSPHATE  OF  TIME. 

PHILADELPHIA . 

JAMES  MILLER, 

MANUFACTURER,  IMPORTER  AND  DEALER, 


LOOM  REEDS  AND  HARNESSES. 


0_A_IEC  LEATHER  BELTING. 

FACTORY  AND  MILL  SUPPLIES,  Etc. 

CORNER  TWENTY-SECOND  AND  HAMILTON  STS. 

PHILADELPHIA. 

Gr.  InT.  Q-BEEB, 

N.E.  Cor.  10th  and  WALNUT  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA, 

DEALER  IN 

HOT  HOUSE,  DOMESTIC  AND  FOREIGN  FRUITS,  anti 

Having  commenced  the  manufacturing  of  Confectionery  in  1843,  and  studied  its  various  branches 
with  success,  I have  at  various  times  introduced  to  the  public  many  of  the  choicest  Confections  of 
the  day,  some  of  which  are  my  celebrated  CREAM  CARAMELS  of  all  flavors,  being  the  first  to 
discover  the  practicability  of  combining  pure  Cream  with  the  juice  of  the  various  fruits  without 
impoverishing  the  richness  or  flavor  of  either.  Greer’s  Cream  Walnuts  and  Chocolates  are  well  known. 

SECURE  A BOX  OF  GREER'S  CONFECTIONS. 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


703 


AMERICAN 

LIFE  INSURANCE  COMPANY 

OF  PHILADELPHIA, 

S.  K.  cor.  Fourth  and  Walnut  Streets. 

Assets  $5,000,000. 

GEO.  W.  HILL,  President. 

GEO.  NUGENT,  Vice-Pres’t,  JOHN  S.  WILSON,  Sec’y, 

ALEXANDER  WHILLDIN,  Chairman  Finance  Committee, 
JOHN  C.  SIMS,  Actuary,  J.  G.  HAMMER,  Ass’t  Secretary. 


Largest  Lamp-black  Works  in  tlie  World. 


LAMP-BLACK 

FROM  THE  LOWEST  TO  THE  HIGHEST  GRADES, 

MANUFACTURED  1 5 Y ' 

L MARTIN  1,  60., 

No.  1 18  Walnut  Street , Second  Floor  Front , 

PHILADELPHIA. 


We  particularly  caution  purchasers  against  parties  who  are  fraud- 
ulently appropriating  our  well-known  brands,  originated  by  us,  and  fa- 
miliar to  the  Trade  for  nearly  a quarter  of  a century. 

Silver  Medals  awarded  by  the  Franklin  Institute,  1852 ; Massachusetts 
Charitable  Mechanic  Association,  Boston,  1860 ; American  Institute,  New 
York,  1867 ; and  Franklin  Institute,  1874. 


THE  & McDOWELL 

STOVES  OCX 

Foundries:  GIRARD  AVENUE,  ASH  STREET  AND  GUNNER’S  RUN,  PHILADA. 

Offices,  133  North  Second  St.,  Phllada.;  143  West  Pratt  St.,  Baltimore. 

W.  L.  McDowell,  Pres.  W.  H.  Steak,  Viee-Pres. 

F.  LeIbrandt,  Jr.,  Treas.  W.  D.  Bennage,  Sec. 


W.  T.  PALFREY,  Sup’t.  THOS.  WEISS,  Treas 

LEHIGH  SHOVEL  COMPANY, 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

SHOVELS,  SPADES  AND  SCOOPS, 

BST5S3L.E133EiyE,  PA. 


704 


A D VER  TISE MEETS. 


PENNSYLVANIA  STEEL  COMPANY, 

MANUFACTURERS  OF  STANDARD  HAMMERED 

STEEL  RAILS  AND  AXLES 

Heavy  Shafting,  Forgings,  Frogs,  Crossings  and  Switches. 

Principal  Office,  216  SOUTH  FOURTH  ST.,  PHILADA. 

SAMUEL  M.  FELTON,  President. 

HENRY  C.  SPACEMAN,  Treas.  EBEN  F.  BARKER,  Sec. 

WORKS  AT  BALDWIN,  NEAR  HARRISBURG,  PENNA. 

LUTHER  S.  BENT,  Sup’t  at  Works. 


Established  by  John  Harrison,  1793. 

HARRISON  BROTHERS  «fc  CO., 

Proprietors  of  the  Gray’s  Ferry  White  Lead,  Color  and  Chemical  Works. 

Factories,  at  34th  and  35th  Streets,  Gray's  Ferry  Road  and  Schuylkill  River,  26th  Ward,  Philadelphia. 

Connected  by  Private  Telegraph  Wires,  the  sole  property  of  this  firm,  with  their  Offices, 

103  SOUTH  FRONT  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA,  and  179  WATER  ST.,  NEW  YORK. 

(LT^N.  B. — Please  Direct  Letters  to  the  Philadelphia  Office. 

Established.  18-4=1. 

33.  HOOLBY  <te  S03ST, 

ilk  Manufacturer^  and  Jdntfiorfers, 

No.  226  MARKET  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

Established  1823. 

O.  D.  CASSADY, 

BREAD  BAKE  R, 

45  NORTH  THIRTEENTH  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 
e-FAMILIE8  SUPPLIED.-^ 

GEOR.dE  YOUNG, 

No.  3342  MARKET  STREET,  I^IIILADELPIIIA, 

BREAD  BAKER. 

CONFECTIONERY  AND  ICE  CREAM. 

FAMILIES  SUPPLUT). 

ADAM  NEWKUMET, 

Manufacturer  of  a Superior  Quality  of 

GLASS-HOUSE  POTS 

Of  all  sizes  for  Common  and  Flint  Glass  Manufacturers,  made  from  the  best 
German  Clay  and  of  Superior  Workmanship. 

BLACK  LEAD  CRU  CIBLES 

Of  a superior  quality  and  all  sizes  constantly  on  hand  and  made  to  order  for 

STEEL  MELTERS,  BRASS  FOUNDERS,  SMELTERS,  JEWELERS,  ETC. 

KEYSTONE  CARBURET  OF  IRON  STOVE  POLISH. 

1537  & 1539  North  Front  St.,  below  Oxford,  Fhiladn. 


A D VER  TISEMENTS. 


705 


WEST  END  PLANING  MILL? 

J.  W.  SMITH  «fc  CO., 

2106,  2108  and  2110  Filbert  Street,  Philadelphia, 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

Window  Frames,  Doors,  Sash,  Blinds,  Shutters,  Mouldings,  Brackets,  Stair 
Balusters.  Planing,  Re-sawing,  Turning  and  Scroll  Work. 

CHAS.  S.  EVELAND.  H.  B.  CHAMBERS. 

“CHAS.  S.  EVELAND  & CO., 

Leather  and  Shoe  Manufacturers’  Goods, 

No.  138  NORTH  THIRD  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 

DANIEL  EVELAND, 

MOROCCO  MANUFACTURER, 

215  WILLOW  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 


W.  HTJKTT  dfe  OO., 

PHILADELPHIA  RAZOR  STROP  WORKS, 

605  and  607  Arch  Street,  Philadelphia. 

Four  attention  is  requested  to  our  Improved  Patent  Combination  Strop  and  Hone,  warranted  unequalled. 

GEORGE  THOMPSON, 

DEALER  IN 


259  South  Fourth  Street, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


SATISFACTION  ALWAYS  GUARANTEED. 

GEORGE  W.  HITTILGVCIE], 

Agent  for  the  Springfield  Gas  Machine, 


AND  DEALER  IN 


)R  GAS  MACHINES,  BARKER’S  PATENT  OPEN  BURNER  POR  GASOLINE  GAS, 

12  North  Seventh  Street,  Philadelphia. 

j.  n.A.KTKrinNrcs-, 

DEALER  IN  STAPLE  / FANCY  TRIMMINGS 

White  Goods,  Hosiery,  Gloves,  Hdkfs.,  Embroideries,  Laces.  Ribbons,  Skirts, 
Corsets,  Travelling  Bags,  Portmonnaies,  Brushes,  Combs, 
and  a general  variety  of  Notions. 

N.  IV.  corner  Fourth  and  Spruce  and  1637  Chestnut  Streets,  Philadelphia. 

45 


706 


A D VER  TISEMENTS. 


WROUGHT  IRON  BRIDGES. 


Continental  Bridge  Co., 

110  SOUTH  FOURTH  ST., 

PHILADELPHIA. 

BUILDERS  OF 

HENSZEY’S  PATENT  ARCH, 

aYJSTE  other  styles 

WROUGHT  IRON  BRIDGES; 

ALSO, 

WROUGHT  IRON  PIVOT  BRIDGES. 

KEYSTONE  SLATE  MANTELand  SLATE  WORKS 

ESTABLISHED  1853. 


SLATE  MANTELS  of  the  LATEST  and  MOST  BEAUTIFUL  DESIGNS, 


And  other  Slate  Work  on  hand  or  Made  to  Order. 

TIUXG  AND  FLAGGING,  etc. 

WILSON  Sc  MILLER, 

1210  Ridge  Avenue  and  1211  and  1213  Spring  Garden  St.,  Philadelphia, 


AD  VER  VISE  MEETS. 


707 


E.  D.  & W.  A.  FRENCH, 

Manufacturers  and  Importers  of 

PAINTERS’ and  BUILDERS’  SUPPLIES 

WHITE  LEADS,  LINSEED  OIL,  LUBRICATING  OIL,'  BRUSHES, 

COLORS,  BOILED  OIL,  VARNISHES,  WINDOW  GLASS. 

Sole  Manufacturers  of  Chinese  Green. 


Calcined  Plaster,  Rosendale  Cement,  Portland  Cement, 

Garnkirk  Chimney  Tops,  imported  from  Glasgow,  Scotland. 


SLATE  MANTELS. 

Stock  and  Quality  of  Work  unsurpassed  by  any  in  this  country. 

THIRD  AND  VINE  STS., 

CAMDEN,  N.  J. 

GIVE  US  A CALL.  SEND  FOR  CIRCULARS. 

PHILADELPHIA 

PATENT  EIRE  AND  WATER  PROOF  GRANULATED 

SLAG  ROOFING 

Manufactory,  N.  Broad  and  Cumberland  Sts,, 

Office,  404  WALNUT  STREET. 

ROOFING  MATERIAL 

AND  ALSO 

State  and  County  Rights  for  Sale. 


M.  EHRET,  JR. 


708 


AT)  VERTISEMENTS. 


HARBACH’S  ORIGINAL  CENTENNIAL  NOUGATINES 


Original 


vX  30  Nth3jhSt.8:807  & 803  Filbert  Sr.  Phi  la  da.  Pa. 


ESTABLISHED  184S. 


JOSEPH  CHAPMAN, 

PLAIN  AND  DECORATIVE 


HOUSE,  SIGN  AND  FRESCO 


530  and  532  North  Tenth  St., 

PHILADELPHIA. 


Estimates  furnished  and  contracts  made  for  every  description  of  work 
in  city  or  country. 

Churches,,  Banking-houses,  Halls  of  Public  Buildings  and  Dwellings 
Frescoed  in  any  style  desired. 

Special  attention  given  to  Oiling  and  Polishing  Hard  Wood. 

The  best  workmen  employed,  and  all  work  executed  under  the  per- 
sonal supervision  of  the  proprietor. 


AD  VERTISEMEXTS. 


709 


Established 

1850. 


stablishcd 

1850. 


D.  M.  LAME  &.  SON, 

BUILDERS  OF  FIRST-CLASS  CARRIAGES, 

Manufactory  and  Warerooms,  3432  to  3438  Market  St.,  Philadelphia. 


SPECIAhATTENTIOHPfliPTiiENGRAVIHGoFMACHINEP.Y 


SEND  FOR  SPECIMENS  AND  ESTIMATES 


F.  STEFFAN  & CO, 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

S If  AW  I.,  S I X ■>  OTHER  FANCY 


Nos.  1344  and  1346  NORTH  FRONT  ST., 
and  1343,  1345,  1347  and  1349  HOPE  ST., 

PHILADELPHIA. 


710 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


ESTABLISHED  1823. 


REED  MEYER.  CONRAD  MEYER,  CHAS.  E.  MEYER. 

(Inventor  of  the  Iron-Plate  Frame  for  Pianos.) 


METER  & SONS, 


Piano  Manufacturers 


PHILADELPHIA. 


MEYER  <St  SOMS’  PIAMOS 


Are  now  and,  have  for  years  been  recognized  as  the  best,  for  touch*  fine,  powerful  and 
sympathetic  tone  and  thorouijli  worhma nship,  and  the  greatest  possible  durability ; 
they  are  wholly  unrivalled,  and  have  stood  the  trial  by  the  masters  of  this  country 
and  Europe. 

The  best  proof  of  their  superior  qualities  is  th'-ir  increasing  POP  TTL  .1 R I rl'Y  after 
more,  than  fifty  years ’ trial.  Thousands  in.  use.  Highest  Prize  Medals  and  Awards  to 

TIESiE  TS/LJE'ETlSStt. 

BY  THE 

World’s  Great  Exhibition,  London;  Mechanics’  Institute,  Boston;  American  Institute,  New  York; 
Maryland  Institute,  Baltimore;  Franklin  Institute.  Philadelphia,  5 Silver  Medals. 

Since,  receiving  the  HIGHEST  ATTAINABLE  AWARD  of  the  LONDON  “EJtIZE 
MEDAL,”  the  MEYER  El  A NO  has  not  been  exhibited. 


SPECIAL  ATTENTION  IS  RESPECTFULLY  DIRECTED  TO 

OUR  CRESCENT  SCALE  AND  IMPROVER  BRACING  AGRAFFES, 

By  the  application  of  our  CRESCENT  SCALE,  that  SINGING  QUALITY  of  tone  so  desirable  in  all 
Musical  Instruments  has  been  obtained  for  OUR  PIANOS,  which,  together  with 
their  well-  known  Power,  Elastic  Touch  and  Durability,  renders 
them  “THE  STANDARD  OF  PERFECTION.’’ 

MEYER  & SONS'  IMPROVED  BRACING  places  their  PIANOS  above  COMPETITION  for  STANDING  IN  TUNE. 

Prices  as  reasonable  as  is  consistent  with  tbe  best  materials  ami  w orlnnansbiu. 


AD  VEB  TISEMENTS. 


711 


MILL  OPEN. 


712 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


ESTABLISHED  1838. 


WM.  R.  STEWART. 


EDWIN  H.  STEWART. 


WM.  R.  STEWART  & BRO.. 

MOROCCO  MANUFACTURERS, 


♦ ^ <$. 

435  and  437  York  Ave.,  corner  Willow  St,  Philadelphia. 


C.  VAN  GUNDEN. 


E.  YOUNG 


ORNAMENTAL  MARBLE  WORKS. 

VAN  GUNDEN  & YOUNG 

(Successors  to  JOHN  BAIRD), 

No.  1221  Spring  Garden  Street, 

Branch  Works,  Darby  Road,  opposite  Woodland  Cemetery, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


MARBLE  AND  SCOTCH  GRANITE  MONUMENTS,  TOMBS,  ETC. 

(TT  Cemetery  Lots  Enclosed  at  Lowest  Prices. 

JOSEPH  NEYIL  & SONS, 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 


sir  £ 


FACTORIES,  ST.  JOHN,  above  BEAVER  ST, 

Store,  144  Margaretta  St., 

PHILADELPHIA. 


ADVERTISEMENTS. 


713 


ESTABLISHED  1847. 

JAMES  Iff,  MARKS, 

PHARMACIST 

Market,  below  38th  St.,  West  Philadelphia. 

H.  J.  SMITH.  W.  B.  CARLILE.  M.  JOY. 

PHILADELPHIA  STAINED  GLASS  WORKS, 

617  S.  BROAD  ST.;  Branch  Office,  1727  CHESTNUT  ST.,  PHIIADA. 

1 1 . J.  SMITH  CO., 

Manufacturers  of  STAINED,  EMBOSSED,  ENAMELLED  and  CUT  GLASS. 

References:  University  of  Penna.,  Masonic  Temple,  Christ  Church. 
fly*  Designs  and  Estimates  Furnished. 

PURE  MILK. 


EDWARD  W.  WOOLMAN, 

44  North  38th  St.,  Philadelphia. 

Best  Quality  from  Selected  Dairies!  Unlimited  Sap®!  Prompt  Delivery! 

PARTICULAR  ATTENTION  GIVEN  TO  SUPPLYING  FAMILIES. 

JOHN  G.  KOLB’S 

New  York  Celebrated  Home-Made  Bread 

AND 

BISCUIT  BAKERY, 

1403,  1407  and  1409  South  Tenth  Street, 

PHILADELPHIA. 

HUFNAL, 

APOTHECARY 

West  Qmm,j  cor.  of  Mimtcmth  M&.f/  PMlada. 

HI.  MULLIlsT, 

BREAD  AND  CAKE  BAKER, 

3924  Market  St.,  West  Philadelphia. 

£Co‘  IS  It  £ A I)  SERVED  AT  RESIDENCES  EVERY  MORNING.=£& 


714 


AD  VEBTISEMENTS. 


MINTON  S TILES, 

OF  THE  FINEST  QUALITY,  IN 

Geometric,  Encaustic,  Majolica,  Painted,  etc., 

For  FLOORS,  WALLS,  HEARTHS,  FIRE-PLACES, 

AND  MURAL  DECORATIONS  GENERALLY. 

ESTABLISHED  1SSO. 

SHARPLESS  <Sc  WATTS, 

No.  1325  MARKET  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

ED.  S.  DEEMER.  MARSHALL  DEEMER.  S.  A.  DEEMER. 


PHILADELPHIA 


JOHN  DEEMER’S  SONS, 

14*7  smd  14©  Margaretta  Street, 

MANUFACTURERS  OF  ALL  KINDS  OF 


Morocco  # Fancy  Leather, 

Bronze  Cuirs,  Blue  and  Red  Root  Skins, 
French.  Morocco,  Brush,  Kid,  and 
Grains,  Pebbled  Grains,  etc. 


SPECIALTY  OF  BRONZE. 

Factory,  154  Willow  Stt9BU 


WM.  ROSE  & BROS., 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

Brick,  Plastering  I Pointing  Trowels 

MOULDERS'  TOOLS,  SADDLERS'  ROUND  KNIVES,  etc, 

Address,  THIRTY-SIXTH  and  FILBERT  STS., 

WJ?ST  TJIJjLA  'D  eltj/ia  . 


A D VER  T1SEMENTS. 


715 


The  Bullock  Printing  Press. 

The  BULLOCK  SELF-FEEDING  AND  PER- 
FECTING PRESS  feeds  itself  from  rolls  of 
paper  miles  in  length,  and  prints  both  sides  of 
the  sheet  at  one  operation,  thus  saving  the 
whole  cost  of  feeding  by  hand. 

The  BULLOCK  is  the  first  invention  of  its 
kind  that  was  brought  into  practical  and  suc- 
cessful use.  It  is  entirely  original  in  design, 
arrangement  and  operation,  and  is  not  borrowed 
from  English  or  French  inventions,  as  some 
new  machines  are. 

The  BULLOCK  is  not  only  the  BEST,  but  the 
CHEAPEST,  Press  in  the  world.  For  further 
information  address 

THE  BULLOCK  PRINTING  PRESS  CO., 

No.  738  Saa.sotn  St.,  Philadelphia. 


WILLIAM  STRUTHERS,  JOHN  STROTHERS,  WILLIAM  STROTHERS,  JR. 


STRUTHERS  & SONS, 


MARBLE,  GRANITE  & SANDSTONE  WORKS 


ESTABLISHED  1818. 


CONSTANTLY  ON  HAND. 


DESIGNS  FURNISHED  FROM  THE  PLAINEST  TO  THE  MOST  ELABORATE. 

j3ulLDING  y/’ORK  IN  pENERAL  pONTRACTED  j^OR. 


WILLIAM  H.  WILLIAMS,  Manager. 


>3 


OF 


OFFICE  AND  WAREROOMS,  No.  1022  MARKET  STREET. 

STEAM  WORKS,  WALNUT  ST.  WHARF,  SCHUYLKILL. 


NEW  AMERICAN 

Sewing  Machine. 

J8@T  SELF-THREADING  SHUTTLE.^ 

For  Ease  of  Operation , Simplicity  of  Movement  and  Du- 
rability it  is  Unequalled.  Suited  to  Every  Kind  of  Work, 
from  the  i Lightest  to  the  Heaviest.  Sold  at  a Moderate 
Hr  ice , with  Liberal  Discount  to  Cash  Customers. 

OFFICE  AND  SALESROOMS, 

1318  Chestnut  St.,  Philadelphia. 

GOOD  AG  ENTS  WANTED. 


716 


A D VERT ISEM ENTS. 


ESTABLISHED  1842. 


§jyfiaqaldtq  mid  (tfocon 


IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

« 

S.  W.  Cor.  of  Twelfth  and  3Iarket  Sts., 


PHIJLJLBE3LPHIJL 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


717 


Established  1847. 

J*  OISTJES7 

MONTGOMERY  COUNTY  MILK. 

CONSHOHOCKEN  DAIRIES, 

Office,  No.  G03  IN'.  Eighth  Street,  riilladelphia. 

ESTABLISHED  1837. 

H.  G.  LIPF  <&  BROv 

BAKERY  AMB  BEFMEmMEMT  SAMBM, 

217  N.  NINTH  ST.,  ABOVE  RACE,  PHILADA. 


frank:  frills, 

FIRST-CLASS  FAMILY  BREAD  BAKERY, 

ICE  CREAM  AND  FANCY  CAKES. 
FRENCH  BREAD  A SPECIALTY. 

NINETEENTH  ST.  BELOW  SPRING  GARDEN,  PHILADELPHIA. 


ESTABLISHED  50  TEARS. 

SCREENS 

AND 

WOVEN  WIRE, 

MANUFACTURED  BY 

JOS.  A.  NEEDLES, 

B4  NORTH  FRONT  ST., 

PHILADELPHIA. 


JAMES  T.  SHINN, 

DRUGGIST, 

Manufacturer  of  LIQUID  RENNET,  OPAL  DENTALLINA,  Comp.  CHARCOAL 
BISCUIT,  and  all  Pharmaceutical  Preparations. 

PRESCRIPTIONS  and  FAMILY  SUPPLIES  ARE  SPECIALTIES. 

S.  IF.  COR.  BROAD  AND  SPRUCE  STS.,  PHILADELPHIA. 


J.  LACMANN  & SONS, 


MANUFACTURERS  OF 


DOLL  BODIES,  ARMS  & SHOES, 

809  RACE  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 


ESTABLISHED  18*1. 


PHILADELPHIA  SURGEONS’  BANDAGE  INSTITUTE, 

PATRONIZED  BY  THE  MEDICAL  FACULTY. 

jST o„  X4r  North  Ninth.  Street,  33.  C.  EVERETT,  Principal. 

B.  C.  Everett’s  Improved  Plated  Graduating  Pressure  Truss  positively  cures  Rupture  when  all  others  fail;  also  German 
Hard  Rubber  and  a large  variety  of  cheap  Trusses.  Everett’s  Invaluable  Elastic  Belts  for  Abdominal  Weakness  and  Corpu- 
lency ; Elastic  Stockings;  Utero-Abdominal  Supporters;  Shoulder  Braces ; Crutches;  Anus  and  Suspensory  Bandages; 
Spine,  Bow-Leg  and  Knock-knee  Instruments ; all  of  which  are  made  in  a scientific  manner,  and  skilfully  applied.  Apart- 
ments for  ladies  under  the  superlntendance  of  a competent  lady. 


718 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


A.  M,  Collins,  Son  & Co., 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 


PHOTOGRAPHERS,  PRINTERS, 

Lithographers  and  Stationers. 

ALSO, 

LOCAL  RAILROAD  TICKETS. 

WAREHOUSE: 

No.  18  S.  SIXTH  STREET 

AND 

No.  9 DECATUR  ST., 

IF  IE3I  ILADELF  EC  I .A. . 


Having  all  the  required  appliances  and  facilities  for  the  manufacture  of  Cards 
and  Card  Boards,  we  are  enabled  to  offer  to  purchasers  inducements  in  the  import- 
ant requisites  of  price,  uniform  quality  and  promptness  in  execution  of  orders. 


A D VER  TISE MEETS. 


719 


> 

o 

o 

< 

m 

2 0 
> E 

§ c 
S o 


o - 

> £ 

> 0 

s»  o 

- I 

CD  NH 

£ 2 
m 

< > 
5 r 


ta 

k 

. S 
2^ 

S3 

o _ 

S* 

. S N 

2fesc 
s 2 ® 
§ k © 

Ns© 
- ©>5 

T3  > < * 
m ^ ^ 

3 58  5 5 

*.gp 

; qfete 

6?  ?6b 
5 £ SB 
^ 'k 


O 

0 

w 

o 

hj 


H ^ 

B§ 

toe 

§ 

s 


t* 

w 

w 

a i 

u 

w 


720 


A D VER  T I SEMEN  TS. 


WM.  ECKFELDT,  E.  B.  RICHIE. 

ECKFELDT  & RICHIE, 

No.  418  NORTH  THIRD  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA, 

TANNERS 

And  Manufacturers  of  Superior 

Oak  leather  Belting  and  Fire  Hose. 

ESTABLISHED  1811. 


J.  M.  HUMMEL  & SONS, 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

COLORED  ROANS,  LININGS,  ALUM  SHEEP  & CALF  KID, 

ALSO, 

Importers  and  Manufacturers  of  Skivers 

IN  ALL  THE  FANCY  COLORS  AND  DIFFERENT  STYLES  OF  FINISH, 


Especially  adapted  for  Hatters’  arjd  Bookbinders’  Use. 

OFFICE  AND  FACTORY, 

955  North  Third  St.  and  970  Canal  St., 


PtilXtJL&S&PHUU 


LEONARD  NAX,  F.  ALBERT  KUHN. 

NAX  & KUHN, 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

SMOKING  PIPES, 

ZtsTO.  146  E'OBLB  STREET, 

PHILADELPHIA , 


CHARLES  BECIC, 

Importer  and  Manufacturer  of  Every  Variety  of 
FANCY  COLORED,  GLAZED  A.ND  ENAMELLED 

PAPERS, 

CHINA,  BLANK,  RAILROAD,  ENAMELLED  AND  BRISTOL  BOARD 

CARDS, 

MANILLA  SHIPPING  TAGS. 

Office  and  Warehouse,  16  South  Sixth  Street, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


AT)  VER  TISEMENTS. 


721 


BLATCHLEY’S  CUCUMBER  WOOD  PUMPS. 

BLATCHLEY’S  HORIZONTAL  ICE  CREAI  FREEZERS. 

(TINGLEY’S  PATENT.) 

CHARLES  G.  BLATCHIEY,  Manufacturer, 

Office  and  Warerooms,  506  COMMERCE  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 

J AM  E S FLEM S M C 

(Late  of  GARDNER  & FLEMING), 

C-A^IE^I^-CrE  BTJIHiXDESR,, 

No.  1255  & 1257  N.  Twelfth  St.,  cor.  of  Thompson, 


OFFERS  THE  LARGEST  AND  BEST  SELECTED  STOCK  OF 


VEGETABLE  AND  FLOWER  SEEDS 

To  be  found  in  America,  embracing  all  the  Home  grown,  as  well  as  New  and  Rare  Foreign  Varieties. 

The  Amateur  Gardener  and  Florist  will  lind  all  the  Novelties  as  they  appear,  obtained  from 
reliable  sources,  and  offered  at  fair  and  reasonable  rates.  The  Market  Gardener  may  also  obtain 
everv  variety,  suited  to  his  wants,  at  a moderate  price. 

THE  GREEN  HOUSE  AND  ORNAMENTAL  DEPARTMENT  contains  the  largest  and  best  se- 
lection of  Plants  in  this  country,  occupying  over  sixty  thousand  square  feet  of  Glass,  for  Hot 
Houses,  Green  Houses  and  Propagating  Frames. 

BULBOUS  FLOWER  ROOTS. — IVe  annually  import  a large  collection  of  the  finest  Double  and 
Single  Hyacinths,  Tulips,  Narcissus,  Crocus,  Jonquils  and  other  Bulbs  for  planting  in  the  Autumn, 
a full  descriptive  catalogue  of  which  is  published  on  the  first  of  August. 

Dreer’s  Garden  Calendar  is  published  annually  on  the  1st  of  Dee.,  and  contains  select  lists  of 
Vegetable  and  Flower  Seeds,  Plants,  Roses,  Verbenas,  Dahlias,  Carnations.  Geraniums,  etc.,  with 
brief  and  practical  directions  for  their  culture,  mailed  free.  Address,  HENRY  A.  DREER,  Philada. 


ALEXANDER  BROTHERS, 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

OAK  TANNED 

LEATHER  BELTING, 

410  and  412  FORTH  THIRD  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

MRS.  W.  H.  HELWEG.  P.  KESSEL. 


itl:  iavec  & co., 

FINE  BOOTS  AND  SHOES, 

INo.  614  ARCH  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

Goats'  and  Boys'  Boots,  Shoes  and  Gaiters  always  on  hand  and  made  to  order. 

RDERS  FROM  ABROAD  ALWAYS  RECEIVE  SPECIAL  ATTENTIO N.“®» 

46 


722 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


ESTABLISHED  1SG6. 


SCHIMMELS 


431  and  433  Master  St., 

PHILADELPHIA. 


SCHIMMEL  & CO., 

31  and  33  North  Canal  Street,  CHICAGO; 

126  Macdougal  St.,  NEW  YORK. 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


723 


PATENTED 


SCREW  CT.AMP  AGRAPF 


These  PIANOS  cannot  get  out  of  tune;  the 
CLAMP  is  screwed  down  after  the  Piano  is  tuned, 
and  all  the  strain  is  taken  off  the  length  of  the  strings 
and  the  tuning  pin ; the  tuning  pin  cannot  turn  and 
get  loose  in  the  socket  like  in  all  other  Pianos,  which 
the  inventor  of  this  has  found  out. 


GRAND  SQUARE  AND  UPRIGHT  PIANOS. 

ifjyis. 


152  North  Ninth  St., 


PHILADELPHIA 


724 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


Esta/blislieci  1821. 

ZB.  V.  3-E3, 

SADDLE,  HARNESS  AND  COLLAR  MANUFACTURER, 

3142  Market  St.,  Pliiladelpliia. 

H.  DAVIS  & GO., 

MANUFACTURING  PERFUMERS, 


1050  Germantown  Ave.,  Philadelphia. 


F.  L.  & D.  R.  CARNELL, 

Machinists  and  Iron  Founders, 


No.  1844  GERMANTOWN  AVENUE, 
PHILADELPHIA, 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

Steam  Engines,  Steam  Hammers,  Brick  Machines,  Bed  and  Fire  Brick 
Presses,  Clay  Tempering  Wheels,  Pipe  and  Tile  Machines  and 
Brick  Machinery  of  every  description  for  Horse  or  Steam. 

Coal  Kiln  Castings,  Heavy  and  Light  Castings  of  every 
variety.  Also.  Builders  of  Brooks’  Patent  Steam 
Stone  Hammer  for  Belgian  Blocks,  etc., 
and  Machinery  for  Artificial  Stone. 


OLDEST  and  LARGEST  ESTABLISHMENT  of  tie  Lilli  ill  tie  UNITED  STATES. 


ELIJAH  CUNDEY.  FRANCIS  CUNDEY. 

E.  CUNDEY  & BRO, 

STEAM  WOOD  TURNING  MILL 

848  North  Fourth  Street,  Philadelphia. 

WOOD  TURNING  in  all  its  various  branches.  Mechanical,  Architectural,  Cabinet  and  Gymnastic 
Turning  of  all  kinds.  Also,  Manufacturers  of  BOBBINS,  SPOOLS  and  every  de- 
scription of  Turning  used  by  the  Manufacturers  of  Textile  Fabrics. 

Mallet^,  Handles,  Bungs,  Taps,  Chair  Stuff  and  Turned  Wooden  Ware  constantly  on  hand. 

JOBBING  PROMPTLY  ATTENDED  TO. 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


725 


LAI  1ST  G-  cfe  HVC  _A_  <3-  x nr  LT  X s , 

Importers  of  Shoe  Findings, 

And  every  variety  of  Shoe  Manufacturers’  Articles,  Silk  and  Cotton  Terry 
Elastics,  Marshall’s  and  “IXL”  Machine  Threads. 

30  NORTH  THIRD  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 
Agents  for  The  Hamilton  Web  Company’s  Celebrated  Boot  and  Gaiter  Webs. 


ADAMS&KEEN. 


ADAMS  & KEEN, 

Special  Manufacturers  of  Fine 

CURACOA  KID 

FOR 

SLIPPERS  AND  BOOTS. 

ALSO 

Curagoa  & Tampico 

Brush  Grains  anil  Pebble  Grains. 
Maroons,  Oil  Boot,  etc., 

OF 

SUPERIOR  QUALITY  AND  FINISH. 
Factory  and  Salesroom, 

934  St.  John  St., 

Above  Poplar  St., 

PHILADELPHIA. 


ADOLPH  THIERY, 

MANUFACTURER  OF  ALL  KINDS  OF 


LOOKING  GLASSES 

AND 

PICTURE  FRAMES^ 

Imitation  Gilt,  Rosewood  and  Walnut  Mouldings,  Window  Cornices,  etc., 
A.  COR.  FOURTH  AND  BRANCH  STS., 
PHILADELPHIA. 


T.  CONEOW, 


W.  E.  EEIFF, 


G.  H.  BAEBEB. 


T.  CONROW  & CO., 

WHOLESALE  GROCERS 

5 Morth  Water  St.,  Philada. 

PROPRIETORS  OF  THE  FRANKLIN  PACKING  COMPANY 


(Fresh  Tomatoes,  Peaehes,  Pie  Fruit,  Ketchup,  etc.), 

AND  MANUFACTURERS  OF 

REIFF  & CO.’S  EXTRA  FAMILY  g¥il^CE  f^EAT. 


Cranberries  and  Sweet  Potatoes  in  Season  from  onr  Farms  in  New  Jersey .“©i 


726 


A D VER  TISEMENTS. 


CAMDEN  IRON  WORKS, 

ESTABLISHED  1824,  CAMDEN,  N.J. 


JESSE  W.  STARR  & SON, 

EUNTGrllCTIEIEIR/S,  CONTBACTOBS 

And  MANUFACTURERS  OF  HAS  APPARATUS, 

AND  ALL  THE 

Buildings,  Tanks,  Holders,  etc.,  Required  for  the  Manufacture,  Purification  and  Storage  of 
Gas.  and  Street  Mains  Requisite  for  its  Distribution. 

PLANS  DRAWINGS  AND  SPECIFICATIONS  PROMPTLY  FURNISHED, 

IRON  FOUNDERS. 

CAST  IRON  STREET  MAINS, 

lor  Water  and  Gas,  from  One  and  a Half  to  Forty-Eight  Inches  in  Diameter. 

STOP  VALVES  (all  sizes),  FIRE  HYDRANTS,  HEATING  PIPES,  BRANCHES,  BENDS,  TEES, 
CASTINGS  OF  ANY  FORM  OR  SIZE  REQUIRED. 


SOLE  ASSIGNEES  AND  MANUFACTURERS  OF 

CREGIER’S  PATENT  NON-FREEZING  FIRE  HYDRANT, 

WITH  ONE,  TWO,  THREE  OR  FOUR  NOZZLES. 
PHILADELPHIA  OFFICE,  435  & 437  CHESTNUT  ST. 


AT)  VERTISEMENTS. 


727 


CHARLES  MAGARGE  & CO., 

i 

WHOLESALE  DEALERS  IN 

Paper,  Rags,  Etc., 

30, 32  & 34  S.  Sixth  St, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


Established  1827.  Patented  Jan.  12th,  1869. 


RICHARD  C.  REMMEY, 

PHILADELPHIA. 

CHEMICAL  STONE  WARE  MANUFACTORY, 

2363  FranJeford  Ave.  and  Amber  St.,  Philada. 


Manufacturer  of  all  kinds  of  Chemical  Stone  Ware  for  Manufacturing  Chemists  and  others, 
such  as  Receivers,  Acid  Coolers,  Mixing  Pots,  Stone  Boxes,  Worms,  Elbow  Pipes,  Connecting  Pipes, 
Sleeves,  Pans,  Dishes,  Tin  Crystal  Jars  with  Lids,  Still  Heads.  Ointment  Pots,  Jugs  and  Pitchers — 
a general  assortment  always  on  hand.  Manufacturers  can  rely  on  getting  a superior  article.  Ware 
made  to  hold  from  six  to  forty  gallons. 

42=-  Second  and  Third  Street  Passenger  Cars  pass  the  factory  going  and  coming. 

Orders  by  Mail  will  receive  prompt  attention. 


AMERICAN  FIRE  BRICK  WORKS, 

1100  EAST  CUMBERLAND  ST.  and  GUNNERS'  RUN, 

(East  or  Frankfort!  Road,  Nineteen*  li  Ward.)  KENSINGTON,  PIIIliADELPHIA. 


RICHARD  C.  REMMEY 

Manufactures  aud  keeps  constantly  on  hand  a Superior  duality  of 

No.  1 Fire  Bricks  and  Blocks  for  Iron,  Steel  and  Blast 
Furnaces,  Gas  House  and  Bakers’  Tile,  Stove 
and  Range  Linings,  Fire  Cement,  etc.,  etc. 

STILES  OF  ALL  SIZES  AND  SHAPES  MADE  TO  ORDER.-®* 


728 


ADVERTISEMENTS. 


EAGLE  BOLT  WORKS  OF  PHILADELPHIA, 

Hancock  and  Mascher  Streets  and  Columbia  Avenue. 

ESTABLISHED  184=5. 

The  Oldest  and  Largest  Establishment  of  the  kind  in  the  United  States. 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 


CARRIAGE  BOLTS 

Of  every  description,  made  exclusively  of  the  best  brands  of  NORWAY  IRON. 

Pointed  Tire  Bolts,  Axle  Clips,  Forged  Nuts,  etc. 


Consumers  of  and  dealers  in  Bolts  attending  the  Exposition  are  respectfully  invited  to 

visit  our  establishment, 

THE  M.  J.  COLEMAN  BOLT  AND  NUT  CO., 

Formerly  2 030  ARCH  STREET. 


ESTABLISHED  1837. 


BOOST  SlillAIIB  & CO., 

Wholesale  Druggists, 

Manufacturers  and  Importers, 

Nos.  201  and  203  Nortli  Fourth  Street 

(N.  E,  cor.  Fourth  and  Face  Sts.), 

PHILADELPHIA, 

Have  constantly  in  stock,  of  their  own  Manufacture  or  Importation,  a full  assortment 
of  Drugs,  Chemicals,  Pharmaceutical  Preparations,  Druggists’  Requisites. 

And  also  in  our  stores,  331  and  333  RACE  STREET  (adjoining  above),  we  have  a 
full  and  complete  stock  of 

WHITE  LEAD  & ZINC  WHITE, 

Colored  Paints^  Varnishes  & Putty 

Of  our  own  Manufacture.  Also 

Camels’  Hair  and  Sable  Pencils  and  Brushes,  Paint  Brushes, 
Fine  Colors  and  Artists’  Materials  Generally. 


ROBERT  SHOEMAKER, 


WILLIAM  M.  SHOEMAKER, 


RICHARD  51.  SHOEMAKER. 


AT)  VERTISEMENTS. 


729 


yVf-  & C'  R 

plasterers, 


M 


Qt ». 


&A 


Q and  922  North  MM 


PHILADELPHIA. 


FAIRMOUNT  PRINTING  INK  WORKS. 

ESTABLISHED  1812. 

CHARLES  Mm  ROSSELL? 

Successor  to  ROSSELL  & BROTHER, 


MANUFACTURER  OF 


417  NORTH  THIRD  STREET, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


E.  F.  KUN&EL’S 

BITTER  WINE  OE  IRON 

Has  never  been  known  to  fail  in  the  cure  of  weakness  attended  with  symptoms;  indisposition  to 
exertion;  loss  of  memory;  difficulty  of  breathing;  weakness;  horror  of  disease;  weak,  nervous 
trembling;  dreadful  horror  of  death;  night  sweats;  cold  feet;  dimness  of  vision;  languor;  univer- 
sal lassitude  of  the  muscular  system;  enormous  appetite,  with  dyspeptic  symptoms;  hot  hands; 
flushing  of  the  body;  dryness  of  the  skin  ; pallid  countenance  and  eruptions  on  the  face;  purifying 
the  blood ; pain  in  the  back ; heaviness  of  the  eyelids  ; frequent  black  spots  flying  before  the  eyes, 
with  suffusion  and  loss  of  sight ; want  of  attention,  etc. 

SOLD  ONLY  IN  $1.00  BOTTLES.  GET  THE  GENUINE. 


TAPE  WORM  entirely  removed  with  purely  vegetable  medicine,  passing  from  the 
system  alive.  No  fee  unless  the  head  passes.  Come  and  refer  to  patients  treated.  Advice  free. 
Seat,  Pin  and  Stomach  Worms  also  removed. 

DR,  E.  F.  KUNKEL, 

No.  259  N.  NINTH  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 


730 


AI)  VERTISEMENTS. 


McCullough  iron  company, 

GALVANIZED,  REFINED  AND  CHARCOAL  BLOOM 

SHEET  IRON  MANUFACTURERS, 

SIXTEENTH  AND  WASHINGTON  AY.,  PHIL  AD  A. 
ESTABLISHED  1847. 

R.  KLAUDER, 

QUAKER  CITY  DYE  AND  PRINT  WORKS, 

JE.  Cos’.  Oxford  and  Howard  Sts., 

PHILADELPHIA. 


Dyer  of  Silk,  Wool,  Worsted  and  Gennap  Yarns  and  Slubbings, 

PRINTER  OF  WOOL  AND  WORSTED  YARNS. 

BLACK  DIAMOND  FILE  WORKS. 


G.  & H.  BARNETT, 


Nos.  39,  41  and  43  RICHMOND  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 

EDWARD  W.  TAXIS, 

Aquarium  Manufacturer  and  Dealer  in  Gold  Fish,  Etc., 

60  North  Sixth  Street,  One  Door  below  Arch, 

PHILADELPHIA. 

ESTABLISHED  35  YEARS. 

IP.  jr.  LARGER, 

SUPERIOR  FAMILY  BREAD 

jYo.  1131  GREEN  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

BEITOJ  KKOTII.K1*, 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

Fine  Gold  Pens , Desk  and  Pocket  Holders, 

No.  409  Chestnut  St.,  Second  Story,  Philada. 


.4  D VER  TISEMENTS. 


731 


MILK  BISCUIT.  1 VIC  NACS.  FANCY  CAKFS. 

W.  E.  «£  Mm  Mm 

CRACKERS  AND  STEAM  BAKERY, 

625  & 627  NORTH  BROAD  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 

JOS.  S.  LOVEKING  WHARTON, 

MACHINIST,  BLACKSMITH  AND  IRON  FOUNDER, 

S.  E.  Cornel ■ loth  and  WOOD  STBEETS,  FHILADELFHIA. 

Iron  Fronts,  Columns,  Girders,  and  all  kinds  of  Building  Castings.  Heavy  or  Light  Machine 
Castings  made  in  Green  Sand,  Dry  Sand  or  Loam.  Switches,  Curves,  Patent  Crossings, 
and  every  description  of  Castings  for  Horse  or  Steam  Bailroads. 

A LARUE  STOCK  OF  PATTERN'S  OX  IIAXIK 

J.  H,  COFBODE,  J.  H.  SCHAEFFEE,  F,  H.  SAYLOE. 

J.  H.  COERODE  & CO, 

Engineers  and  Bridge  Builders, 

Office,  No.  530  "Walnut  St., 

PHILADELPHIA. 


DESIGN  AND  CONSTRUCT 

Wood,  Iron  and  Composite  Bridges  and  Roofs , 

or  any  rouM  or  stan  vrs/Ytr?). 

H.  A.  BARTLETT  & CO., 

113, 115  and  117  N.  Front  St.,  Philadelphia. 

143  CHAMBERS  ST,  NEW  YORK. 

43  BROAD  STREET,  BOSTON,  MASS. 

MAUUI'ACTUEEBS  OF 

Bartlett’s  Blacking,  Crumbs  of  Comfort,  Laundry  Blue  (Sifting  Box),  National 
Blue,  Liquid  Bluing,  Soluble  Blue  (In  Bulk),  Inks  (Writing  and  Copying, 
Black  and  Violet),  Stove  Polish  (Large  and  Small  Rolls  and  Squares), 
Importers  of  German  Black  Lead,  Plumbago,  Etc. 


732 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


THE  OLDEST  STEREOTYPE  FOUNDRY  IN  AMERICA.  ESTABLISHED  1S15. 


J.  FAGAN  & SON, 

ELECTROTYPE  and  STEREOTYPE  FOUNDERS, 

621  and  623  Commerce  Street,  Philadelphia. 

Invite  Estimates  for  all  kinds  of  Stereotype  and  Electrotype  work  in  every  Language. 


S.  H.  MATTSON, 


G.  DILKES. 


rLdLA-TTSOlsr  & IDIIEECIES, 

Mm^orttrfi  and  Wailor#, 

No.  1316  Chestnut  Street,  Philadelphia. 

BO^IDEISr’’  &c  BRO. , 

No.  637  North  Nineteenth  St.,  below  Fairmount  Ave.,  PHILADELPHIA, 

MANUFACTURERS  OF  AND  DEALERS  IN  ALL  KINDS  OF 

Cooking  Ranges,  House  Heaters,  Fire-Place  Stoves,  BatH  Boilers,  Registers,  etc., 

OF  THE  NEWEST  AND  BEST  PATTERNS. 

ALL  MAKES  OF  HEATERS  AND  RANGES  REPAIRED  IN  THE  BEST  MANNER.  PLUMB- 
ING,  GAS  FITTING  AND  UNDERGROUN DJ5RAI N PIPE. 

JOHN  Q.  SCHMiDT, 

DEALER  IN 


And  Sewing-Machine  Trimmings, 
1234  and  1236  Poplar  St.,  Philadelphia. 

JOHN  JONES, 


rILIl. 


No.  712  Sansom  Street , Philadelphia. 

Book-Binding,  Paper-Ruling,  Pamphlet  Work  Promptly  Executed.  Orders  by  Mail  Solicited. 

CHRISTIAN  NONNENBERGER, 

Hat  Block  Manufacturer, 

No.  323  11 ACE  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

ASCHENBACH  & HAHEJ, 

TAILORS, 

No.  170  Nortli  Fourth  Street,  Philadelphia. 

WISSAHICKON  WADDING  MILLS. 

M.  GORGAS,  Manufacturer, 

STORE,  17  NORTE  FRONT  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


733 


JOHN  EOWEE.  FEANK  EOWEE. 


WM.  EITENKAlfN. 


JOHN  BOWER  & CO., 

CURERS  OF 

Superior  Sugar  Cured  Hams, 


Mess  Pork , Pure  Kettle  Rendered  Lard,  Etc., 

AND  DEALERS  IN  PROVISIONS  GENERALLY. 


S.  W.  Corner  24th  and  Brown  Streets, 


PHILADELPHIA 


734 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


HUNEKER  & BRANT, 

HOUSE,  SIGN  AND  FRESCO  PAINTERS, 

AND  METALLIC  SIGN  ENGBAVEBS, 

No.  219  ARCH  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 

WILHELM  eSc 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

HALL,  HOTEL  AND  STREET  LANTERNS, 

Brass,  Silver-Plated  and  German  Silver  Bailroad  Car  Trimmings,  Brass  and  German  Silver 
Lamps  for  Ships,  Fire  Co's,  R.R,  Cars,  Railroad  Condnctors  and  Miners, 

Nos.  919  and  921  RACE  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 


Warerooms  and  Factory,  1215  RACE  STREET,  PHIEADA. 


Newest  Styles  I Superior  Workmanship  1 Lowest  Prices! 


ALSO,  MINERS  AND  SHIPPERS  OF 

EABELEEB  BABE  BLUE  BOQEINjQ  ELATE, 

Guaranteed  to  retain  its  color  in  any  climate. 

SLATE  ROOFING  ATTENDED  TO  WITH  DESPATCH. 

J.  B.  KIMES  & CO. 


Office  Established.  1833. 


IHHEZESTIELW  S^ILULAHISr, 

MEZZOTINT©  AND  LINE  PLATE  PRINTER, 

303  South  Ninth  Street,  I ’lillci <i e I p 111 ;i , 

Has  ample  facilities  for  the  execution  of  every  description  of  Fine  Plate  Printing,  ranging  from  the 
largest  sized  Framing  Print  to  that  of  the  usual  Book  Illustrations.  None  but  the  best  quality  of 
materials  used.  Having  twenty  presses,  is  prepared  to  promptly  fill  all  orders.  N.B. — A variety  of 
Plates  on  hand  for  use,  suitable  for  the  embellishment  of  Magazines  of  limited  editions. 


JOHN  SARTAIN, 

ENGRAYEB  O TsT  STEEL, 

728  SANSOM  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

John  Sartain,  who  has  been  established  in  Philadelphia  in  the  practice  of  Engraving  since  1830, 
begs  to  assure  his  friends  and  patrons  that  his  plates  are  entirely  the  work  of  his  own  hand , 
and  not  the  productions  of  assistants.  His  style  of  work  ranges  from  the  largest  size  historical 
framing  subject  to  small  book  prints,  portraits  or  others. 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


735 


“ The  Philadelphia  Galvanizing  Gamp  any,/ 9 

WORKS  ESTABLISHED  i860.  " 

OFFICE  and  WOKKS,  2130  RACE  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 

GALVANIZING,  WROUGHT  AND  CAST  IRON 

IN  ALL  VARIETIES, 

BAR,  PIPE,  HOOP,  SHEET,  COAL  HODS,  BATH  BOILERS,  Etc. 

CHAUNCEY  HDLBURT— Late  U.  S.  Oil  Inspector. 

HULBUBT  & GO., 

MA5UFACTUEEBS  OF 

FINE  MACHINERY  AND  SIGNAL  OILS, 

And  Dealers  in  Sperm,  Whale  and  Lard  Oils.  Refined  Tallow  for  Cylinders, 


No.  137  ARCH  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 


The  front  and  end  glasses  being  bent  removes  the  silver  bars  back  from  the  line 
of  sight  far  enough  to  present  a full  view  of  all  the  contents  without  obstruction, 
from  both  ends  and  front,  thereby  accomplishing  the  double  purpose  of  displaying 
the  goods  to  a customer  at  a glance  and  ornamenting  the  store  with  the  most  beau- 
tiful and  strongest  show  case  that  has  ever  been  offered  to  the  public. 


WABEBOOMS  A XI)  FACTOBT, 

Nos.  132  AND  134  NORTH  FOURTH  ST., 

A fall  assortment  of  Hew  and  Old  Styles  on  hand.  Cases  carefully  and  securely  packed  for  transportation.*1^ 

J.  HAMBLETON  & SON, 

MANUFACTURERS  OF  AND  DEALERS  IN 


No.  22i  SPRUCE  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 


ESTABLISHED  1830. 

j a it  s, 

FRENCH  AND  AMERICAN 

BREAD  BAKERY, 

No.  1717  CHESTNUT  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 


736 


A D VER  TISEMENTS. 


EPHRAIM  It.  SMITH, 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

Parlor,  True-Blue,  Water-Proof,  White-Head  and  Telegraph 

MATCHES, 

No.  919  ST.  JOHN  STREET,  above  Eoplar,  PJiilad’a. 

iiKiiiiffli  mi  mmPAWY* 

Office,  Twenty-third  St.,  below  Spring  Garden,  Philada. 

BEST  QUALITY  OF  WOOD-BUIWl  TIME  always  on  hand. 

DEALERS  IN  ALL  KINDS  OF  CEMENT. 

I Fill.  B.  IRVINE,  ANDREW  CARTY,  Proprietors. 


JOSEPH  W.  PHILLIPS,  Jr., 

PLAIN  AND  ORNAMENTAL 

Decorator  on  China,  Glass  and  Earthenware, 

No.  132  NORTH  SEVENTEENTH  ST.,  PHILADA. 

ESTABLISHED  SIXTY  YEARS. 

MEN J AMIN  n.  WALTER 

(Successor  to  Peter  B.  Walter), 

SAND  WHARF, 

611  Beach  Street,  first  Wharf  above  Green  Street, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


Constantly  on  hand,  Silver  and  White  Pewter  Sand  from  Egg  Island;  also,  Rough-casting, 
Polishing,  Stone  Cutters’,  Painters’  and  Scouring  Sand,  by  the  bushel,  barrel  or  larger  quantity, 
Also,  Black  Writing  Sand  of  a superior  quality. 

Merchants,  Stationers,  Plasterers,  Lager  Beer  Saloons,  Steel  Furnaces  and  others  supplied  at  the 
shortest  notice.  All  orders  punctually  attended  to  and  delivered  in  any  part  of  the  city. 

KSTA-B  WISHED  1830. 


DR.  THOMAS  ARMBTACE’S 

O KI  <;  I IN  A I . 

ffhihtlelphm  (§lccfii>#dtliic  institute, 

COR.  FIFTEENTH  AND  CHERRY  STS.,  PHILADA. 

IF.  SCHOETTLE’S 

A*  PAPER  1# 

MANUFACTORY, 

312  to  314  BRANCH  STREET  and  317  RACE  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

HAT  AND  SHELF  BOXES  A SPECIALTY. 


KEY’S  ASTHMA  PAPER 

Has  been  on  trial  for  sixteen  years,  and  the  demand  is  steadily  increasing. 

It  relieves  SPASMOD  1C  ASTHMA,  and  is  a useful  adjunct  to  other  remedies  when  there 
are  organic  diseases.  Those  fearing  an  attack  in  the  night  may  burn  a strip  in  the  bedroom  before 
retiring.  The  atmosphere  will  soon  be  pleasantly  changed  by  the  fumes,  which  in  many  cases  afford 
a quiet  night’s  sleep.  Price  25  Cents  and  $1  per  Package. 

Prepared  bv  R.  KEYS,  Apothecary,  also  manufacturer  and  proprietor  of  WHITE’S  HAIR 
REGENERATOR  or  AMR  HR  GLOSS,  N.  W.  cor.  Twelfth  and  Pine  Sts.,  Philada. 
Messrs.  WELLS  A ELLIOTT,  Agents,  11  Gold  Street,  New  York  City. 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


737 


ESTABLISHED  1840. 

HALFMA1T  <5c  CO.; 

Manufacturers  of  SHO  VELS,  SPADES,  Etc,, 

211,  213  and  215  Quarry  St.,  between  Arch  and  Race  and  Second  and  Third  Sts., 
PHILADELPHIA. 

W.  KEINATH, 

IMPORTER  OF 

Fur  Skins  and  Fashionable  Furrier, 

No.  812  ARCH  ST.,  Second  Story,  PHILADELPHIA. 

HOW  SONS’" 

OFFICES  FOR  PROCURING 

United  J fates  mid  foreign  patents, 

F0EBEST  BUIIAUHSS, 

119  south:  irouutih:  st., 
PHILADELPHIA, 

AXI)  MABBIB  BUILDINGS, 

605  Seventh  St.  (opp.  U.S.  Patent  Office),  Washington,  D.C. 


H.  HOWSON,  C.  HOWSON, 

Solicitor  of  Patents.  Attorney  at  Law. 


V Communications  should  be  addressed  to  the  Principal 
Offices,  Philadelphia. 


CALEDONIAN  CORK  WORKS, 


SAMUEL  WILKIE, 

Manufacturer  and  Dealer  in 

COIR,  US  A1TD  CO  HU  WOOD, 

No.  842  North  Third  St.,  below  Poplar,  PHITADETPHIA. 
li Every  variety  of  Machine-made  Corks  on  hand  and  furnished  to  order.*®! 


PHILADELPHIA  SOAP  STOME  WORKS, 

No.  521  Cresson  St.,  between  Fifth  and  Sixth,  Philadelphia. 

IE.  IP  UA.  T T , 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

Soap  Stone  Fire  Places,  Sinks,  Wash  and  Bath  Tubs,  Register  Stones, 
Griddles,  Hearths,  Mantels,  etc. 

HEATERS,  RANGES  AND  STOVES  LINED  TO  ORDER,  AT  SHORT  NOTICE. 
47 


738 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


J.  F.  GREINER, 


MANUFACTURER  OF 

BOOT,  SHOE  AND  GAITER 

TrPPBRS. 

IMPORTER  AND  DEALER  IN 

French  Calf  Ski  ns, 


Morocco  and  Patent  Leather, 


No.  221  NORTH  FOURTH  STREET, 


Philadelphia. 


A D VER  TISEMENTS. 


739 


ESTABLISHED  1831. 


JOHN  C.  CLARK  & S©B\SS, 

PRINTERS,  STATIONERS  AND  BLANK  BOOK  MANUFACTURERS , 

230  Dock  Street,  Philadelphia. 

Publishers  of  Commercial  and  Law  Blanks. 

CHARLES  RTTMDIP, 

PORTE-IONNAIE,  POCKET-BOOK  AND  SATCHEL  MANUFACTURER, 

No.  47  North  Sixth  Street,  below  Arch,  Philadelphia. 

Porte-JHonnaies,  Port  Folios , Dressing  Cases , Jia niters’  Cases , Cigar  Cases,  Cabas, 
dToney  Pelts,  Parses , Pocket  Hooks , Satchels , Work  Paskets,  Etai.es,  etc.,  WHOLE- 
SALE AND  DETAIL. 

~C^H]0:r7gHE]  ZEE  SOHMIDTr 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

SUPERIOR  BED  COVERLIDS,’ 

1414  North  Seventh  St,  and  1429  and  1431  Franklin  St.,  Philadelphia, 

Steamers,  Sleeping-Cars  an<l  Hotels  Supplied  at  Short  Notice. 

& GO., 

MANUFACTUKEKS  OF  OIF  & WATER  COLORS, 

IMPORTERS  OF  AND  DEALERS  IN 

1RTISTS?  I11TERIALS? 

Engravings,  Decalcomania  and  Wax  Flower  Materials.  Chromos,  Drawing  Studies,  Mathematical 
Instruments,  Drawing  Papers, 

Wo.  1125  CHESTNUT  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA.  


BARLOW’S  INDIGO  BLUE, 

FOR  BLUING  CLOTHES. 

D.  S.  WILTBERGER,  Proprietor, 

No.  233  North  Second  Street,  Philadelphia. 


PETER  DEWEES, 


113  and  115  Callowhill  St.,  Philadelphia. 


JOH1-  HJXtGHERT’S  SOJITS, 

Dealers  in  Tin  Foil  and  Manufacturers  of 

METALLIC  CAPS  for  BOTTLES,  JARS,  Etc. 

Especially  adapted  for  Wines,  Liquors,  Drugs,  Chemicals,  Pickles  and  all  Hermetically  Sealed  Goods. 
Nos.  1009  and  1011  North  Fifth  Street,  Philadelphia. 

STAINED  GLASS  WORKS, 

123  and  125  South  Eleventh  St.,  Phila. 

Modern  and  Antique  Church  Glass,  and  for  Dwellings,  etc.,  in  every  style. 

J.  Sc  G.  H.  GIBSON. 

Churches  and  Private  Buildings  Painted  and  Decorated.  JOHN  GIBSON. 


740 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


FREDERIC  CHASE, 

2425  and  2427  South  St.?  Fhilada. 

FRANCIS  J.  CLAMER  & CO., 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

Builders’  and  Ornamental  Real  Bronze  Ware 

909  NORTH  NINTH  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 


ESTABLISHED  1833. 


HOUSE  f SIGN  PAINTERS 

1249  North  Second  Street, 


GRAINING,  GILDING,  CALSOMINING,  etc. 

STEAM  CORK  WORKS.  ESTABLISHED  1818. 

Mn  Bn  W&3M3BM  & 

CORK  MAIUFACTURERS. 

EVERY  VARIETY  OF  MACHINE-CUT  CORKS 

CONSTANTLY  ON  HAND  AND  MADE  TO  OEDEE. 

Fifty-second  St.  and  Lancaster  Ace.,  Philada. 

WILLIAM  HASLAM, 

Machine,  Bridge,  Ornamental  and  Architectural  Pattern  Matter, 

No.  812  RACE  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA . 


Particular  attention  paid  to  Engine  Builders’,  Plumbers’,  Gas  and  Steam  Fitters’ Patterns. 


A D VER  TISEMENTS. 


741 


.A.  SUGGESTIOlsT. 


M.  Fourcade,  of  the  International  Jury,  thus  speaks  of  American  soaps  in 
his  report  of  the  Universal  Exposition,  Paris,  1867  : 

"Fatty  bodies  at  the  present  day  can  produce  no  more  nor  less  than  in  the  past,  and  no  one 
can  pretend  that  the  addition  of  foreign  matters,  with  which  the  soaps  from  the  United  States 
are  loaded,  is.an  improvement. 

"To  try  to  keep  salt  water  in  the  paste,  to  introduce  into  it  resin,  talc,  sulphate  of  baryta, 
argillaceous  and  oelireous  earths,  so  as  to  increase  t lie  weight  or  to  obtain  a fallacious  cheapness 
—giving  the  consumer  a half  pound  of  pure  soap,  or,  in  many  cases,  even  less,  made  up  with 
worthless  and  deleterious  substances  to  appear  a full  pound — is  a fraud,  and  not  an  industrial 
process:  and  it  is  to  be  regretted  that,  in  any  country,  such  operations  should  remain  unpunished  ; 
and  we  must  here  express'  regret  that,  in  one  country  at  least,  the  peculiar  standard  which  makes 
the  reputation  of  all  good  soaps  begins  to  be  an  exception.  The  most  honest  of  manufacturers 
seem  to  have  a tendency  to  abandon  it  by  adding  to  their  working  mixtures  all  sorts  of  greases 
and  oils — without  doubt  under  the  stimulus  of  competition  and  the  pressure  of  necessity — while 
there  seems  to  be  no  article  too  poor  and  worthless  to  be  used  by  the  less  scrupulous  of  our 
American  friends.” 

The  one  exception  to  the  rule,  the  one  pure  soap  among  the  countless 
adulterated  ones,  is  the  well-known  “ BOBBINS'  ELECTRIC 
SOAP,”  made  by  I.  L.  CRAGIN  & CO.,  of  PHILADELPHIA,  a beautiful 
white  soap,  FREE  FROM  ANY  ADULTERATION,  and  possessing  cleansing 
properties  that  make  it  superior  to  any  other  soap  made.  The  recipe  for  the 
manufacture  of  this  very  justly  celebrated  article  was  brought  to  this  country 
by  a poor  Frenchman  who  had  discovered  the  secret.  Having  no  means  to 
prosecute  its  manufacture,  he  sold  for  a song  the  recipe  and  right  to  use  it  to 
Mr.  Dobbins,  who  soon  after  sold  it  to  Messrs.  I.  L.  Cragin  & Co.  for  fifty  thou- 
sand dollars,  and  by  them  alone  is  now  made  the  world-renowned  DOBBINS’ 
ELECTRIC  SOAP. 

Its  price  is  necessarily  a little  higher  than  that  asked  for  adulterated  soaps, 
but  its  cost  of  production  is  still  higher  in  proportion  to  them  ; and  that  it  is 
infinitely  cheaper  to  the  consumer  the  following  figures  show.  There  are  well- 
known  brands  of  yellow  soaps  made  from  the  following  formula  by  men  who 
buy  refuse  pieces  of  Dobbins’  Electric  Soap  from  its  manufacturers: 

lOO  lbs.  Dobbins’  Electric  Soap,  at  12  cents, $12  OO 

200  lbs.  resin,  at  2 cents, * 4 OO 

lOO  lbs.  clay,  at  2 cents, 2 OO 

lOO  lbs.  silicate  of  soda,  at  2 cents, 2 OO 

500  lbs., $20  OO 

Or  four  cents  per  pound  for  the  compound,  each  pound  of  which  contains  but 
three  ounces  of  pure  soap,  the  balance  of  thirteen  ounces  being  valueless  as 
far  as  its  presence  in  soap  is  concerned. 

The  three  ounces  of  soap  possess  all  the  detergent  properties  in  the  pound, 
and  accomplish  all  the  work  done  with  the  pound  ; or,  in  other  words,  three 
ounces  of  Dobbins’  Electric  Soap  will  do  as  much  washing  without  this  adultera- 
tion as  with  it,  and,  therefore,  the  three  ounces  will  do  all  the  work  done  by 
the  pound  of  so-called  family  soap,  which  is  in  reality  but  three  ounces  of  soap. 

Were  the  price  of  the  adulterated  substance  low  enough,  so  that  a pound 
of  it  would  cost  no  more  than  three  ounces  of  Dobbins’  Electric  Soap,  it  would 
make  no  difference  to  the  consumer  which  she  used. 

Let  us  see  if  the  prices  of  the  two  do  agree.  Dobbins’  Electric  Soap  sells 
for  thirteen  cents  per  pound  in  Philadelphia,  the  other  for  eight  cents  per  pound: 
but  as  the  low-priced  compound  only  contains  and  will  only  do  the  worK  of 
three  ounces  of  Dobbins’  Electric,  we  should  have  to  buy  five  and  one-third 
pounds  to  get  as  much  soap  in  that  form  as  from  one  pound  of  Dobbins’  Electric. 

This,  at  eight  cents  per  pound,  amounts  to  forty-two  and  two-thirds  cents; 
that  is,  it  will  cost  more  than  three  times  as  much  to  use  the  eight-cent  soap  as 
it  will  to  use  Dobbins’  Electric  Soap  at  thirteen  cents  per  pound. 

Our  suggestion  is  that  while  in  Philadelphia  each  of  our  readers  procure 
for  test  a sample  of  DOBBINS’  ELECTRIC  SOAP. 


742 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


DAVID  CARRICK.  Q = CARRBCK  & CO  = , WM.  C,  GARRICK. 

STEAM  CRACKER  AND  BISCUIT  BAKERY , 

1903  and  1903  MARKET  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 

Manufacturers  of  Superior  CRACKERS.  BISCUIT,  CAKES.  PILOT  AND  SHIP  BREAD, 
CORN  HILLS  AND  NIC  NACS. 

WALTER  G.  WILSON.  JOSEPH  L.  AMER. 

Highest  Premium  Awarded  by  Franklin  Institute  Exhibition,  1S74. 

WALTER  G.  WILSON  & CO., 

Pilot,  Ship  Bread,  Cracker  & Cake  Bakers, 

Nos.  212  and  214  N.  Front  St.,  above  Race, 

And  100-2-4-6-8-10-12  and  114  Craven  St., 
PHILADELPHIA. 

O.  GEFRORER, 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

GAS  BURNERS. 

Qas  Heating  and  Cooking  Apparatus, 

FITTERS’  PROVING  APPARATUS,  Etc., 

248  N.  Eighth  St.,  Fourth  Floor, 

P HI  LA  DLLPII  LA. 
CHARLES  BHIEG-EH, 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

POCKET  BOOKS,  and  all  kinds  of  FANCY  LEATHER  GOODS, 

339  N.  FOURTH  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

WILLIA M E.  K1  IGHT? 

Hyothecanj, 

S.  E.  COR.  TENTH  AND  LOCTJST  STREETS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 

PROF.  S.  P.  BURDICT,  Surgeon  Chiropodist, 

Office,  1338  PARRISH  ST.,  NEAR  BROAD,  PHILADELPHIA. 

CORNS  REMOVED  IN  TEN  MINUTES  WITHOUT  PAIN  OR  DRAWING  BLOOD. 

Satisfaction  Guaranteed  in  all  Cases.  Corns,  50  cts.  to  $1.00  each.  Charges  Moderate  in  all  Cases— Office  Hours: 

7 to  9 A.  M.,  12  to  2 and  6 to  8 P.  M.  Sundays,  2 to  5 P.  M. 

Also  Mannf  r of  the  American  Corn  Plaster,  and  Bnrdict’s  Grecian  Salve,  for  the  Cure  of  Skin  Diseases,  Burns,  frostbites,  Etc. 
PRICE,  TWENTY-FIVE  CENTS  EACH. 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


743 


RELIANCE  MACHINE  WORKS, 

13.  F.  QXJXJNII3Y, 

Xos.  22  A,  226  and  22  S SOUTH  FIFTH  ST.,  PHIL  AT)  A. 

MANUFACTURE 

Light  Machinery,  Screws,  Taps,  Dies,  Special  Drills,  Punches,  Models,  etc, 

FIXE  WORK  A SPECIALTY. 

wim:.  if.  scheible, 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

Awnings  and  Verandahs 

Flags,  Tents,  Bag  and  Wagon  Covers, 

49  SOUTH  THIRD  ST., 

ABOVE  CHESTNUT, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


FLAGS  OF  ALL  SIZES  ON  HAND  and  MADE  TO  ORDER 

SCIIEIBEE'S  PATEXT  AWXIXC. 

STENCIL  CUTTING-  and  CANVAS  PRINTING-. 

1776.  JOHN  MAXWELL,  1876. 
j@ouse  nncl  §igi(  jjninfei:  and  (f  lazicr, 
No.  421  North  Second  Street,  corner  of  Willow, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


BRICK  FRONTS  PAINTED  AND  PENCILED . 

CHINA  GLOSSING-,  WALL  PAINTING,  etc. 

ESTABLISHED  1834. 


NEWLANB  & SOM? 

PAPER  HANGINGS 

52  North  Ninth  St.,  Philada. 

PATENTS  : 

Hose  Shield,  Floor  and  Door  Clamp,  and  Eight  Sizes  Ratchets. 

Also,  Haase’s  Patent  Brakesmen's  Safety  Swinging  Step 

JOHN  A.  HAASE 

Hear,  116  Vanhorn  St.,  Philada. 

[send  for  circulars.] 


744 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


ESTABLISHED  1804. 

ISAAC  S.  WILLIAMS  & CO., 

Manufacturers,  Importers  and  Dealers  in 

HOUSE  FURNISHING  GOODS, 

No.  728  Market  Street,  Philadelphia. 

ORDERS  FROM  ABROAD  ALWAYS  RECEIVE  SPECIAL  ATTENTION. 


GEORGE  F.  FUNK, 


Jf@s  ArQh  Street, 

J?  H ILADBLP  ZEE  I _A_ . 


Gents’  and  Boys’  Boots,  Shoes  and  Gaiters  always  on  hand  and  made  to  Order. 

PHILADELPHIA  MACHINERY  DEPOT. 


Machinists  ' Tools  & Wood-  Working  Machinery. 

CHAIffKTES  Iff.  SMITH, 

13S  NORTH  THIRD  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 


Slide  Lathes, 

Shaping  Machines, 
Upright  Drills, 
Ron  Planers, 

Shafting  and  Pulleys, 
Belting,  etc, 


Steam  Pumps, 

Tongueing  and 
drooling  Machines, 
Moulding,  Mortising, 
Tenoning,  Scroll  Saws, 
food  Planers. 


Sole  Agent  for  the  Celebrated 

BAXTER  SAFETY  ENGINES  AND  BOILERS, 

WHICH  ARE  NON-EXPLOSIVE,  SAVE  FORTY  PER  CENT.  IN  FUEL.  NO  EXTRA  INSURANCE. 


S.  A.  GEORGE.  JAMES  M,  FERGUSON. 

~S.  A.  GEORGE  & CO.,_ 

Electrotypers,  Stereotypers  and  Printers, 


No.  15  NORTH  SEVENTH  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

Estimates  given  for  Eleotrotyping  or  Stereotyping,  and  Printing  Books  in  English  or  German. 


AT)  VER  TISEMENTS. 


745 


J.  H.  CHRIST  & BROS., 
HOUSE  FURNISHING  GOODS, 

824  ARCH  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 


C.  VAX  If  A AG  EX  & CO.,  2341  and  2343  Callowhill  St.,  Philadelphia, 
Manufacturers  of  C.  VAN  HAAGEN’S  PATENT  MACHINISTS*  TOOLS : 

Rotary  Shapers,  for  Shaping,  Planing  and  Milling,  Horizontal  Boring  and  Drilling,  Head  Lathe 
Work,  Gear,  Slot,  Key  Seat  Cutting,  etc.  Friction  Planers,  all  Sizes.  Horizontal  Drill  Attach- 
ment, for  Upright  Power  Drills.  Portable  Self-Feeding  Drills,  for  either  hand  or  power  drilling, 
with  universal  tool  post  and  swivelled  counter  pulley.  Expansion  Boring  Tools,  Five  Sizes.  Uni- 
versal Lathe  Slide  Rest,  for  taper  work.  Can  be  applied  to  any  lathe  having  a cross-feed  screw. 
Portable  Pneumatic  Riveting  Machines,  for  Iron  Shi,)  Builders,  Boiler  Makers,  etc.  Twist  Drill 
Grinding  Machines,  adjustable  and  self-acting  in  every  direction  ; grinds  both  the  cutting  edges  and 
clearance  of  drill  uniformly  and  mathematically  true,  adapted  to  all  sized  drills. 


EDWIN  LOUDERBACK, 


MANUFACTURER  OF 


mynmed  ^irnlaui  Ktuuleii, 

PLAIN  AND  ORNAMENTED, 

Olce  and  Factory,  No.  222  NORTH  FIFTH  STREET, 

ABOVE  RACE, 

X*  IT  I X.  zY  ID  elpi-iia. 


iKg=SEND  FOR  PRICE  LIST.=®a 


Persons  visiting  the  Exposition,  and  Dealers  in  Window  Shades, 
are  respectfully  invited  to  call  and  examine  my  goods. 


w:mi.  Or.  HENIS, 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

WEATHER  VANES,  PLATINA  POINTS,  BALLS  AND  EMBLEMATIC  SMS, 

641  and  643  N.  NINTH  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

BALLS  SPUN  FROM  THREE  TO  FIFTEEN  INCHES. 

These  Yanes  are  made  of  Copper,  in  the  best  workmanlike  manner,  and  gilt  with  23}^  carat  gold- 
leaf.  A large  variety  of  Vanes  and  Balls  constantly  on  hand.  Designs  made  to  order, 

RODGERS,  DEAN  & MONTEITH, 

1527  Filbert  St.,  Philadelphia, 

CARRIAGE  AND  LIGHT  WAGON  BUILDERS. 

Special  attention  given  to  Light  Wagons,  Sulkies,  etc.,  etc.,  to  Order. 

ESTABLISHED  1848. 

A.  GALBRAITH.  209  N.  Xinth  St.,  Philadelphia, 

GREAT  CENTRAL  STUFFED  BIRD  AND  GLASS  SHADE  DEPOT. 

French  Crystal  Glass  Shades,  of  all  Sizes  and  Shapes. 

THE  CHEAPEST  IN  THE  CITY. 

BIRDS  AND  ANIMALS  STUFFED  TO  ORDER. 


746 


AT)  VERTISEMENTS. 


PATENTED  APHID,  1808. 

STEAM  " HYDRAULIC 

AND  PACKING, 

OF  VARIOUS  SIZES,  FOR 

ENCS^ES  AND  POS1PS, 

Manufactured  by  JAMES  GLANDING  & CO.,  Nos.  113  and  115  Queen  St.,  Philada. 

GEORGE  MYERS, 

MANUFACTEItEIt  OF 

BATH  BOILERS  AND  TANKS, 

No.  204  North  Broad  Street,  Philadelphia. 


ROCKHILL  & WILSON, 


MEN’S  AND  BOYS’  WEAR, 

603  & 605  CHESTNUT  STREET, 


PHILADELPHIA. 


JACOB  REG 

Carriage  and  IV t agon  Builder , 

Corner  GIRARD  AVENUE  and  EIGHTH  ST.,  PHILADA. 

CHARLES  SCHNEYER, 

RECTIFIER  AND  WHOLESALE  LIQUOR  DEALER, 

And  manufacturer  of  the  original  AROMATIC  GERMAN  BITTERS, 

154:  and  156  FAIR  MOUNT  AVENUE,  PHILADELPHIA. 


Jamaica  Rum  and  Scotch  Whisky  Punch  Essence  and  all  Fancy  Liquors  and  Syrups. 


AD  VER  TISE MEETS. 


747 


WM.  F.  FOREPAUGH,  Jr.,  & BROTHERS, 

Also  Manufacturers  of  SUPERIOR  OAK  TANNED  LEATHER  BELTING,  Best  quality  Lace 
and  Strap  Leather  on  hand,  Rivets,  Belt  Hooks,  Dubbing,  Etc. 

N.  XV.  CORNER  RANDOLPH  AND  JEFFERSON  STS.,  PHILADA. 

-8®=  All  Belts  warranted.  Orders  by  Post  immediately  attended  to. "re tv 


EMIL  W-A-ZELIl., 

MANUFACTURER  OF 


BOM  BUTTONS,  COLLAR  BUTTONS,  DOMINOES  AND  COUNTERS. 

No.  234=3  Marshall  Street,  Philadelphia. 

BONE  BUTTONS,  SLEEVE  BUTTONS,  BONE  JEWELRY,  AFGHAN  AND  CRO- 
CHET NEEDLES,  BRUSH  HANDLES,  FANCY  BONE  WORK. 


GOTTLIEB  FRANK, 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

am  Mwmm, 

Also,  BOOK-BINDERS’  LEATHER, 

No.  149  WILLOW  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 


A CHOICE  ASSORTMENT  AT  THE  LOWEST  CASH  PRICES. 


L.  & A.  SCHUMANN, 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

CALF  AND  SHEEP  KID, 

No.  1027  CANAL  STREET, 

Between  Second  and  Third,  Beaver  and  George  Sts,, 

PHILADELPHIA. 

Ct.Ar7 Ue7 

Manufacturer  of  LADDERS 

OF  EVERY  DESCRIPTION,  such  as  FIREMEN  S,  BRICKLAYERS’,  MACHINISTS’,  GARDEN- 
ERS’, TELEGRAPH  and  PAINTERS’,  always  on  hand  or  made  to  order. 

All  kinds  of  BRICKLAYERS’  and  PLASTERERS’  TOOLS. 

>,<>.  805  MASTER  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

J.  W.  M A C REA  DY, 

Nos.  1-4=11  1-4=13  Vine  Street,  l?liilad.elpliia, 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

WIRE  CLOTH  OF  EVERY  DESCRIPTION. 

Bourdrinier  Wires  constantly  on  hand  or  made  to  order. 

CYLIKDEHS  AND  DANDY  ROLLS  COVERED  IN  THE  BEST  MANNER.  DUSTER,  SCREEN  and  "WASHER  WIRE  FURNISHED. 


748 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


HAIR! 

HAIR! 

HAIR! 


HAIR 


J EfVELR  T. 

CHARLES  NEHER, 

612  Arch  Street, 

PHILADELPHIA. 

THE  OLDEST  AND  MOST  RELIABLE 

HAIR  JEWELRY  ESTABLISHMENT 

IN  THE  CITY. 


THE  LATEST  AND  MOST  APPROVED  STYLES  MADE  TO  ORDER. 


Having  had  over  30  years’  experience  in  this  particular 
branch,  it  enables  me  to  execute  any  design  in  the  most 
satisfactory  manner  and  at  the  most  reasonable  prices. 


AD  VER  T IS E ME  NTS. 


749 


Wm.  Wilson. 


Edw.  L.  Fenimore. 


F.  Fenimore. 


WILSON  & FENIMORES, 

TMTOBEBS  BW  PJLPSB  HJUS8XXSS, 

Washington  Av.  and  Eighteenth  St.,  Philadelphia. 

Reached  bu  Street  Cars  i ®reen  Cars  on  Seventh  St.  South,  or  Seventeenth  St.  South,  connecting 
_ 1 with  any  Road  running  East  or  West. 

J-  O 33  T.  PUGH, 

SOLE  PROPRIETOR  of  the  OLD  AUGER  ESTABLISHMENT, 

Carried  on  from  1790  to  ISIS  hy  Brooke  & Pugh  ; ISIS  to  1857  by  Benjamin  Pugh  • 

1857  to  1S72  by  Pugh  & Bro. 

4@=-4ugers  of  every  description  made  to  Order.  All  Orders  sent  to  our  address  will  be  promptly  attended  to.“18& 

Rear  of  3112,  3114,  3116,  3118  and  3120  Market  St.,  West  Philadelphia. 


THE  WONDER  OF  THE  AGE! 


PREMIUM  FARM  GRIST  MILLS. 

These  unrivalled  portable  Farm  Grist  Mills 
have  now  been  before  the  public  for  eighteen 
years,  and  thousands  of  Farmers,  Planters, 
Lumbermen, StockFeeders  and  others  through- 
out the  United  States,  South  America,  Cuba, 
Texas,  California,  Canada,  etc.,  have  them  in  use, 
demonstrating  the  fact  of  their  utility  and  su- 
periority. 


BURT'S  PATENT 

UNION  HORSE  POWER 

This  superior  Horse  Power  is  rapidly 
gaining  favor.  It  produces  much  more 
power  than  any  other  railway  power,  apd 
requires  a very  low  elevation,  which  im- 
portant feature  removes  the  objection  that 
so  many  have  to  railway  powers. 

Also  Manufacturers  of  the  Premium  Spike  Grain  Thresher,  with  an  improved  Separator.  It  has 
no  superior.  Cross-Cut  Saw  Mills,  Corn  Shellers,  Grain  Fans,  Grain  Drills,  Horse  Rakes,  Plows, 
Cultivators,  Harrows,  Root  Cutters,  Store,  Bag  and  Box  Trucks,  Machinery  for  manufacturing 
Brooms,  and  every  variety  of  approved  Agricultural  Implements.  Call  or  address, 

WM.  I j.  BOYER  «fc  BRO., 

W.  E.  Corner  of  Diamofid  St,  and  Germantown  Av.,  Philadelphia. 

J OSEPH^RTA  TST, 

Boot,  Shoe  and  Gaiter  Upper  Manufacturer, 

And  Dealer  in  LEATHER  AND  SHOE  FINDINGS, 

No.  236  N.  Fourth  St.,  Philadelphia. 


WEIDIC  & YOC8CEL, 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

BOTTLE  & PRESS  MOULDS,  ALSO  PATENT  PRESSES, 

235  Bread  St,,  between  Second  and  Third,  below  New, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


Manufacturers  of  Saws  of  Every  Description , a/so  Cast  Sheet  Steel \ 

FILES,  TOOLS,  etc.  etc. 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


751 


STEREOTYPERS 

AND 


No.  710  FILBERT  STREET, 

Philadelphia. 


The  attention  of  Publishers  and  others  is  respectfully 
called  to  the  unsurpassed  facilities  possessed  by  this  estab- 
lishment for 

Stereotyping  and  Electrotyping 

Books,  Pamphlets,  Magazines, 

AND 

WORK  OP  EVERY  OESORIPTIOIT. 

We  have  always  on  hand  large  and  varied  Founts  of  the 
regular  faces  of  Book  Type  for  the  execution  of  “fine  work” 
(which  we  have  made  a specialty),  and  are  constantly  re- 
ceiving the  new  productions  of  the  principal  Type  Founders 
of  the  country  in  Fancy  and  Job  Letter. 

Having  experienced  and  accurate  Proof-readers,  we  are 
prepared  to  guarantee  the  typographical  correctness  of  all 
work  entrusted  to  our  care. 

In  every  department  of  our  business  we  have  secured 
the  services  of  the  best  and  most  experienced  workmen, 
and  no  pains  will  be  spared  to  give  entire  satisfaction  as 
to  the  quality  of  work  and  punctuality  in  its  execution. 

Correspondence  in  reference  to  Stereotyping  is  respectfully  solicited;  and  specimen 
pages,  showing  styles  of  type  and  work,  with  estimates  of  cost,  will  be  promptly  furnished  when 
requested. 


752 


A D VER  TISE MEETS. 


S.  S.  CAMPBELL.  ' H.  BRIGGS.  G.  W.  CAMPBELL 

S.  S.  CAMPBELL  & COT 

WHOLESALE  MANUFACTURERS  OF 


FINE  CONFECTIONERY, 

Importers  and  Dealers  in  FOREIGN  FRUITS,  NUTS,  etc,, 

422  Market  St.  and  417  Merchant  St.,  JPhilada. 

FIREWORKS  CONSTANTLY  ON  HAND. 


ESTABLISHED  1843. 

FRANKLINS.  HOVEY, 

MANUFACTURER  OF  THE 


H 0"V_A_0  C I 

EWING  SILK, 

MACHINE  TWISTS, 

SAlXjIESI^OOIMIS, 

248  Chestnut  Street , 

PHILADELPHIA. 

vT.  ZHI.  iZ^IOHIIELIDIEIE^IFIEiR/S 

No,  1032  Chestnut  St.,  S.  E.  corner  of  11th  (formerly  903  Chestnut  St.),  Philadelphia, 

Gents’  Furnishing  Goods  of  every  description.  Shirts,  Collars,  Gloves,  Hosiery,  Underwear,  etc,  Shirts 
made  to  order,  Gents'  Patent  Spring  and  Buttoned  Over-Gaiters  (cloth,  leather,  linen,  etc.), 
Riding  and  Hunting  Leggings,  Ladies’  Over-Gaiters  and  Skirt  Supporters,  Children's 
Cloth  and  Velvet  Leggings,  on  hand  or  made  to  order,  wholesale  and  retail. 

LADIES’  AND  GENTS’  BEST  KID  GLOVES. 

I3,2F5.TT!S)SX-A.3Nr 

For  Corns,  Bunions,  Sprains,  In- grown  Nails  and  Warts.— CERTAIN  CURE. 

J.  H.  RICHELDERFER,  Sole  Proprietor  and  Manufacturer, 

1032  Chestnut  St.,  Philadelphia. 


AD  VER  TTSEMENTS. 


753 


ja  n — 

3 CD  3 ^ Q- 

O 

° ° CD*  g-  "? 

=■  = Q.  3 = 

CD  O"  --  CD  ,P 
“*  3-3  =3  crq 
ooi0  cr  - 


GO 


754 


AT)  VERTISEMENTS. 


DRUGS,  CHEMICALS,  PAINTS,  Etc. 

THE  PHILADELPHIA  EMPORIUM  FOR  RELIABLE 

PAINTS  nnd  VARNISHES. 

A Full  Line  of  the  Best  Goods  at  the  Lowest  possible  prioes. 

FELTON,  RAU  <5c  SIBLEY, 

Nos.  1,36,  138  and  110  North  Fourth  Street,  Philadelphia. 

H.  J.  LAIRD, 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

GLASS 

For  Vestibules,  Offices,  Skylights,  Steamboats  and  Railroad  Cars, 

205  QUARRY  ST.,  PHILADA. 

TAYLOR  & SMITH, 

WOOD  ENGRAVERS 

LITHOGRAPHERS, 

PHOTO-LITHOGRAPHERS, 

AND  STEAM-POWER 

COLOR  PRINTERS, 

1 13  South  Fourth  St,  Philadelphia , 

We  have  extensive  facilities  for  Printing  in  all  its  branches  in  a first-class  style,  at  short 
notice  and  at  reasonable  rates. 

Sketches  elaborated  to  any  degree  of  art  sent  with  estimates  to  any  part  of  the  United 
States  on  application. 

We  invite  special  attention  to  our  method  of  reproducing  Maps,  Designs,  Drawings,  Copies 
of  Old  Newspapers  needed  for  preservation,  or  any  Engraving  for  illustration  of  books  or 
pamphlets,  by 

PHOTO-LITHOGRAPHY, 

At  an  expense  less  than  by  any  known  process  with  the  accuracy  of  Photography,  and  not  being 
subjected  to  the  tedious  delay  of  engraving  by  hand  is  consequently  almost  as  expeditious  as 
Photography. 

CATALOGUES  OF  EVERY  DESCRIPTION  A SPECIALTY. 

YOG-ELBACH’S 

AMERICAN  PERFUMERY 

EQUAL  IN  ODOR  AND  DURABILITY  TO  THE  BEST  IMPORTED. 

SEND  FOR  PRICE  LIST. 

H.  A.  VOG-ELEACH,  Perfumer,  1716  Frankford  Ave.,  Philadelphia. 

W.  H.  HARTLEY, 

CALIFORNIA  GRAPE  WINES, 

No.  52  NORTH  FIFTH  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 

OLD  WHISKIES,  Etc.  for  Medicinal  Use."©a 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


755 


WAYBBLYMILLS. 

JAMES  S.  MURPHY, 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

WOOLLEN  SHAWLS, 

1024  & 1026  Lombard  St., 

PHILADELPHIA. 

THE  PENN  MUTUAL  LIFE  INSURANCE  GO. 

OF  PHILADELPHIA. 

Incorporated  May,  1847.  Assets,  over  $5,250,000. 

ZPTTR/JeL jY  mutual. 


The  Penn  is  entirely  Mutual,  makes  Annual  Dividends 
to  its  members,  and  has  as  large  a proportion  of  assets  to 
liabilities  as  any  mutual  life  company  in  the  United  States. 
It  issues  Policies  upon  any  desirable  forms,  which  are  all 
non-forfeitable  for  their  value  after  the  third  year. 

Endowment  Policies  issued  at  life  rates. 

PRESIDENT, 

SAMUEL  C.  HUEY. 

VICE-PRESIDENT,  SECOND  VICE-PRESIDENT, 

SAMUEL  E.  STOKES.  H.  S.  STEPHENS. 

ACTUARY,  SECRETARY, 

JAMES  WEIR  MASON.  HENRY  AUSTIE. 


J.  KILE  $ CO ., 

MACHINE,  BRIDGE  AND  ARCHITECTDRAL 


AKERS. 


450  North  Twelfth  St.,  Philadelphia 


756 


jiD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


SAMUEL  E,  STOKES,  Jr.  ALFRED  PARRISH. 

STOKES  c to  PARniSK, 

ENGINEERS  .M  ACI  I I twists, 

N.  W.  Cor.  30th  and  Chestnut  Streets , Philadelphia. 

(WEST  END  CHESTNUT  ST.  BRIDGE.) 

Passenger  and  Freight  Elevators,  Portable  and  Stationary  Hoisting  Machines, 
Engines.  Rollers,  General  Machinery  and  Repairing. 

ESTABLISHED  1832. 


LEHIGH  VALLEY  WOEIKS. 


IB.  EH.  I_i  JH  ZEE  HVH  .A.  2nT7 

MANUFACTURER  OF 


Globe  Valves,Steam  Cocks,Steam  Whistles,Oil  Cups,  Gauge  Cocks 

ETC.,  ETC. 

Also,  the  best  Patent  Lubricators  for  Cylinders  of  Steam  Engines  and  Locomotives,  Patent  Gauge 
Cocks,  Brass  and  Iron  Body  Straightway  Valves,  etc.,  etc.  Brass  Castings  of  every 
description  for  Rolling  Mills,  Furnaces,  etc.,  made  to  order. 

SEND  FOR  DESCRIPTIVE  CIRCULARS  AND  PRICE  LIST.  ADDRESS, 

B.  E.  LEHMAN,  BETHLEHEM,  PA. 


G.  W.  HUMMEL.  EDWIN  S.  WARTMAN. 

G.  W.  HUMMEL  & COT 

Fancy  Leather 

MANUFACTURERS, 

125  Margaretta  St.,  Philada. 

N. B.— BLACK  STOCK  OF  ALL  KINDS. 


BURNS  & SON, 


AND 


CONFECTIONERY, 

133  South  Fifteenth  St.,  Philadelphia. 

HERMAN  WISCHM&N, 

OAK  COOIPEZE^aMO-A-TXa-IEIR, 

And  Dealer  in  New  and  Second-hand  CASKS  of  all  descriptions  and  sizes, 

122  Pegg  St.  and  121  and  123  Willow  St.,  Philadelphia. 

N.B.— Boxes  Strapped.  Hoops,  Straps,  Staves,  etc.,  for  Sale.  All  Jobbing  promptly  attended  to. 

Residence,  134  Otter  Street. 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


757 


HOMER,  COLLADAY  & CO., 

IMPORTERS  AND  DEALERS  IN 


LACES, 

INDIA  SHAWLS 

AND 

PARIS  COSTUMES, 

WHOLESALE  AALTHD  RETAIL. 

Nos.  1412  and  1414 

Chestnut  St.,  above  Broad, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


758 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


HOME-MADE  PIE  BAKERY, 

474  & 476  N,  Fifth  St below  Buttonwood, 


Hotels,  Festivals,  Restaurants,  Private  Families,  Steamboats,  Excursions, 
Pic-Nics,  Balls  and  Parties  supplied. 


GEORGE  H.WEHN, 

UNITED  STATES 

Artificial  Stone 

WORKS, 

OFFICE : 

911  Filbert  St.}  Philadelphia. 


SPECIAL  ATTENTION  PAID  TO  THE  LAYING  OF 


SIDE-WALKS,  GARDEN-WALKS, 

Floors  for  Malt  Houses,  Breweries,  Dye  and  Carriage  Houses,  Cellars, 
Kitchens,  etc.,  laid  in  the  best  manner. 


e*THE  ONLY  ORIGINAL  AND  RELIABLE  PAVEMENT. 
REFERS  BY  PERMISSION  TO 


Zoological  Garden,  Mutual  Life  Ins.  Co.,  10th  and  Chestnut  Sts.,  Hestonville,  Mantua  & Fairmount 
Passenger  R.  R.  Co.,  Reform  Club  Garden,  Lincoln  Market,  Press  Room,  Ledger  Building,  Drexel 
Building,  N.  Y. ; Messrs.  Bergner  & Engel  and  Bergdoll  & Psotta,  Brewers  ; R.  J.  Dob- 
bins, Geo.  Watson,  Oliver  Bradin,  Builders;  12  pavements,  Eighth  St.,  east  side, 
above  Race,  laid  in  1870;  Jos.  Harrison,  Jr.,  Henry  C.  Gibson,  Stephen 
Flanagan,  Samuel  Cook,  Clement  M.  Biddle,  John  Bower  & Co. 


WILMiLM  C.  WEFP? 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

Electro -Magnetic  Machines, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


These  Machines  are  used  by  our  best  physicians  in  their 
practice,  and  by  many  families  without  the  aid  of  a physi- 
cian. They  can  be  managed  by  following  the  directions 
accompanying  the  machine,  being  self-acting  in  their 
operation. 


PROTECTED  BY  EIGHT  PATENTS 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


759 


ESTABLISHED  1832. 


AUGUST  NITTINGER,  Jr. 

MACHINIST. 


And  Mannfaotnier  of 


Butchers’  Tools, 

(9UeMeT9Berl§eu0e,) 

826,  828  and  830  North  Fourth  Street, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


WE  ALSO  MANUFACTURE  ALL  SIZES  OF 

ENGINES  AND  BOILERS. 


Everything  in  the  Butchers’  Line  can  be  had  at  this  establishment.  The 
largest  and  most  complete  assortment  in  the  world.  Depot 
for  the  sale  of  all  kinds  of  Casings  and  Spices. 

Send  for  Illustrated  Catalogue. 


(?6enfo  fafirijiren  toir  alfc  ©rbptt  Don  2)ampf=$Iafd)tnen  unli  2>amj)U®cffeIn. 

Mile  Strtifel,  tncldje  in  Sent  'Dlcl)ner=(9ej<fj5ft  tic&oreit,  RnDet  nmit  in  biefern  Gln&iifienteni.  25 ie  ©rdfete 
audtuaQl  in  dcr  2Belt.  Side  Sortcit  Sdrntc  unn  ©cmurje  fortaiaftrcuD  Uarrcttljicj. 

Slur  berlanacn  luerbeit  Gircnlare  unb  'Jlrcidliiten  jugefanbt. 


The  Empire  Patented  Combination  Power  Meat-Chopping  Machine. 

3>ie  futptrc  patenfirte  gomMnatiott  5tfet  fd)  AaiS-^Rafdiitte  fiir  barnpf-  ober  pfcrbeRraft 


hS 


§<  © 
88  & 


I 


g £ 


'g  ^ 


C* 


IC 

Hk 

k. 

Qo 

N 

Hk 


k* 

55 


k* 

Oc 

Oi 


k*  ~ 

«*  k 

k»  | 

Cc  3 
*■*  * 
Cj  «• 


ft 


ft 

A 


5 

ft 


I 


ki 


kj 

ft 

«*d 

ft 


es 


tzf 

00 


s 


760 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


THE  NATIONAL  SERIES 

OF 

STANDARD  TEXT-BOOKS. 


This  series  of  school-books,  numbering  between  three  and  four  hundred  volumes, 
is  known  and  popularly  u3ed  in  every  section  of  the  United  States,  and  by  every  class  of  citizens, 
representing  all  shades  of  political  opinion  and  religious  belief. 

The  series  is  complete,  covering  every  variety  and  grade  of  science  and  literature, 
from  the  Primer  which  guides  the  lisping  tongue  of  the  infant  to  the  abstruse  and  dif- 
ficult “West  Point  Course.” 

The  series  is  uniformly  excellent.  Each  volume,  among  so  many,  maintains  its  own 
standard  of  merit,  and  assists,  in  its  place,  to  round  the  perfect  whole. 

It  is  the  pride  of  the  Publishers  that  their  imprint  appears  in  not  a single  poor  or 
even  indifferent  text-book.  Its  appearance,  therefore,  upon  a title-page  is  a sort  of 
guarantee  which  the  educational  public  have  learned  to  respect. 

For  these  reasons,  this  series  has  been  justly  denominated  the  NATIONAL  SERIES 
OF  STANDARD  SCHOOL  BOOKS— a title  which  is  now  universally  conceded  in  its 
broadest  sense,  and  which  cannot,  with  equal  propriety,  be  applied  to  any  rival  publi- 
cations whatsoever.  The  series  includes  the  following  well-known  and  universally 
popular  works : 


National  Readers  and  Spellers, 

BY 

PARKER  & WATSON. 

Diagram  English  Grammar, 

BY 

S.  W.  CLARK,  A.  M. 


National  Coarse  in  Geography, 

BY 

MONTEITH  & McNALLY. 


BY 


CHARLES  DAVIES,  LL.D. 


Barnes’  Brief  U.  S.  History. 
Smith  and  Martin’s  Bookkeeping. 
Jepson’s  Music  Readers. 
Chapman’s  Drawing  Book. 
Cleveland’s  Compendiums. 
Northend’s  Speakers. 
Graham’s  Reasonable  Elocution. 
Peabody’s  Moral  Philosophy. 

Boyd’s  Composition,  Etc. 
Champlin’s  Political  Economy. 
Etc.,  Etc. 


Beers’  Progressive  Penmanship. 
Peck’s  Ganot’s  Natural  Philosophy* 
Porter’s  Chemistry. 

Jarvis’ Physiology  and  Laws  of  Health. 
Wood’s  American  Botany. 
Chambers’  Zoology. 

Steele’s  “14  Weeks”  in  each  Science. 
Pujol’s  French  Course. 
Worman’s  German  Series. 
Searing’s  Classics. 

Etc.,  Etc. 


The  whole  crowned  hy  the  unique  collection  of  professional  manuals  known  as 


THUS  TEACHERS’  LIBRARY, 

In  SO  Volumes. 


A DESCRIPTIVE  CATALOGUE  of  all  A.  S.  Barnes  & Co.’s  publications  will  be  sent 
free  to  the  address  of  any  Teacher  or  School  Officer  applying  for  it. 

THE  NATIONAL  TEACHERS’  MONTHLY  commands  in  its  editor  and  contributors 
the  best  professional  talent  the  country  affords.  Subscription,  $1  per  annum. 

A..S.  BARNES  & COMPANY, 

EDUCATIONAL  PUBLISHERS, 

Til  and  113  William  Street,  113  and  115  State  Street,  112  Camp  Street, 

New  York.  Chicago.  New  Orleans. 

PHILADELPHIA  AGENCY,  822  Chestnut  Street. 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


761 


MRS.  M.  A.  BINDER, 


1101,  N.  W.  corner  Eleventh  and  Chestnut  Sts,, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


AND 

FRENCH  MILLINERY  GOODS, 

FXSJLTH&SS, 

Gloves,  Ribbons,  Bowers, 

LADIES’  DRESS  TRIMMINGS. 

REAL  AND  IMITATION  LACES, 

FANCY  GOODS, 

FANS,  PAPER  PATTERNS, 

TIES,  ETC. 


DRESS  AND  CLOAK  MAKING. 


762 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


JOEL  REEVES, 

PLASTERER, 

705  North  Eighth  St,  Philadelphia.. 

I.  BEDICHXMER, 

Engraver  and  Manufacturer  of 

MASONIC  MARKS  AND  JEWELS 

AND  ALL  OTHER 

SOCIETY  Pirn  and  emblems. 

Medal  Awarded  by  the  Franklin  Institute  for  the  Best  Display  and  Originality  of  Workmanship,  1874. 

No.  1GO  NORTH  SECOND  ST.,  PHILADA. 

usHiie  only  Loose  in  Philadelphia  that  manufactures  tlie  entire  wort. 

DICKSON, 

STOVES,  HEATERS  AND  RANGES, 

No.  1116  Market  Street , Philadelphia. 

EJSTOVES,  HEATERS  AND  BADGES  REEAIREH. 

H.  YOUNG, 

FINE  HARNESS  MAKER, 

35 Vz  North  Ninth  Street,  Philadelphia. 

GOOD  WORK  AT  REASONABLE  RATES. 

West  Philadelphia  China  Decorating  Establishment 

THOS. 

2633  Marliot  Street,  IPltiladelpliia. 

Names,  Initials  and  Monograms  put  on  China  in  the  best  style. 

E.  SOUTHWICK.  K.  McCAY.  K.  A.  DENNIS. 

SOUTHWICK,  McCAY  & CO, 

PAMPHLET  BINDERS 

38  Hudson  Street, 


PHILADELPHIA. 


AT)  VERTISEMENTS. 


763 


■'W'M.  baches, 

CARRIAGE  BUILDER, 

1163  North  Fourth  St.  and  410  Girard  Avenue,  Philadelphia. 


-6®"  REPAIRING  PROMPTLY  ATTENDED  TO.“^a 


ESTABLISHED  IN  1840.  NINE  PRIZE  MEDALS  TAKEN. 

HENRY  TROEMNER, 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

STANDARD  SCALES  AND  WEIGHTS, 

Store,  Wo.  7W  Market  Street,  'Philadelphia. 

C.  EDW.  HOFMANN,  Superintendent. 

In  nse  at  all  the  United  States  Mints,  United  States  Treasury,  Naval  and  Hospital  Departments, 


BALANCES  OF  PRECISION.  ANALYTICAL  BALANCES. 

No.  1.  Analytical  Balance,  capacity  200 
grammes  in  each  pan,  in  fine  polished  glass 
case:  beam  divided  in  1-10  milligrammes; 
sensible  to  1-20  milligrammes ; all  agate  bear- 
ings, with  improved  arrest  for  pans,  and  ap- 
paratus for  specific  gravity,  etc.,  etc.  3 in. 
pans.  Beam,  14  in. 

Price, $105  00 


No.  2.  Analytical  Balance,  in  fine  polished 
glass  case,  capacity  100  grammes  in  each  pan  ; j 
beam  divided  into  half  parts  of  milligrammes  ; | 

sensible  to  1-10 milligrammes  : with  apparatus 
for  specific  gravity,  all  bearings  agate.  1%  I 
in.  pans.  12  in.  beam. 

Price, $86  00 


No.  3.  Analytical  Balance,  in  fine  polished 
glass  case,  capacity  2000  grains ; sensible  to 
1-20  grain ; fine  steel  bearings  ; movable  3>f> 
in.  pans  ; 10  in.  beam. 

Price  $40  00 


ASSAY  BALANCES, 

In  very  fine  polished  glass 
sliding  door,  beam,  pans  and  arches  of 


silver,  sec  screws  ana  levels  on  agate  piaues. 
Sensible  to  1-10  milligrammes.  7%  in.  beam. 
Price, $55  00 


Esta/blislxed.  1842. 

FREE, 

WHOLESALE  AND  RETAIL 

WINDOW  SHADE  and  RUSTIC  BLIND  Manufacturer, 

056  North  Second  Street , between  JPoplnv  and  Heaver. 
Factory,  943  St.  JOHN  St.,  PHILADELPHIA. 
jgSf*  PARTICULAR  ATTENTION  GIVEN  TO  ORDERED  WORK. 


WALLIS  & BLACKISTON, 


No.  1541  Ridge  Avenue, 

Above  Fifteenth  St,, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


764 


AT)  VERTISEMENTS. 


I 


BOOK  AND  JOB 


AND 


show  -work; 

A.  SPECIALTY. 


LARGE  PRESSES,  Wood  Type  in  great  variety,  and 
every  facility  for  the  filling  of  all  orders 
promptly  and  at  reasonable  rates. 

DESCRIPTIVE  MATTER  ON  ALL  SUBJECTS  WRITTEN 
UP  AND  TRANSLATIONS  MADE. 


No.  135  North  Third  Street, 

Between  Arch  and  Race, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


AD  VER TISEMEN TS. 


765 


N.  M.  Kerr  & Co., 

The  first  to  make  and  introduce  Fine  Paper  Boxes  in  the  United 
States,  and  now  claiming  to  make  the  best  in  the  world, 

MANUFACTURE 

PAPER  BOXES 

AND 

JEWELERS’  FINDINGS. 

SPECIALTIES: 

FINE  SHOULDERED  BOXES  FOR 

JEWELERS,  DRUGGISTS, 

CONFECTIONERS,  STATIONERS, 

IN  EVERY  GRADE. 


JEWELERS’  FINDINGS. 

CARDS,  TAGS,  TWINES,  COTTONS — a full  and  complete  line. 

DRUGGISTS’  BOXES, 

PILL,  POWDER  AND  PRESCRIPTION. 

OFFICES: 

PHILADELPHIA, 

29  and  31  North  Fourth  Street. 

NEW  YORK, 

7x2  Broadway. 

CHICAGO, 

146  State  Street. 

Factory,  777,  779,  781,  783,  785  and  787  SOUTH  SECOND  ST., 


PHILADELPHIA. 


766 


A D VER  TISE MEETS. 


IMPORTEB  OIF1 


East  India  Goods 


No.  139  South  Eighth  Street, 


PHILADELPHIA. 


Of  guaranteed  quality,  by  the  pound  or  original  package, 
supplied  to  families  at  reduced  prices  when  taking  FIVE 

POUNDS  OR  MORE.  Samples  sent  by  Mail  Free,  and  Orders  by  Postal  Card 
particularly  attended  to  with  dispatch. 


COFFEE, 


Pure,  Old  and  Unadulterated,  Green  or  Roasted,  in  large 
or  small  quantity,  at  reasonable  prices. 


MOCHA,  JAVA,  MARACAIBO,  LAGUAYRA  and  RIO 


Always  on  hand  and  Freshly  Roasted. 


Blue  Canton  China  Dinner  Ware,  Fancy  Painted  Chinese  and  Japanese 
Porcelain  Vases,  Dinner,  Tea  and  Toilet  Sets,  Lacquered  Fruit 
Plates,  Tea  Poys,  Trays,  Cabinets,  Tea  Caddies,  Glove 
Boxes,  Checker-Boards,  Bamboo  Chains,  Silk, 

Paper,  Feather,  Ivory  and  Sandal-wood 
Fans,  and  a great  variety  of 
other  goods  suitable  for 


HOLIDAY  AND  OTHER  GIFTS. 


AT)  VER  TISEMENTS. 


767 


MARTIN  LANDENBERGER’S  SONS, 


MANUFACTURERS  OF 


HOSIERY 

SHAWLS, 


IN  EVERY  VARIETY, 

AND 

6-4  WORSTED  COATINGS 


COR1TER  OP 

Frankford  Aye.  and  Wildey  St., 

K3EHSIMST0H, 


PHILADELPHIA. 


768 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


A,  PARDEE,  Hazleton,  Pa, 


J,  GILLINGHAM  PELL,  Phila, 


A.  PARDEE  & CO, 

N.Qt  BOB  Walnut  Street,  Philadelphia:, 

; MINERS  AND  SHIPPERS  OF 

LEHIGH  COALS. 


The  following  superior  LEBOGH  COALS,  of  established  reputation  for  House- 
hold use,  Smelting  and  Steam  purposes,  are  Mined  and  Shipped  by  ourselves  and  firms 
connected  with  us,  viz. : 

f HAZLETON, 

A.  PARDEE  & CO.  - - - cranberry, 

(sugar  loaf. 

G.  B.  MARBCLE  & CO.  - - {highland. 


PARDEE,  BRO.  & CO.  - - lattimer. 

CALVIN  PARDEE  & CO.  - - Hollywood. 


WM.  MERSHON,  Agent,  111  Broadway,  New  York. 

ALSO  PROPRIETORS  OF 

MTJSCONETCON Gr  IRON  WORKS, 

STANHOPE,  N.  J . H.  H.  WILSON,  Treas. 


Mr.  Robert  Taylor  is  a Practical  Mechanic,  and  personally 
superintends  our  Manufacturing  Department.  We  keep  on 
hand  all  sizes  from  No.  1 to  No.  150,  and  we  challenge  compe- 
tition either  as  to  quality  or  price. 

ROBERT  TAYLOR  & CO., 

Corner  Nineteenth  and  Callowhill  Streets,  Philadelphia. 


A I)  VER  TISEMENTS. 


769 


HENRY  LOTH, 

Manufacturer  of  the 

PATENT 

Folding  Table, 

No.  645  North  Broad  Street, 


PH  XX.  AX*  S X.PH  I A, 


1 

TABLE  CLOSED. 


Patented  July  31, 1866. 
“ “ 15,  1873. 


These  Tables  are  so  constructed  that  they  can  be  adapted  to  all  the  various  purposes  for 
which  Tables  are  used.  They  can  be  folded  up  and  put  away  after  using,  occupying  only  a small 
space,  and  are  not  liable  to  get  out  of  order.  Please  send  for  circular  and  price  list. 


ALSO,  MANUFACTURER  OF 

Sewing-Machine  Cases 


AND  ALL  KINDS  Or 


curing-  j|ac!tine  |,abinet 


645 


North  Broad  St., 


PHILADELPHIA. 


770 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


JESSE  REYNOLDS,  WM,  T,  REYNOLDS.  WM,  STEEFE. 

J.  REYNOLDS  & SONr 

Corner  13th  and  Filbert  Streets, 

PHILADELPHIA, 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

WH;OTJGHT-IH;OIsr 

AIR-TIGHT  FURNACES, 

With  Permanent  Wrought-iron  Radiators,  four  sizes  Portable 
and  six  sizes  for  Brickwork. 

THE  BEST,  MOST  DURABLE  AND  ECONOMICAL 

House  - IV arming  Apparatus. 

THEY  ARE  ALL  GUARANTEED  TO  BE  ABSOLUTELY  GAS,  DUST 
AND  SMOKE  TIGHT,  AND  TO  GIVE  SATISFACTION. 

ALSO,  THE 

Centennial  Wrought-iron  Furnace, 

FOR  BURNING  SOFT  COAL  OR  COKE,  AND 

KEYSTONE  PORTABLE  FURNACES, 

Cooking  Ranges,  Broilefs,  Chop-house  Ranges,  Low-down  Crates, 

DESCRIPTIVE  CIRCULARS  SENT  TREE  TO  ANY  ADDRESS. 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


771 


Nos.  213,  215  and  217  North  Fourth  Street, 

CORNER  OF  BRANCH  ST., 

PHILADELPHIA,  FEIST  1ST  A. 


MANUFACTURERS  OF 

PAPER  BOXES 

OF  ALL  DESCRIPTIONS. 

BMWmmTW  BOXES  A 8PEWAETY, 

Comprising  a perfect  line  of  PILL,  PRESCRIPTION,  SODA  and  SEIDLITZ  BOXES  of  every 
grade,  size  and  style  used  by  Druggists  and  Physicians. 

Estimates  given  for  Paper  Boxes  used  by  Manufacturers  of  every  description  of  goods. 


AMERICAN 

PAPER  BOX  COMPANY, 

GEORGE  W.  PLUMLY  & SON,  Proprietors, 


772 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


W.  H.  DOBLE.  W.  H.  DOBLE,  Jr. 

W.  H.  DOBLE  & SON, 

LIVERY  STABLE, 

1424  South  Penn  Square, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


W.  H.  RIGHTMIRE’S 

Marble  and  Stone  Works, 

523  and  525  MARKET  ST., 

CAMDEN,  N_  J. 


FOREIGN  AND  DOMESTIC  MARBLES, 


TABLE  TOPS,  ETC. 


ALL  KINDS  OF  CEMETERY  WORK  DONE  TO  ORDER, 

ESTABLISHED  1830. 


SYL.  A.  LEITH  & CO., 

Successors  to  WM.  H.  KIRKPATRICK  & CO., 

WHOLESALE  DEALERS  IN 


.No.  210  SOUTH  FRONT  STREET, 


PHILADELPHIA. 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


773 


ESTIMATES  GIVEN  FOR  POLISHED  GRANITE  WORK. 


W.  H,  JUGHTMIRB'S 

Marble  and  StoneWorks, 

523  and  525  MARKET  ST., 

C^.3Vi;iDE!Kr,  IKT.  « . 


FOREIGN  AND  DOMESTIC  MARBLES, 

Monuments , Headstones 

MANTELS , ETC. 

All  kinds  of  CEMETERY  WORK  done  to  order. 


A D VER  TISEMENTS. 


THOMAS  J.  ANDRESS  & CO., 

MACHINISTS 

AND  MANUFACTURERS  OF 

Confectioners  Tools , 

MACHINES, 

MOULDS,  ETC., 

229  and  231 

VINE  STREET, 


PHILADELPHIA. 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


775 


PATENT  IMPROVED"SRAPPLE-DBEDGE.“ 


&0 


SHAW  S PATENT  GUN  POWDER  PILE-ORIVER. 


BUILDERS  OF  STEAM  DREDGING  MACHINES, 

GUNPOWDER  PILE-DRIVERS,  &c. 


CONTRACTORS  FOR 


IMPROVING  RIVERS  AND  HARBORS, 

EXCAVATING  CANALS, 

RECLAIMING  AND  FILLING  LOW  LANDS, 

PILING  FOR  FOUNDATIONS,  PIERS,  Etc. 

Offices,  No.  10  South  Delaware  Are.,  Ph Had’ a. 

JCstablisliecL  1829. 


Z.  LOCKE  & CO., 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

Druggists’  95  per  cent.,  Absolute  and  Atwood's  Pure  Deodorized 

ALCOHOLS, 

1126  MARKET  ST.  (Formerly  at  1010),  PHILADA. 

SOLE  A&ENXS  FOR. 

PRATT’S  high  fire-test  and  every  way  reliable  ASTRAL  OIL; 
also,  PORTLAND  MACHINERY  OIL. 


Quarries  and  Factories,  LEHIGH  COUNTY,  PA. 

Office,  1126  MARKET  STREET,  PHILADA. 

Manufacturers  of  Superior  Quality 

ROOFING  SLATES,  SLATE  FLAGGING  AND  SCHOOL  SLATES, 


SLATE  TILING,  STEPS,  RISERS  and  WINDOW 
SILLS  made  a specialty. 


ZF^IE^LOIR,  suits,  parlor  suits. 


776 


A D VER  TISEMENTS. 


WM.  HEACOCZ’S 

Furniture  Warerooms, 

18  NORTH  NINTH  ST.,  PHILADA. 


Foot  Rests, 
Parlor  Easels, 


Match  Safes, 
Camp  Chairs, 


Parlor  Brackets, 


Bouquet  Tables, 


Wall  Pockets, 


Towel  Racks, 


Book  Shelves,  Dressing  Cases,  Fancy  Chairs,  Rocking  Chairs,  etc. 


03 

A 

0)P<j 

P° 


U)  ^ 

A J 
.hi  § 
ffl  I 


p^a] 

0 

A 

01 


6 

0 

H 

(f) 

A 

P 

M 

A 


c 

30 

z 

H 

C 

30 

m 

o 

> 

30 

V) 


30 

m 


O 

O 

N 

Co 

3 

fcq 

o 

Co 

3 

P 

tq 


CHAMBER  SUITS.  removals  and  packing  of  furniture  carefully  attended  to. 


AT)  VER  TISEMENTS.  7 7 7 

HENRY  SNYDER.  DAVID  F.  HOUSTON. 

HENRY  SNYDER  & CO., 

43  SOUTH  FOURTH  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA, 

MANUFACTURERS’  AGENTS  FOR  THE 

TANITE  EMERY  WHEEL, 


ABRAM’S  FLUE  BRUSH, 

AMES  MANUFACTURING  CO.’S  TOOLS 

AND  .THE 

Shaplee  Steam  Engine, 


THE  HOST  DURABLE  AND  ECONOMICAL  PORTABLE  ENGINE  IN  USE. 

ALSO,  DEALERS  IN 

Machinists’ , Manufacturers’,  Engineers’,  Steam* 
ship  andl  Mailway  Supplies* 


J8SS“SEND  FOR  PRICE  LIST  AND  CIRCULARS. “©a 


778 


AD  VERTTSEMENTS. 


ESTABLISHED  1822. 


FREDERICK  BROWN, 

Importing,  Manufacturing  and  Dispensing  Chemist, 

N.  E.  CORNER  FIFTH  AND  CHESTNUT  STS.,  PHILADELPHIA. 

ESTABLISHED  1820. 

WM.  J.  YOUNG  & SONS, 

Mathematical,  Engineering  & Astronomical  Instrument  Maters, 

INVENTORS  AND  INTRODUCERS  OF  ENGINEERS’  TRANSITS, 

43  NOllTH  SEVENTH  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

W.  J.  Y.  & S.  would  remind  the  profession  that  they  possess  the  most  perfect  Graduating  Engine  in 
the  country,  doing  their  Graduation  under  their  own  immediate  supervision.  Improved  Transits  and 
Revels;  Tapes.  Chains.  Draughting  Instruments,  etc.  Photographs  furnished  on  Application. 


MOROCCO  MANUFACTURERS. 


SUMAC  LININGS  IN  ALL  COLORS, 


Calf  Kid,  Sheep  Kid,  Alum  Leather,  etc., 

AND  DEALERS  IN 

HIDES,  CALFSKINS  AND  TALLOW, 

N.  E.  corner  Oxford  and  Mascher  Sts., 


Horticultural  Establishment, 

BROAD  AND  COLUMBIA  AVENUE, 

Thomas  J.  Mackenzie,  Proprietor.  PHILADELPHIA. 

DZEnSTTISTIR/Sr. 


§r.  4-  <§• 

COLTON  DENTAL  ROOMS, 

ORIGINATORS  OF  NITROUS  OXIDE  GAS  IN  DENTISTRY. 

ONLY  OFFICE  IN  THE  CITY  WHERE  THE  ENTIRE  PRACTICE  IS  DEVOTED  TO  THE  ADMIN 
ISTRATION  OF  NITROUS  OXIDE  GAS  FOR  THE  PAINLESS  EXTRACTION  OF  TEETH. 


Office,  912  Walnut  Street, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


A D VER  TISEMENTS. 


779 


F.  T.  CLYMER, 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

Hearse,  Coach,  Carriage  Bodies, 

AND 

CARRIAGE  PARTS  OF  ALL  STYLES, 

No.  2/3  SH/PLEY  ST„  WILMINGTON,  DEL 


All  orders  promptly  attended  to.  Your  patronage  respectfully  solicited. 


L.  SYKES  & SON, 


723,  725  and  727  Richmond  St.,  Philadelphia. 


136  South  Front  Street,  Philadelphia. 


WILLIAM  SOURER, 

LAPIDART, 

S.  E.  corner  Fourth  and  Chestnut  Streets,  Philadelphia. 


gll  hinhs  of  Stones  for  |etoeltn  cut  to  orhcr  at  fk  shortest  notice. 


780 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


SEAL  & STEPHENS, 

No.  622  ARCH  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 


TANK  AND  BELL  GLASS  AQUARIA,  FISH  GLOBES,  GOLD  PISH, 

AND  ALL  KINDS  OF 

AQUARIA  STOCK. 

VIVARIA  AND  FERN  CASES, 

BIRDS  A.KT33  CAGES. 

TiXIBISlimmiTI  1MMHO, 

J3@“SPECIMENS  IN  NATURAL  HISTORY. 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


781 


OLDEST  ESTABLISHED  CLOCK  HOUSE. 


B.  J.  COOKE, 

WHOLESALE  DEALER  IN 


FOREIGN  AND  AMERICAN 


Clocks,  Regulators,  etc. 

No.  137  NORTH  THIRD  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

BEST  MANUFACTURES. 

ESTABLISHED  1813. 

PHILADELPHIA  LEAD  WORKS. 

WHITE  LEAD, 

DRY  AND  IN’  OIL,  WARRANTED  PURE, 
MANUFACTURED  BY 

JOHN  T.  LEWIS  & BROS., 

No.  231  South  Front  Street,  near  Dock, 

PHILADELPHIA. 

SUGAR  OF  LEAD, 

RED  LEAD, 

LITHARGE, 

LINSEED  OIL, 

ORANGE  MINERAL, 

ZINC  WHITE, 

AND  COLORS. 

Orders  from  any  part  of  the  United  States  attended  to. 


782 


AT)  VER  TISEMENTS. 


. STEAM-POWER 

BOOK,  OA&D  AMD  JOB 


116  North  Third  St., 

PHILADELPHIA. 


EXECUTED  IN  THE  BEST  STYLE. 


PARTICULAR  ATTENTION  PAID  TO 

BALL  AND  WEDDING  PRINTING,  ETC. 


A ,jfme  Assortment  of  (Kerman  &gpe. 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


783 


CHARLES  BOCKIUS, 

MOROCCO  LEATHER 

MANUFACTORY, 

S.  E.  cor,  St.  John  and  Willow  Sts.,  Philada. 

BATCHELOR  BROS, 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

PICKWICK,  PECULIAR, 


AND  OTHER  BRANDS  OF 


FINE  CIGARS, 

No.  808  Market  Street,  Philadelphia. 

W.  H.  HARRISON  & BRO., 

MANUFACTURERS  OF  LOW  AND  RAISED 


•A-ND  DEALERS  IN 

Fire  Screens,  Fenders,  Fire-dogs,  Gas  Logs 

FINE  FIRE  IRONS  AND  STANDS,  etc.,  etc., 

No.  1435  Chestnut  Street, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


N.  B. — Our  Fire  Grates  are  unsurpassed  for  beauty  of  design  and  finish ; we  are  constantly  adding  to 
their  ornamentation,  so  as  to  meet  the  wants  and  gratify  the  tastes  of  all  who 
value  the  advantages  of  a cheerful  and  healthful  open  fire. 


PHILADELPHIA  QUARTZ  CO. 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

SILICATE  OF  SODA 

IN  ITS  VARIOUS  FORMS, 

Office,  9 NORTH  FRONT  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 


CYRUS  HORNE, 

UNDERTAKER, 

Jf@,  23  North  Eleventh  St-,  Philadelphia. 

COFFINS,  HEARSES,  CARRIAGES, 

And  everything  pertaining  to  Funerals,  furnished  at  the  shortest  notice. 

CASKETS  OF  ALL  DESCRIPTIONS.  Also,  PATENT  METALLIC  AND  LEAD  COFFINS  ON  HAND 


784 


A D VER  TISEMENTS. 


The  Palmer  Leg  and  Arm. 

TMM  TMOTSAHB  1H  BSM, 


THE  MODEL  LIMBS  THROUGHOUT  THE  WORLD  FOR  25  YEARS. 


IMPROVEMENTS  PATENTED  APRIL  8,  1873,  BY  B.  FRANK  PALMER,  LL.D. 


OFFICE : No.  1609  CHESTNUT  STREET,  PHILA. 


The  object  of  these  improvements  is  to  render  the  leg  lighter , stronger,  more  elastic 
and  life-like  in  its  motions  ; to  adapt  it  to  support  the  weight  of  the  wearer  upon  the  end 
of  the  stump  by  the  introduction  of  a properly  constructed  socket ; to  give  a double  sup- 
port to  the  foot  by  the  introduction  of  auxiliary  tendons  in  addition  to  and  in  aid  of  the 
tendo-Achillis ; to  improve  the  movement  generally ; to  give  a fine  external  finish  to  the 
limb ; and  to  allow  a lateral  movement  resembling  that  of  the  natural  ankle,  while  un- 
accompanied by  the  defects  which  characterize  previous  attempts  to  import  this  move- 
ment into  the  artificial  foot.  A Safety  Socket,  adapted  to  the  end,  supports  a part  or  all 
of  the  weight,  as  the  stump  will  allow.  This  socket  introduces  a new  method  of  walking. 
It  applies  above  or  below  the  knee  equally  well,  and  is  the  greatest  comfort  to  the  wearer. 

The  advance  step  now  taken  is  the  result  of  patient  inventive  efforts,  continued  since 
the  year  1846,  and  is  without  a parallel  in  the  progress  of  the  art. 

P.  S.  The  Tendons  and  Springs  are  in  duplicate;  anyone  breaking  does  not  prevent 
complete  action  of  the  leg. 

\ 

To  obtain  the  New  Palmer  Leg  and  Arm, 
address 

B.  FRANK  PALMER, 

1609  Chestnut  St., 

PHILADELPHIA. 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


785 


JOSEPH  SCHAFFER.  JACOB  C.  SCHAFFER. 

J.  SCHAFFER  & BRO., 


BILLIARD  TABLE 

MANUFACTURERS, 

471  and  473  N.  Third  St., 
PHILADELPHIA, 


MIDDIAMD  TAM  WEB  @F  ADD  DESIGNS, 

From  $100  and  Upward. 

BEST  QUALITY  BILLIARD  MATERIAL  CONSTANTLY  ON  HAND, 


All  Orders  should  be  Addressed  to 

J.  SCHAFFER  & BRO., 

471  and  473  N.  THIRD  ST., 

PHILADELPHIA. 


50 


786 


A D VER  TISEMENTS. 


D.  L.  WITMER.  H.  F.  WITMER. 

D.  L.  WITMER  <fc  BROTT 

DRUGGISTS, 

AND  DEALERS  IN 

French  and  American  Window  Glass, 

PAINTS,  OILS,  VARNISHES,  Etc. 

JUNCTION  FIFTH  AND  GERMANTOWN  AV., 

PHILADELPHIA, 


wills  is  m%m  m, 

©18,  920  and  922  Vine  St., 


SOLE  MANUFACTURERS  OF 


WELLS’  PATENT 

Metallic  Advertising  Signs. 

Our  signs  have  been  used  during  the  past  four  years  by 
the  leading  advertisers  and  manufacturers  of  this  country, 
and  are  pronounced  by  them  a grand  success. 

Their  elegance  of  design  and  finish,  their  cheapness  and 
great  durability,  recommend  them  as  the  best  available 
medium  for  advertising  your  goods  or  business. 

Fine  original  designs  a specialty,  for  which  no  charge  is 
made  where  an  order  is  given. 

JST.B.— These  signs,  being  weather  proof,  are  especially  ap- 
plicable to  outdoor  advertising  for  the  Centennial. 

CHARLES  SCHUMANN, 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

CALF  KID  LEATHER, 

Nq.  1724  N.  Fifth  Street, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


787 


ESTABLISHED  1766. 


C.  J.  FELL  & BROTHER, 


TEA  DEALERS  AND  IMPORTERS, 


120  SOUTH  FRONT  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA, 
121  & 123  FRONT  STREET,  NEW  YORK. 


Our  Mustards  are  not  excelled  by  those  of  any  manufacturer  in  the  world,  either  in 
quality  of  goods  or  style  of  packages. 


SOLE  AMERICAN  AGENTS  FOR 

Nelson's  Gelatines  and  Unsworth's  Chocolate  Preparations, 

srowwii-TTOs  f MUSTARDS  AND  SPICE  STOCK  FOR  SPICE  MILLS. 

SPECIAL  \ BERMUDA  ARROW-ROOT,  ISINGLASS,  CREAM  TARTAR, 

Experience  having  established  the  fact  that  the  American  trade  will  support  the 
manufacture  of  a higher  grade  of  Spices  than  are  generally  found  outside  the  European 
markets,  we  maintain  arrangements  for  giving  such  to  the  public,  and  shall  endeavor 
to  keep  constantly  in  stock  selections  from  the  choicest  goods  in  our  line  to  be  found 
in  any  of  the  foreign  marts. 


G.  NELSON,  DALE  & CO., 

Original  Patentees  and  Manufacturers  of 

GELATINE,  ISINGLASS  AND  GELATINE  LOZENGES, 

14  DOWG-ATE  HILL, 

LONDON,  E.  C. 

GELATINE  OF  EVERY  DESCRIPTION  FOR 
MANUFACTURING  PURPOSES. 

Samples  will  be  Forwarded  on  Application. 


C.  J.  FELL  & BROTHER, 

120  SOUTH  FRONT  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA, 

121  FRONT  STREET,  NEW  YORK, 

ARE  SOLE  AMERICAN  AGENTS. 


788 


A D VER  TISEMENTS. 


HAIR  JEWELRY, 

No.  222  North  Eighth  St., 


Formerly  928  Chestnut  St,, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


Madame  Schmitt  was  also  the  recipient  of  a Silver  Medal  for  superiority  of  Hair  Jewelry  at  the 
Exposition  of  the  Franklin  Institute  in  1854. 


0.  A.  ADOLPH  MEYER, 

FRENCH 

BOOT  I SHOE  MAKER, 

228  South  Fourth  Street,  Philadelphia. 


To  the  public  at  large,  and  my  customers  and  patrons  in  particular:  I always  keep  the  best  BOOTS 
and  SHOES  of  all  kinds  on  hand,  paying  the  utmost  attention  to  all  orders,  working  the 
best  of  French  Calfskin  and  other  leather,  making  the  best  and  latest  style9 
in  the  most  substantial  manner  and  most  moderate  price  in  the  city. 

JOKCIV  KERSHAW, 

Manufacturer  of  RANGES,  HEATERS  AND  STOVES 

IHIO  MARKET  8T„  PHILADELPHIA. 

AtKimiies  if.  g-afuey, 

Metallic  Sign  Engraver, 

53  NORTH  SEVENTH  ST.,  IM1I  LAI)  A ■ 

GEO.  C.  ZEGIEITiKIG^TJIFIE1, 

Looking  Glasses,  Cornices  and  Picture  Frames, 

No.  1312  CHESTNUT  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 

Importer  of  PAINTINGS,  ENGRAVINGS  and  CHROMOS.  Mouldings  for 
the  Trade.  Glasses  Packed  for  Shipping.  Old  Work  Re-gilded. 


ADVERTISEMENTS. 


789 


EDWIN  D.  ESHLEMAN.  JOSEPH  R.  CRAIG. 

ESHLEMAN  <Sc  CRAIG, 

MAKERS  OF  SHIRTS 

TO  ORDEE, 

M~o.  821  Chestnut  Street,  Philadelphia. 

DRY  GOODS  BOXES.  BONNET  BOXES. 

ADAM  BELZ, 

Carpenter  and  Box  Maker 

312  CHERRY  STREET, 

PHILADELPHIA. 

Furniture  and  Glass  carefully  packed.  Jobbing  promptly  attended  to. 

TAILOR  BOXES. PERFUMERY  BOXES. 

PAUL  S.  REEVES, 

BRASS  FOUNDER  and  SMELTER, 

Brass  Castings,  Babbitt  Metals,  Ingot  Brass,  Metals, 

No.  760  SOUTH  BROAD  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

Or.  WEITZLER, 

coach  mm  mmmmm 

MANUFACTURER, 

329  and  331  North  Broad  St.,  Philadelphia. 

C.  UET  KIITAPP  &c  sonsr, 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

PERFUMERY  AND  NON-CORROSIVE  INKS, 

510  and  510^  Arch  Street,  Philadelphia. 

C.  REISKY, 

Importer,  Manufacturer  and  Dealer  in 

Ladies’  Fancy  Furs,  Buffalo  and  Sleigh  Robes, 

237  ARCH  ST.,  below  Third,  PHILADELPHIA. 


ISAAC  33.  IMI AAT G-ER, 

Manufacturer  of  and  Dealer  in  CABINET  WARE, 

FURNITURE  WAREROOMS, 

349  NOJttTH  SECOND  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 


WORK  MADE  TO  ORDER. 


SATISFACTION  GUARANTEED. “55ft 


790 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


STEAM  POWER 


LITHOGRAPHERS 

AND 

PRINTERS, 

623  COMMERCE  ST., 

PHILADELPHIA. 


CERTIFICATES  OF  STOCK,  R.  R.  BONDS,  CHECKS, 

DRAFTS,  NOTES,  BILL,  LETTER,  NOTE  AND 
POLICY  HEADINGS,  Etc. 


Maps,  Diplomas,  Show-Cards,  Labels,  Flam 
and  Fancy,  Etct 


MACHINERY,  ILLUSTRATIONS,  VIEWS,  AUTOGRAPH  CIRCULARS,  Etc. 


Owing  to  increased  facilities  and  practical  application,  the  proprietors 
are  enabled  to  execute  work  in  all  the  different  branches  promptly  and  at 
low  prices. 


AD  P’7? 72 1 'IS FAI ENTS. 


791 


The  Ingredients  selected  are  of  the  very  Best  Material 
and  perfectly  Pure  and  Clean. 


NATURAL  FLAVOR  RETAINED.  EVERY  CAN  WARRANTED, 


SOLD  BY  ALL  THE  PRINCIPAL  GROCERS 


792 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


SILVER  MEDAL  AND  SCOTT  LEGACY  PREMIUM  AWARDED  BY. FRANKLIN  INSTITUTE. 

THOMAS  J.  KOKEK, 

MANUFACTURER  OF  IMPROVED  UNION  BELTING, 

Patented  December  10,  1872 ; May  18, 1875. 

OTVK  LEATHER  BELTING,  ETC. 

DEALER  IN  MILL  SUPPLIES  GENERALLY. 

MANUFACTORY  AND  SALESROOM : 112  North  Third  Street,  Philadelphia. 
NEW  YORK  OFFICE:  33  Murray  Street,  New  York. 

WESTERN  RRANCII : 19  Canal  Street,  «rand  Rapids,  Mich. 


CHARLES  HASSE,  President.  E.  T.  GRAFLY,  Seo'y  and  Treas. 


WHITING  CO. 

LIMITED. 

SOUTH-WEST  CORNER  TORI  AND  ALMOND  STS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


DEALERS  I1V 

ENGLISH  COMMERCIAL  WHITING, 

ENGLISH  GILDERS’  WHITING, 

ENGLISH  AMERICAN  PARIS  WHITE, 

ENGLISH  CHALK, 

ENGLISH  CLIFF  STONE  PARIS  WHITE, 
ENGLISH  CHINA  CLAY, 

FRENCH  COMMERCIAL  WHITING, 

FRENCH  GILDERS'  WHITING, 

FRENCH  AMERICAN  PARIS  WHITE, 
FRENCH  CHALK. 


FBED.  STT TIMHP  Sc  CIE- 


(FROM  PARIS), 


AND  INVENTORS  AND  MANUFACTURERS  OF  THE 


FRANCO-AMERICAN  LEATHER  DRESSING. 

MANUFACTURERS  OF  THE  ONLY 

Patented  WRITING  and  COPYING  INKS  made  for  COMMERCE  and  SCHOOLS. 

140  South  Third  St.  and  309  Harmony  Street, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


AD  VEB  TISEMENTS. 


793 


WW 

FOR  THE  DIFFUSION  OF  KNOWLEDGE  THROUGHOUT  THE  WORLD. 


t5NITBD  SJ^ 


1871 


<k 


flitemttal  fecucticm;  ami  witidt 


© 


CHAS.  HOLLAND  KIDDER,  ^ B XT  ~SJ 


PROPRIETOR  AND  PUBLISHER, 


CHARLES  MESSER. 

GEN’L  SUBSCRIPTION  AGENT 


No.  152  South  Fourth  Street, 


This  book  is  a LIBRARY  IN  ITSELF  of  correct,  reliable  and 
useful  and  valuable  information  in  a condensed  form.  It 
is  therefore  almost  indispensable  as  a valuable  book  of 
reference,  and  should  be  in  the  hands  of  every  citizen 
throughout  the  whole  country.  The  price  of  the  work 
will  bring  it  within  the  reach  of  all  (it  being  the  cheapest 
book  ever  published). 

AGENTS  WANTED  in  every  State  and  county  in  the  United 
States,  and  in  every  county  and  township  throughout 
Canada. 

' Price  of  Boot  in  plain  doth,  $2,  anil  $2,50  to  $3.50  in  extra  finish  and  Binding. 

Particular  attention  is  called  to  the  $2.50  book  in  fine 
cloth,  embossed  and  printed  in  gold  and  black  on  cover. 

DO  NOT  FAIL  TO  ACT  AS  AGENT  in  your  section  of  the 
country.  Any  one  can  sell  it.  Send  for  particulars  by  first 
mail. 

Advertisements  received  for  the  second  and  all  suc- 
ceeding editions  of  this  book.  Send  for  price  list. 


S&"  This  is  the  ONLY  work  that  will  give  the  desired  information  concerning 
the  country  at  the  Centennial  Exhibition. 


794 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


SPAR  AND  ELLIPTIC 


SPRING 


AND 


COMBINING  THE 

Latest  Improvements 

WITH  THE 

LIGHTEST  WEIGHTS. 


TRACK  AND  ROAD 

SULKIES 

AND 

gMeton 

Wagons 


FINISHED  IN  ALL 


WEIGHTS  and  SIZES. 


A.  stock:  of 


FOR  THE 


TRACK,  ROAD  and  PARK, 

IN  WAREROOMS,  AND  BUILT  TO  ORDER. 


The  attention  of  the  driving  public  is  called  to  my 
recent  improved  Spring  Head,  secured  to  myself  by  letters 
patent,  and  used  in  connection  with  the  Patent  Double  Cross 
Spring,  making  the  most  popular  Side-bar  or  Spar  Wagon 
now  used,  perfectly  noiseless,  and  combining  all  of  the 
easy  riding  qualities  of  the  Elliptic  Spring,  together  with 
the  steady  motion  of  the  side  bar,  so  much  admired  as  a 
speed  wagon. 

Particular  attention  given  to  details  of  customers 
ordering  work  either  in  person  or  by  mail.  Correspond- 
ence invited. 


CHAS.  S.  CAFFREY, 

CAMDEN,  N.  J.,  opposite  Philadelphia. 




DRAWINGS  SENT  UPON  APPLICATION.^ 


ESTABLISHED  1853. 


AD  VER TISEMENTS. 


795 


LIGHT  CARRIAGES 

OF  EVERY  DESCRIPTION, 

pROM  pRIGINAL  AND  pOPULAR  pESIGNS. 


MANUFACTORY  AND  WAREROOMS, 

CORNER  OF  TENTH  T>  MA.RKET  STREETS, 

O^MIDESr^,  W.  T., 

OPPOSITE  PHILADELPHIA, 


796 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


GODFREY  KEEBLER, 

Manufacturer  of  Superior 

CRACKERS,  CAKES  AND  BISCUITS, 

258,  260,  262  and  264  N.  Twenty-second  St.,  Philadelphia. 

wst.  €> mmm.m , 

BUILDER  OF 

PINE  CARRIAGES  ONLY, 

214  South  Fifth  St.,  below  Walnut, 

PHILADELPHIA. 

— 

ESTABLISHED  1848. 

A.  B.  BURTON, 

ENGINEER  AND  CONTRACTOR 

FOR  THE  CONSTRUCTION  OF 


WOOD  and  IRON  RAIL  ROAD  and  ROAD 


Viaducts,  Trestle  Work,  Roofs,  Turntables,  etc,, 

1.50  WALNUT  ST., 


PHILADELPHIA. 


N.  B. — Surveys,  Estimates,  Plans,  Specifications,  and  all 
information  furnished  on  application. 

Hance  Brothers  & White, 

MANUFACTURING 

CHEMISTS  AND  PHARMACEUTISTS, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


797 


ESTABLISHED  1779. 


MANUFACTURERS  OF 


WHITE  LEAD, 

Red  Lead,  Litharge  and  Orange  Mineral, 

31st  Street  below  Chestnut , 


A.  W.  RAND, 

WARMING  AND  VENTILATING 

HOT-AIR  FURNACES,  STEAM  HEATERS 

AND 

COOKIITG  IRALIN’GKES. 


Plumbing,  Gas  and  Steam  Fitting,  Sheet-Iron  and  Tin  Work. 

124  NORTH  SIXTH  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 


798 


A D VER  TISEMENTS. 


1825.  187G. 

THE  PENNSYLVANIA  FIRE  INSURANCE  CO. 

INCORPORATED  1$25.— CHARTER  PERPETUAL. 

510  WALNUT  ST.,  opposite  Independence  Square. 


This  Company,  favorably  known  to  the  community  for  half  a century,  continues  to  insure  against 
loss  or  damage  by  fire  on  Public  or  Private  Buildings,  either  permanently  or 
for  a limited  time.  Also,  on  Furniture,  Stocks  of  Goods  and 
Merchandise  generally,  on  liberal  terms. 

DIRECTORS. 

John  Devereux,  Thomas  Robins,  J.  Gillingham  Fell, 

Daniel  Smith,  Jr.,  Thomas  Smith,  Daniel  Haddock,  Jr. , 

Isaac  Hazlehurst,  Henry  Lewis,  Franklin  A.  Comly. 

WM,  G.  CROWELL,  Secretary. JOHN  DEVEREUX,  President. 

RIEHLE  BROTHERS, 

PHILADELPHIA 

SCALE  AND  TESTING  MACHINE  WORKS, 


STANDARD  SCALES. 

PATENT  RAILROAD  TRACK,  WAGON,  FURNACE-CHARGING,  ROLL- 
ING MILL  SCALES,  etc. 

NEW  STYLE  TESTING  MACHINES, 

OF  ANY  SIZE  AND  CAPACITY. 

HORIZONTAL  or  UPRIGHT  MACHINES 

With  Tensile,  Torsional,  Transverse  or  Crushing  Slrains. 

WARRANTED  ACCURATE. 


Established.  1840. 


WATSON  & KELSO, 

46  and  48  North  Front  St.,  Philadelphia, 

MANUFACTURERS  AND  DEALERS  IN 


Sieves,  Screens  and  Wire  Cloths,  Wrought  and  Cast  Iron  Railings  for 
Cottages,  Cemetery  Lots,  etc.,  Wrought  and  Cast  Iron  Gratings 
and  Wire  Guards  for  Windows,  Roof  Crestings  for 
Dwellings  and  Public  Buildings. 

*§“WIRE  WORK  OF  EVERY  DESCRIPTION  MADE  TO  ORDER.“®» 


A D VER  TISEMENTS. 


799 


ESTABLISHED  1828. 


Are  Popular  because  Reliable.  Are  always  Warranted  to  Proye  Satisfactory. 

1500  ACRES  ARE  ANNUALLY  PLANTED  TO  PRODUCE  OUR  SUPPLY. 

■fSPBUIST’S  GARDEN  ALMANAC  AND  MANUAL  FOR  1876,  containing  132  pages  of  useful 
information  about  Seeds,  with  the  Gardeners’  and  Planters’  Price  List,  giving  quotations  by  the 
ounce,  pound  or  bushel,  mailed  on  receipt  of  two  three-cent  stamps. 

■6®*  WHOLESALE  Price  Current  of  Seeds  for  Merchants  and  Seed  Dealers  mailed  on  receipt 
of  letter  stamp. 

Seed  Farms,  ROSEDALE,  WATERFORD  and  MORRISVILLE  ; 

Warehouse,  922  and  924  MARKET  STREET,  above  Ninth. 

ADDRESS-  ROBERT  BUIST,  JR., 

Look  Box  62  P.  O.  PHILADELPHI A. 

John  Farrell.  Harvey  Gillam.  Chas.  Mathews.  Geo.  W.  Myers. 

“herrings7-  patent  ~champion- 

DM  VAULTS,  VAULT  DOORS  AND  BURGLAR  PROOF  SAFES, 

Awarded.  Prize  Medal  at  World's  Fair,  London ; World's  Fair,  Hew  York  j Exposition  Uni- 
versellei  Paris,  and  Franklin  Institute  Exhibition,  Philadelphia. 

FA 33,  33,  Ej*Xj  CO., 

No.  807  CHESTNUT  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

>8®* ALSO  AN  ASSORTMENT  OF  SECOND-HAND  SAFES.°S3ft 

JOS.  HINDERMYER  & SON, 

911  and  913  Vine  St.,  above  Ninth,  Philadelphia, 

MANUFACTURERS  OF  ALL  KINDS  OF 

SODA  WATER  APPARATUS 

Of  the  most  approved  styles  j also,  all  kinds  of 

COUNTER  FIXTURES  AND  DRAWING  APPARATUS 

Constantly  on  hand  and  made  to  order. 


E^“  PARTICULAR  ATTENTION  PAID  TO  REPAIRING  MINERAL  WATER  APPARATUS. 


800 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


I.  BEDICHIMER, 

E1TGRAYEB 

AND 

MANUFACTURER  OF 


Masonic , Odd  Fellow s\ 

KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 


Red  Men’s,  College, 


AND  A.LE  OTHER 

SOCIETY  BADGES 


PBNS,  JEWELS  AND  EMBLEMS, 


Highest  Award,  Franklin  Institute  Exhibition, 
Philadelphia,  1874,  for  Best  Workmanship. 


160  N.  Second  St. 

PHILADELPHIA. 


ORDERS  BY  MAIL  PROMPTLY  ATTENDED  TO. 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


801 


8 

> 

% 

> 

fi 

ft 

a 

(D 


NATURE  AND  ART  INVITE  INSPECTION  AND  ADMIRATION. 


Mount  Vernon  is  unquestionably  the  best  in  its  situation  of  all  the  rural  cemete- 
ries of  Philadelphia,  on  account  of  its  elevation,  its  perfectly  dry  and  rolling  surface 
and  the  unsurpassed  beauty  of  the  surrounding  scenery.  It  consists  of  over  28  acres, 
and  is,  by  the  terms  of  its  charter  granted  to  the  Company,  for  ever  to  be  held  sacred 
as  a place  of  sepulture.  Many  advantages  and  inducements  concentrate  here  to 
attract  the  living.  The  Garde L Monument  (as  above  represented),  erected  to  the 
memory  of  Mrs.  Gardel  for  her  religious  character  and  her  long  and  earnest  labors 
in  the  mental  and  moral  education  of  American  youth,  is  a magnificent  tomb,  and 
excels  any  mausoleum  in  this  country.  The  granite  monument  over  the  remains  of 
Lawrence  Johnson,  and  those  erected  by  the  Messrs.  Musser,  the  Sherman  obelisks 
and  the  family  vault  of  Thomas  Mackellar  are  handsome  improvements.  This 
cemetery  is  not  exceeded  anywhere  as  a final  and  beautiful  resting-place. 

The  Eidge  Avenue  cars  leave  Second  and  Arch  streets  every  few  minutes,  con- 
necting with  all  the  other  passenger  railways,  thus  ensuring  a passage  from  all  parts 
of  the'  city  to  those  wishing  to  visit  this  beautiful  and  popular  Cemetery. 

Steamboats  leave  Fairmount  hourly  during  the  boating  season,  and  land  passengers 
within  a few  hundred  yards  of  this  Cemetery. 

For  full  particulars  call  upon  or  address  the  Officers  or  any  of  the  Managers  of 
the  Company. 

51 


802 


A I)  VERTISEMENTS. 


HORSTMANN  BROTHERS  & CO., 


FIFTH  AND  CHERRY  STREETS,  PHILADELPHIA, 


MANUFACTURERS  AND  IMPORTERS  OF 


BANNERS,  FLAGS,  DECORATIONS  AND  BADGES. 


We  heep  constantly  on  hand  a large  and  varied  assortment 
of  MATERIALS  AND  TRIMMINGS  suited  to  all  the  above  branches. 

A LARGE  ASSORTMENT  OF 

SILK,  BUNTING  AND  MUSLIN  FLAGS 

ON  HAND  AND  MADE  TO  ORDER. 

ALSO 

Staffs,  Eagles,  Ornaments,  Spears,  Balls,  Cords  and  Tassels, 
Fringes,  Covers,  Belts  and  all  articles  needed 
for  Flag  and  Banner  Trimming. 

THE  TRADE  SUPPLIED. 

Mail  Orders  and  Inquiries  shall  have  Prompt  Attention. 

HORSTIANN  BROTHERS  & CO,, 

PHILADELPHIA,  NEW  YORK  and  PARIS. 


AI)  VER  TISEMENTS. 


803 


EDWIN  CHAMBERS. 


1 1!E its.  "Q"D  CY1 

brot-££$$ 


CIRCS  CHAMBERS,  Jr. 


Chambers’  Book  Folding  Machine. 


Founders  and  Machinists, 


52d  STREET  & LANCASTER  AY.  (Near  Centennial  Grounds), 


PHILADELPHIA. 

Manufacturers  of  Chambers'  Patent 

BOOK  FOLDING  MACHINES, 
Newspaper  Folding  Machines, 

AND 

FOLDING,  PASTING  AND  COVERING  MACHINES, 

’ FOR  BINDING  PERIODICALS. 

SEND  FOR  ILLUSTRATED  CIRCULAR. 

Also,  Chambers'  Patent 


CLAY  TEMPERING  BRICK  MACHINE. 


804 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


J.  VAN  BUSKIItK,  M.D. 


A.  A.  APPLE,  Graduate  in  Pharmacy. 


VAN  BUSKIRK  & APPLE, 

PHARMACEUTISTS, 

X.  E.  Cor.  2d  and  Dauphin  Sts.  and  S.  E.  Cor.  2d  and  Cumberland,  Philadelphia* 


PHILADELPHIA 


CARAMEL  All  CHOCOLATE  DEPOT, 

A.  W.  HOLT, 

1009  WALNUT  STREET. 

The  only  Establishment  in  the  United  States  making  a Specialty 
of  Cream  Caramels.  A Luscious  Confection  compris- 
ing all  the  Choice  Fruit  Flavors. 

CHOCOLATE  CREAM  OP  SIMILAR  FLAVORS. 


ESTABLISHED  1812. 


BEARS  & DUSENBERY, 

Stereotypers  and  Electrotypers, 

323  !Eas*mcmy  St«? 

AND 

117  HTJDSOIT’S  ALLEY, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


BROWN  & CARVER’S 

IMPROVED  PAPER  CUTTING  MACHINE. 


See  Illustration  on  Page  80S. 


These  Machines  have  the  highest  reputation  throughout  the  United  States  for 
durability,  accuracy  and  speed.  They  are  the  only  Machines  which  have  the  improved 
traverse  gauge,  which  enables  the  operator  to  cut  up  to  the  last  half  inch  of  paper. 
At  the  Franklin  Institute  Exhibition,  Oct.,  1871,  each  Machine  was  awarded  a SILVER 
MEDAL  for  their  general  superiority  and  special  excellence.  Since  then  we  have 
added  MORE  IMPROVEMENTS  to  them.  The  Hand  Machine  is  now  arranged  so  that 
by  a slight  movement  ot'  a sliding  pin  the  leverage  or  power  is  augmented  to  suit 
the  heaviest  work  ; and  a reverse  movement- of  the  pin  will  cause  an  increased  speed 
for  light  work.  This  peculiar  feature  will  commend  itself  to  the  trade.  We  also 
make  a superior  ROTARY  CUTTER,  with  Patent  Feed  Motion,  for  card  manufacturers 
and  others.  Also' a new  and  improved  Fringing  Machine,  for  fringing  tissue  paper. 
All  of  these  Machines  will  be  in  operation  at  the  Centennial  Exhibition. 

SEND  FOR  PRICE  LIST  A XD  CIRCULAR . 


[See  Pack  801  FOit  Description. 


805 


A D VERTISEMENTS. 


a 


806 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


LADIES’  FUR^, 

BUFFALO  AND  SLEIGH  ROBES, 


SEAL 

COATS 


SEAL 

CAPS 

AND 

QLQVES, 


LARGEST  STOCK,  FINEST  QUALITIES,  LOWEST  PRICES, 

AT 

NAV.  C.  REISKY’S, 

23V  ARCH  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 


jy.  2?.— S JUTTING  FU1ZS  730  UG1I2\ 


A I)  VER  TISEMEN  TS. 


807 


KEYSTONE  BXUDOSl  CO., 

ENGINEERS  AND  CONTRACTORS  FOR  RAILWAY  and  HIGHWAY  BRIDGES,  ROOFS,  ETC. 


808 


AT)  VER  TIS  EMIT  NTS. 


PEKTWSYIjViSLlSriA.  WIRE  W O R. 3K. £5, 
231  ARCH  ST.  an<l  114  XORT1I  SIXTH  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 

The  subscribers  being  Practical  WIRE  WORKERS,  feel  able  to  give  entire  satisfaction  to  all  parties  in  want  of 

SIEVES,  RIDDLES,  SCREENS,  WOVEN  WIRE, 

OF  ALL  MESHES  AND  WIDTHS. 

With  all  kinds  of  PLAIN  and  FANCY  WIRE  WORK,  IRON  RAILING,  IRON  BEDSTEADS, 
and  all  kinds  of  GARDEN  FURNITURE,  etc.,  etc. 

WIRE  GUARDS  FOR  STORE,  HOUSE  AND  FACTORY  WINDOWS. 

Heavy  Twilled  Wire  for  Spark -Catchers,  Coal,  Sand  and  Gravel  Screens,  Cellar  Window  Wire 
all  patterns,  Meat  and  Provision  Safes,  Rat  Traps,  all  kinds,  Bird  Cages  of  all  descriptions,  Flower 
Pot  Stands,  Trainers,  etc.,  Trellis  Work  for  Grape  Vines,  Steak  and  Oyster  Broilers,  Nursery  and  other 
Fenders,  Wire  and  Wire  Fencing,  Iron  Wire  Furniture,  etc.,  Dish  Covers,  etc.,  etc. 

A very  superior  article  of  Heavy  Founders’  Sieves,  all  kinds  of  Iron  Ore  Wire,  Wire  and  Sieves 
for  Seed  and  Grain.  All  kinds  of  YVire  Work  on  hand  or  made  to  order.  Orders  thankfully  received 
and  promptly  executed  by  _ HAYL.ISS  & DARBY  Manufacturing  Co. 


Introduced  in  1850, 

THIS 

POWDER 

HAS  YEARLY  BECOME 

More  and  More 

POPULAR, 


ITS  SALES 

NOW  REACH  OVER 

5 Tons 

PER  MONTH 

IN  PACKAGES  OF 

12  oz.  Each. 


This  Cattle  Powder  claims  to  be  a great  AGRICULTURAL 
DISCOVERY  and  IMPROVEMENT.  It  is  compounded  upon  strict 
scientific  chemical  principles,  acting  upon  the  ANIMAL  SYSTEM 
as  manure  would  act  on  the  soil,  stimulating  it  naturally,  thereby 
MAKING  A LARGE  INCREASE  OP  MILK,  BUTTER,  PAT,  etc. 
It  is  also  an  invaluable  preparation  for  all  DISEASES  of  HORSES, 
CATTLE,  HOGS  and  POULTRY. 


For  a Pamphlet,  with  full  particulars,  call  upon  or  address  the 
Proprietor, 

FRED.  A.  MILLER , 

129  E-ORTH  iFEROUT  STREET, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


Esta/blislrecl  lS£54r. 

JOHN  WATERHOUSE, 

Monumental  Marble  Works, 

No.  1817  ARCH  STREET, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


A I)  VER  TISEMENTS. 


809 


ESTABLISHED  1847. 

L.  HERDER  & SON, 

Noi  60©  Arch  Street*  Philadelphia^ 

Manufacturers  of  the  Celebrated 


American  Shears, Scissors ; Trimmers 


IMPORTERS  OIF1 

Joseph  Rodgers  & Sons’  Pocket  and  Table  Cutlery,  Razors, 
Scissors  and  Scissors  in  Cases, 

Geo.  Wostenholm  and  Sons’  IXL  Pocket  Knives  and  Razors, 

Wade  & Butchers’  Razors, 

AND  DEALERS  IN 

AMERICAN  TABLE  CUTLERY, 

RAZOR  STROPS, 

DIFFERENT  MANUFACTURERS, 


Razor  and  Pen-Knife  Hones, 


Champagne  Knives,  Nippers,  Siphons  anti  Corkscrews, 

OPERA  AND  SPY  GLASSES,’ 


SILVER-PLATED  WARE, 


: jodtct- JjooR  jjjathematical  Instruments, 


jj 

DRINKING  FLASKS, 

AND  A GREAT  VARIETY  OF 


USEFUL  AND  FANCY  ARTICLES. 


810 


AT)  VERTISEMENTS. 


DEALERS  IN 


HARDWARE, 


CUTLERY 


5 


House-Furnishing  Goods, 

RIDGE  AND  GIRARD  AVENUES, 


PHILADELPHIA 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


811 


SIENELT  & QSBNHARST, 

MACHINISTS  AND  MANUFACTURERS  OF 

Ribbon,  Saspender  # Tape  Looms, 

ALSO, 

IFOWIEIR,  LOOMS, 


Of  the  most  improved  construction  for  plain  or  figured  Broad  Silk. 

SHAW  sSt  JUSTICE 

PATENT  DEAD-STROKE  POWER  HAMMERS 

RELIANCE  HYDRAULIC  JACKS, 

jacquarFIachines, 

Of  the  latest  Improved  Patterns , with  Self-oiling  Bearings  and  Independent 
Reverse  Cylinder  Jllotion . 

PIANO  CARD  STAMPING  MACHINES  and  PLATES 

JACQUARD  HARNESS  TWINE,  MAILUONS,  LINGOES  and  OTHER  FIND- 
INGS FOR  FIGURED  WEAVING  constantly  on  hand. 

30  & 42  in.  Centrifugal  Hydro  Extractors 

WITH  STEAM  ENGINE  ATTACHED. 

16  inch  Centrifugal  Hydro  Extractor 

FOR  BELT  OR  HAND-POWER. 

PHOTOGRAPHS.  PRICE  LISTS  aM  REFERENCES  FURNISHED  on  application. 

Particular  attention  paid  to  repairing  of  Lathes  or  Battons 
for  Ribbon,  Suspender  and  Tape  Looms. 

Seventeenth  St.  and  Fairmount  Avenue, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


812 


A D VER  TISEMENTS. 


ESTABLISHED  181S. 


SHARPLESS  «£  SONS^ 

Nos.  801 , 803  and  805  Chestnut  Street , Philadelphia, 

IMPORTERS,  JOBBERS  AND  RETAILERS 


OF 

DRY  GOODS, 

Have  constantly  in  stock  a large  and  varied  assortment  of 


SILKS,  SHAWLS 

jk  ND  ALL  THE  J'loVELTIES  IN  p^ESS  pABRICS. 


Our  Suit  Department  is  always  replete  with  a fall  assortment 
of  Costumes,  Cloaks  and  Furs  from  medium  qualities 
to  the  finest  r/oods  imported. 


"We  import  largely  of 


Jjeal  Jndia  | amcfe’  Jjair 


AND  OFFER  THE  SAME  AT  VERY  ATTRACTIVE  PRICES. 


N.  J.  WBMMER  & SON, 

215  Pear  Street,  Philadelphia, 

PREPARERS  OF 


FOB  WOOD  FNGRA VERS. 


ALSO 

MANUFACTURE  CIGAR  BOXES 

JB1T  IPOWIEE?,. 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


813 


BUTTONWOOD  ST.  BELOW  BROAD,  PHILA. 


VATS,  TANKS  AND  RESERVOIRS 

From  100  to  100,000  Gallons  Capacity,  Suitable  for 

Brewers,  Chemists,  Byers,  JiCanufaclurers,  Bailroads, 
Baper  J)€ills,  Bub  tic  and  Brivate  Buildings . 

Our  long  experience  and  superior  facilities  enable  us  to  furnish  a superior  article  in 
the  shortest  possible  time  and  at  reasonable  prices. 

SCOTCH  MASH  MACHINES  AND  GRAIN  VALVES. 


ESTABLISHED  1840. 

GEO.  J.  BURKHARDT  & CO.’S 
Cedar  Vat  & Tank  Factory, 


Orders  Received  for  Boiling  Worms,  Stop  Cocks,  etc.,  etc. 


814 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


CHAELES  ALBEECHT.  FREDERICK  RIEKES.  EDMUND  WOLSIEFFER, 


ALBRECHT  & CO., 

Manufacturers  of  the  Celebrated  New 

“double  ■a.g-ira.ififie]  iPi-A-iuros,” 

No.  610  ARCH  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 


XttHH  11XW1&L, 

DEALER  IN 

Trench  and  American  Glass  Shades,  Black,  Gilt  and  Walnut  Stands,  Tlower 
Frames,  Wax  Fruit  and  Flower  Materials,  Wax  Wreaths  and  Bouquets 
Made  to  Order.  Also,  Lessons  given  in  Wax  Work. 

NATURAL  FLOWERS  PRESERVED. 

No.  226  NORTH  NINTH  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 


CORFSE  KEPT 


WITH  COLD  AIR. 


JOHN  C.  RULON, 

GENERAL 

FURNISHING 


UNDERTAKER 


1313  VINE  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 


JOHI <T  GKE^IEIEIfcT, 

PARK 

PACKING,  CURING  AND  SMOKING  ESTABLISHMENT, 

S.  E.  Cor.  Norris  and  Howard  Sts.,  Philadelphia. 


F.  SCHUMANN  dr  SON, 


MANUFACTURERS  OF 


CALF  KID, 

No.  1810  North  Eighth  Street, 

ABOVE  MONTGOMERY  AVENUE, 


PHILADELPHIA. 


in, mu tt zb  IE nsr  nicholls, 

Nos.  78  and  80  LAUREL  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA, 


BUILDER  of  FIRST-CLASS  CHURCH  ORGANS. 

Inventor  of  the  Nonpareil  Pneumatic  Action,  Patented  May  19,  1874,  and  February  9,  1875. 
Also,  Inventor  of  the  Nonpareil  Pipe  Organ  for  Sunday-Schools,  Chapels  and  small 
Churches,  costing  much  less  than  any  other  Organs  of  the  same  Power. 

Estimates  furnished  for  Organs  of  all  Sizes.  Organs 
on  hand  for  Sale  and  to  Rent. 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


815 


MANUFACTURERS  OF 

Confectionery 

AND 

CHOCOLATES. 

ALSO, 

PATENT  SWEET  CHOCOLATE  PASTE. 

OTJIi  CLAIM  TO  THE 

|ost  ^Juried  Assortment  and  finest  productions  in  this  ||,ountrn 
CAN  BE  TESTED  BY  CALLING  OR  ADDRESSING  US  AT 

No.  812  Cliestimt  Street, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


Fine  Carriages 


OF  THE  HIGHEST  AMERICAN  STANDARD, 

Unsurpassed  for  Lightness.  Neatness,  Strength,  Elegance  and  Durability. 


FINEST  ASSORTMENT,  NEWEST  DESK;  VS. 

Landaus,  Landaulets,  Coupes,  Coupelets,  Five-Glass  Landaus,  Barouches, 
Phaetons,  Victorias,  Cabriolets,  Coupe  Rockaways,  Buggies,  Drags, 
Germantown  Coaches,  Clarences,  Close  and  Shifting  Quar- 
ter Coaches,  English  Coaches;  also,  Hearses. 

Photographs  of  styles  sent  to  any  address  at  request,  with  prices  and  descriptions,  so  that  pur 
chasers  at  a distance  may  select  and  order  without  calling  in  person.  All  goods  warranted  to  he  as 
represented. 

MANUFACTORY  AND  WAREROOMS, 

1204  Frankford  Avenue,  above  Girard  Ave.,  Philadelphia. 


816 


AD  VER  TISE  MEN  TS. 


CHARLES  NAYLOR, 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

Knights  Templar  Uniform, 

SOCIETY,  MILITARY 

AND 

^njLsonsrxc  goods, 

No.  54  North  Fifth  Street,  PHILADELPHIA. 

BAND  OUTFITS  A SPECIALTY. 

AMERICAN  RAZOR  STROP  WORKS. 


W.  D.  EVANS  & CO., 

PROPRIETORS, 

No.  117  South  Second  Street, 

Between  Chestnut  and  Walnut  Sts., 


PHILADELPHIA. 


Having  had  an  experience  of  over  eight  years  in  the 
manufacture  of  RAZOR  STROPS,  and  having  all  the  improved 
facilities  for  manufacturing,  we  can  offer  to  the  Trade  goods 
that  cannot  be  excelled  by  any  in  the  market.  We  have 
constantly  on  hand  all  the  various  styles  and  sizes. 
Particular  attention  is  called  to 

EVANS’  Patent  SELF-ADJUSTING  FLEXIBLE  STROP  and  OIL-STONE  HONE. 


TALLM  AN’S 

SUPERIOR 

SHOW  CARDS 

Ready  Made,  for  City  and  Country  Merchants, 

708  MARKET  ST.,  PHILADA. 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


817 


ESTABLISHED  1864=. 

THOS.  MILLS.  GEO.  M.  MILLS.  ATLEE  P.  PARMER. 

UNITED  STATES 


THOS.  MILLS  & BRO. 


MANUFACTURERS  OF 


CONFECTIONERS’  TOOLS, 

MACHINES,  MOULDS, 


ETC. 


BRASS  CASTINGS  made  to  order  and  MACHINE  WORK 
promptly  attended  to. 


3\Tos.  1301  and  1303 

NORTH  EIGHTH  STREET, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


^“CATALOGUES  SENT  UPON  APPLICATION.^ 


818 


A D VER  TISEMENTS . 


Mathematical  instruments. 

Microscopes,  Spectacles,  Opera  Glasses,  Stereopticons,  Barometers,  Magic 
Lanterns,  Thermometers,  Philosophical  Apparatus, 

MADE  AND  FOK  SALE  BY 

CT^IMIIES  -W.  G^TJEEIsr  & CO., 

024  Chestnut  St.,  Philadelphia.  601  Broadway,  N.Y. 

THE  FOLLOWING  CATALOGUES  SENT  ON  RECEIPT  OF  TEN  CENTS  FOR  EACH  PART: 

Part  1st.  Mathematical.  106  pages.  Part  2d.  Optical,  120  pages.  Part  3d.  Magic  Lanterns,  107 
pages.  Part  4th.  Philosophical,  159. 

DAVID  V.  WEAVEK.  PETEK  LYLE. 


WEAVER  & LYLE, 

FINE  • 


Xos.  316,  318  and  330  ST.  Broad  St., 


Above  Pace  St.,  West  Side, 

PHILADELPHIA. 


Repairing  Promptly  and  Faithfully  Attended  to. 


FACILITIES  FOR  STORM  TWO  HUNDRED  CARRIAGES,  AT  LOW  RATES. 


BRITTAIN  ELY,  Foreman, 

For  many  years  with  J.  GEORGE  LEFLER,  as  Foreman. 


1.  M.  MIGEOD  & SON, 

Manufacturers  and  Dealers  in 

Military,  firemen.  Church  and  Society  Goods, 

Epanletts,  Swords,  Snshes,  Hats,  Caps,  Belts,  Drums,  Gold  and  Silver  Laces,  Fringes 
and  Embroideries,  Ball  Badges,  Eire  Hats,  Caps,  Belts,  Horns,  Shirts,  Lan- 
terns, Torches,  Blames,  Gloves,  Buttons  and  Neck  Ties, 

REGALIA,  BANNERS  AND  FLAGS  OF  ALL  NATIONS. 

ISSy-Army  and  Navy  Officers,  Regiments,  Fire  Companies,  Societies  and  Dealers  furnished  with  every  article  required.*®® 

510  RACE  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


819 


1776. 


COMFQMT  ^ 


1876. 


Importers  and  Dealers  in 

fjf ndertuhcrs ' general  Supplies. 


DRY  GOODS,  TRIMMINGS,  HARDWARE,  SILVER,  BRONZE,  GOLD  MOUNTINGS. 

Agents  for  Stein  Patent  Burial  Casket  and  Fairmount  Coffin  and  Casket  Works. 

Agents  for  the  Patent  Corinthian  Monuments,  Cast  from  Zinc,  Beautiful  and  Enduring. 

Manufacturers  of  Shrouds,  Linings  and  Pillows. 


Cloths, 

Coburgs, 

Thibets, 

Cashmeres, 

Merinoes, 

Plain  Mohairs, 
Brocade  Mohairs, 


Satin  de  Chine, 

Draping  Goods, 

Gimps, 

Girdles, 

Plain  Satins, 

Lawns, 

Fringes, 

lioops, 

Corded  Satins, 

Brilliants, 

Cords, 

Rusches, 

Ga utre  Satins, 

Soft  Net, 

Ribbons, 

Quilling, 

Plain  Velvet, 

Malines, 

Buttons, 

Gloves, 

Embossed  Velvet, 

Head  Linings, 

'Silk  Lace, 

Excelsior, 

Crapes, 

Shrouds, 

Bullion, 

Cotton, 

Handles, 

Escutcheons, 

Mouldings, 

Ornaments, 

Plates, 

Studs, 

Tacks,  etc.,  etc. 


We  keep  a full  stock  constantly  on  hand  in  Shrouds,  Linings  aud  Pillows  of  our  own  manu- 
facture. 

Plain  Coffins,  Stein  Covered,  and  Rosewood  Caskets  in  stock. 

Agents  for  the  best  Combination  Corpse  Preserver. 

Dealers  in  these  supplies  aud  the  trade  generally  are  invited  to  call. 

231  MARKET  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 


HALSTEAD  & SPENCER, 

BRASS  FOUNDERS  AND  FINISHERS, 

Steam  and  City  R.R.  Supplies,  Cemetery  Enclosure  Supplies, 

1129  CHERRY  ST.,  PHILADA. 


JOHN  ALLGAIER, 


S.E.  COR.  FIFTH  & BUTTONWOOD  STS., 

PHILADELPHIA, 


BUILDER  OF  ALL  THE  LATEST  STYLES  OF 

Landaus,  Landauletts,  Five  and  Six  Glass  Landaus, 
Clarences,  Three-Quarter  Clarences, 
Caleehes,  Coaches,  Coupeletts,  Coupes,  Hearses, 
Rockaways,  Barouches  or  Bretts, 

Victorias  or  Cabrioletts,  Wagonnetts, 

Dog  Carts,  Phaetons,  Etc. 


I WILL  REMOVE  AND  PREVENT  SCALE  IN  ANY  STEAM 
BOILER,  AND  MAKE  NO  CHARGE  UNTIL  THE  V ORK  1$  FOUND 
SATISFACTORY.  Address,  GEO.  W.  LORD,  Philadelphia  Pa. 


820 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


M.  RIEHL  & SONS, 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

BOOKBINDERS 

PRINTERS’ 

AND 

Paper  Box  Makers' 

MACHINERY, 

1246,  1248  and  1250 

NORTH  SIXTEENTH  STREET, 


PHILADELPHIA. 


A D VER  T [SEME  NTS. 


821 


NORTH  PENNSYLVANIA 

RAILROAD. 


from: 

PHILADELPHIA 


TO  THE 

LEHIGH  and  WYOMING  VALLEYS, 
NORTHERN  PENNSYLVANIA, 

NEW  YORK  STATE, 

CANADA  and  the  NORTH-WEST. 


SEVEN  THROUGH  TRAINS 

(Daily,  Sundays  excepted) 

FROM  PHILADELPHIA  TO  THE  POINTS  NAMED  ABOVE. 


IFOITIR,  TD_A_ZI_Ar  TZELZLIZTS 

TO 

Doylestown,  Norristown  § HartsviUe 


HOURLY  TRAINS  TO  THE  SUBURBAN  DISTBICTSofthe  CITY. 

Quick  Time,  Sure  Connections,  Parlor  and  Sleep- 
ing Cars,  Smootk  Track,  No  Dust, 


PASSENGER  DEPOT  IN  PHILADELPHIA, 

BERKS  AND  AMERICAN  STREETS, 


OXTY  TICKET  OPEICES: 

FIFTH  AND  CHESTNUT  AND  732  CHESTNUT  ST. 


ELLIS  CLARK, 

General  Agent 


Baggage  Collected  and  Checked  to  Destination  by  MANN’S  NORTH  PENN 
SYLVANIA  BAGGAGE  EXPRESS.  Office,  101  South  Fifth  St. 


822 


A D VER  T IS  EM  ENTS. 


MACHINERY. 


cirr  @>ffi€e,  m mars  front  street. 


Works,  BRIDESBURG,  PHILADELPHIA. 


GEN.  ROBT,  E.  PATTERSON,  Pres’t.  W.  A.  ATWOOD,  Sec’ty.  STOCKTON  BATES,  Treas. 


BRIDESBURG 


MANUFACTURING  CO. 


MANUFACTURERS  OF  ALL  KINDS  OF 


A I)  VER  TISEMENTS. 


823 


JOHN  G.  COPPER, 

MANUFACTURER  AND  IMPORTER  OF 

BOOKBINDERS’  AND  CASE-MAKERS’  MATERIALS, 


S.  E.  cor.  Sixth  and  Minor  Streets,  Philadelphia. 


ency 


R.  G.  DUN  & CO., 

618  Chestnut  St,  and  613  Sansom  St.,  Philadelphia, 

WITH  BRANCHES  IN  ALL  THE 


PRINCIPAL  CITIES  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES,  CANADAS  & EUROPE. 

DUN,  BARLOW  & CO.,  E.  RUSSEL  & CO., 


NEW  YORK. 


BOSTON. 


Publish  Four  Reference  Hooks  annually,  in  January , March , July  and  September,  giv- 
ing the  names  of  Business  Firms  and  Corporations , with  Classifications  of  Capital  and 
Credit , throughout  the  United  States,  Canadas  and  the  Provinces ; have  Recorded  Reports  in 
the  various  offices  of  business  men  and  firms  running  back  thirty-four  years,  revised  semi-annu- 
ally, and  of  tenor  in  a multitude  of  cases ; have  an  extensive  and  systematic  CO  ERECTION 
DEPARTMENT  for  securing,  arranging  and  collecting  claims,  by  legal  process  or  otherwise, 
throughout  the  UNITED  STATES  and  EUROPE ; furnish  the  names  of  responsible  and  reli- 
able ATTORNEYS.  This  is  the  oldest  and  most  complete  MERCANTIE  E AGENCY  in 
the  United  States  or  the  WO  RED,  having  more  than  ten  thousand  Local  Correspondents  in  the 
United  States  alone,  besides  an  army  of  Travellers  constantly  revising,  correcting  and  investigat- 
ing. The  design  of  the  Reference  Book  is  to  show  the  name,  business  and  responsibility  of  every 
business  man  in  the  United  States,  however  prominent  or  insignificant.  The  immense  machinery 
of  this  great  system  has  been  building  up  for  thirty-four  years,  and  has  reached  a degree  of  per- 
fection which  ensures  the  patronage  of  all  the  prominent  Merchants,  Manufacturers  and  Bankers 
of  this  country,  and  its  rapid  progress  in  Europe.  For  testimony  respecting  its  efficiency  and  reli- 
ability it  refers  to  substantial  business  men  and  institutions  throughout  the  cities  of  North  America. 


824 


A D VER  TISEMENTS. 


SCRANTON  WORKS. 

J*.  J^L.  EVERHART, 

Manufacturer  of  Brass  Work  for  Water,  Gas  and  Steam. 

BRASS  CASTINGS  AND  JOBBING  promptly  attended  to. 

SgBAHTOHs  PA, 

JAS.  L.  DELAPLAINE, 

KEYSTONE  STABLES. 

BOARDING  HORSES  EXCLUSIVELY. 

N.  W.  corner  Seventeenth  and  Cherry  Streets,  Philadelphia. 


SHEARMAN’S 

PHILADELPHIA 

Machinery  Depot 

309  and  311  Arch  Street. 


LATHES, 

PLANERS, 

Stapes, 

SLOTTERS, 

BOLT  CUTTERS, 


DRILL  PRESSES, 

Milling  Machines, 

SCREW  MACHINES, 

PUNCH  AND  SHEARS, 

WHEEL  BORERS, 

WHEEL  PRESSES. 


ENGINES,  BOILERS,  STEAM  PUMPS, 


SHAFTING,  HANGERS,  PULLEYS,  ETC. 


SHEARMAN  & HILLES, 

309  and  311  ARCH  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

Branch  House:  45  CORTRAXBT  ST.,  NEW  YORK. 

WM.  MUSTARD,  Jr.  FERDINAND  H U-N  TER. 

^MUSTARD  & HUNTER, 

U.  S.  BUILDERS’  MILL, 

24,  26  and  28  S.  Fifteenth  St,  Philada. 

BMIBS,  BOOE S5  SIOT'flBS,  ETC. 

SCROLL  SAWING,  TURNING  AND  PLANING. 

rrMOULDINGS  ALWAYS  ON  HAND.A4 


AD  VER  T1SEMENTS. 


825 


826 


A D VER  TISEMENTS. 


THE  PEERLESS 

Fire  Extinguisher  I Chemical  Engine 

THE  BEST  IN  USE.  RECEIVED  HIGHEST  AWARD,  FRANKLIN  INSTI- 
TUTE, 1874.  NEVER  GETS  OUT  OF  ORDER.  ALWAYS  RELIA- 
BLE. SEND  FOR  CIRCULAR  BEFORE  PURCHASING. 

*3“  A.  GENTS  WANTED.  RIGHTS  FOR,  SALE  .“A* 

W.  K.  PLATT  & CO., 

PATENTEES  AND  PROPRIETORS, 

No.  212  MARKET  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

WM.  TARDlOi.7” 

SHIRT  AND  COLLAR 

LAUNDRY, 

220  M.  Second  St.,  above  Race? 

PHILADELPHIA. 


Particular  attention  given  to  First-class  Work  for  the  Trade. 


COLLARS  and  CUFFS  for  PRIVATE  CUSTOM  WORKA  SPECIALTY, 


:e^:e^t:r,i:dgke, 

BAKER, 

No.  237  SOUTH  TTJNTJI  ST.,  TIIIZATUTTIIIA . 


FAMILIES  SUPPLIED. 

I.  yVXJDISOIM  BUSH, 


Stationer  and  Printer,  dealer  in  Blank  Books,  Picture  Frames  and  Fancy  Goods, 

214  SOUTH  TENTH  ST.,  PIIILADA. 

Pens,  Inks,  Pencils,  Mucilage  Ex.  White  Gum,  Papers  of  every  kind.  Envelopes,  all  shades ; Albums, 
Scrap,  Autograph  and  Photograph ; Ink  Stands,  Twine,  Pocket  Books,  Cabas,  Per- 
fumes, Soaps,  Hair  Brushes,  Tooth  Brushes,  Games  of  all  kinds,  Paints, 

Water  Color,  and  a full  assortment  of  fine  STATIONERY. 


AD  VER TISEMENTS. 


827 


JAMES  MACKEOWN.  ROBERT  S.  BOWER.  ROWLAND  R.  ELLIS. 

MACKEOWN,  BOWER,  ELLIS  & CO. 

(Successors  to  CHARLES  ELLIS’  SON  & CO.), 

Wholesale  Druggists  and  Manufacturing  Chemists, 

■ 1000  Market  St.  (S.  TF.  corner  Tenth),  Philadelphia. 


ZEZDWHN*  CRAPT  & GO., 

Dealers  in  HARDWARE  JOOLS,  BELL-HANGERS’  SUPPLIES 

AND  HOUSE-PURNISHING  GOODS, 

No.  005  Market  Street,  IT li i lucl <- Ip li i n . 


Sole  Agents  for  F.  J.  CLAMER  & CO.’S  GOLDEN  BRONZE  GOODS. 


P.  B.  CUNNINGHAM  & CO., 

SOLE  MANUFACTURERS  OF 

FA  3B_  CUNNINGHAM  S 

Patent  Carriages  i Wagons 

BETHLEHEM,  PA. 


■V.  QU^LUnE  OCX 

(W.  A..  DUFF), 

Chromo-Lithographers  ? Manufacturers  of  Gas  ? Lamp  Shades, 

832  and  834  ARCH  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 


WINNER  <d6s  OO., 

ARTISTS’  EMPORIUM  AND  FANCY  STORE, 

No.  146  SOUTH  EIGHTH  STREET.  PII1LADEI.F1IIA, 

Where  every  article  can  be  procured  for  DRAWING  and  PAINTING  in  Oil,  Crayon  or  Water  Colors. 
Prepared  Canvas,  Bristle,  Sable  and  Camel's  Hair  Brushes,  Oils,  Varnishes,  Colored 
Crayons  and  Drawing  Paper  and  Books,  Mathematical  Instruments 
and,  in  short,  every  article  used  hy  Artists  andjlmateurs. 

AGENTS  WANTED  FOR  PUBLICATIONS  OF 

BAKBB,  ZD-A-NTIS  &c  CO. 

(Successors  to  T.  ELLWOOD  ZELL), 

17  and  19  South  Sixth  St,,  Philadelphia;  5 Beekman  St.,  New  York, 

ZELL’S  POPULAR  ENCYCLOPEDIA,  DICTIONARY  and  GAZETTEER — 

The  most  perfect  work  of  the  kind  ever  issued.  Over  Seven  Thousand  Columns  of  Nonpareil  Type, 
consisting  of  matter  on  every  important  subject  known.  Illustrated  by  over  3000  Engravings. 

ZELL’S  DESCRIPTIVE  HAND- ATI, AS  OF  THE  WORLD — Containing  Thirty- 
five  Full-page  Maps,  beautifully  engraved  and  colored,  and  about  300  pages  of  descriptive  geographi- 
cal matter  and  indexes. 

THE  CYCLOPEDIA  OF  AMERICAN  LITERATURE,  by  E.  A.  and  Geo.  L.  Duvckinck 
and  M.  Laird  Simons.  Containing  graphic  sketches  of  the  lives  and  writings  of  over  800  of  the  most 
illustrious  American  authors.  Illustrated  by  52  steel  engravings  and  500  wood-cuts. 

Address  as  above  for  terms  and  territory. 

CIRCULARS  AND  SPECIMENS  SENT  FREE  ON  APPLICATION  TO  ABOVE  ADDRESS. 


828 


A D VER  TISEMENTS. 


PHILADELPHIA 


PHILIP  NEUKUMET,  John  Neukujiet,  Proprietor. 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

Fire  Bricks,  Blocks,  Tiles,  etc.,  for  Furnaces,  Bolling'  Mills,  Gas  Works,  Foundries, 
Lime  Kilns,  Glass  Works,  etc.,  etc.,  of  Most  Superior  Quality. 
BLOCKS  on  TILES  MA  I > i : TO  OBBEIl 


At  the  Shortest  Notice  and  of  Superior  Quality,  in  an  t/  Shape  and  of  any  Size.  Fire 
Clay , Ground  Brick,  Fire  Mortar,  Fire  Sand  and  Kaolin  constantly  on  Hand. 


GIRARD  TUBE  WORKS  & IRON  CO, 

P TULA  DLL  PH  I A, 

MANUFACTURE 

PLAIN  AND  GALVANIZED 

WROUGHT-IRON  PIPE 


Sundries  for  Gas  and  Steam  Fitters,  Plumbers, 

MACHINISTS,  HAILING  MAKERS,  OIL  REFINERS,  etc. 

WORKS, 

TWENTY-THIRD  & FILBERT  STS., 

OFFICE  AND  WAREHOUSE, 

3STO.  42  HORTH  FIFTH  STHBBT. 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


829 


L.  B.  FLANDERS, 

Eleventh  and  Hamilton  Streets,  Philadelphia, 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

RIDERS'  PATENT  SPRING  PACKING  FOR  PISTON  HEADS, 


ALSO, 

Portable  Cylinder  Boring  Machines. 


Steam  and  Blast  Cylinders,  Pumps  and  Corliss  Valves  of  all  sizes  and  kinds 
bored  out  in  their  present  positions,  with  machinery,  as  here  represented. 


This  is  the  only  true  way  to  bore  out  a cylinder,  besides  a great  amount  of 
tiBiie  and  labor  is  saved. 

FLANDERS’  PATENT  SPRING  PACKING-  FOR  CYLINDERS. 

This  celebrated  Flanders’  Patent 
Piston  Packing-  consists  of  steel 
springs  and  blocks  of  cast  iron  in 
the  shape  of  a letter  V (as  repre- 
sented in  this  cut),  so  that  the 
springs  between  the  blocks  press 
the  piston  rings  out  equally  against 
the  inside  surface  of  the  cylinder, 
and  also  force  the  piston  to  the 
centre  of  the  cylinder  at  the  same 
time.  It  is  set  out  by  means  of  small 
wedges.  It  has  no  bolts,  screws  or 
nuts  to  rust  or  corrode.  It  seldom 
requires  any  looking  after,  and  will 
last  for  years.  It  is  simple  and 
easily  adjusted,  and  can  be  set  out 
by  any  one  possessing  ordinary 
mechanical  acquirements.  It  is  the 
best  Packing  ever  introduced,  giving  universal  satisfaction,  and  is  recom- 
mended by  hundreds  of  leading  manufacturers. 

SEND  FOR  DESCRIPTIVE  CIRCULAR  COVERING  A COMPLETE  LIST  OF  REFERENCES, 


830 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


00 


03 


CO 


H 

H 

E< 

it 

<1 

A 

<! 

P 

6 

ID 

P 

0 

0 

(5 

A 

A 

i 

I 


A D VER  TISEMENTS. 


831 


JAMES  T.  ALLEN, 

25  North  Seventeenth  St.,  Philadelphia. 

PLASTERING,  ROUGH-CASTING,  CEMENTING,  etc.  Workmanship  and  materials  the  best. 
Refers  to  all  the  city  architects. 

U-AlUvcies  t_  alleit  & go., 

SCAGLIOLA  MARBLE  MANUFACTURERS, 

23  NORTH  SEVENTEENTH  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 

COLUMNS,  PILASTERS,  PEDESTALS,  PANELLING.  WAINSCOTING,  MANTELS,  TABLE  TOPS 
AND  WALL  WORK  FOR  INTERIOR  DECORATIONS. 


ESTABLISHED  1836. 


Glendinning  & Truitt, 


Successor  to  CHARLES  P.  CALDWELL, 


Whip  and  Cane 


MANUFACTURERS, 


No.  9 North  Fourth  Street, 


PHILADELPHIA. 

O.  JLmJ±TTST<C^1s 

Hats,  Caps,  Straws  and  Gents’  Furnishing  Goods 

CHOICE  JYISLD  HOBBY  STYLES, 

EXCELLENT  IN  QUALITY  AND  REASONABLE  IN  PRICE, 

Sixth,  and  Chestnut  Sts.,  Philadelphia. 

GOTTLIEB 

Manufacturer  of  ROANS  and  LININGS, 

ALSO,  BOOKBINDERS’  LEATHER, 

No.  14,9  WILLOW  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

A CHOICE  ASSORTMENT  AT, THE  LOWEST  CASH  PRICES. 


I 


832 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


JOSEPH  L FERRELL. 


WM.  H.  JONES. 


ENTERPRISE 

Hydraulic  Works 

2218  and  2220  Race  Street, 


STEAM  PUMPING  MACHINERY,  HYDRAULIC  PUMPS,  ELEVATORS 
and  PRESSES,  FAN  and  PISTON  BLOWERS,  CENTRIFU- 
GAL, MINING,  HAND  and  POWER  PUMPS. 


PARTICULAR  ATTENTION  PAID  TO  REPAIRING  AND  STEAI  FITTING. 

PHILADELPHIA  BADGE  DEPOT.  THE  OLD-ESTABLISHED  STAND. 

JACOB  SOMERSET, 

Engraver  and  Jeweller, 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

Jftasonic  Jiflarfcs  anti  j5octctg 

Military  Medals,  College  and  School  Rewards, 

IN  NEW  AND  ORIGINAL  DESIGNS. 

PRESENTATION  MARKS  A SPECIALTY. 

Jewelry,  Silverware  and  Fancy  Articles  neatly  Engraved. 

722  CHESTNUT  STREET, 

PHILADELPHIA. 

MONOGRAMS  AND  DEVICES,  LODGE  JEWELS  AND  SEALS. 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


833 


JOSE  DE  BESSA  GUIMARAES, 
hipping  and  Commission  <9^rchant, 

IMPORTER  OP 

CORKS  AND  CORKWOOD, 

JYo.  ISO  Walnut  Street  and  25  Granite  Street , 

FISHER  & HALL’S 


OBDAB 


VAT  AND  TANK  FACTORY, 

1143 , 1145  and  1147  JVorth  Front  Street , 


Below  Grirard.  Avenue, 


PHILADELPHIA, 

Manufacturers  of 


FOR 


Brewers,  Dyers,  Chemists,  Sugar 
Refiners,  Paper  Mills,  Distil- 
lers, Railroads,  Hotels, 
Public  Buildings  and 
Private  Dwellings. 

WHITE  CEDAR  WILL  LAST  LONGER 
THAN  ANY  OTHER  WOOD  IN  PROPOR- 
TION OF  THREE  TO  ONE. 


i \ >i  v > i i;. 


THE  LIVERPOOL,  NEW  YORK  & PHILADA,  STEAMSHIP  CO, 

FULL-POWERED  CLYDE-BUILT  IRON  SCREW  STEAMSHIPS. 


Cargo  for  the  respective  Steamers  will  be  received  at  the  Com- 
pany’s Wharf,  Pier  45  North  River. 

O’DONNEL  & FAULK,  Agents, 

402  Chestnut  St.,  Philadelphia. 


5^ 


834 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


Pure  Family  Medicines 
Dispensed.  Physicians’ 

Prescript’s  Compounded, 

ROBERT  COULTON 

(Graduate  Phila.  College  of  Pharmacy), 

PHARMACEUTIST. 

ESTABLISHED  1839. 


S.  E.  Cor.  Vino  & Kith  Sts., 

PHILADELPHIA. 

DAV  I S 


HENRY  DUNLAP, 

§hcvnix  (Cihuh  U'orki, 

475  and  477  NORTH  FIFTH  ST. 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

First- Class  Carriages  q£  all  Descriptions, 

mr LIGHT  WORK  A SPECIALTY 

WILLIAM  P.  BECK, 


MANUFACTURER  OF 


STONE  CUTTERS’,  STONE  MASONS’  AND  BRICKLAYERS’  TOOLS, 

OF  EVERY  DESCRIPTION, 

22d  and  BARKER  STREETS,  PHILADELPHIA. 

MILL-PICKS  made  to  Order.  Goods  sent  to  any  part  of  the  United  States,  by  Express,  C.  O.  D. 

ESTABLISHED  1838. 


IB11EB  B1I11, 

FASHIOIT  ABLE  HATTEE, 

143  AECH  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA, 

FINEST  CLASS  OF 

Hats,  Caps  and  Straw  Goods.  Lowest  Cash  Prices. 

SOHEETZ’S 

CELEBRATED  BITTER  CORDIAL, 

North-West  Cor.  Fifth  and  Race  Sts.,  Philadelphia. 

JACOB  SCHEETZ,  SOLE  PROPRIETOR. 
NATURE’S  GREAT  RESTORER. 


ALBERT  C.  GREINER. 


HENRY  G.  GREINER. 


A.  C.  & H.  G.  GREINER 

(Successors  to  LUDWIG  GREINER), 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

GREINER’S  PATENT  DOLLS’  HEADS, 

dtldr  North  IFoiirth  Street,  Philadelphia. 

~ DEWITT,  MORRISON  & KELLEY, 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

Cast  Steel  Carpenters’  Augers, 

JUill-  Wrights1  and  Gas-Fitters 9 Augers , Auger  Fitts , Car  Fuilders 9 and 
Machine  Fitts , also  Funip  Augers  and  Left  Hand  Fitts , 

TWENTY-SECOND  STREET,  ABOVE  MARKET,  PHILADELPHIA 

E3r-  ALL  WORK  WARRANTED.^ 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


835 


M.  BRYLAWSEI. 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

H .V  HT  N AND  CAP8, 

No.  16  N.  THIRD  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 

Proprietor  of  the  Patent  Water-Proof  Cap.  Patented  June  9,  1874. 

~Gr.  W.  SMITH, 

DEALER  IN 

FINE  BOOTS,  SHOES,  TRUNKS,  Etc., 

No.  3508  MARKET  STREET, 

WEST  PHILADELPHIA. 

JO  HIST  A.  MAGEE, 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

COT,  EMBOSSED,  GROUND,  STAINED  AND  BENT  GLASS, 

French  and  American  Window  Glass, 

1235  VINE  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 


ESTABLISHED  1850. 

Keystone  Cork  Works. 

The  Oldest  Establishment  in  Pennsylvania  for  Cutting  Corks  by  Machinery. 

CORKS 

OF  EVERY  DESCRIPTION  MAW  FACT  FRED. 

ALFRED  Ft  BTJTZ,  Proprietor.. 

Office  and  Factory,  Nos.  829  and  831  N.  THIRD  ST., 

PHILADELPHIA. 

W.  G.  DESMOND, 

COSTUMER  for  Fancy  and  Masque  BALLS, 

TABLEAU  and  PAF.LOP.  THEATEICAL  ENTERTAINMENTS, 

917  RACE  STREET , PHILADELPHIA. 


MRS.  C.  WIMPFHEIMER, 


REAL  AND  IMITATION  HAIR  WORK, 

HAND-MADE  ZEPHYR  GOODS,  Etc., 

No.  320  MARKET  STREET , PHILADELPHIA. 

QUAKER  CITY  STENCIL  WORKS, 

234  ARCH  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA, 


MANUFACTURERS  AND  DEALERS  IN 

Stencil-Marking  Plates,  Seal  Presses,  Ribbon  Stamps,  Steel  Stamps. 
Pattern  Letters  for  Iron  Moulding,  Burning-Brands,  Key 
and  Baggage  Checks,  Stencil  Inks  and  Brushes,  and 
all  Stencil  Materials,  Wholesale  and  Retail. 


836 


AI)  VER  TISEMENTS. 


ERNEST  KRETZMAR, 

DiamQnd  Dealer  and  Man ufacturing 

WHOLESALE  AND  RETAIL,, 

No.  1311  CHESTNUT  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 

FRANKLIN  INSTITUTE,  1874.  HIGHEST  PRIZE,  SILVER  MEDAL, 

AUB,  HACKENBURG  & CO., 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

MACHINE  SILKS,  SEWING  SILKS  and  BUTTON-HOLE  TWIST, 


Factory,  244, 24(5  and  24S  N.  Front  St.,  Salesroom,  20  N.  Third  St., 


la. 


CHARLES  W.  AHNTY, 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

PATENT  STRETCHED  OAK  TANNED  LEATHER  BELTING 

148  NORTH  THIRD  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

A Full  Supply  of  Lace  Leather,  Copper  Rivets  and  Burrs. 
EXCELSIOR  BELT  DRESSING-,  ETC.,  ON 

E.  PAULUS,  President, 

A.  C.  RAEFLE,  Treasurer. 


and  mtm  jlinita, 


LADIES  AND  GENTLEMEN, 

618  CHESTNUT  ST. 

c . nvn  izr  iE  e,'sT 

Steam  Carpenter  and  Packing  Box  Maker, 

No.  514  NORTH  ST., 

Between  Fifth  and  Sixth,  and  Market  and  Arch,  Philada. 

FKED.  BRECHT, 

CIGAR  BOX  MANUFACTURER, 

Hillsdale  Street,  between  Third  and  Fourth,  and  Race  and  Cherry, 

PHILADELPHIA. 

DEALER  IN  CEDAR  AND  POPLAR  WOOD  FOR  CIGAR  ROX  MAKERS. 
MURTAEGH’8 

CELEBRATED  TDTTIMIB-'W AITERS, 

ALSO 

HOISTING  MACHINES  and  INVALID  SAFETY  ELEVATORS, 

OF  THE  MOST  APPROVED  PATTERNS. 

Jsaac  JItchards,  Jlo  2217  Phestnut  ^Street,  Philadelphia. 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


837 


FOR  MELTING  ALL  KINDS  OF  METALS, 


AND  MANUFACTURERS  OF 

SUNNY  SIDK  STOVE  POLISH, 

JET,  SMALL  AND  LARGE  CAKES. 

Sunny  Side  Lumber  Pencils,  Foundry  Facings,  Lubricating  Plumbago. 

SUNNY  SIDE  STOVE  POLISH,  IN  BULK,  PUT  UP  IN  25-POUND  BOXES  FOR  STOVE  DEALERS. 

1321  to  1331  Callowhill  Street. 

STROW,  WILE  & CO. 

McCOY  & ROBERTS, 


Heaters,  Ranges  # Stoves, 

1208  and  1210  MARKET  ST.,  PHILADA., 

Patentees  and  Manufacturers  of  the  Celebrated 


Which  was  awarded  the  Highest  Premium  (Silver  Medal)  by  the  Franklin  Institute,  1874. 


These  Furnaces  are  constructed  so  as  to  burn  either  anthra- 
cite or  bituminous  coal  -with  equal  advantage.  By  a very  simple 
and  durable  arrangement  of  radiators,  they  utilize  every  particle 
of  heat  thrown  off  by  the  fire  pot  and  combustion  chamber,  so 
that,  with  a temperature  of  275°  of  air  at  register,  the  outer  case 
of  furnace  is  perfectly  cold. 

We  claim  to  gain  more  than  twenty  per  cent,  of  heating  power 
by  this  system  over  the  old  method  of  constructing  radiators  and 
introducing  air  to  furnaces. 

Send  for  ILLUSTRATED  CIRCULAR  and  PRICE  LIST, 


838 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


E S T A.  B I_,  I SHED  1838. 

JAM  ES  TAY  LOR, 

No.  1916  CALLOWHILL  STREET,  PHILADA. 

TAXIDERMIST, 

Preserver  and  Mounter  of  Beasts,  Birds,  Fishes  and  Reptiles.  Also  Dealer  in  Foreign  Bird  Skins. 
ALL  WORK  WARRANTED. 

EXCELSIOR  SAW  WORKS, 

WM.  IcJflECE, 

515  CHEUUY  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 

CURRIERS’  BLADES,  MOWING  MACHINE  KNIVES  AND  JIG  SAWS  Constantly  on  Hand. 
SAWS  OF  EVERY  DESCRIPTION  MADE  AND  REPAIRED. 

ESTABLISHED  1852. 


Girard  Bolt  Works, 

TWENTY-THIRD  ST.  ABOVE  RACE, 

PHILADELPHIA . 


WILLIAM  SHIELDS, 

MANUFACTURER  FINEST  QUALITY 

Carriage  Bolts,  Axle  Clips  and  Forged  Nuts. 
D.  B EVAN, 

SOUSE  & Sill  PAINTER  l G-LAZIER, 

1725  CHESTNUT  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

ESTABLISHED  18:37. 

J?  O ”W  ELL’S 

House  Furnishing  Store  and  Tin  Ware  Manufactory, 

412  SOUTH  SECOND  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 

POWELL’S  ALL-HEALING  SALVE,  for  Burns,  Scalds,  Bunions,  Pains  in  the  Back  or  Breast, 
Felons,  Itch,  Piles  and  Scald  Heads.  Universal  Salve  warranted  to  cure  Frosted  Feet  aud  Ears,  Sore 
Nose,  Run-Rounds,  Sore  Throat  and  Breast,  Thistelow,  Tetter,  Sore  Eyes,  etc. 


AD  VEBTISEMENTS. 


839 


SAMUEL  F.  PRINCE, 

WHOLESALE  DEALER  IN 

MARBLE  AND  SOAPSTONE, 

Office,  2214  CHJiSTJTUT  ST.,  PHILADA. 


Established  1855. 


Established  1855. 


RESTEIN  BROTHERS, 

Manufacturers  of  every  variety  of  Fancy,  Colored,  Glazed,  Enamelled,  Embossed  Papers  and  Card  Board. 

CHINAS,  BLANKS,  RAILROAD,  ENAMELLED,  AND  BRISTOL  BOARDS  ON  HAND  OR  MADE  TO  ORDER. 

Printers  -who  use  a large  quantity  of  Cards,  and  desire  to  purchase  in  sheets  (22x28,  or  other  large 
sizes),  will  find  it  to  their  advantage  to  give  us  a call  before  ordering  elsewhere. 

1318  South  Eighth.  St.,  and  714  Federal  St.,  Philada. 

W.  _A_.  MUSSOF, 

APOTHECARY 

DEALER  IN  FOREIGN  PERFUMERY,  SPONGES,  etc.  etc., 

2043  CHESTNUT  STREET,  PHILADELPHIA. 
MURPHY  & MONAGHAN, 

CORK  MANUFACTURERS, 

522  South  Fifth  St.,  below  Lombard,  Philada. 

jS®“ALL  KINDS  OF  CORKS  CONSTANTLY  ON  HAND  OR  CUT  TO  ORDER. “©a 


MICHAEL  FISHER, 


AKER 


BREAD  AND  CAKE 

No.  639  North  Fifteenth  Street,  Philadelphia. 

W.  D.  HUTCHISON, 

FANCY  PIE  and  CAKE  BAKER 

Nos.  806,  808,  and  810  South  Twelfth  Street,  Philadelphia. 

N.  B. — OYSTER  PARTIES  made  a specialty.  All  orders  promptly  attended  to. 

SI.  MOSBBACH, 


S.  F.  corner  Eleventh  and  Poplar  Sts.,  Philada. 

_A_.  W.  WOOD, 

h4e;ul  ntidifahe  falter  and  Confectioner 

609  NORTH  FIFTH  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 


840 


AD  VER  TISEMEN  TS. 


ESTABLISHED  1861. 


W.  T.  RICHARDSON, 

UNITED  STATES  CENTENNIAL 


Furniture  Manufactory 


M-j  Ejb  @o,r.j  Sixth  amd  St®*, 


OFFICE:  535  OXFORD  ST., 

PHILADELPHIA, 

MANUFACTURER  OF 

Solid  Walnut  Chamber  Suites, 

MARBLE-TOP  TABLES,  HAT-RACKS, 


j^IANO  jSTOOLS,  jlRIBS^ARDROBES^HATNOTS,  ETC. 

The  Ti'cide  are  respectfully  requested  to  examine  my  goods 
before  purchasing  elsewhere.  Every  piece  warranted. 


N.  B— SPECIAL  ATTENTION  GIVEN  THE  MANUFACTURE  OF  ALL 
KINDS  OF  FURNITURE  TO  ORDER. 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


841 


AGRICULTURE  IN  PENNSYLVANIA. 


TT  would  hardly  be  consistent  with  the  purposes  of  the  Gazetteer  and 
-*•  Guide  were  we  to  omit  reference  to  the  advanced  stage  of  agriculture 
iu  Pennsylvania,  especially  as  it  has  been  so  frequently  commented  on  by 
visitors  from  sister  States  and  strangers  from  abroad.  Here  at  Philadel- 
phia, when  the  population  embraced  but  forty-two  thousand  inhabitants, 
and  the  smoke  of  the  Revolution  had  hardly  passed  away,  was  established 
a Society  for  the  Promotion  of  Agriculture,  as  expressed  by  its  title,  which 
has  in  time  become  the  fertile  mother  of  a vast  multitude  of  similar  asso- 
ciations throughout  our  country.  It  is  no  small  merit  to  have  led  the  way 
in  so  laudable  an  effort,  and  it  is  only  right  and  proper  the  fact  should  be 
made  known  wherever  this  work  is  read.  The  seed  then  sown  has  borne 
fruit  now  visible  in  the  Agricultural  Department  of  the  Centennial  Exhi- 
bition, and  it  is  only  reasonable  to  anticipate  that  vast  fields  yet  untilled 
may  profit  by  the  patriotic  efforts  of  the  large-hearted  citizens  of  Philadel- 
phia of  days  long  gone  by. 

A striking  example  of  the  value  of  intelligent  culture  is  shown  at  Blooms- 
dale,  an  estate  of  five  hundred  acres,  situated  on  the  Delaware,  a few  miles 
above  Philadelphia,  adjoining  the  tract  known  as  Penn’s  Manor.  Upon 
this  estate,  and  upon  one  thousand  additional  acres  situate  in  Virginia, 
New  Jersey  and  Wisconsin,  selected  for  the  advantages  afforded  by  varied 
climates,  and  soils  each  adapted  to  specific  crops,  and  each  owned,  occupied 
and  cultivated  by  the  firm,  are  produced  “ Landreth’s  Garden  Seeds,”  a 
name  which  has  become  a household  word,  not  only  in  this  country,  but 
even  in  India,  where  the  British  residents  prefer  these  seeds  even  to  those 
of  their  native  land,  as  our  climate  ripens  them  better  than  the  humid 
atmosphere  of  England.  If  the  number  of  acres  under  cultivation  affords 
a correct  basis  for  an  estimate  (and  where  the  best  methods  of  culture  are 
used  this  must  be  the  case),  the  trade  in  these  seeds  must  be  larger  than 
exists  elsewhere,  not  only  in  the  United  States,  but  in  the  world,  built  up 
during  three  generations,  not  by  extravagant  self-adulation,  but  with  the 
modest  motto,  “ Landreth’s  seeds  speak  their  own  praise.”  The  proprietors 
of  this  estate  have  availed  themselves  of  the  latest  improvements  both  in 


842 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


machinery  and  in  the  treatment  of  the  soil,  not  as  tardy  followers,  but  as 
leaders,  in  the  march  of  reform.  Besides  their  numerous  well-trained 
workmen,  many  of  whom  have  been  life-long  attaches  of  the  firm,  there 
are  at  Bloomsdale  three  steam-engines  for  threshing,  winnowing  and  clean- 
ing seeds,  grinding  feed,  etc.,  a caloric-engine  for  pumping,  and  a steaming 
apparatus  for  preparing  food  for  the  working  stock.  During  the  three 

years  closing  with  1875,  persistent,  energetic 
experiments  in  ploughing  and  tilling  by  steam- 
power  have  been  conducted  by  the  Messrs. 
Landreth  at  Bloomsdale,  using  the  direct-trac- 
tion engine  of  Williamson,  with  Thomson’s 
India-rubber  tire.  At  first,  and  for  months, 
great  hope  of  success  was  entertained ; but 
unforeseen  difficulties  in  the  way  of  direct  trac- 
tion exhibited  themselves.  At  present  the 
purpose  is  to  adopt  the  “rope  system,”  as  prac- 
ticed successfully  in  Englaud,  using  the  Wil- 
liamson engine  as  the  moving  power.  If  the 
success  of  railroads  has  won  lasting  honor  for 
those  who  brought  it  about,  certainly  a meed 
of  praise  is  justly  due  to  those  to  whose  encour- 
agement the  steam  plough  is  indebted  for  its 
even  partial  success.  The  candid  reader  is 
doubtless  by  this  time  convinced  that  to  the 
progressive  men  of  the  State  is  owing  the 
marked  advance  of  “ agriculture.” 

Limited  space  prohibits  many  of  the  details 
of  the  operations  at  Bloomsdale,  which  we 
would  gladly  give  our  readers  ; the  engraving 
annexed  may,  however,  convey  some  idea  of 
the  extent  of  the  structures  required  for  the 
storage,  drying  and  preservation  of  crops,  and 
otherwise  successful  prosecution  of  the  pecu- 
liar business  there  conducted,  which  is  a credit 
to  the  proprietors,  the  successors  of  those  who  founded  the  business  in  1 1 84, 
and  which  may  be  classed  as  prominent  among  the  important  industrial 
enterprises  of  Pennsylvania. 


m 


1776 


.4  D VER  TISEMENTS. 


843 


pone  with  |catracg  to  jjraromga. 


ESTIMATES  GIVEN  AND  DESIGNS  FURNISHED  FOR 

Q ENA Jf E M T A E WORK* 


1876 


844 


AI)  VER  TISEMENTS. 


WM.  J.  THOMASON  & BRO., 


108  ARCH  ST.,  PHILADELPHIA. 


ir,  o o if1  i ilt  a- 


CONDUCTOR  PIPES  AND  GUTTER  TIN  always  on  hand  for  immediate  use. 


R.  W.  IP.  GOFF, 

Manufacturer  of  every  description  of 

w&mm  mmmmt  wmm 

AND 

CARVED  AND  SCROLL  BRACKETS, 

625  and  627  WALL  ST.,  below  Catharine,  Philada. 


Fancy  Stands,  Book  Slides,  Hat  Racks,  Umbrella  Stands,  Book  Shelves,  Easels,  Boot  Boxes, 
Wall  Pockets,  Towel  Racks,  Commodes,  Match  Safes,  Butlers'  Trays. 

LEWIS  F.  CITTI  & CO., 

Lithographic,  Drawing,  Engraving  and  Printing  Establishment, 

N.  W.  COR.  SEVENTH  AND  MARKET  STS.,  PHILADA. 

Entrance  on  Seventh  Street. 

JOSEPH  BUFFINGTON, 

ghtirili  md  -§hnpel  <$r$nt\  Jfnctonj, 

131  SOUTH  ELEVENTH  ST.,  above  Walnut,  PHILADA. 

W.  H.  JONES, 

AGRICULTURAL  WAREHOUSE, 

JVo.  1621  Market  Street,  Philadelphia. 

WHOLESALE  AND  RETAIL  DEALER  IN 

AGRICULTURAL  AND  HORTICULTURAL  IMPLEMENTS, 

From  the  largest  to  the  smallest  Farming  Machinery. 

Also,  Field,  Garden  and  Flower  Seeds,  and  all  kinds  of  Fertilizers,  viz. : Guano,  Super-Phosphate 
of  Lime,  Poudrette,  Bone  Dust,  eto,  Oaloined  Plaster,  Hydraulic  Cement,  etc. 

Machinery  Exchanged  and  Repaired  upon  reasonable  terms.  Orders  solicited  and  promptly  attended 
to.  All  goods  warranted  as  represented. 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


845 


ESTABLISHED  1810. 

MARKET  STREET  POTTERY. 


Our  Stock  comprises  a number  of  Elegant  VASES  and  STATUES,  being  copies  of  Pom- 
peian, Old  Roman,  Greek  and  Antique  productions. 

All  those  wishing  to  produce  beautiful  effects  in  garden  ornamentation  would  do  well  to 
make  their  selections  from  our  stock.  Illustrated  Catalogues  mailed  free  on  application. 

GALLOWAY  <fc  GRAFF, 

Nos.  1723  and  1725  Market  Street,  Philadelphia. 


846 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


EDWARD  J.  ETTING, 

IROM  BROKER 

AND 

COMMISSION  MERCHANT 

No.  230  South  Third  Street, 

WESTMORELAND  BUILDING, 


AGENT  CENTRAL  IRON  WORKS,  HARRISBURG, 

Boiler  Plate,  Tank  Iron,  etc. 

FOREIGN  AND  AMERICAN 

PIG,  BAR  and  RAILROAD  IRON, 

OLD  RAILS,  SCRAP,  ETC. 

STORAGE  WHARF  and  YARD, 

Delaware  Avenue,  above  Callowhill  St. 


CASH  ADVANCES  MADE  ON  IRON,  ETC. 


AT)  VER  TISEMENTS. 


847 


vTJAZMZIEJS  S.  KEEl^T, 

IMPORTER  OF 

Hides,  Groat  and  Sheep  Skins  and  Sumac, 

115  MABQABETTA  ST.  and  112  WILLOW  ST.,  PHILADA. 

MARSHALL  BROTHERS  & CO., 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

AMERICAN  GALVANIZED  SHEET  IRON, 

“MARSHALL”  CORNICE  AND  ROOFING  SHEETS 

AND 

BAR.  IRON. 

OFFICE  AND  WAREHOUSE: 

24  GIRARD  AVE.,  below  Front,  PHILADELPHIA. 

D.  L.  Baumgardner.  B.  J.  Woodward.  Henry  Baumgardner. 

BAUMGARDNER.  WOODWARD  & CO.. 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

MANILA,  SISAL  AND  AMERICAN  HEMP  CORDAGE, 

38  South  Delaware  Avenue,  Philadelphia. 

Factory,  Beverly,  New  Jersey. 

E.  R.  PAQUET, 

GE1TEE/AL  EETGE/AYEE;, 

No.  24  South  Fifth  Street,  Philadelphia. 

Die  Sinking,  Court,  Lodge,  Society  and  Corporation  Seals.  Steel  Stamps,  Alphabets,  Medals,  etc. 
Brass  Book  Dies,  Fillets.  Rolls  and  Borders,  Embossing  Plates.  Jewelry  Dies,  etc. 

ESTABLISHED  1810. 

WM.  WATTS  OFT.  THOS.  WATTSON. 

WATTSON  & CO., 

MANUFACTURERS  OF 

Crackers,  Biscuits  # Cakes, 

155,  157,  159  and  161  N,  FRONT  ST„ 

PHILADELPHIA. 

J.  BRAUER.  G.  BRUECKMANN. 

peTnsylvania  machine-cot  corn  manufactory, 

24,8  NORTH  T 1 1 0 > T ST.,  PHILADA. 

CORKS  OF  ALL  SIZES  ALWAYS  ON  HAND.  LIFE  PRESERVERS  A SPECIALTY. 

LARGEST  MANUFACTORY  IN  THE  CITY. 


848 


ADVER  TISEMENTS. 


J.  E.  SHARP, 

707  AND  709  FILBERT  STEEET, 

PHILADELPHIA. 

Window  Glass. 

ROUGH  AND  POLISHED  PLATE, 

Enamelled \ Embossed \ 

OBSCURESD 

AND 

RIBBED  GLASS. 

ROBT.  C.  SCHMERTZ  & CO.’S 

BRANDS  OF  SINGLE,  DOUBLE  AND  GRVSTAL  SHEET  GLASS 

AND 

Artists’  Brattti  for  ^ijotograpijrrs. 

A.  M.A.NUE.A.CT'U'RE  OF  GREAT  EXCELLENCE. 


JW  COLOR  AND  SURFACE  GUARANTEED  NEVER  TO  CHANGE. 


Soda  Water  Apparatus, 

914,  916  and  925  Filbert  St.,  Philadelphia. 


BRANCH  HOUSE, 

34  LIBERTY  ST.,  NEW  YORK, 

We  challenge  Comparison  in  Excellence  of  Work- 
manship, Quality  of  Material  and 
Beauty  of  Design. 

We  have  always  in  Stock  MANY  NOVEL  and 
BEAUTIFUL  DESIGNS,  combining  all  our  recent 
improvements. 

Double-Stream  Draft  Tubes,  Silver-Lined  Syrup 
Faucets,  Heavy  Block-Tin  Cans,  Combined 

Tumbler 


Coil  and  Cylinder  Coolers 
Holders  and  Tumblers,  Tumbler 
Washers  and  Drainers,  Pure 
Fruit  Juices  and  Syrups, 

English  Extracts. 

Everything:  requisite  for  the  manufacture  and  dispens- 
ing of  Soda  Water  furnished  at  the  lowest  rates,  and  all 
guaranteed  of  the  finest  quality. 

Generators  and  Fountains, 

Every  Si/e  and  Price,  suited  to  the  wants  of  all,  from  the 
largest  manufacturer  to  the  smallest  dealer. 

SALTS  AND  SOLUTIONS 

For  Kissiugen,  Vichy  and  other  Mineral  Waters. 


ILLUSTRATED 


AND 


SENT  TO  ANY  ADDRESS 
ON  APPLICATION. 


uppw  comer 


54 


850 


AT)  VER  TISEMENTS. 


ESTABLISHED  1S32. 

ALEX.  WHILLDIN  & SONS, 

PHILADELPHIA, 

Commission  Merchants 

IN 

WOOL, 

WOOLEN  YARNS, 

COTTON, 

COTTON  YARNS. 


Cash  Advances  made  on 
Shipments. 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


851 


THOMAS  W.  H.  MOSELEY,  INVENTOR  AND  BUILDER. 


MOSELEY’S  WROUGHT-IRON  RECTANGULAR  TUBULAR 
BRIDGE, 

For  Railroads  and  Long  Spans  where  great  strength  is  required. 

MOSELEY’S  WROUGHT-IRON  ARCH  LATTICE  BRIDGE, 

Medium  and  Short  Spans,  for  use  on  highways. 

MOSELEY’S  WROUGHT  IRON  TRUSS  BRIDGE, 

For  Railways  and  Highways  of  ordinary  spans.  Easily  adjusted 
by  steel  wedges  only. 

MOSELEY’S  IRON  SCREW  PILES, 

Used  for  Piers  and  Viaducts  in  marshy  ground  and  deep  permanent 
foundations. 

MOSELEY’S  IRON  HOUSE  AND  ROOF, 

Fireproof,  used  for  Engine-houses,  Depots,  Warehouses,  etc. 


MOSELEY’S  IRON  CORRUGATOR, 

Corrugates  all  sizes  and  qualities  of  Sheet  Iron  for  Roofs,  Sidings 
of  Buildings,  etc. 

MOSELEY’S  IRON  COAL-BREAKER  BUILDINGS. 

Used  in  the  coal  regions  for  housing  and  the  breaking  of  coal  and 
its  distribution,  in  lieu  of  the  wooden  structures  now  in  use. 


MOSELEY’S  TURN-TABLE, 

For  Bridges,  Railroads  and  all  other  uses  where  Turn-tables  are 
now  required. 


[see  following  page.} 


852 


AD  VERTISEMENTS. 


THOMAS  W.  H.  MOSELEY,  INVENTOR  AND  BUILDER. 

MOSELEY’S  STEAM  BOILERS. 

Sectional  Steam  Boiler,  perfectly  safe  against  explosion,  of  light 
weight,  great  economy  in  use  of  fuel,  of  marked  utility.  Cheap. 

MOSELEY’S  RADIATORS. 

Large  Heating  Surface,  heats  very  quickly,  not  heavy,  and  requires 
but  little  room. 

MOSELEY’S  PUMPS. 

Drawing  and  Forcing.  Easily  repaired,  very  cheap.  Good  for  all 
purposes  where  Pumps  are  needed. 

MOSELEY'S  AIR  EJECTOR. 

Automatic,  expels  cold  air  from  Radiators  and  Steam  Boilers,  very 
effective  and  economical. 

MOSELEY’S  COMPOSITE  HOUSE. 

Fireproof,  resembles  marble  and  stone,  as  cheap  as  wood,  simple, 
easy  to  build,  and  good  in  any  climate. 

MOSELEY’S  ENUNCIATOR. 

For  Hotels  and  Private  Houses.  Not  liable  to  get  out  of  order,  gives 
perfect  enunciation,  simple  of  construction  and  cheap. 

MOSELEY’S  COTTON-BALE  TIE. 

Attached  and  detached  very  expeditiously,  simple,  holds  the  hoop 
tightly.  ^ 

Office,  147  South  Fourth  Street, 

PHILADELPHIA. 

THOMAS  W.  H.  MOSELEY, 

ENGINEER  ANB  PATENTEE, 

[see  preceding  page.] 


CENTENNIAL  INTERNATIONAL  EXHIBITION 
OF  THE  UNITED  STATES,  1876. 


SYSTEM  OF  CLASSIFICATION  INTO  DEPART- 
MENTS, GROUPS  AND  CLASSES. 


DEPARTMENT  I.— MINING  AND  METALLURGY. 
Minerals,  Ores,  Bnilding  Stones  and  Mining  Prod- 
ucts.— Class  100.  Minerals,  ores,  etc.  Metallic  and  non-metallic  min- 
erals, exclusive  of  coal  and  oil.  Collections  of  minerals  systematically 
arranged ; collections  of  ores  and  associated  minerals ; geological  collec- 
tions.— Class  101.  Mineral  combustibles.  Coal,  anthracite,  semi-bitu- 
minous  and  bituminous,  coal-waste  and  pressed  coal ; albertite,  asphalte 
and  asphaltic  limestone;  bitumen,  mineral  tar,  crude  petroleum. — Class 
102.  Building  stones,  marbles,  slates,  etc.  Rough,  hewn,  sawed  or  pol- 
ished, for  buildings,  bridges,  walls  or  other  constructions,  or  for  interior 
decoration,  or  for  furniture. — Marble — white,  black  or  colored — used  in 
building,  decoration,  statuary,  monuments  or  furniture,  in  blocks  or  slabs 
not  manufactured. — Class  103.  Lime,  cement  and  hydraulic  cement,  raw 
and  burned,  accompanied  by  specimens  of  the  crude  rock  or  material 
used,  also  artificial  stone,  concrete,  betou.  Specimens  of  lime  mortar  and 
mixtures,  with  illustrations  of  the  processes  of  mixing,  etc.  Hydraulic 
and  other  cement.  Beton  mixtures  and  results,  with  illustrations  of  the 
processes.  Artificial  stone  for  building  purposes,  building  blocks,  cornices, 
etc.  Artificial  stone  mixtures,  for  pavements,  walls  or  ceilings.  Plasters, 
mastics,  etc. — Class  104.  Clays,  kaolin,  silex  and  other  materials  for  the 
manufacture  of  porcelain  faience,  and  of  glass,  bricks,  terra-cotta  and 
tiles,  and  fire-brick.  Refractory  stones  for  lining  furnaces,  sandstone,  stea- 
tite, etc.,  and  refractory  furnace  materials. — Class  105.  Graphite,  crude 
and  refined ; for  polishing  purposes ; for  lubricating,  electrotyping,  pho- 
tography, pencils,  etc. — Class  106.  Lithographic  stones,  hones,  whetstones, 
grindstones,  grinding  and  polishing  materials,  sand  quartz,  garnet,  crude 
topaz,  diamond,  corundum,  emery  in  the  rock  and  pulverized,  and  in  as- 
sorted sizes  and  grades. — Class  107.  Mineral  waters,  artesian  well  water, 
natural  brines,  saline  and  alkaline  efflorescences  and  solutions.  Mineral 


853 


854 


U.  S.  CENTENNIAL  INTERNATIONAL  EXHIBITION. 


fertilizing  substances,  gypsum,  phosphate  of  lime,  marls,  shells,  coprolites, 
etc.,  not  manufactured. 

Metallurgical  Products. — Class  110.  Precious  metals.  Class 
111.  Iron  and  steel  in  the  pig,  ingot  and  bar,  plates  and  sheets,  with 
specimens  of  slags,  fluxes,  residues  and  products  of  working. — Class  112. 
Copper  in  ingots,  bars  and  rolled,  with  specimens  illustrating  its  various 
stages  of  production. — Class  113.  Lead,  zinc,  antimony  and  other  metals, 
the  result  of  extractive  processes. — Class  114.  Alloys  used  as  materials, 
brass,  nickel,  silver,  solder,  etc. 

Mine  Engineering — Models,  Maps  and  Sections. — Class 
120.  Surface  and  underground  surveying  and  plotting.  Projection  of 
underground  work,  location  of  shafts,  tunnels,  etc.  Surveys  for  aque- 
ducts and  for  drainage.  Boring  and  drilling  rocks,  shafts  and  tunnels, 
etc. ; surveys  for  aqueducts  aud  for  ascertaining  the  nature  and  extent  of 
mineral  deposits.  Construction.  Sinking  and  lining  shafts  by  various 
methods,  driving  and  timbering  tunnels,  and  the  general  operations  of 
opening,  stoping  and  breaking  down  ore,  timbering,  lagging  and  masonry. 
Hoisting  and  delivering  at  the  surface,  rock,  ore  or  miners.  Pumping 
and  draining  by  engines,  buckets  or  by  adits.  Ventilation  and  lighting. 
Subaqueous  mining,  blasting,  etc.  Hydraulic  mining,  and  the  various 
processes  and  methods  of  sluicing  and  washing  auriferous  gravel  and  other 
superficial  deposits.  Quarrying. — Class  121.  Models  of  mines,  of  veins, 

6tC. 

DEPARTMENT  II.— MANUFACTURES. 

Chemical. — Class  200.  Chemicals,  pharmaceutical  preparations. 
Mineral  acids  and  the  methods  of  manufacture ; sulphuric,  nitric  and  hy- 
drochloric acids.  The  common  commercial  alkalies,  potash,  soda  and  am- 
monia, with  their  carbonates.  Salt  aud  its  production ; salt  from  deposits 
— native  salt;  salt  by  solar  evaporation  from  sea-water;  salt  by  evaporation 
from  water  of  saline  springs  or  wells ; rock-salt ; ground  and  table  salt. 
Bleaching  powders  and  chloride  of  lime.  Yeast  powders,  baking  powders. — 
Class  201.  Oils,  soaps,  candles,  illuminating  and  other  gases;  oils  from  min- 
eral, animal  and  vegetable  sources;  refined  petroleum,  benzine,  naphtha  and 
other  products  of  the  manufacture ; oils  from  various  seeds,  refined,  and  of 
various  degrees  of  purity;  olive  oil,  cotton-seed  oil,  palm  oil;  animal  oils 
of  various  kinds  in  their  refined  state ; oils  prepared  for  special  purposes 
besides  lighting  and  for  food ; lubricating  oils.  Soaps  and  detergent 
preparations.  Candles,  stearine,  glycerine,  paraffine,  etc.,  spermaceti.  Il- 
luminating gas  and  its  manufacture.  Oxygen  gas  and  its  application  for 
heating,  lighting,  metallurgy,  and  as  a remedial  agent.  Chlorine  and 
carbonic  acid. — Class  202.  Paints,  pigments,  dyes,  colors,  turpentine,  var- 
nishes, printing  inks,  writing  inks,  blacking. — Class  203.  Flavoring  ex- 
tracts, essences,  perfumery,  pomades,  cosmetics. — Class  204.  Explosive 


SYSTEM  OF  CLASSIFICATION. 


855 


and  fulminating  compounds,  in  small  quantities  only,  and  under  special 
regulations,  shown  in  the  building  only  by  empty  cases  and  cartridges ; 
black  powder  of  various  grades  and  sizes ; nitro-glycerine  and  the  methods 
of  using  and  exploding ; giant  powder,  dynamite,  dualin,  tri-nitro-glyc- 
erine. — Class  205.  Pyrotechnics  for  display,  signaling,  missiles. 

Ceramics — Pottery,  Porcelain,  etc. — Class  206.  Bricks, 
drain-tiles,  terra  cotta  and  architectural  pottery. — Class  207.  Fire-clay 
goods,  crucibles,  pots,  furnaces;  chemical  stoneware. — Class  208.  Tiles, 
plain,  enamelled,  encaustic ; geometric  tiles  and  mosaics ; tiles  for  pave- 
ments and  for  roofing,  etc. — Class  209.  Porcelain  for  purposes  of  con- 
struction; hardware  trimmings,  etc. — Class  210.  Stone  china,  for  chem- 
ists, druggists,  etc.;  earthenware,  stoneware,  faience,  etc. — Class  211. 
Majolica  and  Palissy  ware. — Class  212.  Biscuit-ware,  parian,  etc. — Class 
213.  Porcelain  for  table  and  toilet  use,  and  for  decoration. 

Glass  and  Glassware. — Class  214.  Glass  used  in  construction 
and  for  mirrors.  Window-glass  of  various  grades  of  quality  and  size; 
plate-glass,  rough  and  ground  or  polished;  toughened  glass. — Class  215. 
Chemical  and  pharmaceutical  glassware,  vials,  bottles. — Class  216.  Dec- 
orative glassware. 

Furniture  and  Objects  of  general  Use  in  Construc- 
tion and  in  Dwellings. — Class  217.  Heavy  furniture — chairs,  tables, 
parlor  and  chamber  suits,  office  and  library  furniture  ; vestibule  furniture, 
church  furniture  and  decoration. — Class  218.  Table  furniture — glass,  china, 
silver,  silver-plate,  tea  and  coffee  sets,  urns,  samovars,  epergnes. — Class  219. 
Mirrors,  stained  and  enamelled  glass,  cut  and  engraved  wTindow-glass  and 
other  decorative  objects. — Class  220.  Gilt  cornices,  brackets,  picture-frames, 
etc. — Class  221.  The  nursery  and  its  accessories;  children’s  chairs,  walk- 
ing-chairs.— Class  222.  Apparatus  and  fixtures  for  heating  and  cooking — 
stoves,  ranges,  heaters,  etc. — Class  223.  Apparatus  for  lighting — gas-fix- 
tures, lamps,  etc. — Class  224.  Kitchen  and  pantry — utensils,  tinware  and 
apparatus  used  in  cooking  (exclusive  of  cutlery). — Class  225.  Laundry 
appliances,  washing-machines,  mangles,  clothes-wringers,  clothes-bars,  iron- 
ing-tables.— Class  226.  Bath-room  and  water-closet,  shower-bath,  earth- 
closet. — Class  227.  Manufactured  parts  of  buildings — sash,  blinds,  man- 
tels, metal  work,  etc. 

Yarns  and  Woven  Goods  of  Vegetable  or  Mineral 
Materials. — Class  228.  Woven  fabrics  of  mineral  origin — Wire  cloths, 
sieve-cloth,  wire  screens,  bolting  cloth.  Asbestos  fibre,  spun  and  woven, 
with  the  clothing  manufactured  from  it.  Glass  thread,  floss  and  fabrics. — 
Class  229.  Coarse  fabrics  of  grass,  rattan,  cocoa-nut  and  bark.  Mattings, 
Chinese,  Japanese,  palm-leaf,  grass  and  rushes.  Floor-cloths  of  rattan  and 
cocoa-nut  fibre,  aloe  fibre,  etc. — Class  230.  Cotton  yarns  and  fabrics, 
bleached  and  unbleached.  Cotton  sheeting  and  shirting,  plain  and  twilled. 


856  U.  S.  CENTENNIAL  INTERNATIONAL  EXHIBITION. 


Cotton  canvas  and  duck  ; awnings,  tents.  Class  231.  Dyed  cotton  fabrics, 
exclusive  of  prints  and  calicoes. — Class  232.  Cotton  prints  and  calicoes, 
including  handkerchiefs,  scarfs,  etc. — Class  233.  Linen  and  other  vege- 
table fabrics,  uncolored  or  dyed. — Class  234.  Floor  oil-cloths  and  other 
painted  and  enamelled  tissues,  and  imitation  of  leather,  with  a woven  base. 

Woven  and  Felted  Goods  of  Wool  and  Mixtures  of 
Wool.  — Class  235.  Card-wool  fabrics — yarns,  broadcloth,  doeskins, 
fancy  cassimeres ; felted  goods. — Class  236.  Flannels;  plaiu  flannels,  do- 
mets,  opera  and  fancy. — Class  237.  Blankets,  robes  and  shawls. — Class 
238.  Combined  wool  fabrics — worsteds,  yarns,  dress  goods  for  women’s 
wear,  delaines,  serges,  poplins,  merinoes. — Class  239.  Carpets,  rugs,  etc. — 
Brussels,  melton,  tapestry,  tapestry  brussels,  axminster,  Venetian,  ingrain, 
felted  carpetings,  druggets,  rugs,  etc. — Class  240.  Hair,  alpaca,  goat’s  hair, 
camel’s  hair  and  other  fabrics,  mixed  or  unmixed  with  wool. — Class  241. 
Printed  and  embossed  woollen  cloths,  table-covers,  patent  velvets. 

Silk  and  Silk  Fabrics,  and  Mixtures  in  which  Silk  is 
the  predominating  Material. — Class  242.  Cocoons  and  raw  silk 
as  reeled  from  the  cocoon,  thrown  or  twisted  silks  in  the  gum. — Class  243. 
Thrown  or  twisted  silks,  boiled  off  or  dyed,  in  hanks,  skeins  or  on  spools. 
— Class  244.  Spun  silk  yarns  and  fabrics,  and  the  materials  from  which 
they  are  made. — Class  245.  Plain  woven  silks,  lutestrings,  sarsnets,  satins, 
serges,  foulards,  tissues  for  hat  and  millinery  purposes,  etc. — Class  246. 
Figured  silk  piece-goods,  woven  or  printed;  upholstery  silks,  etc. — Class 

247.  Crapes,  velvets,  gauzes,  cravats,  handkerchiefs,  hosiery,  knit  goods, 
laces,  scarfs,  ties,  veils,  all  descriptions  of  cut  and  made  up  silks. — Class 

248.  Ribbons,  plain,  fancy  and  velvet. — Class  249.  Bindings,  braids,  cords, 
galloons,  ladies’  dress-trimmings,  upholsterers’,  tailors’  military  and  miscel- 
laneous trimmings. 

Clothing-,  Jewelry  and  Ornaments,  Travelling  Equip- 
ments.— Class  250.  Ready-made  clothing,  knit  goods  and  hosiery,  mili- 
tary clothing,  church  vestments,  costumes,  waterproof  clothing  and  cloth- 
ing for  special  objects. — Class  251.  Hats,  caps,  boots  and  shoes,  gloves, 
mittens,  etc.,  straw  and  palm-leaf  hats,  bonnets  and  millinery. — Class  252. 
Laces,  embroideries  and  trimmings,  for  clothing,  furniture  and  carriages. — 
Class  253.  Jewelry  and  ornaments  worn  upon  the  person. — Class  254.  Ar- 
tificial flowers,  coiffures,  buttons,  trimmings,  pins,  hooks  and  eyes,  fans, 
umbrellas,  sun-shades,  walking-canes,  pipes  and  small  objects  of  dress  or 
adornment,  exclusive  of  jewelry;  toys  and  fancy  articles. — Class  255. 
Fancy  leather  work,  pocket-books,  toilet-cases,  travelling  equipments,  va- 
lises and  trunks. — Class  256.  Furs. — Class  257.  Historical  collections  of 
costumes,  national  costumes. 

Paper,  Blank  Books  and  Stationery. — Class  258.  Station- 
ery for  the  desk,  stationers’  articles,  pens,  pencils,  inkstands  and  other  ap- 


SYSTEM  OF  CLASSIFICATION. 


857 


paratus  of  writing  and  drawing. — Class  259.  Writing-paper  and  envelopes, 
blank-book  paper,  bond-paper,  tracing-paper,  tracing-linen,  tissue-paper, 
etc.,  etc. — Class  260.  Printing-paper  for  books,  newspapers,  etc.  Wrap- 
ping-paper of  all  grades,  cartridge  and  manilla  paper,  paper  bags. — Class 
261.  Blank-books;  sets  of  account-books,  specimens  of  ruling  and  binding, 
including  blanks,  billheads,  etc.,  book-binding. — Class  262.  Cards,  playing- 
cards,  card-board,  binders’  board,  pasteboard,  paper  or  card-board  boxes. — 
Class  263.  Building-paper,  pasteboard  for  walls,  cane-fibre  felt  for  car- 
wheels,  ornaments,  etc. — Class  264.  Wall-papers,  enamelled  and  colored 
papers,  imitations  of  leather,  wood,  etc. 

Military  and  Naval  Armaments,  Ordnance,  Fire- 
arms and  Hunting  Apparatus. — Class  265.  Military  small- 
arms,  muskets,  pistols  and  magazine-guns,  with  their  ammunition. — Class 
266.  Light  artillery,  compound  guns,  machine-guns,  mitrailleuses,  etc. — 
Class  267.  Heavy  ordnance  and  its  accessories. — Class  268.  Knives,  swords, 
spears  and  dirks. — Class  269.  Firearms  used  for  sporting  and  hunting; 
also  other  implements  for  the  same  purpose.  Class  270.  Traps  for  game, 
birds,  vermin,  etc. 

Medicine,  Surgery,  Prothesis. — Class  272.  Medicines;  offi- 
cinal (in  any  authoritative  pharmacopoeia),  articles  of  the  materia  medica, 
preparations,  unofficial.—  Class  273.  Dietetic  preparations,  as  beef  extract 
and  other  articles  intended  especially  for  the  sick. — Class  274.  Pharma- 
ceutical apparatus. — Class  275.  Instruments  for  physical  diagnosis,  clinical 
thermometers,  stethoscopes,  ophthalmoscopes,  etc.  (except  clinical  micro- 
scopes, etc.,  for  which  see  Class  324). — Class  276.  Surgical  instruments 
and  appliances,  with  dressings,  apparatus  for  deformities,  prothesis,  obstet- 
rical instruments. — Class  277.  Dental  instruments  and  appliances. — Class 
278.  Vehicles  and  appliances  for  the  transportation  of  the  sick  and 
wounded,  during  peace  and  war,  on  shore  or  at  sea. 

Hardware,  Edge  Tools,  Cutlery  and  Metallic  Prod- 
ucts.— Class  280.  Hand  tools  and  instruments  used  by  carpenters,  join- 
ers, and  for  wood  and  stone  in  general ; miscellaneous  hand  tools  used  in 
industries,  such  as  jewellers’,  engravers’. — Class  281.  Cutlery,  knives,  pen- 
knives, scissors,  razors,  razor-straps,  skates  and  implements  sold  by  cutlers. 

— Class  282.  Emery  and  sand  paper,  polishing  powders,  polishing  and 
burnishing  stones. — Class  283.  Metal  hollow-ware,  ornamental  castings. 

— Class  284.  Hardware  used  in  construction,  exclusive  of  tools  and  imple- 
ments ; spikes,  nails,  screws,  tacks,  bolts,  locks,  latches,  hinges,  pulleys 
plumbers’  and  gas  fitters’  hardware,  furniture  fittings,  ships’  hardware 
saddlers’  hardware,  and  harness  fittings  and  trimmings. 

Fabrics  of  Vegetable,  Animal  or  Mineral  Materials 

— Class  285.  India  rubber  goods  and  manufactures. — Class  286.  Brushes, 

— Class  287.  Ropes,  cordage. — Class  288.  Flags,  insignia,  emblems.- 


858 


U.  S.  CENTENNIAL  INTERNATIONAL  EXHIBITION. 


Class  289.  Wooden  and  basket  ware,  papier  mache. — Class  290.  Under- 
takers’ furnishing  goods,  caskets,  coffins,  etc. — Class  291.  Galvanized  iron 
work. 

Carriages,  Vehicles  and  Accessories. — (For  farm  vehicles 
and  railway  carriages  see  Departments  of  Agriculture  and  Machinery.) 
— Class  292.  Pleasure  carriages. — Class  293.  Travelling  carriages,  coaches, 
stages,  omnibuses,  hearses  ; bath-chairs,  velocipedes,  baby  carriages. — Class 
294.  Vehicles  for  movement  of  goods  and  heavy  objects,  carts,  wagons, 
trucks. — Class  295.  Sleighs,  sledges,  sleds,  etc. — Class  296.  Carriage  and 
horse  furniture,  harness  and  saddlery,  whips,  spurs,  horse  blankets,  car- 
riage robes,  rugs,  etc. 

DEPARTMENT  III.— EDUCATION  AND  SCIENCE. 
Educational  Systems,  Methods  and  Libraries. — Class 
300.  Elementary  instruction;  infant  schools  and  kindergartens,  arrange- 
ments, furniture,  appliances  and  modes  of  training.  Public  schools,  graded 
schools,  buildings  and  grounds,  equipments,  courses  of  study,  methods  of 
instruction,  text  books,  apparatus,  including  maps,  charts,  globes,  etc.;  pu- 
pils’ work,  including  drawing  and  penmanship ; provisions  for  physical 
training. — Class  301.  Higher  education;  academies  and  high  schools; 
colleges  and  universities ; buildings  and  grounds,  libraries,  museums  of 
zoology,  botany,  mineralogy,  art  and  archaeology,  apparatus  for  illustration 
and  research,  mathematical,  physical,  chemical  and  astronomical  courses 
of  study,  text  books,  catalogues,  libraries  and  gymnasiums. — Class  302. 
Professional  schools,  theology,  law,  medicine  and  surgery,  dentistry,  phar- 
macy, mining,  engineering,  agriculture  and  mechanical  arts,  art  and  design, 
military  schools,  naval  schools,  normal  schools,  commercial  schools,  music. 
Buildings,  text  books,  libraries,  apparatus,  methods  and  other  accessories 
for  professional  schools. — Class  303.  Institutions  for  instruction  of  the 
blind,  deaf  and  dumb,  and  the  feeble-minded. — Class  304.  Education  re- 
ports and  statistics.  National  bureau  of  education.  State,  city  and  town 
systems.  College,  university  and  professional  systems. — Class  305.  Libra- 
ries, history,  reports,  statistics  and  catalogues. — Class  306.  School  and  text 
books,  dictionaries,  encyclopaedias,  gazetteers,  directories,  index  volumes, 
bibliographies,  catalogues,  almanacs,  special  treatises,  general  and  miscella- 
neous literature,  newspapers,  technical  and  special  newspapers  and  journals, 
illustrated  papers,  periodical  literature. 

Institutions  and  Organizations. — Class  310.  Institutions 
founded  for  the  increase  and  diffusion  of  knowledge,  such  as  the  Smithso- 
nian Institution,  the  Royal  Institution,  the  Institute  of  France,  British 
Association  for'  the  Advancement  of  Science,  and  the  American  Associa- 
tion, etc.,  their  organization,  history  and  results. — Class  311.  Learned  and 
scientific  associations ; geological  and  mineralogical  societies,  etc. ; engi- 


SYSTEM  OF  CLASSIFICATION. 


859 


neering,  technical  and  professional  associations ; Artistic,  biological,  zoolog- 
ical, medical  schools,  astronomical  observatories. — Class  312.  Museums, 
collections,  art  galleries,  exhibitions  of  works  of  art  and  industry.  Agri- 
cultural fairs,  State  and  county  exhibitions,  national  exhibitions,  interna- 
tional exhibitions.  Scientific  museums  and  art  museums.  Ethnological 
and  archaeological  collections. — Class  313.  Music  and  the  drama. 

Scientific  and  Philosophical  Instruments  and  Meth- 
ods.— Class  320.  Instruments  of  precision,  and  apparatus  of  physical 
research,  experiment  and  illustration.  Astronomical  instruments  and  ac- 
cessories used  in  observatories.  Transits,  mural  circles,  equatorials,  colli- 
mators. Geodetic  and  surveying  instruments,  transits,  theodolites,  needle 
compasses;  instruments  for  surveying  underground  in  mines,  tunnels  and 
excavations.  Nautical  astronomical  instruments ; sextants,  quadrants, 
repeating  circles,  dip-sectors.  Levelling  instruments  and  apparatus ; car- 
penters’ and  builders’  levels,  hand  levels,  water  levels,  engineers’  levels. 
Instruments  for  deep-sea  sounding  and  hydrographic  surveying.  Meteor- 
ological instruments  and  apparatus.  Thermometers,  pyrometers,  barom- 
eters, hygrometers  and  rain  gauges,  maps,  bulletins,  blanks  for  reports, 
methods  of  recording,  reducing  and  reporting  observations. — Class  321. 
Indicating  and  registering  apparatus  other  than  meteorological,  mechani- 
cal calculation.  Viameters,  pedometers,  perambulators.  Gas  meters. 
Water  meters,  current  meters,  ships’  logs,  electrical  logs.  Tide  registers. 
Apparatus  for  printing  consecutive  numbers.  Counting  machines,  calcu- 
lating engines,  arithmometers. — Class  322.  Weights,  measures,  weighing 
and  metrological  apparatus.  Measures  of  length ; graduated  scales  on 
wood,  metal,  ivory,  tape  or  ribbon,  steel  tapes,  chains,  rods,  verniers,  rods 
and  graduated  scales  for  measuring  lumber,  goods  in  packages,  casks,  etc., 
gaugers’  tools  and  methods.  Measures  of  capacity  for  solids  and  liquids. 
Weights;  scales  and  graduated  beams  for  weighing,  assay  balances,  chem- 
ical balances.  Ordinary  scales  for  heavy  weights ; weighing  locomotives 
and  trains  of  cars ; postal  balances ; hydrometers,  alcoometers,  lacto- 
meters, etc.;  gravimeters. — Class  323.  Chronometric  apparatus ; chro- 
nometers, astronomical  clocks,  church  and  metropolitan  clocks,  ordinary 
commercial  clocks,  pendulum  and  spring  clocks,  marine  clocks,  watches, 
clepsydras,  hour-glasses,  sun-dials  ; chronographs,  electrical  clocks  ; metro- 
nomes.— Class  324.  Optical  and  thermotic  instruments  and  apparatus. 
Mirrors,  plane  and  spherical.  Lenses  and  prisms.  Spectacles  and  eye- 
glasses, field-  and  opera-glasses,  graphoscopes  and  stereoscopes.  Cameras 
and  photographic  apparatus.  Microscopes ; telescopes.  Apparatus  for 
artificial  illumination,  including  electric,  oxyliydrogen  and  magnesium 
light.  Stereopticons.  Photometric  apparatus.  Spectroscopes  and  acces- 
sories for  spectrum  analysis.  Polariscopes,  etc.  Thermotic  apparatus.— 
Class  325.  Electrical  apparatus.  Friction  machines.  Condensers  and 


860  U.  S.  CENTENNIAL  INTERNATIONAL  EXHIBITION. 


miscellaneous  apparatus  to  illustrate  the  discharge.  Galvanic  batteries 
and  accessories  to  illustrate  dynamical  electricity.  Electro-magnetic  ap- 
paratus. Induction  machines,  Rumkorff  coils,  etc.  Magnets  and  mag- 
neto-electrical apparatus. — Class  326.  Telegraphic  instruments  and 
methods.  Batteries  and  forms  of  apparatus  used  in  generating  the  elec- 
trical currents  for  telegraphic  purposes.  Conductors  and  insulators,  and 
methods  of  support,  marine  telegraph  cables.  Apparatus  of  transmission  ; 
keys,  office  accessories  and  apparatus.  Receiving  instruments,  relay  mag- 
nets, local  circuits.  Semaphoric  and  recording  instruments.  Codes,  signs 
'or  signals.  Printing  telegraphs  for  special  uses.  Electrographs.  Dial 
or  cadran  systems.  Apparatus  for  automatic  transmission. — Class  327. 
Musical  instruments  and  acoustic  apparatus.  Percussion  instruments, 
drums,  tamborines,  cymbals,  triangles.  Pianos.  Stringed  instruments 
other  than  pianos.  Automatic  musical  instruments,  music-boxes.  Wind 
•instruments  of  metal  and  of  wood.  Harmoniums.  Church  organs  and 
similar  instruments.  Speaking  machines.  Vocal  music. 

Engineering,  Architecture,  Charts,  Maps  and  Graphic 
Representations. — (For  Agricultural  Engineering,  see  Class  680 ; for 
Mining  Engineering,  see  Class  120.)  Class  330.  Civil  engineering ; land 
surveying,  public  lands,  etc.;  river,  harbor  and  coast  surveying;  construc- 
tion and  maintenance  of  roads,  streets,  pavements,  etc.  ; surveys  and  loca- 
tion of  towns  and  cities,  with  systems  of  water  supply  and  drainage ; 
arched  bridges  of  metal,  stone,  brick  or  beton ; trussed  girder  bridges ; 
suspension  bridges ; .canals,  aqueducts,  reservoirs,  construction  of  dams ; 
hydraulic  engineering  and  means  of  arresting  and  controlling  the  flow  of 
water.  Submarine  constructions,  foundations,  piers,  docks,  etc. — Class  331. 
Dynamic  and  industrial  engineering ; construction  and  working  of  ma- 
chines ; examples  of  planning  and  construction  of  manufacturing  and 
metallurgical  establishments. — Class  332.  Railway  engineering;  location 
of  railways,  and  the  construction  and  management  of  railways. — Class 
333.  Military  engineering. — Class  334.  Naval  engineering. — Class  335. 
Topograpical  maps ; marine  and  coast  charts.  Geological  maps  and  sec- 
tions. Botanical,  agronomical  and  other  maps,  showing  the  extent  and 
distribution  of  men,  animals  and  terrestrial  products ; physical  maps. 
Meteorological  maps  and  bulletins ; telegraphic  routes  and  stations ; rail- 
way and  route  maps ; terrestrial  and  celestial  globes ; relief  maps  and 
models  of  portions  of  the  earth’s  surface;  profiles  of  ocean  beds  and 
routes  of  submarine  cables. 

Physical,  Social  and  Moral  Condition  of  Man. — Class 
340.  Physical  development  and  condition.  The  nursery  and  its  accessories. 
Gymnasiums,  gaimes  and  manly  sports ; skating,  walking,  climbing,  ball- 
playing, acrobatic  exercises,  rowing,  hunting,  etc. — Class  341.  Alimenta- 
tion; markets,  preparation  and  distribution  of  food. — Class  342.  The 


SYSTEM  OF  CLASSIFICATION. 


861 


dwelling;  sanitary  conditions  and  regulations;  domestic  architecture. 
Dwellings  characterized  by  cheapness,  combined  with  the  conditions  essen- 
tial to  health  and  comfort.  Fireproof  structures.  Hotels,  club-houses, 
etc.  Public  baths. — Class  343.  Commercial  systems  and  appliances.  Mer- 
cantile forms  and  methods,  counting-houses  and  offices.  Banks  and  bank- 
ing. Saving  and  trust  institutions.  Insurance,  fire,  marine,  life,  etc. 
Commercial  organizations,  boards  of  trade,  merchants,  produce  and  stock 
exchanges.  Corporations  for  commercial  and  manufacturing  purposes. 
Railway  and  other  transportation  companies.  Building  and  loan  associa- 
tions.— Class  344.  Money. — Mints  and  coining.  Collections  of  current 
coins.  Historical  collections.  Tokens,  etc.  Bank  notes  and  other  paper 
circulating  mediums.  Commercial  paper,  bills  of  exchange,  etc.  Securi- 
ties for  payment  of  money,  stocks,  bonds,  mortgages,  ground  rents,  quit 
rents.  Precautions  against  counterfeiting  and  misappropriation  of  money. 
— Class  345.  Government  and  law. — Various  systems  of  government.  De- 
partments of  government;  revenue  and  taxation,  military  organization, 
executive  powers,  legislative  forms  and  authority,  judicial  functions  and 
systems,  police  regulations,  government  charities.  International  relations; 
international  law;  diplomatic  and  consular  service,  etc.,  allegiance  and 
citizenship ; naturalization.  Codes.  Municipal  government.  Protection 
of  property  in  inventions.  Postal  system  and  appliances.  Punishment 
of  crime.  Prisons  and  prison  management  and  discipline,  police  stations, 
houses  of  correction,  reform  schools,  naval  or  marine  discipline,  punish- 
ment at  sea. — Class  346.  Benevolence. — General  hospitals.  Special  hos- 
pitals for  the  eye  and  ear,  for  women,  etc.  Hospitals  for  contagious  and 
infectious  diseases.  Hospitals  for  the  insane,  under  State  control,  and  pri- 
vate asylums.  Quarantine  systems  and  organizations.  Sanitary  regula- 
tions of  cities.  Dispensaries.  Inebriate  asylums.  Lying-in  asylums. 
Magdalen  asylums.  Asylums  for  infants  and  children.  Foundling  and 
orphan  asylums,  children’s  aid  societies.  Homes  for  the  aged  and  infirm, 
homes  for  aged  men  and  women,  soldiers’  homes,  homes  for  the  maimed 
and  deformed,  sailors’  homes.  Treatment  of  paupers.  Almshouses,  feed- 
ing the  poor,  lodging  houses.  Emigrant  aid  societies.  Treatment  of  abo- 
rigines. Prevention  of  cruelty  to  animals. — Class  347.  Co-operative  asso- 
ciations. Political  societies  and  organizations.  Military  organizations 
and  orders.  Trade  unious  and  associations.  Industrial  organizations. 
Secret  orders  and  fraternities.—  Class  348.  Religious  organizations  and 
systems;  origin,  nature,  growth  and  extent  of  various  religious  systems 
and  faiths ; statistical,  historical  and  other  facts.  Religious  orders  and 
societies  and  their  objects.  Societies  and  organizations  for  the  propagation 
of  systems  of  religion  by  missionary  effort.  Spreading  the  knowledge  of 
religious  systems  by  publications.  Bible  societies,  tract  societies,  colport- 
age.  Systems  and  methods  of  religious  instruction  and  training  for  the 


862 


U.  S.  CENTENNIAL  INTERNATIONAL  EXHIBITION. 


young.  Sunday-schools,  furniture  and  apparatus.  Associations  for  relig- 
ious or  moral  improvement.  Dispensing  charities,  church  guilds.—  Class 
349.  Art  and  industrial  exhibitions;  agricultural  fairs,  State  and  county 
exhibitions,  national  exhibitions,  international  exhibitions,  international 

congresses,  etc. 

DEPARTMENT  IV.— ART. 

Sculpture. — Class  400.  Figures  and  groups  in  stone,  metal,  clay  or 
plaster. — Class  401.  Bas-reliefs  in  stone  or  metal;  electrotype  copies. — 
Class  402.  Medals,  pressed  and  engraved;  electrotypes  of  medals. — Class 
403.  Hammered  and  wrought  work,  repousse  and  rehausse  work,  embossed 
and  engraved  relief  work. — Class  404.  Cameos,  intaglios,  engraved  stones, 
dies,  seals,  etc. — Class  405.  Carvings  in  wood,  ivory  and  metal. 

Painting. — Class  410.  Paintings  in  oil  on  canvas,  panels,  etc. — Class 
411.  Water-color  pictures,  aquarelles,  miniatures,  etc. — Class  412.  Fres- 
coes, cartoons  for  frescoes,  etc. — Class  413.  Painting  with  verifiable  colors. 
Pictures  on  porcelain,  enamel  and  metal. 

Engraving  and  Lithography.—  Class  420.  Drawings  with 
pen,  pencil  or  crayons. — Class  421.  Line  engravings  from  steel,  copper  or 
stone. — Class  422.  Wood  engravings. — Class  423.  Lithographs,  zinco- 
graphs,  etc. — Class  424.  Chromo-lithographs. 

Photography. — Class  430. — Photographs  on  paper,  metal,  glass, 
wood,  fabrics  or  enamel  surfaces. — Class  431.  Prints  from  photo-relief 
plates,  carbon-prints,  etc. — Class  432.  Photo-lithographs,  etc. 

Industrial  and  Architectural  Designs,  Models  and 
Decorations. — Class  440.  Industrial  designs. — Class  441.  Architec- 
tural designs ; studies  and  fragments,  representations  and  projects  of  edi- 
fices, restorations  from  ruins  and  from  documents. — Class  442.  Decoration 
of  interiors  of  buildings. — Class  443.  Artistic  hardware  and  trimmings, 
artistic  castings,  forged  metal  work  for  decoration,  etc. 

Decoration  with  Ceramic  and  Vitreous  Materials; 
Mosaic  and  Inlaid  Work. — Class  450.  Mosaic  and  inlaid  work  in 
stone. — Class  451.  Mosaic  and  inlaid  work  in  tiles,  tessarce,  glass,  etc. — 
Class  452.  Inlaid  work  in  wood  and  metal,  parquetry,  inlaid  floors,  tables, 
etc. — Class  453.  Stained  glass. — Class  454.  Miscellaneous  objects  of  art. 

DEPARTMENT  V.— MACHINERY. 

Machines,  Tools  and  Apparatus  of  Mining,  Metal- 
lurgy, Chemistry  and  the  Extractive  Arts. — Class  500, 

Rock  drilling. — Class  501.  Well  and  shaft  boring. — Class  502.  Machines, 
apparatus  and  implements  for  coal  cutting. — Class  503.  Hoisting  machi- 
nery and  accessories. — Class  504.  Pumping,  draining  and  ventilating. — 
Class  505.  Crushing,  grinding,  sorting  and  dressing ; breakers,  stamps, 
mills,  pans,  screens,  sieves,  jigs,  concentrators. — Class  506.  Furnaces,  smelt- 


SYSTEM  OF  CLASSIFICATION. 


863 


ing  apparatus  aud  accessories. — Class  507.  Machinery  used  in  Bessemer 
process. — Class  508.  Chemical  manufacturing  machinery.  Electroplating. 

— Class  509.  Gas  machinery  and  apparatus. 

Machines  and  Tools  for  Working  Metal,  Wood  and 
Stone. — Class  510.  Planing,  sawing,  veneering,  grooving,  mortising, 
tonguing,  cutting,  moulding,  stamping,  carving  and  cask-making  machines, 
etc.,  cork-cutting  machines. — Class  511.  Direct  acting  steam  sawing  ma- 
chines with  gang  saws. — Class  512.  Rolling  mills,  bloom  squeezers,  blowing 
fans. — Class  513.  Furnaces  and  apparatus  for  casting  metals,  with  speci- 
mens of  work. — Class  514.  Steam-,  trip-  and  other  hammers,  with  specimens 
of  work,  anvils,  forges. — Class  515.  Planing,  drilling,  slotting,  turning, 
shaping,  punching,  stamping  and  cutting  machines.  Wheel  cutting  and 
dividing  machines,  emery  wheels,  drills,  taps,  gauges,  dies,  etc. — Class  516. 
Stone-sawing  and  planing  machines,  dressing,  shaping  and  polishing,  sand 
blasts,  Tilghman’s  machines,  glass-grinding  machines,  etc. — Class  517.  Brick, 
pottery  and  tile  machines.  Machines  for  making  artificial  stone. — Class 
518.  Furnaces,  moulds,  blow-pipes,  etc.,  for  making  glass  and  glass-ware. 

Machines  and  Implements  of  Spinning,  Weaving, 
Felting  and  Paper-Making. — Class  520.  Machines  for  the  man- 
ufacture of  silk  goods. — Class  521.  Machines  for  the  manufacture  of  cot- 
ton goods. — Class  522.  Machines  for  the  manufacture  of  woollen  goods. — 
Class  523.  Machines  for  the  manufacture  of  linen  goods. — Class  524.  Ma- 
chines for  the  manufacture  of  rope  and  twine,  and  miscellaneous  fibrous 
materials. — Class  525.  Machines  for  the  manufacture  of  paper,  and  felting. 
— Class  526.  Machines  for  the  manufacture  of  India-rubber  goods. — Class 
527.  Machines  for  the  manufacture  of  mixed  fabrics. 

Machines,  Apparatus  and  Implements  used  in  Sew- 
ing and  Making  Clothing  and  Ornamental  Objects. — 

— Class  530.  Machines  used  in  the  manufacture  of  tapestry,  including  car- 
pets, lace,  floor-cloth,  fancy  embroidery,  etc. — Class  531.  Sewing  and  knit- 
ting machines,  clothes-making  machines. — Class  532.  Machines  for  pre- 
paring and  working  leather. — Class  533.  Machines  for  making  boots  and 
shoes. — Class  534.  Machines  for  ironing,  drying  and  scouring. — Class  535. 
Machines  for  making  clocks  and  watches. — Class  536.  Machines  for  mak- 
ing jewelry. — Class  537.  Machines  for  making  buttons,  pins,  needles,  etc. 

Machines  and  Apparatus  for  Type-setting,  Printing, 
Stamping,  Embossing,  and  for  Making  Books  and 
Paper-working. — Class  540.  Printing  presses. — Class  541.  Type- 
casting machines,  apparatus  of  stereotyping. — Class  542.  Types  and  type- 
setting machines,  type-writing  machines. — Class  543.  Printers’  furniture. 

— Class  544.  Book-binding  machines. — Class  545.  Paper-folding  machines. 

— Class  546.  Paper-  and  card-cutting  machines.—  Class  547.  Envelope 
machines. 


§64 


U.  S.  CENTENNIAL  INTERNATIONAL  EXHIBITION. 


Motors  and  Apparatus  for  the  Generation  and 
Transmission  of  Power.—  Class  550.  Boilers  and  all  steam-  or 
gas-generating  apparatus  for  motive  purposes. — Class  551.  Water-wheels, 
water-engines,  hydraulic  rams,  wind-mills. — Class  552.  Steam-,  air-  or  gas- 
engines,  electro-magnetic  engines. — Class  553.  Apparatus  for  the  trans- 
mission of  power,  shafting,  belting,  cables,  transmission  of  power  by  com- 
pressed air,  etc.,  gearing,  cables. — Class  554.  Screw-propellers,  wheels  for 
the  propulsion  of  vessels,  and  other  motors. — Class  655.  Implements  and 
apparatus  used  in  connection  with  motors,  steam  gauges,  manometers,  etc. 

Hydraulic  and  Pneumatic  Apparatus,  Pumping, 
Hoisting  and  Lifting. — Class  560.  Pumps  and  apparatus  for  lifting 
and  moving  liquids. — Class  561.  Pumps  and  apparatus  for  moving  and 
compressing  air  or  gas. — Class  562.  Pumps  and  blowing  engines,  blowers 
and  ventilating  apparatus. — Class  563.  Hydraulic  jacks,  presses,  elevators, 
lifts,  meters,  cranes. — Class  564.  Fire  engines,  hand,  steam  or  chemical, 
and  fire-extinguishing  apparatus,  hose,  ladders,  fire-escapes,  etc. — Class 
565.  Beer  engines,  soda-water  machines,  bottling  apparatus,  corking  ma- 
chines.— Class  566.  Stop-valves,  cocks,  pipes,  etc. — -Class  567.  Diving 
apparatus  and  machinery. — Class  568.  Ice  machines. 

Railway  Plant,  Rolling  Stock  and  Apparatus. — Class 
570.  Locomotives,  models,  drawings,  plans,  etc. — -Class  571.  Carriages, 
wagons,  trucks,  cars,  etc. — Class  572.  Brakes,  buffers,  couplings  and  snow- 
ploughs.— Class  573.  Wheels,  tires,  axles,  bearings,  springs,  etc. — Class 
574.  Permanent  ways,  ties,  chairs,  switches,  etc. — Class  575.  Station  ar- 
rangements, signals,  water-cranes,  turn-tables. — Class  576.  Miscellaneous 
locomotive  attachments. — Class  577.  Street  railways  and  cars. 

Machines  used  in  Preparing  Agricultural  Products. 
— Class  580.  Flour  mills. — Class  581.  Sugar-refining  machines. — Class 
582.  Confectioners’  machinery. — Class  583.  Oil-making  machinery. — Class 
584.  Tobacco-manufacturing  machines. — Class  585.  Mills  for  spices,  coffee, 
etc. 

Aerial,  Pneumatic  and  Water  Transportation. — Class 
590.  Suspended-cable  railways. — Class  591.  Transporting  cables. — Class 
592.  Balloons,  flying-machines,  etc. — Class  593.  Pneumatic  railways,  pneu- 
matic despatch. — Class  594.  Boats  and  sailing  vessels;  sailing  vessels  used 
in  commerce,  sailing  vessels  used  in  war ; yachts  and  pleasure-boats ; row- 
ing boats  of  all  kinds  ; life-boats  and  salvage  apparatus,  with  life-rafts, 
belts,  etc. ; submarine  armor,  diving-bells,  etc. ; ice  boats. — Class  595. 
Steamships,  steamboats  and  all  vessels  propelled  by  steam. — Class  596. 
Vessels  for  carrying  telegraph  cables  and  railway  trains,  also  coal  barges, 
water  boats  and  dredging  machines,  screw-  and  floating-docks,  and  for 
other  special  purposes. — Class  597.  Steam  capstans,  windlass,  deck-winches 
and  steering  apparatus,  fans. 


SYSTEM  OF  CLASSIFICATION. 


865 


Machinery  and  Apparatus  Especially  Adapted  to  the 
Requirements  of  the  Exhibition. — Boilers,  engines,  cranes, 
pumps,  etc. 

DEPARTMENT  VI.— AGRICULTURE. 

Arboriculture  and  Forest  Products. — Class  600.  Timber 

and  trunks  of  trees,  entire  or  in  transverse  or  truncated  sections,  with 
specimens  of  barks,  leaves,  flowers,  seed  vessels  and  seed.  Masts,  spars, 
knees,  longitudinal  sections  of  trees,  railway  ties,  ship  timber,  lumber 
roughly  sawn,  as  planks,  shingles,  laths  and  staves.  Timber  and  lumber 
prepared  in  various  ways  to  resist  decay  and  combustion ; as  by  injection 
of  salts  of  copper  and  zinc.—  Class  601.  Ornamental  woods  used  in  decor- 
ating and  for  furniture,  as  veneers  of  mahogany,  rosewood,  ebony,  walnut, 
maple  and  Madrona. — Class  602.  Dye-woods,  barks  and  galls  for  coloring 
and  tanning. — Class  603.  Gums,  resins,  caoutchouc,  gutta  percha,  vegeta- 
ble wax. — Class  604.  Lichens,  mosses,  fungi,  pulu,  ferns. — Class  605. 
Seeds,  nuts,  etc.,  for  food  and  ornamental  purposes. — Class  606. — Forestry. 
— Illustrations  of  the  art  of  planting,  managing  and  protecting  forests ; 
statistics. 

Pomology. — Class  610.  Fruits  of  temperate  and  semi-tropical  re- 
gions, as  apples,  pears,  quinces,  peaches,  nectarines,  apricots,  plums,  grapes, 
cherries,  strawberries  and  melons. — Class  611.  Tropical  fruits  and  nuts, 
oranges,  bananas,  plantains,  lemons,  pine-apples,  pomegranates,  figs,  cocoa- 
nuts. 

Agricultural  Products. — Class  620.  Cereals,  grasses  and  forage 
plants. — Class  621.  Leguminous  plants  and  esculent  vegetables. — -Class 
622.  Roots  and  tubers. — Class  623.  Tobacco,  hops,  tea,  coflee  and  spices. 
— Class  624.  Seeds  and  seed  vessels. 

Land  Animals. — Class  630.  Horses,  asses,  mules. — Class  631. 
Horned  cattle. — Class  632.  Sheep. — Class  633.  Goats,  alpaca,  llama, 
camel. — Class  634.  Swine. — Class  635.  Poultry  and  birds. — Class  636. 
Dogs  and  cats. — Class  637.  Wild  animals. — Class  638.  Insects,  useful  and 
injurious;  honey  bees,  cochineal,  silkworms. 

Marine  Animals,  Fish  Culture  and  Apparatus. — Class 
640. — Marine  animals. — Seals,  cetaceans,  etc.,  specimens  living  in  aquaria, 
or  stuffed,  salted,  preserved  in  alcohol  or  otherwise. — Class  641.  Fishes, 
living  or  preserved. — Class  642.  Pickled  fish  and  parts  of  fish  used  for 
food. — Class  643.  Crustaceans,  echinoderms,  beche  de  mer. — -Class  644. 
Mollusks,  oysters,  clams,  etc.,  used  for  food. — Class  645.  Shells,  oorals  and 
pearls. — Class  646.  Whalebone,  shagreen,  fish  glue,  isinglass,  sounds,  fish- 
oil.—  Class  647.  Instruments  and  apparatus  of  fishing,  nets,  baskets,  hooks 
and  other  apparatus  used  in  catching  fish. — Class  648. — Fish  culture. — 
Aquaria,  hatching  pools,  vessels  for  transporting  roe  and  spawn,  and  other 
apparatus  used  in  breeding,  culture  or  preservation. 

55 


866  U.  S.  CENTENNIAL  INTERNATIONAL  EXHIBITION. 


Animal  and  Vegetable  Products. — (Used  as  food  or  as  mate- 
rials.)— Class  650.  Sponges,  sea-weed  and  other  growths  used  for  food  or  in 
the  arts. — Class  651.  The  dairy. — Milk,  cream,  butter,  cheese. — Class  652. 
Hides,  furs  and  leather,  tallow,  oil  and  lard,  ivory,  bone,  horn,  glue. — 
Class  653.  Eggs,  feathers,  down. — Class  654.  Honey  and  wax. — Class  655. 
Animal  perfumes,  as  musk,  civet,  ambergris. — Class  656.  Preserved  meats, 
vegetables  and  fruits,  dried  or  in  cans  or  jars ; meat  and  vegetable  ex- 
tracts.— Class  657.  Flour,  crushed  and  ground  cereals,  decorticated  grains. 

— Class  658.  Starch  and  similar  products. — Class  659.  Sugar  and  syrups. 

— Class  660.  Wines,  alochol  and  malt  liquors. — Class  661.  Bread,  biscuits, 
crackers  and  cakes. — Class  662.  Vegetable  oils. 

Textile  Substances  of  Vegetable  or  Animal  Origin. — 
Class  665.  Cotton  on  the  stem,  in  the  boll,  ginned  and  baled. — Class  666. 
Hemp,  flax,  jute,  ramie,  etc.,  in  primitive  forms  and  in  all  stages  of  prep- 
aration for  spinning. — Class  667.  Wool  in  the  fleece,  carded  and  in  bales. 

— Class  668.  Silk  in  the  cocoon  and  reeled. — Class  669.  Hair,  bristles. 
Machines,  Implements  and  Processes  of  Manufac- 
ture.— • Class  670.  Tillage. — Manual  implements,  spades,  hoes,  rakes. 
Animal-power  machinery,  ploughs,  cultivators,  horse-hoes,  clod-crushers, 
rollers,  harrows.  Steam-power  machinery,  ploughs,  breakers,  harrows, 
cultivators. — Class  671.  Planting. — Manual  implements,  corn-planters 
and  hand-drills.  Animal-power  machinery,  grain-  and  manure-drills, 
corn-  and  cotton-planters ; steam-power  machinery,  grain-  and  manure- 
drills. — Class  672.  Harvesting. — Manual  implements,  grain-cradles, 
sickles,  reaping-hooks ; animal-power  machinery,  reapers  and  headers ; 
mowers,  tedders,  rakes,  hay-elevators  and  hay-loaders.  Potato  diggers. 

— Class  673.  Preparatory  to  marketing. — Thrashers,  clover-hullers, 
corn-shellers,  winnowers,  hay,  cotton,  wine,  oil-  and  sugar-making 
apparatus. — Class  674.  Applicable  to  farm  economy. — Portable  and  sta- 
tionary engines,  chaffers,  hay-  and  feed-cutters,  slicers,  pulpers,  corn-mills, 
farm  boilers  and  steamers,  incubators. — Class  675.  Dairy  fittings  and  ap- 
pliances.— Churns  for  hand  and  power,  butter-workers,  cans  and  pails, 
cheese-presses,  vats  and  apparatus. 

Agricultural  Engineering  anti  Administration. — Class 
680.  Laying  out  and  improving  farms. — Clearing  (stump-extractors), 
construction  of  roads,  draining,  irrigating,  models  of  fences,  gates,  drains, 
out-falls,  dams,  embankments,  irrigating  machinery,  stack  building  and 
thatching. — Class  681.  Commercial  fertilizers,  pliosphatic,  ammoniacal, 
calcareous,  etc. — Class  682.  Transportation. — Wagons,  carts,  sleds,  har- 
ness, yokes,  traction  engines,  and  apparatus  for  road-making  and  excavat- 
ing.— Class  683.  Farm  buildings. — Models  and  drawings  of  farm-houses 
and  tenements,  barns,  stables,  hop-houses,  fruit-driers,  ice-houses,  windmills, 
granaries,  barracks,  apiaries,  cocooneries,  aviaries,  abattoirs  and  dairies. 


SYSTEM  OF  CLASSIFICATION. 


867 


Tillage  and  General  Management. — Class  690.  Systems  of 
planting  and  cultivation. — Class  691.  Systems  of  draining  and  application 
of  manures. — Class  692.  Systems  of  breeding  and  stock  feeding. 

DEPARTMENT  VII.— HORTICULTURE. 
Ornamental  Trees,  SliruUs  and  Flowers. — Class  700.  Or- 
namental trees  and  shrubs,  evergreens. — Class  701.  Herbaceous  perennial 
plants. — Class  702.  Bulbous  and  tuberous-rooted  plants. — Class  703.  Dec- 
orative and  ornamental  foliage  plants. — Class  704.  Annuals  and  other 
soft-wooded  plants,  to  be  exhibited  in  successive  periods  during  the  season. 
— Class  705.  Roses. — Class  706.  Cactacea. — Class  707.  Ferns,  their  man- 
agement in  the  open  air,  and  in  ferneries,  wardian  cases,  etc. — Class  708. 
New  plants,  with  statement  of  their  origin. — Class  709.  Floral  designs, 
etc.;  cut  flowers,  bouquets,  preserved  flowers,  leaves,  sea-weeds ; illustra- 
tions of  plants  and  flowers ; materials  for  floral  designs ; bouquet  ma- 
terials, bouquet  holders,  bouquet  papers,  models  of  fruits,  vegetables  and 
flowers. 

Hothouses,  Conservatories,  Graperies  and  their 
Management. — Class  710.  Hothouse  and  conservatory  plants.- — Class 
711.  Fruit  trees  under  glass. — Class  712.  Orchids  and  parasitic  plants. — 
Class  713.  Forcing  and  propagation  of  plants. — Class  714.  Aquatic  plants 
under  glass  or  in  aquaria,  etc.—  Class  715.  Horticultural  buildings,  propa- 
gating houses,  hot-beds,  etc.,  and  modes  of  heating  them ; structures  for 
propagating  and  forcing  small  fruits. — Class  716.  Portable  or  movable 
orchard  houses  and  graperies,  without  artificial  heat ; frames,  beds. 

Garden  Tools,  Accessories  of  Gardening. — Class  720. 
Tools  and  implements ; machines  for  the  transplanting  of  trees,  shrubs, 
etc. ; portable  forcing-pumps  for  watering  plants  in  greenhouses,  and 
methods  of  watering  the  garden  and  lawn. — • Class  721.  Receptacles  for 
plants,  flowerpots,  plant-boxes,  tubs,  fern  cases,  jardinieres,  etc. ; window- 
gardening  ; plant  and  flower  stands,  ornate  designs  in  iron,  wood  and  wire. 

— Class  722.  Ornamental  wire-work — viz.,  fences,  gates,  trellis  bordering 
of  flower-beds,  porches ; park  seats,  chairs,  garden  statuary,  vases,  foun- 
tains, etc. ; designations,  labels,  numbers. 

Garden  Designing,  Construction  and  Management. 

— Class  730. — Laying  out  gardens. — Designs  for  the  laying  out  of  gardens 
and  the  improvement  of  private  residences ; designs  for  commercial  gar- 
dens, nurseries,  graperies;  designs  for  the  parterre. — Class  731.  Treat- 
ment of  water  for  ornamental  purposes,  cascades,  fountains,  reservoirs, 
lakes. — Class  732.  Formation  and  after  treatment  of  lawns. — Class  733. — 
Garden  construction,  buildings,  etc. — Rock-work,  grottoes ; rustic  con- 
structions and  adornments  for  private  gardens  and  public  grounds. — Class 
734.  Planting,  fertilizing  and  cultivating. 


868  U.  S.  CENTENNIAL  INTERNATIONAL  EXHIBITION, 


LOCATION. 

DEPARTMENTS. 

I. — Mining  and  Metallurgy. 

Main  Building. 

II. — Manufactures. 

III. — Education  and  Science. 

Art  Gallery. 

IV. — Art. 

Machinery  Building. 

V. — Machinery. 

Agricultural  Building. 

VI. — Agriculture. 

Horticultural  Building. 

VII.— Horticulture. 

SYNOPSIS  OF  THE  CLASSIFICATION. 


869 


CLASSES. 


GROUPS. 


100-109 

110-119 

120-129 


Minerals,  Ores,  Stone,  Mining  Products. 
Metallurgical  Products. 

Mining  Engineering. 


200-205 

206-216 

217-227 

228-234 

235-241 

242-249 

250-257 

258-264 

265-271 

272-279 

280-284 

285-291 

292-296 


Chemical  Manufactures. 

Ceramics,  Pottery,  Porcelain,  Glass,  etc. 

Furniture,  etc. 

Yarns  and  Woven  Goods  of  Vegetable  or  Mineral  Materials. 
Woven  and  Felted  Goods  of  Wool,  etc. 

Silk  and  Silk  Fabrics. 

Clothing,  Jewelry,  etc. 

Paper,  Blank  Books,  Stationery. 

Weapons,  etc. 

Medicine,  Surgery,  Prothesis. 

Hardware,  Edge  Tools,  Cutlery  and  Metallic  Products. 
Fabrics  of  Vegetable,  Animal  or  Mineral  Materials. 
Carriages,  Vehicles  and  Accessories. 


300-309 

310-319 

320-329 

330—339 

340-349 


Educational  Systems,  Methods  and  Libraries. 
Institutions  and  Organizations. 

Scientific  and  Philosophical  Instruments  and  Methods. 
Engineering,  Architecture,  Maps,  etc. 

Physical,  Social  and  Moral  Condition  of  Man. 


400-409 

410-419 

420-429 

430-439 

440-449 

450-459 


Sculpture. 

Painting. 

Engraving  and  Lithography. 
Photography. 

Industrial  and  Agricultural  Designs,  etc. 
Ceramic  Decorations,  Mosaics,  etc. 


500-509 

510-519 

520-529 

530-539 

540-549 

550-559 

560-569 

570-579 

5S0-589 

590-599 


600-609 

610-619 

620-629 

630-639 

640-649 

650-662 

665-669 

670-679 

680-689 

69Q-699 


Machines,  Tools,  etc.,  of  Mining,  Chemistry,  etc. 

Machines  and  Tools  for  Working  Metal,  Wood  and  Stone. 

Machines  and  Implements  of  Spinning,  Weaving,  etc. 

Machines,  etc.,  used  in  Sewing,  Making  Clothing,  etc. 

Machines  for  Printing,  Making  Books,  Paper  Working,  etc. 

Motors,  Power  Generators,  etc. 

Hydraulic  and  Pneumatic  Apparatus. 

Railway  Plant,  Bolling  Stock,  etc. 

Machinery  used  in  Preparing  Agricultural  Products. 

Aerial,  Pneumatic  and  Water  Transportation.  [Exhibition. 

Machinery  and  Apparatus  especially  adapted  to  the  requirements  of  the 

Arboriculture  and  Forest  Products. 

Pomology. 

Agricultural  Products 
Land  Animals. 

Marine  Animals,  Fish  Culture  and  Apparatus. 

Animal  and  Vegetable  Products. 

Textile  Substances  of  Vegetable  or  Animal  Origin. 

Machines,  Implements  and  Processes  of  Manufacture. 

Agricultural  Engineering  and  Administration. 

Tillage  and  General  Management. 


700-709 

710-719 

720-729 

730-739 


Ornamental  Trees,  Shrubs  and  Flowers. 
Hothouses,  Conservatories,  Graperies. 

Garden  Tools,  Accessories  of  Gardening. 

Garden  Designing,  Construction  and  Management. 


870 


AD  VER  T IS E ME  NTS. 


THE  DAILY  GRAPHIC 

THE  GREAT  ILLUSTRATED  DAILY, 

COMBINING 

ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  DAILY  EVENTS  with  ALL  THE  NEWS  OF  THE  DAY, 

BEING  THE  ONLY  ILLUSTRATED  DAILY  PAPER  IN  THE  WORLD. 

43P  Every  man  of  family  who  is  able  to  spare  the  money  for  a New  York  daily  paper  owes  it  to 
his  family  to  subscribe  for  the  DAILY  GRAPHIC,  for  the  annexed  reasons : 

It  is  the  Only  Illustrated  Daily  in  the  World.  It  is  the  Most  Interesting  Daily  Issued.  It  has  All 
the  News.  It  Illustrates  Truthfully  all  Great  Events.  It  is  Independent,  high  Toned  and  Respect- 
able. It  Pleases  the  Family  Better  than  All  Others.  It  is  the  Best.  It  is  only  $3  for  three  months, 
$12  per  year,  by  mail. 

The  Daily  Graphic  is  an  eight-page  paper,  published  every  afternoon  (three 

editions)  in  time  for  the  early  mails  to  all  parts  of  the  country. 

It  lias  a larger  circulation — more  copies  printed  and  sold  each  day — than  any  other 

evening  paper  in  New  York. 

It  is  a great  newspaper,  as  well  as  the  only  illustrated  daily  paper.  It  has  special 
correspondents  everywhere,  and  it  has  a larger  staff  of  writers  and  news- 
gatherers  than  any  other  evening  paper  in  New  York. 

It  is  preserved  for  binding  by  hundreds  of  its  readers  in  city  and  country.  The  annual 
subscriber  gets  a Pictorial  History  of  the  Year,  a volume  of  twenty-four  hundred  pages,  con- 
stituting a valuable  record  of  events  and  a graphic  panorama  of  our  time  and  progress. 


SPECIAL  FEATURES: 

GREAT  OE]TTTE]TTIsriA-Ej.“^a 

EVERY  THURSDAY— All  about  the  progress  of  the  Great  Centennial. 
EVERY  SATURDAY— An  Art  and  Literary  Supplement  of  unrivalled  merit. 


The  Chicago  Tribune  says:  Their  process  serves  the  same  purpose  as  a striking  picture  which 
illustrates  some  notable  occurrence,  arid  they  are  to  he  congratulated  on  their  enterprise. 

The  New  York  Herald— The  Daily  Graphic  has  worked  its  way  to  permanency  and  success. 

The  Troy  Times. — Over  130,000  copies  of  The  Daily  Graphic  were  sold  on  Friday  afternoon.  As 
an  illustrated  daily  newspaper  it  is  achieving  results  that  astonish  all. 

Williamsport  (Pa.)  Register. — The  merits  of  this  journal  we  have  repeatedly  pointed  out.  Its  ad- 
vantages over  other  metropolitan  journals  are  so  numerous  that  it  should  supersede  them  in  a mea- 
sure. It  has  a large  circulation  wherever  it  lias  been  placed  within  the  reach  of  the  people.  The 
reason  of  it  is  plain.  Its  news  and  editorial  departments  are  equal  if  not  superior  to  most  of  its 
contemporaries,  and  its  illustrations  defy  competition.  The  Graphic  Company  have  both  the  talent 
and  the  means— not  to  speak  of  the  general  encouragement — to  make  their  paper  the  greatest  in 
America,  if  not  in  the  world. 

Philadelphia  Evening  Herald. — The  Graphic,  in  all  that  goes  to  make  an  exceptional  family 
newspaper,  is  without  an  equal  in  the  country. 


TERMS,  $12  a year ; $3  for  three  months. 
TRY  IT  A YrBAR. 


**  One  of  the  most  astonishing  results  achieved  hv  the  Graphic  processes 
**  Is  the  fine  facsimile  reproductions  of  celebrated  original  Steel  Engravings. 

Many  of  these  subjects,  some  of  them  executed  more  than  one  hundred  years  ago,  are  exceed- 
ingly rare,  and  command  the  highest  prices.  They  are  printed  with  great  care  from  hand-presses, 
and  on  paper  of  weight  and  finish  equal  to  the  originals.  A sale  of  these  subjects  amounting  to  over 
1,000,000  copies  in  the  aggregate  sufficiently  attests  their  merit.  Among  t lie  artists  represented  in 
this  iist  are  the  names  of  Raphael,  Carlo  Dole!,  Guido  Reni,  Wille,  Anker,  Marchal, 
Wappers,  Ansdell,  He  la  Roche,  Portaels,  Greuze,  Bougereau,  Correggio,  Claude, 
Gilbert  Stuart,  Murillo,  Holman  Hunt,  Ary  Scheffer,  Benjamin  West,  Horace 
Vernet,  Kubens,  Kaulbach,  ele. 

The  prices  of  each  vary  from  20  cents  to  $1.  SEND  FOR  PRICE  LIST. 

***  An  Illustrated  Catalogue,  giving  the  subjects  in  outline,  will  be  sent  post-paid  on  receipt  of  15c. 


THE  LITHOGRAPHING  DEPARTMENT, 

The  most  extensive  Lithographic  Establishment  in  America,  offers  unsurpassed 
facilities  for  the  prompt  and  satisfactory  production  of  Lithographic  work  in  any  branch  of  the  art, 
and  especially  in  Photo-Lithography. 

By  processes  secured  to  the  Graphic  Company,  it  is  able  to  produce  results  heretofore  unattempted, 
and  afford  finished  work  at  prices  that  would  barely  pay  the  cost  of  engraving  by  ordinary  methods. 
ESTIMATES  PROMPTLY  VU  FINISH  ED. 

THE  G-RAPHIC  COMPANY, 

Nos.  35,  37,  39  and  41  Park  Place,  New  York  City. 
PHILADELPHIA  OFFICE,  Tenth  and  Chestnut  Streets. 


APPENDIX. 


872 


APPENDIX. 


TABLE  I. 

Statement  showing  the  Number  and  Class  of  Vessels  Built,  and  the  Tonnage  thereof, 
in  the  several  States  and  Territories  of  the  United  States,  from  1815  to  1878, 
inclusive. 


Year. 

Ships,  etc.* 

Sloops,  etc.f 

Steamers. 

Total  Number. 

Total  Tonnage. 

1815 

1041 

274 

1315 

154,624 

1816 

979 

424 

1403 

131,668 

1817 

679 

394 

1073 

86,393 

1818 

566 

332 

898 

82,421 

1819 

608 

243 

851 

79,817 

1820 

382 

152 

534 

47,784 

1821 

379 

127 

506 

55,856 

1822 

455 

168 

623 

75,346 

1823 

442 

165 

15 

622 

75,007 

1824 

589 

166 

26 

781 

90,939 

1825 

791 

168 

35 

994 

114,997 

1826 

740 

227 

45 

1012 

126,438 

1827 

672 

241 

38 

951 

104,342 

1828 

655 

196 

33 

884 

93,375 

1829 

597 

145 

43 

785 

77,098 

1830 

484 

116 

37 

637 

58,094 

1831 

583 

94 

34 

711 

85,762 

1832 

863 

122 

100 

1085 

144,539 

1833 

936 

185 

65 

1186 

161.626 

1834 

689 

180 

' 68 

937 

118,330 

1835 

376 

100 

30 

506 

46,238 

1836 

602 

164 

125 

891 

113,627 

1837 

646 

168 

135 

949 

122,987 

1838 

646 

153 

90 

889 

113,135 

1839 

611 

122 

125 

858 

120,989 

1840 

584 

224 

64 

872 

118,309 

1841 

525 

157 

78 

760 

118,893 

1842 

479 

404 

137 

1020 

129,083 

1843 

230 

173 

79 

482 

43,617 

1844 

324 

279 

163 

766 

103,537 

1845 

533 

342 

163 

1038 

146,018 

1846 

840 

355 

225 

1420 

188,203 

1847 

1008 

392 

198 

1598 

243,732 

1848 

1129 

547 

175 

1851 

318,075 

1849 

969 

370 

208 

1547 

256,577 

1850 

911 

290 

259 

1460 

272,218 

1851 

808 

326 

233 

1367 

298,203 

1852 

918 

267 

259 

1444 

351,493 

1853 

1045 

394 

271 

1710 

425,571 

1854 

1107 

386 

281 

1774 

535,616 

1855 

1112 

669 

253 

2034 

583,450 

1856 

1003 

479 

221 

1703 

469,393 

1857 

813 

258 

263 

1334 

378,804 

1858 

699 

400 

226 

1325 

242,286 

1859 

414 

284 

172 

870 

156,601 

1860 

518 

289 

264 

1071 

212,892 

1861 

508 

371 

264 

1143 

233,194 

1862 

286 

397 

183 

866 

175,075 

1863 

343 

1113 

367 

1823 

310,884 

* This  includes  brigs,  barks  and  schooners. 


f This  includes  canal-boats  and  barges. 


APPENDIX. 


873 


TABLE  I. — Continued. 

Statement  showing  the  Number  and  Class  of  Vessels  Built , and  the  Tonnage  thereof, 
in  the  several  States  and  Territories  of  the  United  States,  from  1815  to  1874, 
inclusive. 


Year. 

Ships,  etc.* 

Sloops,  etc.f 

Steamers. 

Total  Number. 

Total  Tonnage. 

1S64 

579 

1389 

498 

2466 

415,740 

1865 

524 

853 

411 

1788 

383,805 

1866 

614 

926 

348 

1888 

336,146$ 

1867 

6S2 

657 

180 

1519 

303,528 

1868 

718 

848 

236 

1802 

• 285,304 

1869 

633 

816 

277 

1726 

275,230 

1870 

619 

709 

290 

1618 

276,953 

1871 

552 

901 

302 

1755 

273,226 

1872 

451 

900 

292 

1643 

209,052 

1873 

648 

1221 

402 

2271 

359,245 

1874 

748 

995 

404 

2147 

432,725 

* This  includes  brigs,  barks  and  schooners.  f This  includes  canal-boats  and  barges. 

+ The  tonnage  is  given  in  accordance  with  the  new  measurement  from  1866,  that  mode  having 
been  adopted  in  1865.  In  some  of  the  other  returns  several  years  elapsed  before  uniformity  in  this 
respect  was  secured. 


TABLE  II. 


Statement  exhibiting  the  Amount  of  Tonnage  of  the  United  States  Merchant  Marine 
annually  from  1789  to  1873,  inclusive. 


Year. 

Registered  Vessels.* 

Enrolled  and  Li- 
censed Yessels.f 

Total* 

Annual  Increase  or 
Decrease  ( — ) per  ct. 

1789 

123,893 

77,669 

201,562 

1790 

346,254 

132,123 

478,377 

137.33 

1791 

363,110 

139,036 

502,146 

4.96 

1792 

411,438 

153,019 

564,457 

12.35 

1793 

367,734 

153,030 

520,764 

—7.74 

1794 

438,863 

189,755 

628,618 

20.71 

1795 

529,471 

218,494 

747,965 

19.00 

1796 

576,733 

255,167 

831,900 

11.22 

1797 

597,777 

279,135 

876,912 

5.41 

1798 

603,376 

294,952 

898,328 

2.49 

1799 

662,197 

277,211 

939,408 

4.57 

1800 

669,921 

302,571 

972,492 

3.52 

1801 

632,907 

314,669 

947,576 

—2.56 

1802 

560,381 

331,725 

892,106 

—5.85 

* Vessels  are  registered,  for  foreign  traffic  and  the  whale-fishery,  and  enrolled  and  licensed  for  coast 
and  inland  (river  and  lake)  trade  and  for  the  cod-  and  mackerel-fisheries. 

f This  includes  licensed  vessels  under  20  tons  burden,  which  are  kept  separate  in  the  government 
account,  but  included  in  the  totals.  The  tonnage  of  these  amounted  to  9203  in  1793  and  22,527  in 
1794.  The  highest  point  reached  by  it  was  66,602  tons,  in  1S28,  and  of  late  years  its  average  has  been 
in  the  neighborhood  of  50,000  tons. 

t Steam  tonnage  of  both  classes  is  included  in  this  total  as  well  as  in  each  class.  Special  statistics 
will  be  given  in  Table  III. 


874 


APPENDIX. 


TABLE  II. — Continued. 

Statement  exhibiting  the  Amount  of  Tonnage  of  the  United  States  Merchant  Marine 
annually  from  1789  to  1873,  inclusive. 


Year. 

Registered  Vessels.* 

Enrolled  and  Li- 
censed Vessels.f 

Total.! 

Annual  Increase  or 
Decrease  ( — ) per  ct. 

1803 

597,157 

352,015 

949,172 

6.39 

1804 

672,530 

369,874 

1,042,404 

1.00 

1805 

749,341 

391,026 

1,140,367 

9.40 

1806 

808,285 

400,452 

1,208,737 

5.99 

1807 

848,307 

420,241 

1,268,548 

4.95 

1S08 

769,054 

473,541 

1,242,595 

—2.04 

1809 

910,059 

440,223 

1,350,282 

8.66 

1810 

934,269 

440,514 

1,424,783 

5.51 

1811 

768,852 

463,650 

1,232,502 

—13.49 

1812 

760,624 

509,373 

1,269,997 

2.95 

1813 

674,853 

491,775 

1,166,628 

— S.14 

1814 

674,633 

484,576 

1,159,209 

—0.63 

1815 

854,295 

513,833 

1,368,128 

18.02 

1816 

800,760 

571,459 

1,372,219 

0.29 

1817 

809,725 

590,187 

1,399,912 

0.20 

1818 

606,089 

619,096 

1,225,185 

—10.34 

1819 

612,930 

647,822 

1,260,752 

0.04 

1820 

619,048 

661,119 

1,280,167 

1.54 

1821 

619,896 

679,062 

1,298,958 

1.47 

1822 

628,150 

696,549 

1,324,699 

1.98 

1823 

639,921 

696,645 

1,336,566 

0.89 

1824 

669,973 

719,190 

1,389,163 

3.94 

1825 

700,787 

722,323 

1,423,110 

2.44 

1826 

737,978 

796,213 

1,534,191 

7.80 

1827 

747,170 

873,437 

1,620,607 

5.63 

1828 

812,619 

928,773 

1,741,392 

7.45 

1829 

650,143 

610,665 

1,260,798 

—27.60 

1830 

576,475 

615,301 

1,191,776 

—5.47 

1831 

620,452 

647,394 

1,267,846 

6.38 

1832 

686,990 

752,460 

1,439,450 

13.53 

1833 

750,027 

856,124 

1,606,151 

11.59 

1834 

857,438 

901,469 

1,758,907 

9.51 

1835 

885,822 

939,119 

1,824,941 

3.13 

1836 

897,775 

984,327 

1,882,102 

3.13 

1837 

810,447 

1,086,239 

1,896,686 

0.24 

1838 

822,592 

1,173,048 

1,995,640 

5.22 

1839 

834,245 

1,262,234 

2,096,479 

5.05 

1840 

. 899,765 

1,280,999 

2,180,764 

4.02 

1841 

945,803 

1,184,941 

2.130,744 

—2.30 

1842 

975,359 

1,117,032 

2,092,391 

—1.80 

1843 

1,009,305 

1,149,298 

2,158,603 

3.16 

1844 

1,068,765 

1,211,331 

2,280,096 

5.63 

* Vessels  are  registered  for  foreign  traffic  and  the  whale-fishery,  and  enrolled  and  licensed  for  coast 
and  inland  (river  and  lake)  trade  and  for  the  cod-  and  mackerel-fisheries. 

f This  includes  licensed  vessels  under  20  tons  burden,  which  are  kept  separate  in  the  government 
account,  but  included  in  the  totals.  The  tonnage  of  these  amounted  to  9203  in  1793  and  22,527  in 
1794.  The  highest  point  reached  by  it  was  66,602  tons,  in  1828,  and  of  late  years  its  average  has  been 
in  the  neighborhood  of  50,000  tons. 

% Steam  tonnage  of  both  classes  is  included  in  this  total  as  well  as  in  each  class.  Special  statistics 
will  be  given  in  Table  III. 


APPENDIX. 


875 


TABLE  II. — Continued. 

Statement  exhibiting  the  Amount  of  Tonnage  of  the  United  States  Merchant  Marine 
annually  from  1789  to  1874,  inclusive. 


Year. 

Registered  Vessels.* 

Enrolled  and  Li- 
censed Vessels.f 

Total.! 

Annual  Increase  or 
Decrease  ( — ) per  ct. 

1845 

1,095,172 

1,221,829 

2,417,001 

6.00 

1S46 

1,130,287 

1,431,798 

2,562,085 

6.00 

1847 

1,241,313 

1,360,887 

1,597,733 

2,839,046 

10.81 

184S 

1,793,156 

3,154,043 

11.09 

1S49 

1,43S,942 

1,895,074 

3,334,016 

5.71 

1S50 

1,5S5,711 

1,949,743 

3,535,454 

6.04 

1S51 

1,726,307 

2,046,132 

3,772,439 

6.70 

1S52 

1,899,448 

2,23S,992 

4,138.440 

9.70 

1S53 

2,103,674 

2,303,336 

4,407,010 

4,802.902 

6.49 

1854 

2 333,819 

2,469,0S3 

8.96 

1855 

2,535,136 

2,676,865 

5,212,001 

8.52 

1856 

2,491,403 

2,380,250 

4,871,653 

—2.60 

1857 

2,463,968 

2,476,875 

4,940,843 

1.41 

1858 

2,499,742 

2,550,066 

5,049,808 

2.21 

1859 

2,507,402 

2,637,636 

5,145,038 

1.90 

1860 

2,546,237 

2,807,631 

5,353,868 

4.06 

1861 

2,642,628 

2,897,185 

5,539,813 

3.47 

1S62 

2,291,251 

2,820,913 

5,112,164 

—4.51 

1863 

2,026,114 

3,128,942 

5,155,056 

0.84 

1S64 

1,581,894 

3,404,506 

4,9S6,400 

—3.85 

1865$ 

1865|| 

510,579 

1,092,004 

1,069,415 

2,424,784 

1,570,994 

3,516,788 

i 

2.21 

1866? 

1,108,531 

2,259,548 

3,368,479 

■ 

—15.42 

1866|| 

384,395 

557,904 

942,299 

1S67? 

1867|| 

1,353,236 

214,796 

2,604.579 

132,176 

3,957,515 

346,972 

i 

—0.12 

1868? 

1,532,283 

2,786,027 

4,318,310 

i 

1868|| 

33,449 

33,449 

1869? 

1,566,422 

2,578,219 

4,144,641 

—4.76 

1870TT 

1,516,800 

2,857,465 

4,246,507 

2.46 

1871 

1,425,142 

3,027,099 

4,282,607 

0.85 

1872 

1,410,648 

3,027,099 

4,437,747 

3.62 

1873 

1.423,288 

3,272,739 

4,696,027 

5.82 

1874 

1,428,923 

3,371,729 

4,800,652 

2.23 

* Vessels  are  registered  for  foreign  traffic  and  the  whale-fishery,  and  enrolled  and  licensed  for  coast 
and  inland  (river  and  lake)  trade  and  for  the  cod-  and  mackerel-fisheries. 

f This  includes  licensed  vessels  under  20  tons  burden,  which  are  kept  separate  in  the  government 
account,  but  included  in  the  totals.  The  tonnage  of  these  amounted  to  9203  in  1793  and  22,527  in 
1794.  The  highest  point  reached  by  it  was  66,602  tons,  in  1828,  and  of  late  years  its  average  has  been 
in  the  neighborhood  of  50,000  tons. 

X Steam  tonnage  of  both  classes  is  included  in  this  total  as  well  as  in  each  class.  Special  statistics 
will  be  given  in  Table  III. 

£ New  measurement.  ||  Old  measurement. 

K New  measurement  from  1869.  It  was  introduced  in  1S65,  but  a portion  of  the  returns  were  made 
in  the  old  measurement  for  several  years,  as  is  indicated  in  the  table. 


876 


APPENDIX. 


TABLE  III. 

Statement  exhibiting  the  Amount  of  Steam  Tonnage  of  the  United  States  Merchant 
Marine  annually  from  1823  to  1874,  inclusive. 


Year. 

Registered. 

Enrolled  and 
Licensed. 

Total. 

Annual  Increase  or 
Decrease  ( — ) per  ct. 

1823 

24,879 

24,879 

1824 

21,610 

21,610 

—13.12 

1825 

23,061 

23,061 

6.71 

1826 

34,059 

34,059 

47.61 

1827 

40,198 

40,198 

18.00 

1828 

39,418 

39,418 

—1.94 

1829 

54,037 

54,037 

37.15 

1830 

1,419 

63,053 

64,472 

19.32 

1831 

871 

33,574 

34,445 

— 46.55 

1832 

181 

90,633 

90,814 

165.31 

1833 

545 

101,305 

101,850 

12.15 

1834 

340 

122,474 

122,814 

20.59 

1835 

340 

122,474 

122,814 

0.00 

1836 

454 

145,102 

145,556 

18.52 

1837 

1,104 

153,661 

154,765 

6.32 

1838 

2,791 

119,683 

193,423 

24.90 

1839 

5,149 

199,789 

204,938 

5.95 

1840 

4,155 

198,154 

202,309 

—1.32 

1841 

746 

174,342 

175,088 

—13.40 

1S42 

4,701 

224,960 

229,661 

31.10 

1843 

5,373 

231,494 

236,867 

3.14 

1844 

6,900 

265,270 

272,170 

14.91 

1845 

6,492 

319,527 

326,019 

19.78 

1846 

6,287 

341,606 

347,893 

6.70 

1847 

5,631 

399,210 

404,841 

16.36 

1848 

16,068 

411,823 

427,891 

5.69 

1849 

20,870 

441,525 

462,395 

8.06 

1850 

44,429 

481,005 

525,434 

13.67 

1851 

62,390 

521,217 

583,607 

11.07 

1852 

79,704 

554,536 

634,240 

8.68 

1853 

90,520 

514,098 

604,618 

—4.67 

1854 

95,036 

581,571 

676,607 

11.90 

1855 

115,045 

655.240 

770,285 

13.85 

1856 

89,715 

583,362 

673,077 

—12.63 

1857 

86,873 

618,911 

705,784 

4.87 

1858 

78.027 

650,363 

728,390 

3.20 

1859 

92,748 

676,005 

768,753 

5.66 

1860 

97,296 

770,641 

867,937 

12.90 

1861 

102,608 

774,596 

877,204 

1.06 

1862 

113,998 

596,465 

710,463 

—7.72 

1863 

133,215 

442,304 

575,519 

—18.99 

1864 

106,519 

853,816 

960,335 

66.86 

1865* 

28,469 

338,720 

367,189 

1 1119 

1865f 

69,539 

630,411 

699,950 

1866* 

155,513 

771,754 

926,267 

l i fin 

1866f 

42,776 

114,269 

157,045 

1867* 

165,522 

957,458 

1,122,980 

l 1 O AO 

1867f 

32,593 

36,307 

68.900 

1868* 

221,939 

977,476 

1,199.415 

0.63 

* New  measurement,  adopted  in  1865. 


f Old  measurement. 


APPENDIX. 


877 


TABLE  III.— '-Continued. 

Statement  exhibiting  the  Amount  of  Steam  Tonnage  of  the  United  States  Merchant 
Marine  annually  from  1823  to  1874,  inclusive. 


Tear. 

Registered. 

Enrolled  and 
Licensed. 

Total. 

Annual  Increase  or 
Decrease  ( — ) per  ct. 

1869* 

213,252 

890,316 

1,103,568 

—7.99 

1870 

192,544 

882,551 

1,075,095 

—2.57 

1871 

180,914 

906,723 

1,087,637 

1.16 

1872 

177,666 

933,887 

1,111,553 

2.19 

1873 

193,423 

963,020 

1,156,443 

4.03 

1874 

195,245 

930,782 

1,126,027 

—2.63 

* New  measurement  from  1868,  up  to  which  date,  as  indicated  by  the  table,  a portion  of  the  returns 
were  made  in  the  old  measurement. 


TABLE  IV. 

Annual  Receipts,  Expenditures  and  National  Debt  of  the  United  States  from  March 
4,  1789,  to  June  30,  1875. 


Year. 

Receipts. 

Expenditures. 

National  Debt. 

17891  * 
1791/ 

510,210,025 

§7,207,539 

§75,463,476 

1792 

8,740,766 

9,141,569 

77,227,924 

1793 

5,720,624 

7,529,575 

80,352,634 

1794 

10,041,101 

9,302,124 

78,427,404 

1795 

9,419,802 

10,435,069 

80,747,587 

1796 

8,740,329 

8,367,77 6 

83,762,172 

1797 

8,758,916 

8,626,012 

82,064,479 

1798 

8,209,070 

8,613,517 

79,228,529 

1799 

12,621,459 

11,077,043 

78,408,669 

1800 

12,451,184 

11,989,739 

82,976,294 

1801 

12,945,455 

12,273,376 

83,038,050 

1802 

15,001,391 

13,276,084 

80,712,632 

1803 

11,064,097 

11,258,983 

77,054,686 

1804 

11,835,840 

12,624,646 

86,427,120 

1805 

13,689,508 

13,727,124 

82,312,150 

1806 

15,608,828 

15,070,093 

75,723,270 

1807 

16,398,019 

11,292,292 

69,218,398 

1808 

17,062,544 

16,764,584 

65,196,317 

1809 

7,773,473 

13,867,226 

57,023,392 

1810 

12,144,206 

13,319,986 

53,173,217 

1811 

14,431,838 

13,601,808 

48,005,587 

1812 

22,639,032 

22,279,121 

45,209,737 

1813 

40,524,844 

39,190,520 

55,962,827 

1814 

34,559,536 

38,028,230 

81,487,846 

1815 

50,961,237 

39,582,493 

99,833,660 

1816 

57,171,421 

48,244,495 

127,334,933 

. 1817 

33,833,592 

40,877,646 

123,491,965 

* From  March  4,  1789,  to  December  31.  1791.  Fractions  of  a dollar  are  omitted  throughout  this 
table. 


878 


APPENDIX. 


TABLE  IV. — Continued. 

Annual  Receipts,  Expenditures  and  National  Debt  of  the  United  States  from  March 
4,  1789,  to  June  30,  1875. 


Year. 

Receipts 

Expenditures. 

National  Debt. 

1818 

$21,593,936 

$35,104,875 

§103,466,633 

1819 

24,605,065 

24,044,199 

95,529,648 

1820 

20,881,493 

21,763,024 

91,015,566 

1821 

19,573,703 

19,090,572 

89,987,427 

1822 

20,232,427 

17,676,592 

93,546,676 

1823 

20,540,666 

15,314,171 

90,875,877 

1824 

24,381,212 

31,898,538 

90,269,777 

1825 

26,840,858 

23,585,804 

83,788,432 

1826 

25,260,434 

24,103,398 

81,054,059 

1827 

22,966,363 

22,656,764 

73,987,357 

1828 

24,763,629 

25,459,479 

67,475,043 

1829 

24,827,627 

25,044,358 

58,421,413 

1830 

24,844,116 

24,585,281 

48,565,406 

1831 

28,526,820 

30,038,446 

39,123,191 

1832 

31,865,561 

34,356,698 

24,322,235 

1833 

33,948,426 

24,257,298 

7,001,032 

1834 

21,791,935 

24.601,982 

4,760,082 

1835 

35,430,087 

17,573,141 

351,289 

1836 

50,826,796 

30,868,164 

291,089 

1837 

27,883,853 

37,265,037 

1,878,223 

1838 

39,019,382 

39,455,438 

4,857,660 

1839 

33,881,242 

37,614,936 

11,9S3,737 

1840 

25,032,193 

28,226,533 

5,125,077 

1841 

30,519,477 

31,797,530 

6,737,398 

1842 

34,773,744 

32,936,876 

15,028,486 

1843* 

20,782,410 

12,118,105 

27,203,450 

1844 

31,198,555 

33,642,010 

24,748,188 

1845 

29,941,853 

30,490,408 

17,093,794 

1846 

29,699,967 

27,632,282 

16,750,926 

1847 

55,338,168 

60,520,851 

38,956,623 

1848 

56,992,479 

60,665,143 

48,526,379 

1849 

59,796,892 

56,386,422 

64,704,693 

1850 

47,649,388 

44,604,718 

64,228,238 

1851 

52,762,704 

48,476,104 

62,560,395 

1852 

49,893,115 

46,712,608 

65,131,692 

1853 

61,500,102 

54,577,061 

67,340,628 

1854 

73,802,291 

75,473,119 

47,242,206 

1855 

65,351,374 

66,164,775 

39,969,731 

1856 

74,056,899 

72,726,341 

30,963,909 

1857 

68,969,212 

71,274,587 

29,060,386 

1858 

70,372,665 

82,062,186 

44,910,777 

1859 

81,773,965 

83,678,642 

58,754,699 

1860 

76,841,407 

77,055,125 

64,769,703 

1861 

86,835,900 

84,578,834 

90,867,828 

1862 

581,628,181 

570,841,700 

514,211,371 

1863 

776,682,361 

895,796,630 

1,098,793,181 

1864 

884,076,646 

865,234,087 

1,740,690,489 

1865 

1,418,210,629 

1,290,312,982 

2,682,593,026 

1866 

1,273,960,215 

1,141,072,666 

2,783,425,879 

To  June  30,  on  which  day  the  fiscal  year  of  the  government  has  since  closed. 


APPENDIX 


879 


TABLE  IV. — 'Continued. 

Annual  Receipts,  Expenditures  and  National  Debt  of  the  United  States  from  March 
4,  1789,  to  June  30,  1875. 


Year. 

Receipts. 

Expenditures. 

National  Debt. 

1867 

81,131,060,920 

81,093,079,655 

$2,692,199,215 

1868 

1,117,991,542 

1,069,889,970 

2,636,320,964 

1869* 

609,621,828 

584,777,966 

2,489,500,484 

1870 

696,729,873 

309,653,560 

2.386,358,599 

1871 

534,234,240 

292,177,188 

2,292,030,834 

1872 

374,106,867 

377,478,216 

2,146,685,957 

1873 

333,738,204 

340,843,571 

2,135,020,974 

1874 

322,186,231 

302,633,873 

2,139,897,861 

1875 

288,000,051 

274,623,392 

2,128,688,726 

* In  this  and  the  succeeding  years  the  cash  balance  in  the  Treasury  is  deducted  from  the  out- 
standing principal  of  the  debt. 

% 


TABLE  V. 

Statement  [in  bushels)  of  the  crops  of  Wheat,  Maize  [Indian  Corn),  Oats,  Barley 
and  Rye  in  1840,  1850, 1860  and  1862-1874.  Compiled  mainly  from  the  returns 
of  the  New  York  Produce  Exchange. 


Year. 

Wheat. 

Maize. 

Oats. 

Barley. 

Rye. 

1840 

84,821,065 

377,492,388 

123,054,990 

4,161,210 

18,640,486 

1850 

100,164,256 

591,630,564 

146,565,140 

5,165,136 

14,183,094 

1860 

170,176,027 

827,094,527 

172,089,095 

15,813,604 

20,965,046 

1862 

186,763,483 

564,629,348 

170,738,705 

17,679,089 

20,593,476 

1863 

190,888,239 

451,153,378 

174,650,228 

17,754,351 

20,796,287 

1864 

160,695,823 

530,451,403 

175,990,194 

10,632,178 

19,872,975 

1865 

148,522,829 

704,427,853 

225,252,295 

11,301,286 

19,543,905 

1866 

151,999,906 

867,946,295 

268,141,078 

11,283,807 

20,864,944 

1867 

212,441,400 

768,320,000 

278,698,000 

25,727,000 

23,184,000 

1868 

224,036,600 

906,527,000 

254,960,800 

22,896,100 

22,504,800 

1869 

260,146,900 

874,320,000 

288,334,000 

28,652,200 

22,527,900 

1870 

235,884,700 

1,094,255,000 

247,277,400 

26,295,400 

15,473,600 

1871 

230,722,400 

991,898,000 

255,743,000 

26,718,500 

15,365,500 

1872 

249,997,100 

1,092,719,000 

271,747,000 

26,846,400 

14,888,600 

1873 

281,254,700 

932,247,000 

270,340,000 

32,044,491 

15,142,000 

1874 

305,000,000 

854,000,000 

240,000,000 

32,704,000 

14,891,000 

Note. — There  are  scarcely  any  returns  from  the  Southern  States  (excepting  Maryland  and  Ken- 
tucky) included  in  any  of  the  figures  for  1862-1865,  inclusive.  This  will  account  for  the  smallness 
of  the  reported  maize  crop  in  those  years.  The  returns  for  1873  are  taken  from  the  Report  of  the  De- 
partment of  Agriculture  for  that  year,  and  those  for  1874  are  from  the  Annual  Cyc/opcedia. 


880 


APPENDIX. 


TABLE  YI. 

Cotton  Production  and  Trade  for  49  years.  Mainly  from  Appletons'  American 

Cyclopaedia. 


Years  ending 
August  31. 

Production. 

Bales. 

Consumption. 

Bales. 

Exports. 

Bales. 

Average 
weight 
per  bale. 
Lbs. 

Average 
price  in 
New  York. 
Cents. 

Average 
price  in 
Liverpool. 
Pence. 

1825-26 

720,027 

12.19 

5.85 

1826-27 

957,281 

149,516 

854,000 

331 

9.29 

5.79 

1827-28 

720,593 

120,593 

600,000 

335 

10.32 

5.84 

1828-29 

870,415 

118,853 

740,000 

341 

9.88 

5.32 

1829-30 

976,845 

126,512 

839,000 

339 

10.04 

6.44 

1830-31 

1,038,847 

182,142 

773,000 

341 

9.71 

5.72 

1831-32 

987,477 

173,800 

892,000 

360 

9.38 

6.22 

1832-33 

1,070,438 

194,412 

867,000 

350 

12.32 

7.87 

1833-34 

1,205,394 

196,413 

1,028,000 

363 

12.90 

8.10 

1834-35 

1,254,328 

216,888 

1,023,500 

•367 

17.45 

9.13 

1835-36 

1,360,725 

236,733 

1,116,000 

373 

16.50 

8.79 

1S36-37 

1,423,930 

222,540 

1,169,000 

379 

13.25 

6.09 

1837-38 

1,801,497 

246,063 

1,575,000 

379 

10.14 

'6.28 

1838-39 

1,360,532 

276,018 

1,074,000 

384 

13.36 

7.19 

1839-40 

2,177,835 

295,193 

1,876,000 

383 

8.92 

5.42 

1840-41 

1,634,954 

267,850 

1,313,500 

394 

9.50 

5.73 

1841-42 

1,683,574 

267,850 

1,465,500 

397 

7.85 

4.86 

1842-43 

2,378,875 

325,129 

2,010,000 

409 

7.25 

4.37 

1843-44 

2,030,409 

346,750 

1,629,500 

412 

7.73 

4.71 

1844-45 

2,394,503 

389,000 

2,083,700 

415 

5.63 

3.92 

1845-46 

2,100,537 

422,000 

1,666,700 

411 

7.87 

4.80 

1846-47 

1,778,651 

428,000 

1,241,200 

431 

11.21 

6.03 

1847-48 

2,439,786 

616,044 

1,858,000 

417 

8.03 

3.93 

1848-49 

2,866,938 

642,485 

2,228,000 

436 

7.55 

4.09 

1849-50 

2,223,718 

613,498 

1,590,200 

429 

12.34 

7.10 

1850-51 

2,454,442 

485,614 

1,988,710 

416 

12.14 

5.51 

1851-52 

3,126,310 

689,603 

2,443,646 

428 

9.50 

5.05 

1852-53 

3,416,214 

803,725 

2,528,400 

428 

11.02 

5.54 

1853-54 

3,074,979 

737,236 

2,319,148 

430 

10.97 

5.31 

1854-55 

2,982,634 

716,417 

2,244,209 

434 

10.39 

5.60 

1855-56 

3,665,557 

770,739 

2,954,606 

420 

10.30 

6.22 

1856-57 

3,093,737 

819,936 

2,252,657 

444 

13.51 

7.73 

1857-58 

3,257,339 

595,562 

2,590,455 

442 

12.23 

6.91 

1858-59 

4,018,914 

927,651 

3,021,403 

447 

12.08 

6.68 

1859-60 

4,861,292 

978,043 

3,774,173 

461 

11.00 

5.97 

1860-61 

3,849,469 

843,740 

3,127,568 

477 

13.01 

8.50 

1861-62* 

31.29 

18.37 

1862-63 

67.21 

22.46 

1863-64 

101.50 

27.17 

* For  obvious  reasons,  statistics  are  wanting,  with  the  exception  of  prices,  for  the  four  years 
of  the  civil  war.  The  prices  are  for  middling  upland.  The  production  of  sea-island  cotton  is  in- 
cluded, which  has  varied  in  recent  years  from 47,592  bales  in  1858-59  to  19,912  in  1873-74.  The  reader 
should  remember  that  the  price  given  is  the  average  price  for  the  whole  year.  The  highest  price, 
between  January  1 and  August  31,  1864,  was  $1.65,  and  the  lowest  78  cents.  A higher  point 
(SI. 80)  was  reached  during  September,  1864,  but  the  low  prices  during  the  last  live  months  of  the 
year  1864-65  (from  35  to  48  cents)  brought  down  the  average,  as  is  shown  by  the  table.  We  have 
depended  for  these  latter  statements  upon  the  maximum  and  minimum  prices  at  the  beginning 
of  each  month,  for  the  years  1864-1S73,  given  in  the  Report  on  Commerce  and  Navigation  for  1873. — 
Ed.  TJ.  S.  Gazetteer  and  Gdide. 


APPENDIX. 


881 


TABLE  VI.— Continued. 


Cotton  Production  and  Trade  for  49  years.  Mainly  from  Appletons’  American 

Cyclopaedia. 


Years  ending 
August  31. 

Production. 

Bales. 

Consumption. 

Bales. 

Exports. 

Bales. 

Average 
weight 
per  bale. 
Lbs. 

Average 
price  in 
New  York. 
Cents. 

Average 
price  in 
Liverpool. 
Pence. 

1864-65 

83.38 

19.11 

1865-66 

2,269,316 

666,100 

1,554,664 

441 

43.20 

15.30 

1866-67 

2,097,254 

770,030 

1,557,054 

444 

31.59 

10.98 

1867-68 

2,519,554 

906,636 

1,655,816 

445 

24.85 

10.52 

1868-69 

2,366,467 

926.374 

1,465,880 

444 

29.01 

12.12 

1S69-70 

3,122,551 

930,736 

2,206,480 

440 

23.98 

9.89 

1870-71 

4,362,317 

1,019,446 

3,166,742 

442 

16.95 

8.55 

1871-72 

3,014,351 

1,137,540 

1,957,314 

443 

20.48 

10.78 

1872-73 

3,930,508 

1,251,127 

2,679,986 

464 

18.15 

9.65 

1873-74 

4,170,388 

1,220,943 

2,840,981 

469 

16.60 

TABLE  VII. 

Exports  and  Imports  of  the  United  States  for  each  Fiscal  Year  from  1790  to  the 
year  ending  June  30,  1875,  inclusive. 


Year. 

Exports. 

Imports. 

Year. 

Exports. 

Imports. 

1790 

$20,205,156 

823,000,000 

1816 

$81,920,452 

$147,103,000 

1791 

19,012,041 

29,200,000 

1817 

87,671,560 

99,250,000 

1792 

20,753,098 

31,500,000 

1818 

93,281,133 

121,750,000 

1793 

26,109,572 

31,000,000 

1819 

70,141,501 

87,125,000 

1794 

33,026,233 

34,600,000 

1820 

69,661,669 

74,450,000 

1795 

47,989,472 

69,756,268 

1821 

64,974,382 

62,585,724 

1796 

67,064,097 

81,436,164 

1822 

72,160,281 

83,241,541 

1797 

56,850,206 

75,379,406 

1823 

74,699,030 

77,579,267 

1798 

61,527,097 

68,551,700 

1824 

75,986,657 

89,549,007 

1799 

78,665,522 

79,089,148 

1825 

99,535,388 

96,340,075 

1800 

70,970,780 

91,252,768 

1826 

77,595,322 

84,974,477 

1801 

94,115,925 

111,363,511 

1827 

82,324,727 

78,484,068 

1802 

72.483,160 

76,333,333 

1828 

72,264,686 

88,509,824 

1803 

55,800,038 

64,666,666 

1829 

72,358,671 

74,492,527 

1804 

77,699,074 

185,000,000 

1830 

73,849,508 

70,876,920 

1805 

95,566,021 

120,600,000 

1831 

81,310,583 

103,191,124 

1806 

101,536,963 

129,410,000 

1832 

87,176,943 

101,029,266 

1807 

108,343,151 

138,500,000 

1833 

90,140,443 

108,118,311 

1808 

22,430,960 

56,990,000 

1834 

104,336,973 

126,521,332 

1809 

52,203,333 

59,400,000 

1835 

121,693,577 

149,895,742 

1810 

66,657,970 

88,406,000 

1836 

128,663,040 

189,980,085 

1811 

61,316,883 

53,400,000 

1837 

117,419,376 

140,989,217 

1812 

38,527,236 

77,030,000 

1838 

108,486,616 

113,717,404 

1813 

27,855,927 

22,005,000 

1839 

121,088,416 

162,092,132 

1814 

6,937,441 

12,965,000 

1840 

132,085,936 

107,641,519 

1815 

52,557,753 

113,041,274 

1841 

121,851,803 

127,946,177 

56 


882 


APPENDIX. 


TABLE  VII—  Continued. 

Exports  and  Imports  of  the  United  States  for  each  Fiscal  Year  from  1790  to  the 
year  ending  June  30,  1875,  inclusive. 


Year. 

Exports. 

Imports. 

Year. 

Exports 

Imports. 

1842 

8104,691,531 

§100,152,087 

1859 

$356,789,461 

$338,768,130 

1848* 

84,346,480 

64,753,799 

1860 

400,122,296 

342,162,541 

1844 

111,200,046 

108,435,035 

1861 

243,971,277 

286,598,135 

1845 

114,646,606 

117,254,564 

1862 

229,938,985 

275,357,051 

1-346 

113,418,516  « 

121,691,797 

1863 

322,359,254 

252,919,920 

1847 

158,648,622 

146,545,638 

1864 

301,984,561 

329,562,895 

1848 

154,032,131 

154,998,928 

1865 

336,697,123 

234,339,810 

1S49 

145,755,820 

147,857,439 

1866 

550,684,228 

445,512,158 

1850 

151,898,790 

178,138,318 

1867 

438,577,312 

411,733,309 

1851 

218,388,01 1 

216,224,932 

1868 

454,301,713 

378,409,448 

1852 

209,658,366 

212,945,442 

1869 

413,960,890 

437,314,255 

1853 

230,576,157 

267,978,647 

1870 

499,092,143 

462,377,587 

1854 

278,241,064 

304,562,381 

1871 

562,518,651 

541,493,708 

1855 

275,156,846 

261,468,520 

1872 

501,164,971 

640,337,540 

1856 

326,964,908 

314,639,943 

1873 

578,938,985 

663,617,147 

1857 

362,960,608 

360,890,141 

1874 

652,913,445f 

595,861,248f 

1858 

324,644,421 

282,613,150 

1875 

665,528,391f 

553,906,153f 

* For  the  half  year  ending  June  30, 1843,  since  which  time  the  fiscal  year  of  the  United  States 
government  has  ended  on  this  day. 
t Specie  value. 


TABLE  VIII. 


Areas  and  Density  of  Population  of  the  United  States  and  of  the  several  States  and 
Territories  thereof  in  1850,  1860  and  1870,  according  to  the  Census  Reports  foi 
these  years. 


States  and  Territories. 

1850. 

18G0. 

1870. 

Square 

miles. 

Persons 
to  a 
square 
mile. 

Square 

miles. 

Persons 
to  a 
square 
mile. 

Square 

miles. 

Persons 
to  a 

square  i 
mile. 

The  United  States 

2,980,959 

7.78 

3,026,494* 

10.39 

3,603,884* 

10.70 

The  States 

1,544,224 

14.94 

1,723,029 

18.10 

1,984,467 

19.21 

Alabama 

50,722 

15.21 

Unchanged. 

19.01 

Unchanged. 

19.66 

Arkansas 

52,198 

4.02 

8.34 

ii 

9.30 

California 

188,981 

0.49 

it 

2.01 

a 

2.29 

Connecticut 

4,750 

78.06 

“ 

96.87 

a 

113.15 

Delaware 

2,120 

43.18 

a 

52.93 

a 

58.97 

Florida 

59,268 

1.48 

“ 

2.65 

a 

3.17 

Georgia 

58,000 

15.62 

a 

18.23 

a 

20.42 

Illinois 

55,410 

15.37 

30.90 

ii 

45.84 

* The  increase  of  the  total  area  of  the  United  States  in  1860  over  1850  represents  the  territory 
acquired  from  Mexico  known  as  the  Gadsden  purchase.  The  increase  of  the  area  shown  by  the 
returns  of  1870  expresses  the  acquisition  of  Alaska. 


APPENDIX. 


883 


TABLE  VIII. — Continued. 


Arms  and  Density  of  Population  of  the  United  States  and  of  the  several  States  and 
Territories  thereof  in  1S50,  1860  and  1870,  according  to  the  Census  Reports  for 
those  years. 


Slates  and  Territories. 

1850. 

I860. 

1870. 

Square 

miles. 

Persons 
to  a 
square 
mile. 

Square 

miles. 

Persons 
to  a 
square 
mile. 

Square 

miles. 

Persons 
to  a 
square 
mile. 

Indiana 

33,809 

29.24 

Unchanged. 

39.94 

Unchanged. 

49.71 

Iowa 

55,045 

3.49 

it 

12.26 

“ 

21.69 

81,318 

4.48 

Kentucky 

37,680 

26.07 

Unchanged. 

30.94 

Unchanged. 

35.33 

Louisiana 

41,346 

12.52 

“ 

17.12 

“ 

17.58 

Maine 

35,000 

16.66 

U 

17.95 

“ 

17.91 

Maryland 

11,124 

52.41 

It 

61.76 

“ 

70.20 

Massachusetts 

7,800 

127.50 

U 

157.83 

“ 

186.84 

Michigan 

56,451 

7.04 

it 

13.27 

“ 

20.97 

83  531 

2.10 

5.26 

Mississippi 

47,156 

12.86 

Unchanged. 

16.78 

« 

17.56 

Missouri 

65,350 

10.44 

it 

18.09 

“ 

26.34 

Nebraska 

75,995 

1.62 

104  125 

'0.41 

New  Hampshire 

9,280 

34.26 

Unchanged. 

U 

35.14 

Unchanged. 

34.30 

New  Jersey 

8,320 

58.84 

80.77 

“ 

108.91 

New  York 

47,000 

65.90 

u 

82.57 

“ 

93.25 

North  Carolina 

50,704 

17.14 

“ 

19.58 

“ 

21.13 

Ohio 

39,964 

49.55 

it 

58.54 

“ 

66.69 

Oregon 

95  274 

0.55 

a 

0.95 

Pennsylvania 

46,000 

50.26 

Unchanged. 

63.18 

“ 

76.56 

Rhode  Island 

1,306 

112.97 

it 

133.71 

u 

166.43 

South  Carolina 

34,000 

19.66 

Ik 

20.70 

“ 

20.75 

Tennessee 

45,600 

21.99 

U 

24.34 

tt 

27.60 

Texas 

274,356 

0.77 

it 

2.20 

u 

2.98 

Vermont 

10,212 

30.76 

u 

30.86 

a 

32.37 

Virginia 

61,348 

23.17 

(( 

26.02 

38,348 

31.95 

West  Virginia 

23  000 

19.22 

Wisconsin 

53,924 

5.66 

Unchanged. 

14.39 

Unchanged. 

19.56 

The  Territories 

1.436,735 

0.09 

1,303,465 

0.20 

1,619,417 

0.27 

Alaska  (unorganized) 

577  390 

Arizona  

113,916 

0.08 

Colorado 

104  500 

0.38 

Dakota 

150,932 

0.09 

District  of  Columbia. 

64 

807.61 

Unchanged. 

1173.13 

Unchanged. 

2057.81 

Idaho 

86,294 

0.17 

Indian  (Country) 

195,274 

68,991 

Unchanged. 

Kansas 

126  283 

0.85 

Minnesota  

165,491 

0.04 

81,960 

Montana 

143,776 

0.14 

Nebraska 

351,358 

0.08 

New  Mexico 

215,807 

0.29 

261,342 

0.36 

121,201 

0.76 

Oregon 

288,345 

0.05 

Utah 

220*196 

0.05 

Unchanged. 

0.18 

84,476 

1.03 

Washington 

193  071 

0.06 

69  994 

0.34 

Wyoming 

97,883 

0.09 

884 


APPENDIX. 


TABLE  IX. 

Number  of  Families  and  of  Persons  to  a Family  in  the  United  States  and  in  the 
several  States  and  Territories  thereof  in  1850, 1860  and  1870,  according  to  the 
Census  Reports  for  those  years. 


States  and  Territories. 

1850. 

I860. 

1870. 

Number  of 
families. 

Persons 
to  a 
family. 

Number  of 
families. 

Persons 
to  a 
family. 

Number  of 
families. 

Persons 
to  a 
family. 

The  United  States 

3,598,240 

5.56 

5,210,934 

5.28 

7,579,363 

5.09 

The  States 

3,570,683 

5.56 

5,147,650 

5.28 

7,481,607 

5.09 

Alabama 

73,786 

5.81 

96,603 

5.48 

202,704 

4.92 

Arkansas 

28,461 

5.72 

57,244 

5.67 

96,135 

5.04 

California 

24,567 

3.77 

98,767 

3.85 

128,752 

4.35 

Connecticut 

73,448 

5.05 

94,831 

4.85 

114,981 

4.67 

Delaware 

15,439 

5.78 

18,966 

5.82 

22,900 

5.46 

Florida 

9,107 

5.29 

15,090 

5.21 

39,394 

4.77 

Georgia 

91,666 

5.72 

109,919 

5.41 

237,850 

4.98 

Illinois 

149,153 

5.71 

315,539 

5.43 

474,533 

5.35 

Indiana 

171,564 

5.76 

248,664 

5.43 

320,160 

5.25 

Iowa 

33,517 

5.73 

124,098 

5.44 

222,430 

5.37 

Kansas 

21,912 

4 89 

72  493 

5 03 

Kentucky 

132,920 

5.80 

166,321 

5.59 

232,797 

5.67 

Louisiana 

54,112 

5.04 

74,725 

5.04 

158,099 

4.60 

Maine 

103,333 

5.64 

120,863 

5.20 

131,017 

4.78 

Maryland 

87,384 

5.64 

110,278 

5.44 

140,078 

5.57 

Massachusetts 

192,675 

5.16 

251,287 

4.90 

305,534 

4.77 

Michigan 

72,611 

5.48 

144,761 

5.17 

241,006 

4.91 

Minnesota 

37,319 

4.61 

82  471 

5 33 

Mississippi 

52,107 

5.69 

63,015 

5.63 

166,828 

4.96 

Missouri 

100,890 

5.89 

192,073 

5.56 

316,917 

5.43 

Nebraska 

25,075 

4.91 

Nevada 

9 880 

4 30 

New  Hampshire 

62,287 

5.15 

69,018 

4.72 

72,144 

4.41 

New  Jersey 

89,080 

5.50 

130,348 

5.16 

183,043 

4.95 

New  York 

566,869 

5.46 

758,420 

5.12 

892,772 

4.88 

North  Carolina 

105,451 

5.50 

125,090 

5.29 

205,970 

5.20 

Ohio 

348,514 

5.68 

434,134 

5.39 

521,981 

5.11 

Oregon 

11,063 

4.74 

18,504 

4 91 

Pennsylvania 

408,497 

5.66 

524*558 

5.54 

675,408 

5.21 

Khode  Island 

28,216 

5.23 

35,209 

4.96 

46,133 

4.71 

South  Carolina 

52,937 

5.36 

58,642 

5.14 

151,105 

4.67 

Tennessee 

130,004 

5.87 

149,335 

5.59 

231,365 

5.44 

Texas 

28,377 

5.44 

76,781 

5.49 

154,483 

5.30 

Vermont 

58,573 

5.36 

63,781 

4.94 

70,462 

4.69 

Virginia 

167,530 

5.67 

201,523 

5.49 

231,574 

5.29 

West  Virginia 

78,474 

5.63 

Wisconsin 

57,608 

5.30 

147,473 

5.26 

200*155 

5.27 

The  Territories 

27,557 

4.39 

63,284 

4.30 

97,756 

4.48 

2,290 

4.22 

10,045 

3.41 

9*358 

4.26 

Dakota 

1,241 

3.90 

3*090 

4.59 

APPENDIX. 


885 


TABLE  IX.-— Continued. 


Number  of  Families  and  of  Persons  to  a Family  in  the  United  States  and  in  the. 
several  States  and  Territories  thereof  in  1850,  1860  and  1870,  according  to  the. 
Census  Reports  for  those  years. 


Territories. 

1850. 

I860. 

1870. 

Number  of 
families. 

Persons 
to  a 
family. 

Number  of 
families. 

Persons 
to  a 
family. 

Number  of 
families. 

Persons 
to  a 
family. 

District  of  Columbia. 
Idaho 

8,343 

5.75 

12,888 

5.58 

25,276 

4,104 

5.21 

3.65 

Minnesota 

1,016 

5.98 

Montana 

7,058 

2.92 

Nebraska 

5,931 

20,881 

4.86 

4.48 

New  Mexico 

Oregon 

13,502 

2,734 

2,322 

4.56 

5.60 

4.90 

21,449 

4.28 

Utah 

Washington 

Wyoming 

9,500 

2,798 

4.96 

4.14 

17,210 

5,673 

2,248 

5.04 

4.22 

4.00 

TABLE  X. 

Number  of  Dwellings  and  of  Persons  to  a Dwelling  in  the  United  States  and  in  the 
several  States  and  Territories  thereof  in  1850, 1860  and  1870,  according  to  the 
Census  Reports  for  those  years. 


States  and  Territories. 

1850. 

I860. 

1870. 

Number  of 
dwellings. 

Persons 
to  a 

dwelling. 

Number  of 
dwellings. 

Persons 
to  a 

dwelling. 

Number  of 
dwellings. 

Persons 
to  a 

dwelling. 

The  United  States 

3,362,337 

5.94 

4,969,692 

5.53 

7,042,833 

5.47 

The  States 

3,335,269 

5.95 

4,912,437 

5.54 

6,941,603 

5.49 

Alabama 

73,070 

5.87 

96,682 

5.47 

198,327 

5.03 

Arkansas 

28,252 

5.76 

56,717 

5.72 

93,195 

5.20 

California 

23,742 

3.90 

100,328 

3.79 

126,307 

4.44 

Connecticut . 

64,013 

5.79 

83.622 

5.50 

96,880 

5.55 

Delaware 

15,290 

5.84 

19,288 

5.72 

22,577 

5.54 

Florida 

9,022 

5.34 

14,132 

5.57 

41,047 

4.57 

Georgia 

91,206 

5.75 

109,069 

5.46 

236,436 

5.01 

Illinois 

146,544 

5.81 

304,742 

5.62 

464,155 

5.47 

Indiana 

170,178 

5.81 

256,936 

5.26 

318,469 

5.28 

Iowa 

32,962 

5.83 

131,663 

5.13 

219,846 

5.44 

Kansas 

33,278 

2.96 

71,071 

5.13 

Kentucky 

130,769 

5.90 

164,161 

5.67 

224,969 

5.87 

Louisiana 

49,101 

5.56 

63,992 

5.88 

150,427 

4.83 

Maine 

95,802 

6.09 

115,933 

5.42 

121,953 

5.14 

Maryland 

81,708 

6.03 

106,137 

5.65 

129,620 

6.02 

886 


APPENDIX. 


TABLE  X. — Continued. 


X umber  of  Dwellings  and  of  Persons  to  a Dwelling  in  the  United  States  and  in  the 
several  States  and  Territories  thereof  in  1850,  1S60  and  1870,  according  to  the 
Census  Reports  for  those  years. 


States  and  Territories. 

1S50. 

1SG0. 

1870. 

Number  of 
dwellings. 

Persons 
to  a 

dwelling. 

Number  of 
dwellings. 

Persons 
to  a 

dwelling. 

Number  of 
dwellings. 

Persons 
to  a 

dwelling. 

Massachusetts 

152,835 

6.51 

205,319 

6.00 

236,473 

6.16 

Michigan 

71,616 

5.55 

150,952 

4.96 

237,036 

5.00 

Minnesota 

40,926 

4.20 

81,140 

5.42 

Mississippi 

51,681 

5.74 

61,460 

5.77 

164,150 

5.04 

Missouri 

96,849 

6.14 

181,069 

5.89 

292,769 

5.87 

25  144 

4.89 

Nevada 

12,990 

3.27 

New  Hampshire 

57,339 

5.55 

05,968 

4.94 

67,046 

4.75 

New  Jersey*. 

81,064 

6.04 

116,353 

5.78 

155,936 

5.81 

New  York 

473,936 

6.54 

615, S88 

6.30 

688,559 

6.37 

North  Carolina 

104,996 

5.53 

129,585 

5.11 

202,504 

5.29 

Ohio 

336,098 

5.89 

425,672 

5.50 

495,667 

5.38 

Oregon 

12,277 

4.27 

19,372 

4.69 

Pennsylvania 

386,216 

5.99 

515'319 

5.64 

635*680 

5.54 

Rhode  Island 

22,379 

6.59 

27,056 

6.45 

34,828 

6.24 

South  Carolina 

52,642 

5.39 

58,220 

5.18 

143,485 

4.92 

Tennessee 

129,419 

5.90 

147,947 

5.64 

224,816 

5.60 

Texas 

27,988 

5.52 

77,428 

5.45 

141.685 

5.78 

Vermont 

56,421 

5.57 

62,977 

5.00 

66,145 

5.00 

Virginia 

165,815 

5.72 

207,305 

5.33 

224,947 

5.45 

West  Virginia 

78,854 

5.61 

Wisconsin 

56,316 

5.42 

154,036 

5.04 

197^098 

5.35 

The  Territories 

27,068 

4.46 

57,255 

5.10 

101,230 

4.37 

Arizona 

2,822 

3.42 

10,009 

3.98 

Dakota 

1,361 

- 3.55 

3,231 

4.39 

District  of  Columbia. 

7,917 

6.06 

12*338 

5.83 

23,308 

5.65 

1,002 

6.06 

Montana 

9,450 

2.18 

Nebraska 

7,811 

3.69 

New  Mexico 

13,453 

4.57 

21*945 

4.26 

21,053 

4.36 

2,374 

5.60 

Utah 

2,322 

4.90 

10,763 

3.75 

18,290 

4.75 

Washington 

3,037 

3.82 

6,066 

3.95 

Wv  online- 

2,379 

3.83 

A D VER  TISEMENTS. 


887 


WHOLESALE  DEALERS  IN 


IDzeeet  Goods, 

611  Market  St.,  Philadelphia. 


Orders  solicited  from  Country  Merchants  generally,  which  will  always  be 
filled  with  CARE  and  PROMPTNESS  under  the  super- 
vision of  one  of  the  firm. 


JMO.  H,  McFETRICH, 


PLUMBER  ? GAS  FITTER, 

S.  W.  cor.  Ninth  and  Walnut  Sts.,  PhUada. 


LEAD, 

IRON, 

COPPER, 

BRASS 

AND 

TERRA  COTTA 


PIPE. 


COPPER, 

LEAD, 

IRON 

AND 

ZINC 

BATH-TUBS 


LEAD, 

IRON, 

COPPER, 

BRASS 

AND 

EARTHEN  WORE 

Of  every  description. 


SOAPSTONE 


SLATE 

ubs 

AND 

SINES, 


GAS  PIPE  AND  FIXTURES 

FOR 

STORES  .A-INTID  DWT^T  iT  ill XT G-S. 


ALL  ORDERS  PROMPTLY  ATTENDED  TO. 


J.  FUTIIEY  SMITH,  Manager. 


888 


A D VER  TISE MEETS. 


H.  B.  LYONS, 

Manager. 


JOSEPH  WALKER, 

Proprietor. 

MACHINERY 

WAREROOMS, 

915  Market  Street, 

PHILADELPHIA. 

STEAM  EAGiBeS, 
STm«  &WM9B, 
Machinists  Tools , etc. 

SHIVE  GOVERNORS, 

JONES’  SCALES, 


u TEE;  TBBT*” 


AD  VER  VISE  MEETS. 


889 


128  SOUTH  NINTH  STREET, 

PHILADELPHIA, 

WHOLESALE  AND  RETAIL  DEALER  IN 

X^XILTIE 


Wines  Liquors. 


ON  HAND  in  the  ORIGINAL  PACKAGE  ONLY. 


CHAMPAGNES  f CIGARS 

A SPECIALTY. 


Wine  and  Sample  Rooms  at  the  rear. 


890 


A D VER  TISEMENTS. 


H.  m.  DALY, 

WHOLESALE  DEALER  IILT 

FINE 

WHISKIES 

222  South  Front  Street 

AND 

130  DOCK  STREET, 

PHILADELPHIA, 

HAS  CONSTANTLY  ON  HAND  A LARGE  STOCK  OF 

WAR/E;AITTED 

PURE  FINE  WHISKIES, 

Of  various  ages  and  guaranteed  to  give  universal  satisfaction. 

“SOLD  IN  ORIGINAL  PACKAGE  ONLY.” 

SAMPLES  SENT  WHEN  REQUESTED. 

«®-AN  INSPECTION  SOLICITED. 

SOLE  AGENT  FOB 

THOMAS  MOORE  and  J.  S.  FINCH  & CO. 


AI)  VERTISEMENTS. 


891 


SOLE  PROPRIETORS  OF  THE  CELEBRATED 


acme 

PURE  RYE,  WHEAT  and  BOURBON 

■WHISKIES. 


DISTILLERIES  = 

HANNISVILLE,  BERKELEY  COUNTY,  TV.  VA., 
MT.  VERNON,  BALTIMORE,  MB. 


OFFICES: 

Nos.  218  and  220  South  Front  Street,  Philadelphia. 
No.  9 Whitehall  Street,  New  York. 

Ostend  and  Russell  Streets,  Baltimore. 

Agents  at  New  Orleans,  RARESHIDE  & MAES,  No.  17 
Tchoupitoulas  Street. 


Liberal  terms  for  Contracts  in  quantities  of  not  less 
tban  100  barrels  in  bond  or  tax  paid. 

Storage  capacity  of  Distillery  Bonded  Warehouses, 
20,000  barrels. 

Stock  of  really  Fine  Old  W hiskies,  the  best  and  largest 
in  the  country. 


892 


AD  VER  TISEMENTS. 


ESTABLISHED  1831. 

JOSEPH  F.  TOBIAS  & COMPANY, 

No.  241  CHESTNUT  STREET, 

PHILADELPHIA, 

IMPORTERS, 

Wine  # Spirit  Merchants 

IDIELAJLjIEIELS  ITT 

FINE  OLD  MONONGAHELA, 

Rye,  Wheat  and  Bourbon 

WH  ISEIES. 

ALSO, 

SOLE  AGENTS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  FOR 

GrIESLER  & COMPT’S 


